《I Became The Mother Of Three Villains》


 Chapter 1

    Yao Shu was awakened by pain, and then he heard the conversation between the two women around him, such as "Yao''s real evil gate", "ah, why hasn''t she woken up? I''m afraid it''s going to take two lives for one corpse!"


    Yao Shu clearly remembers hearing the plane crash before dark and the flight attendants comforting them


    Yao Shu opened his eyes vaguely and saw his situation clearly -


    she was having a baby!


    All of a sudden, abdominal pain came back.


    She didn''t have time to think about it and cried out in pain.


    The two midwives looked at each other and said in unison, "I''m awake! Come on, push! Push! Inhale, exhale... "


    I''ve seen the head of the child


    Yao Shu could only do what the woman said and breathed hard.


    "Asher, come out! It''s coming out. "


    After a burst of baby crying, Yao Shu was unconscious again.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yao Shu woke up again, he felt the pain of that place first.


    She hissed softly. After her sight was clear, what she saw first was the roof built with straws. The quilt on her body smelled of sweat and rancid smell, as well as a strong smell of blood.


    As soon as she turned her head, a doll was lying beside her, wrapped tightly and with only a wrinkled face.


    Well, her brain crashed again!


    "Aung..."


    A timid child''s voice came from the door.


    She turned her head hard, but saw a pair of big black eyes of Dwarf Bean, pasted on the wood door with all the colors gone, and looked at her carefully.


    "Granny?"


    Yao Shu asked subconsciously, but he found that his voice was very hoarse, "are you calling me?"


    Xiaodouding leaned forward, and Yao Shu saw his appearance -


    he was a six-year-old boy with dirty face. He was wearing a ragged dress with no original color. His sleeve was short, and a part of his wrist was exposed. It was as thin as if he would break it with slight force.


    The child held a large bowl of coarse porcelain in both hands, which was filled with a large bowl of water.


    After hearing Yao Shu ask him, Douding shrinks his head, hides behind the door and nods.


    "Aung You, are you thirsty? I hear your voice a little hoarse


    Yao Shu nodded, trying to make his tone soft, waving at the child, "you come here."


    The child was stunned at first. I didn''t expect that Aung would talk to him so gently. She grinned and said a lot, "Aung, drink water!"


    He trotted to Yao Shu''s bed.


    Yao Shu stood up in pain and looked at the dirty porcelain bowl in front of him with a slight invisible frown.


    She prayed to the child, took a deep breath, looked up and drank.


    As she drinks water, she looks around. Everything around her is too real.


    Pain, broken house, birth


    Combined with the information she had just heard in her brief lucidity, she seemed to hear someone call her "Ashu" and "Yao"


    Isn''t this the villain''s mother who took lunch early in the novel I just read?!


    She''s wearing a book?! Dressed like a villain''s mother? A woman who died in a few days?


    Yao Shu seemed to be struck by thunder, his hand shaking with water, and his eyes gradually lost their light.


    This book is a series of small sweet articles. The original owner is the daughter of the book. After her rebirth, she knows that Lin jiadalang will be a decisive general in the imperial court. In order to change her own fate, she married Lin family Dalang, who has three children, regardless of her parents'' opposition.


    She helped him host the central feeder. She hanged the scum man and became a good stepmother to take care of the three children.


    Until the mother''s own child is born Her center of gravity deviates. Lin Dalang is busy with court affairs. The three children of the Lin family have lost their mother, and their father can''t see them all the year round. No one controls them. Naturally, the longer they grow, the more biased they become


    Some of the children were scared and whispered, "Aung."


    Yao Shu returned to his senses and called out in despair, "ah, ah Zhi?"


    She had just drunk, her voice was not as hoarse as before, but her lips were slightly open, as if she had been hit hard.


    Small a Zhi nods cautiously, concern way: "Niang drank water much better? Where else does it hurt to tell me? "


    With that, he took out a wowowotou from his dirty pocket and swallowed his saliva. "Aung, you just gave birth to a younger brother. You must be hungry. I stole it from the kitchen. I''m not hungry. You can eat it."


    With that, he cried.


    Yao Shu''s heart was as silent as a child''s nod.


    She hung herself powerless and thought to herself: it is the villain indeed! In the novel, Lin Zhi, who dislikes dogs, does all kinds of bad things and ends up miserable!


    So she just had a villain?


    When she read the novel, she was very distressed by the three villains of the Lin family when they were young, but she could not change the evil they had done -


    the eldest son was a smiling tiger, playing with the imperial court, colluding with the enemy and buying the country. After being found, she was separated and thrown into the wild to be eaten by wild animals. Although her second daughter took the position of imperial concubine, she lost her mother''s love from childhood, and her father''s love did not exist. She had stepmother''s sister In contrast, the younger sister is more and more narrow-minded. She colludes with the eldest brother and tries to coerce the emperor to order the princes. Finally, she is cut off. After her elder brother and sister die, the younger son is reduced to a beggar from a cold and playful aristocratic family. Finally, she is given a bottle of poison by her stepmother''s children, and she dies.All in all, none of the three children will come next.


    Along with the villain''s mother who had already received the lunch box, the grass covered grave was planed!


    When Yao Shusheng leaned against the bed and thought about his future, he was shocked again by the concern of little a Zhi and the way he cheated her into swallowing when she was not hungry.


    Ah, think about it carefully. The three villains of the Lin family grew up among a large number of top-notch relatives, and they really can''t blame them


    Yao Shu is in a complicated mood. She has no children, so after her success, she often helps children in mountainous areas.


    Now I have a child, and I have such a sensible eldest son. Oh, yes, according to the time line, the villain''s daughter is already three years old


    But where did she go?


    Ah, Yao Shu sighed in his heart.


    Well, what do you say? She is in a very mixed mood.


    Seeing that his mother was distracted, Lin Zhi whispered, "Granny."


    Yao Shu regained his mind and looked at his son''s cautious eyes. His heart suddenly softened


    She took the water by hand and gave a smile to ah Zhi? Eat, I''m not hungry. "


    Lin Zhi shook his head. "No way. If you don''t eat, my brother will starve to death! Niang, I''m good. You can take care of my brother. "


    The aggrieved young son in Yao will not let you feel at ease


    This villain is still small He has the innocence of a child and the admiration for his mother.


    Children are innocent. No matter what they do in the future, it''s the child''s father who is irresponsible.


    Now that she has worn it, she must change the ending of the three children and her own. She will not go the way of the original book.


    Yao Shu decided secretly! If you have a chance, you must be away from the man!


    Lin Zhi''s body is tight. How long has his mother not been so gentle to him?


    His eyes moistened in an instant


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    Yao Shigang wanted to raise his hand to touch his eldest son''s head. His hand had just reached half way.


    Suddenly, Lin Zhi''s stomach called again.


    The child''s cheeks turned red, and he grabbed his sleeve at a loss, "Aung, Aung, I..."


    "Yao Shu clapped the child on the shoulder and said," I''m hungry


    She said, will be hard nest head for two, take less half.


    Lin Zhi swallowed his mouth and hesitated.


    He did not immediately reach over, sensible asked: "mother does not eat, brother did not eat how to do?"


    Yao Shu was stunned and heard Lin Zhi say timidly: "after my aunt gave birth to her second brother, she went to the kitchen to steal eggs. I overheard her saying that her brother can eat only after she has eaten well Ah Zhi is useless. She only finds a nest for her. So, Aung, let your brother eat first. "


    Yao Shu was stunned and reminded by the child that he was still nursing.


    She looked down at the small body and couldn''t help laughing bitterly This thin appearance does not look like milk.


    Yao Shu sighed helplessly in his heart and softened his voice: "I''ll try my best not to let my younger brother starve. Good boy, please eat quickly."


    Lin Zhi is still young, listening to the gentle granny in front of him, inexplicably convinced, took over Wowotou and divided it into two again, "my sister hasn''t eaten yet."


    Finish saying, secretly hide in the pocket, just gnaw wildly.


    Yao Shu heard that he was still thinking about his sister, and saw that he was swallowing, and his heart was sour.


    Just as she wanted him to eat slowly, she heard a sharp voice outside the door: "sister-in-law! Seeing that the sun is setting, dad and Erlang are coming back from the field. Why don''t you cook yet? "


    Yao Shu frowned and didn''t move yet. He saw Xiao a Zhi looking up and looking like he was used to. "Auntie is looking for something again. You lie down. I''ll drive her away."


    He wolfed down his last bite and ran out.


    After a while, Lin Zhi''s voice rang out, "Auntie, Auntie has just given birth to a younger brother. She is not in good health. Now she can''t cook."


    The Zhou family of Er Fang is always mean. They like to follow their mother-in-law to suppress Da Fang.


    She was discontented and said, "hum, do you think your mother-in-law is still a young lady of the official family? Who is not the first born child, the next day to work in the field? You don''t have the strength to cook? What do you pretend to be? "


    "My mother didn''t pretend. When my aunt gave birth to my brother, she lay in bed for half a month, didn''t she work?"


    Seeing that Lin Zhi dared to do this to her at a young age, Zhou''s voice became more and more loud: "when will it be your turn to teach me this little boy who has no father?"


    Then there are vicious curses, such as "widowed star", "wild child", "mother born without mother"


    Yao Shu in the room frowned, and his heart was filled with anger. He forced himself to get off the Kang with pain.


    Her son, even without a father, can''t be so abused!


    Outside the door.


    A Zhi was so insulted by his aunt that he didn''t answer back, until Zhou began to scold Yao Shu.


    Zhou''s one hand akimbo, one hand raised finishing bun, "moreover, do not look at your mother! With a gloomy face all day, gakov, the bereaved star! Empty has a pair of fox like appearance, who entered the door of the house, who will follow together pour blood mold


    Yes, yes. Although Yao Shu is hot tempered and arrogant, he looks very good. His eyes are as bright as stars.


    Xiao a Zhi was so excited that he was about to tear and beat him. "Don''t tell me about my mother!".


    "Why are you not allowed to talk about it?! Go out and ask, which one doesn''t say she''s a loser? If it wasn''t for her, would your father have been taken to be a soldier? Die in battle


    Yao Shu was taken in by the county magistrate. Lin Dalang would rather die than divorce his wife, and finally he was sent to serve.


    Happened to encounter a war, Lin Dalao died in the end!


    What is Yao Shu not Kefu?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    Yao Shu tried to bear the pain and opened the door and came out. He saw that Xiao a Zhi was pushed to the ground by a woman dressed as a woman.


    The woman''s facial features are flat, with a red mole under her mouth, a collapsed nose, and a sharp and pungent look.


    Seeing Yao Shu come out, Zhou Shi hummed discontentedly and turned away his head.


    Small a Zhi falls to the ground, the mouth does not accept a way: "you nonsense! You''re talking nonsense


    "Ah Chi!"


    Hearing this gentle call, Lin Zhi turned around, got up, ran to his mother''s side and hugged her leg.


    Yao Shu hugged little a Zhi, looked up at the strange woman in the yard and said with a sneer: "since you know that a Zhi''s father has become a soldier and died for our country, how can they have the face to bully our orphan and widowed mother? My parents in law don''t care. Can''t Li Zheng manage it? "


    Lin Dalang is said to have died in battle. He is respected here in Linjia village. His wife and children can''t be bullied for nothing.


    Zhou choked for a moment. He didn''t expect that Yao Shu, who doesn''t care about these things, would stand out for Lin Zhi and try to make trouble to Lizheng. His tone was short of confidence: "who, who bullied you?"


    She thought to herself: how Yao Shu gave birth to a child is like changing a person.


    Yao Shu ignored Zhou and asked his eldest son in a soft voice, "ah Zhi, do you think she bullied us?"


    Lin Zhi was overjoyed to see that his aunt was willing to stand up for him. He said angrily: "since my father left, my aunt has never done housework. In winter, she has asked her mother to chop firewood, and in summer she has to carry water. Even Xiaosi has to cut a basket of pig grass every day, otherwise she won''t give food. She is only three years old..."


    "Xiaosi" is the most ruthless of the three villains. Now he is only three years old.


    Yao Shu was still wondering where the three-year-old girl had gone?


    She got the answer from her eldest son''s words in her heart, and her face was covered with frost: "can you hear me? Today, I''ll go to Lizheng and let the villagers judge it! "


    In his heart, Zhou was afraid, and he yelled, "this, this It''s my mother''s order for Xiaosi to cut pig grass! It''s not me


    The ordinary family is short, it is not tube.


    But Yao Shu''s father is the head of Yaojia village next door. If Yao Shu really goes to Lizheng, everyone will know about it. For the sake of Yao Shu''s father, she certainly can''t do well.


    "Mother! Mother The more she wanted to move, the more she had to help! Come and judge it


    "What''s all this noise about?! The sun is going to the West. Why hasn''t a fire been made yet? "


    When he heard the cry of Yao''s mother-in-law, he came out of the room and scolded her.


    Wang was a short woman. Zhou was obviously a head taller than her. However, her momentum was greatly suppressed.


    As soon as Wang appeared, he challenged his two daughters-in-law: "whose turn is it to cook today?"


    "It''s my turn to cook," Zhou replied


    Wang Shi saw Yao Shu standing in the same place, two eyes a stare, high voice way: "Leng do what, not go quickly?"


    Lin Zhi sees a nai coming out and dodges to protect her mother. "A Nai, my mother just gave birth to a younger brother today..."


    Without waiting for a Zhi to finish, Wang approached him and slapped him in the face. The child''s right cheek suddenly swelled up.


    "When is it your turn to speak, little rabbit?" She didn''t think it was enough to hit him. She pinched a Zhi''s arm and swore: "normally, I don''t speak, but I''m good at it today? This temple is too small to hold your Buddha? "


    Yao Shu quickly protects ah Zhi and pushes his mother-in-law, "mother! If you say so, what are you going to do with beating children? "


    She knew that Wang had heard their quarrel and told her about it.


    Wang looked at her disobedient daughter-in-law: "do you think this is still in Yaojia village? Do you think you''re a star studded person? Go to work! Besides, the grandson of the Lin family, can''t I beat the milkman? Don''t say it''s two blows. Today I''ll kill him. No one dares to say I am! "


    This is not only about ah Zhi, but also about Yao Shu''s entry into the Lin family''s door and is under her control.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    If I had met this difficult and unreasonable mother-in-law, I would have gone to work in dismay, but Yao was not afraid.


    She hugged ah Zhi and sneered: "it''s the grandson of the Lin family, but it''s also the grandson of the Yao family! Is it necessary to ask our Yao family what they mean if they want to fight or not? "


    Yao Shu''s family is the youngest daughter of the Yao family. Yao Shu''s parents feel that they have enough prestige, and the Lin family will not bully others.


    At the time of the blind date, he thought that Lin Dalang was better than Sanlang, so he told his daughter to marry him. It''s a foregone conclusion that the original master married. When he came back, the original master felt betrayed by his family, cut off the relationship and never contacted again.


    The Yao family is also ashamed of her daughter and has been afraid to meet each other.


    Wang choked.


    In all these years, she had rarely been so angry.


    Yao has always been a horizontal nest, only dare to vent their anger at their own children, where dare to so contradict her?


    "Good! You lost star... " Wang pointed to Yao Shu''s nose and swore, "I knew you were not a good thing! All day long, the appearance of filial piety is all pretended! My boss died in the battle, but I still want to bully my mother-in-law. Fortunately, I didn''t promise you to the third. If you had given it to the third child on that day, you would have killed him if you had used it for several years. "


    Lin''s family is not big, and it has a small courtyard. There are several broken houses in the southeast and northwest. Lin Hong, who has been reading in the room, has heard such a big movement.


    He frowned and came out of the North House: "mother! What do you do to pull me up


    Lin Hong is the only scholar in Linjia village and the hope of the whole Lin family.


    Wearing a clean new coat and holding a volume of books in his hand, he glanced at Yao Shu and moved away from his sight.


    Yao Shu was vaguely reminded of a sentence in the book. It seems that when he was in the cabinet, he wanted to marry a scholar, so he fell in love with the poor Lin family.


    "I can''t stand up to my third brother."


    Yao Shu was not anxious or annoyed. He took a few turns in his heart. "It''s just that I''m a loser. Don''t try to get rid of my third brother''s marriage and future."


    In this way, Wang really blew up: "close your crow''s mouth! Ah Hong is going to marry his cousin. If something goes wrong, I''ll take care of you! "


    Lin Hong was also disgusted: "sister-in-law! It is the elder brother who looks at you, and the elder brother you marry is also the elder brother. If you are angry in your heart, don''t say such vicious words! "


    Yao Shu looks at Lin Hong from top to bottom. Lin''s family is so poor, but Lin Hong is dressed brightly. The book in his hand can be chewed by the villagers for a month, which indirectly shows that Yao Shu''s dowry is clean and tidy by the linjiakeng!


    Yao Shu had more pain in his lower abdomen, and his anger rose in his heart.


    It''s just that she has just given birth, and getting angry with these people will only hurt her body.


    Yao Shu has never made a loss of business, this account, she intends to slowly with the family back.


    I don''t know if Lin Dalang is one of the accomplices who pit her dowry.


    Anyway, he didn''t die. He will be back in a few months. According to the description of the original text, he seems to be a small official.


    However, it has nothing to do with Yao Shu.


    When Lin Dalang comes back, they will leave together! After the bridge to the bridge, the road to the road, no one to trouble who!


    "Ah Zhi, go and find my sister."


    Very small smoke, ran out.


    Yao Shu was not smiling. He said to Wang, who was full of vigilance: "Niang, today''s daughter-in-law really has no strength. You can make dinner by yourself."


    Then she turned back to the room and slammed the door.


    Outside the house, the sharp scolding did not stop, but Yao Shu didn''t care.


    She looked at the children who were sleeping soundly on the Kang. She picked up two change clothes from the ragged wardrobe. When ah Zhi led him back to the room, she picked up the baby and walked outside the door.


    Wang Shi sees Yao Shu come out, pose to come forward to want to teach her, the next second is frightened by the look that the other side looks over.


    Wang asked: "where are you going?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    "Back to my mother''s house."


    Yao Shu didn''t pay attention to what Wang did.


    She walked away, but also can hear her mother-in-law crying voice, the general idea that she is unfilial, in the heart sneer.


    Oh, unfilial? Yeah, I''ll be with your son when I get back!


    Along the way, Yao Shu hugged the child, endured the discomfort, and walked out of Linjia village step by step.


    Until finally entered the door of Yao''s house, in front of some dizzy, vaguely saw a woman coming, instinctively called: "Niang."


    Then he fainted.


    When Yao Shu woke up, there was a dim oil lamp in the room, and a woman with a wrinkled face was sitting in front of her bed.


    "Aung..."


    When he saw the woman, Yao Shu felt the attachment in his body again, and he was not controlled by her.


    Yao Shu''s voice was sobbing, and the woman hugged her: "my little girl, how did she become like this..."


    Yao Shu was not easy to control the mood, listen to his mother cry again, can only low voice advised: "Niang, you don''t cry, I''m fine."


    Why don''t you stop crying like this? My poor daughter


    "Mother, isn''t my daughter back? I''ll watch over you from now on, and I won''t go there again. "


    Mother Yao wiped her tears: "I know you are angry, stubborn and unwilling to contact your family If it wasn''t for a Zhida who just told me about your grievances, your father and I would not know. "


    Even if Yao Shu was not the original owner, he could feel his mother''s relationship, "Niang, I know I''m wrong..."


    It''s too late for Yao''s mother to really blame her: "your father and your elder brother have already taken ah Zhi to the Lin''s house to seek justice for you. Don''t worry, my daughter. Father and aunt will not let you suffer for so many years in vain! Besides, Xiaosi is resting. Your second sister-in-law will take care of her. You can rest assured. "


    Yao Shu nodded and said gratefully, "thank you, Aung..."


    Yao''s mother, listening to her spoiled daughter, was actually thanking her. Her heart was sour.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the Lin family was in a mess.


    Yao''s father has great prestige in Yaojia village. When he heard that the village head''s daughter had been bullied, the young people in Yaojia village came to Linjia village one by one and said they wanted to seek justice.


    "Lin Zheng, you come out for me!"


    Yao''s father was full of energy, standing in front of the tattered door of the Lin family and shouting, "you all have the ability to bully my daughter. Why don''t you come out?"


    "Lin family, come out!"


    After calling for a long time, Yao atmosphere, however, directly kicked open the door of the Lin family.


    Lin Zheng then hurriedly welcomed him out: "Ouch! What is this for! What''s the purpose of this


    Father Yao said angrily, "what do you do? My daughter married to your family for six years, and gave birth to two sons and a daughter. She washes and cooks all day, carries water and splits firewood! It''s ok if you don''t treat her well. Now she has three treasures and her body is still empty. She is forced to do this and that again! It''s insane! "


    Zhou stood behind Lin Zheng, shrieking back: "your daughter can''t even plant the ground. Who does she not do for cooking and firewood?"


    Everyone in Yaojia village was shocked.


    in Yaojia village, I didn''t hear that women had to go to the ground. Even the heavy work of chopping firewood and carrying water was done by men.


    My daughter went to your house with a dowry of three hundred taels of silver! Don''t talk about working in the field, even if you let her be a Bodhisattva! "


    Three hundred taels of silver, according to the household expenses of ten Liang a year, the Lin family can spend 30 years!


    At this moment, even the people in Lin''s village began to point out, looking at Lin Zheng and Zhou with strange eyes.


    Zhou said in a hurry: "she, she conquered my husband! If it wasn''t for her, how could Dalao have been captured as a soldier in the Northwest... "


    Lin''s neighbor said sarcastically, "no wonder it''s no wonder that it''s the reason for calling people''s death star every day."


    Yao father asked: "brother, do you want to know the inside story?"


    "I dare not," he said, "it''s not Lin jiasanlang who makes trouble! As the official said, as long as you pay enough money, Lin Dalang doesn''t have to go to military service. The Lin family has been patching together all these years, and all the money has been given to him to study. How can he afford to pay for military service? "


    Yao''s father was very angry. Yao Da and Yao Er couldn''t help but take out their sticks and rushed into the Lin family. Regardless of Lin Erlang or Lin Sanlang, they were beaten up.


    Yelling, crying, screaming, for a moment in front of the Lin family into a noisy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    It wasn''t until the middle of the night that Yao''s father came back with the village''s youth. When he pushed the door into the house, he heard laughter.


    Yao''s two sisters-in-law are mild temper, see Yao Shu weak appearance, one gave her a wet pad to wipe her face, one brought jujube porridge over, also don''t mention other, just around her to talk.


    She said to her sister-in-law, "I''m pretty when I ask you about it


    Second sister-in-law is also in side, Yao mother rubs Yao Shu''s back straight smile.


    Yao Shu was born an orphan, never experienced such a home and such warmth. At this moment, under the dim yellow oil lamp, she also really laughed.


    Well, what do you say? From the Yao family''s words, she understood why the original owner picked up the boxed rice so early in the original book --


    in fact, Yuan Yao Shu was spoiled and grew up, natural and domineering, his brother and sister-in-law protected him, and his parents were in pain.


    After being scolded by her mother-in-law every day, her mother-in-law will be scolded by her mother-in-law.


    "Little sister!" Yao Chao, the second elder brother, came to the door and took the lead in asking for credit. "Little sister, today my father took me and my elder brother, but he took a good breath for you!"


    Yao Shu recollected, heard the speech and looked at the person who came in worried: "Dad, big brother, second brother, have you had an accident?" Yao''s father and son are very similar. Yao Feng, the eldest brother of Yao family, has the same clear facial features as his father. He is male and stands quietly in the same place, which makes people feel very reliable.


    Second brother Yao Chao''s facial lines should be softer. He likes white clothes. As long as he doesn''t speak, he is a young man with beautiful scenery.


    Yao father said, "don''t worry! From now on, you will live at home. No one in the Lin family dares to trouble your mother and son again


    Ah Zhi also said happily, "my grandfather and uncles are so powerful! Mother! I''m so scared that I can''t even speak


    He ran to his mother''s bed and sat down.


    Yao Shu put his heart down: "parents, brother and sister-in-law, I will find a job to support myself and my children."


    Yao''s father frowned with disapproval: "you just had a baby. What do you say?"


    Yao mother also busy way: "yes, yes, darling, let''s take good care of the body first, next thing, after the month."


    Yao''s eldest brother, second brother''s children crazy play back to see more than a little brother at home, they warmly invited to the door to play.


    Lin Zhi had a great time with his grandfather and uncle today and regarded them as great heroes.


    He wanted to stay with grandma. After all, he just came to grandma''s house and didn''t know her very well, but he finally had a little friend


    Yao Shu saw his eldest son look over and asked for her advice. He laughed and nodded, "this is Grandma''s brother. Don''t be afraid."


    It''s a child''s nature to play.


    Lin Zhi muttered, "I''m not afraid."


    Finish saying, and uncle''s children run out of the house to play a group, to the adults urge to eat, only ran back home.


    Because Yao Shu took his three children home, he fried a yellow egg and steamed a whole fish on the table today.


    Ah Zhi came to the table smelling the fragrance and looked straight.


    He never knew that he could eat such a good food except for the Spring Festival.


    "Xiao a Zhi, go and see if ace wakes up!"


    Yao''s father sat in his seat, looking at his grandson and daughter, smiling from the corners of his mouth and eyes.


    Xiao a Zhigang answered. Yao''s mother had already taken her granddaughter out: "come here. Today, our little ace will have dinner with grandma."


    The countrymen were not so particular about it. When they got together, they opened a meal and sat around a table.


    The children were whispering to each other.


    Of course, there''s Lin Si in it.


    The girl looked between her brother and her aunt.


    Yao Shu saw his mother holding her daughter and nodded with a smile.


    She was vaguely aware of the little girl''s eyes from time to time.


    Yao Shu''s body is not good, Yao''s sister-in-law specially found a cushion and put it on the chair for her. At the same time, she told her, "today your elder brother went to the river to play two crucian carp. They are all milked. You should eat more."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Yao Feng''s dark face showed a smile. Seeing that his sister was so polite to her, he was somewhat disappointed and shook his head. "Ah Shu, you are the treasure of my father, my mother and my brothers. I have suffered you."


    "Little sister," Yao Chao followed, in a tone of reproach, "when you had to marry a scholar, my parents would look around. On the day you went back to the door, you were so angry that you said that you didn''t recognize your parents. Do you know how your parents and parents are distressed and regretted these years?"


    Yao mother red eyes, staring at the second son, "good, what do you say?"


    Yao''s father raised his hand to knock on the head of his second son, pretending to be angry with his face


    "Dad and Aung, don''t worry," Yao Shu said at the right time. "I will take good care of myself and my three children, and I will also be filial to you two in the future."


    Listening to their daughter''s sensible words, Yao''s father and mother were very complicated for a moment, "my daughter has grown up..."People chatting, but heard outside calling Yao Chao.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Yao Chao got up and went out of the door. Soon he came back with a ewe and tied it to the door.


    He sat down on the table again and said with a smile, "her second sister-in-law''s idea is to give Ashu a new goat for milking. She''s not afraid that her nephew has no milk to eat."


    It''s hard for the family to get together, and the meal is very enjoyable.


    Dinner is almost over.


    The elder sister-in-law cleanly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks. The second sister-in-law followed Yao''s mother into the kitchen. After a while, she brought out a bowl of hot goat''s milk and took it to Yao Shu''s boudoir.


    Yao Shu''s boudoir, Yao''s mother has been cleaning up, so she can live directly in when she comes back.


    Yao Shu was taken back to his room by his mother after dinner and ordered to lie in bed.


    Yao Shu saw his second sister-in-law come in with goat''s milk and said to his mother, "he''s still asleep. I don''t think he''s hungry? Niang, the Lin family is not here. I''ll give this child a nickname, Sanbao? "


    Yao''s mother nodded and shook her head: "it''s up to you, baby. It''s time to be hungry! Just before the meal, he took it to the next house and asked Erya to feed him. He was still young. If you feed him, he would wake up. "


    Yao Shu held the baby in one hand and a small spoon in the other. He scooped a spoonful of milk into the baby''s mouth. The baby smacked his mouth and drank it.


    Not long ago, a large bowl of goat milk has gone down more than half.


    When Sanbao stopped drinking, Yao Shu raised his head and saw a Zhi and a Si coming in, lying on the edge of the bed.


    She chuckled and asked, "a Zhi, a Si also want to drink?"


    A Zhi swallows saliva and doesn''t speak. However, AZ shrinks his shoulders and moves towards his brother''s back.


    Yao Shu sighed, gave the baby to his second sister-in-law, and waved to ace: "Xiaosi, come to Aung here."


    A Si is a little afraid, but obediently walks forward, is held in the arms by Yao Shu.


    After a long time, she whispered, "little girl Xiao Si has not cut enough pig grass


    Now Yao Shu is not only sour, but also his mother''s eyes are red.


    as is only three years old and dare not eat eggs at the dinner table. How much injustice has to be suffered in the Lin family?


    Yao Shu was so distressed that he kissed the girl''s forehead and assured him: "in the future, you don''t need to cut pig grass by ACE in the grandma''s house. You just have to eat well and grow up well, you know?"


    Yes, there will be no future. When the father comes back, even the individual will leave!


    Lin Si is a little confused and looks back at his brother.


    She felt that she had become gentle, but it was not true


    Yao''s family are boys in his generation. Yao''s second sister-in-law likes Lin Si''s good and clever appearance, and beckons the confused little Si to come over: "as usually plays with his brothers. When he goes to the market, his second aunt will buy a new dress for him, OK?"


    A Si some flattered, whispered: "thank you, second aunt."


    Seeing the frightened appearance of the little girl, Mrs. Yao held her in her arms.


    Yao Shu felt that Sanbao would not drink any more. He simply pointed to the goat milk and said, "Xiao Si, ah Zhi, you two drink it."


    Lin Zhi quickly waved his hand, "Aung, brother..."


    Yao Shu, "brother, drink enough."


    "There is still in the pot. You can''t get your brother if you don''t have any food."


    When she saw that her sister-in-law''s child was so sensible, she couldn''t help admiring him. She knew how to play every day


    That night.


    Yao''s mother took her granddaughter back to the main room to sleep with the old man.


    Lin Zhi arranged it in the children''s room.


    Yao''s family, which had been busy for a whole day, was completely quiet at the moment when the lights went out.


    Of course, except for Yao Shu, children''s crying came from time to time in the room.


    A night without a dream.


    The next morning, Yao Shu was awakened by a fragrance


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Yao Shu just opened his eyes, and Lin Sanbao beside him began to cry.


    Yao Shu sighed and thought: this little guy is very punctual. He will wake up every four hours.


    As soon as she picked up the baby, she saw Mother Yao coming with a bowl of soup in her hand and sitting beside her bed.


    "The children all ran out to play. My mother stewed the soup of old hen for you," said Yao, blowing the soup on her hands. "Drink it while it''s hot."


    Said, did not see the girl''s expression of consternation, holding the little grandson, skilled feeding has been put into the room temperature of goat milk.


    Yao''s mother just came in once with goat''s milk. Seeing her daughter and grandson still sleeping, she went out quietly to stew chicken soup.


    Yao Shu holding chicken soup, feeling very complicated for a moment, whispered: "thank you."


    With that, he lowered his head and took a sip.


    Yao''s mother listened to the thank you, patted the child on the back when she saw that he didn''t drink, and soon fell asleep.


    Yao Shu is gnawing chicken legs, see his little son asleep, helpless way: "this boy''s idea of time is very good, wake up crying for a while, do not eat or drink to fall asleep."


    Lin Sanbao seems to have a little temper in his sleep. He sobbed a few times.


    Yao''s mother chuckled and put her grandson on the Kang. "There are few children like Sanbao. Some of them need to be held. As soon as they are put down, they will cry. It seems that our family''s three treasures are known to hurt people. "


    Yao Shumo changed the topic, "Aung, did you kill the hen that laid eggs at home?"


    Yao''s mother nodded and looked up to see her daughter holding chicken soup. Her eyes were full of guilt and her heart ached. "It''s just a chicken. How can it be more important than giving you tonic body?"


    If the girl before, certainly will not and her this strange, will not show guilt


    If she was not afraid of her daughter''s anger before, she had to go to the Lin family to have a look, and neither would she.


    Yao Shu still did not answer, according to her observation, Yao family conditions are good, but in the end is the countryside, the importance of an egg laying hen can be imagined.


    Many farmers rely on one egg a day for their meat and snacks.


    Can Yao mother said to her body and stew, how not to move people?


    Yao''s mother then said, "Ashu, you are sensible now, but my father and my mother love your suffering. You don''t have to worry about the good conditions at home. Now I just hope that you will bring up your body, and hope that you can make ah Zhi and his three little ones bigger... "


    The tone is full of emotion, listen carefully, more is cherish.


    She also had two boiled eggs in her hand, which were carefully shelled and handed to Yao Shu.


    In modern times, what kind of delicacies has Yao Shu never eaten? It''s just that the delicacy in my memory can''t compare with this bowl of soup and a boiled egg in Yao''s mother''s hand.


    Yao Shu voice some choked, "thank you, Aung."


    "Silly girl, you are the apple of my eye. After eating so many hardships, you still say thanks to your mother. Are you not stabbing your aunt''s heart with a knife?"


    Yao''s mother caught tears in her eyes and raised her hand to touch her daughter''s thin cheeks.


    After shaking her head, Yao said, "I don''t know."


    Look at the mother''s attitude, if in the future and leave, the family should not object.


    Yao mother chuckled: "silly girl, eat quickly."


    Mother and daughter have a match, not a pair of words.


    As soon as Yao Shu finished eating, he heard his sister-in-law''s voice outside the door far and near, "Granny, here comes the doctor! Is Asher awake? "


    "Wake up, come on, get the doctor in! Keep your voice down. The child is still sleeping. "


    As she spoke, sister Yao led a gray haired old man over 60 years old to come in. The old man was hale and hearty and carried a small medicine box on his back.


    "Ashu, this is the doctor in the town. He treated all your childhood illnesses. Do you remember?"


    Yao Shu laughs and shouts: "Doctor Zhang."


    When she finished shouting, she found that as long as she was familiar with people, the body would react instinctively


    Over there, the old doctor exchanged greetings with Yao''s mother, then moved a stool and sat on the edge of the Kang to give Yao Shu a pulse.


    The old doctor felt his beard with his other empty hand, and the expression on his face was not relaxed.


    Yao''s mother had been observing the old doctor''s expression, and her heart also said, "Doctor Zhang, our family Ashu..."


    The doctor sighed and shook his head. "Ah Shu, this little girl, I can remember how she was so poor after so many years."


    Yao''s mother suddenly became red in her eyes: "Doctor Zhang, please help you to cure Ashley..."


    "There''s nothing that can''t be cured," said Dr. Zhang. "It''s just the root of the disease left by the woman after childbirth. It hurts the root."


    Yao''s mother asked, "what should I do? No matter how much it costs, we''ll cure it. "


    "Fortunately, she has just given birth to a child, and she will raise her roots. Ordinary women can cultivate themselves well after giving birth to their children. I''m afraid you have to take care of them for a hundred days. I''m afraid you''ll have to work hard. "


    Yao Shu thinks that what the doctor said is too exaggerated. "Aung, I''m ok. I don''t need to be so delicate."day? If she can''t go out for more than three months, she will suffocate!


    Dr. Zhang said with disapproval: "you have given birth several times when you are young. You should take good care of it! If you don''t recuperate again, I''m afraid it won''t last a few years. "


    Yao''s mother said in a hurry: "yes, yes, look at your thin appearance! When he got home, he would lie down and bring it back in one breath.


    Yao Shu had no choice but to nod his head under the old doctor''s "alarmist" and his mother''s orders.


    ¡­¡­


    Yao''s mother and sister-in-law Yao sent the doctor out of the door. She turned to her eldest daughter-in-law and said, "your little sister-in-law has not suffered any injustice when she was a child What kind of life is it in the Lin family? "


    The tone is full of helplessness and sadness.


    Sister Yao was also in love with her sister-in-law. Although she had a bad temper when she came out of the cabinet, her body and bones were all excellent.


    She didn''t know how to persuade her mother-in-law, but she could only promise: "Aung, don''t worry, my sister-in-law and I have been in a month, and I will take good care of Ashu."


    Mother Yao nodded and took her eldest daughter-in-law to the kitchen


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    When Xiao Lin thought about it, he found that the sun was up. When he went out, he saw his big cousin and his second cousin washing their faces in the yard. His brother Lin Zhi had already washed his face and stood aside.


    Little ah Zhi''s eyes were sharp. Yu Guang turned to see his sister standing at the door of the main room and said, "ah Si!"


    Yao Erlang quickly wiped his face, looked back at his little sister, and said in a high voice, "is sister a Si up? Come and wash your face


    Lin Si obediently answered, ran to his brother politely, and then went to wash his face.


    Several children play together, and are not often called to have breakfast.


    In the morning, a large bowl of goat milk was put in front of the heads of several little carrots in the morning because of the mother goat that was bought yesterday.


    Yao''s mother was still saying, "Doctor Zhang said today that you can drink goat''s milk for a few small ones, so it''s not easy to get sick!"


    They looked at the milk white liquid on the table, and the nose seemed to have a lingering fragrance, and there was a sweet taste in their mouth after drinking it.


    several children were very happy when they heard that goat milk was drunk every day.


    Yao''s men have got up early and are busy with their own work.


    After dinner, Lin Si saw that her brothers still wanted to take her to play. He asked curiously, "big cousin, second cousin, we don''t go down to the ground?"


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang were stunned. They didn''t understand why their cousin asked, "no need."


    Yao Dalang was older. Yesterday, he heard his mother talk about the situation of his aunt''s home. He immediately responded, "there are people in the land. As you don''t have to cut pig grass in the future, our land has been rented to other uncles in the village."


    The state of Yan doesn''t have too many requirements for the control of rural land. It only needs to hand in enough money every month.


    Because Yao Feng and Yao Chao were not farming in the village, Yao''s father decided to rent out the land. Anyway, the family was not short of money, so they didn''t charge rent, as long as the renter gave food every month.


    Yao''s father also likes to study how to plant seeds quickly and easily, so his prestige in Yaojia village only increases.


    Ah Si was a little happy in his heart. He looked at his elder brother and nodded his head.


    Yao Erlang and his father were as big hearted as his father. He took his younger brother and sister and said, "ah, go! I''ll take you to catch grasshoppers


    Such a play has been almost noon, a few mud monkeys smell rice fragrance back home.


    Before entering the door, while his two cousins did not pay attention, he secretly grabbed his brother''s sleeve and asked, "brother, don''t we have to go home?"


    Ah Zhi is older. He went to the Lin family with his grandfather and two uncles yesterday. He knew that they would be protected in the future. He said to his younger sister, "we''ll follow Aung, where she is, we''ll be there"


    seeing that ASI doesn''t understand, ah Zhi said, "Aung has a good temper now, and she will protect us if she doesn''t beat and swear. Ash, you''ll find out later


    Ace nodded again, thinking of the tender old lady last night, and wanted to go to her room to have a look.


    In the yard.


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang have been drawing water from the well to ask their younger brothers and sisters to wash their hands.


    Instead of going past, arth turned and went to the East Wing room.


    She poked her head at the door and saw that she was holding her brother and feeding him with a spoon by spoon. The expression on her face was extremely gentle, which she had never seen before.


    "Ah Si?"


    Yao Shu looked up and saw a three-year-old girl standing at the door, her eyes full of envy.


    Little ace is white, thin as a whole, with no blood on his face, typical of malnutrition.


    Well, I didn''t expect that the little girl villain was very cute when she was a child.


    She put a soft voice and said, "ace, come here to Aung."


    The little girl came up.


    Her hair was braided in two braids, not different from yesterday''s, but she did it herself.


    A pair of small hands covered with large and small wounds.


    Linz did not expect her mother would suddenly look over and ask her to come.


    The girl hesitated again and again before she took the courage.


    Yao Shu saw that she was a little afraid, and asked in a softer voice, "ace, do you want to see your brother?"


    Sure enough, the little girl''s face showed a little curiosity, and she nodded timidly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    As was looking at his brother, he heard his brother''s worried voice: "is my sister here? Let me find it easy. Aung, I want to see my brother too


    Yao saw his eldest son trot over, so he had to put down the spoon and hold the baby to them.


    "My brother is so ugly..."


    make complaints about it, but still can''t resist Tucao.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing: "the three treasures are still small. When they are big, they will look good."


    As a serious face, said: "my brother is very good-looking."


    Small a Zhi lie on Kang side, looking at younger brother, curious ask: "younger brother why call three treasures?"


    Yao Shu was stunned at first, and then explained, "Sanbao is a nickname, which means Aung''s treasure."


    A Si takes the lead in nodding, "yes, my brother is a treasure. In the future, AZ will do a good job and raise a younger brother."


    A Zhi shakes his head, "no, sister, I should do a good job to support you and my brother."


    Looking at the two sensible children in front of him, Yao Shu''s heart was softened instantly. He just wanted to be better and better to the two children who had suffered so much.


    She thought: since the villains all have a nickname, why don''t you just give them a nickname?


    Yao Shufu to the soul, "ah Zhi and Ashu are also the treasures of Aung. After their nicknames, they will be called Dabao and Erbao, OK?"


    A Si is too small to understand, only to know that he is a treasure in the eyes of a Niang, nodding happily.


    A Zhi heard the warmth and care in her mother''s words.


    "Good! I''ll call it Dabao later! Ah Si is called Er Bao


    He turned to his sister and said, "we are all the treasures of Aung."


    Yao Shu also called the girl with a smile: "Er Bao."


    The little girl bowed her head with a shy smile.


    Yao Shu while changing a posture to hold three treasures, coax her to sleep, while quietly asked the two children: "you two and Niang say, today where to play?"


    Linsi stretched his neck to watch his brother sleep and asked in a low voice, "go and catch grasshoppers with my brothers and fry them to eat..."


    Mother and daughter are talking. Yao''s mother comes in with the meal. She just sees her daughter and granddaughter talking softly. Grandson sits quietly with a smile on her lips. Her eyes are full of satisfaction.


    Yao is more aware of her estrangement from her granddaughter


    She coughed gently and joked, "ah Si and ah Zhi, go to dinner. Don''t be robbed by your cousin."


    She put the food on the small table in front of the Kang and set them one by one.


    Two children see a Niang put down the younger brother ready to eat, obedient voice, turned and ran out together.


    Yao Shu looked at the child''s figure and opened his mouth: "Aung, I have also nicknamed a Zhi and a Si, which is called Dabao Er Bao."


    Yao''s mother nodded gently, and her voice was filled with emotion: "Dabao and Erbao are both sensible. Now when you see two treasures, you will remember what you looked like when you were a child In the future, you should pay more attention to her. Mother and daughter should be the closest


    Today, she is also aware of her words.


    Yao Shu recognized the meaning of her words, echoed and nodded: "ah Niang said right, there should be no estrangement between mother and daughter."


    Yao''s mother finally showed her most satisfied smile.


    Yao''s mother was afraid that her daughter would eat alone, so she took two of them.


    She''s going to eat with her daughter!


    Yao Shu looked at her share of fish soup and eggs. She said half jokingly, "I don''t want to eat chicken, duck and fish all day long."


    Yao''s mother glared angrily: "where can you eat poverty? The fabric business of our family has not been broken. We can cook chicken and stew fish for you every day, and we can eat too much for our family After that, she looked at her daughter strangely, "did you forget? In the past, your grandfather was also a senior official in the imperial court. Although he resigned and went back to his hometown, he still had some contacts and news. After listening to some suggestions, he set up a cloth shop. "


    Yao Shu was a little surprised. There were few descriptions of Yao family in the book. When she read it, she also looked at it carelessly.


    After she came in, she was naturally attentive to the Yao family. She never thought that they were the same as Yao''s village, but they still did business? Have you ever been an official?


    Yao Shu immediately recovered, half coquetry way: "Niang, this is not all of a sudden I did not adapt to it?"


    Yao she saw her mother''s eyes dim, change the topic: "then how is our cloth business now?"


    Listening to her daughter''s question, Yao''s mother told her, "your elder brother took over two years ago. Your father''s main energy is in the village. A few days ago, your elder brother just transported a batch of cloth from the south of the Yangtze River. It is said that it is fashionable in the south. Now it is sold in shops in the town, and the income is good. "


    "Aung, I also want to go to the shop to have a look..."


    Before she finished, Yao''s mother interrupted: "just listen to the doctor''s words to rest! Now just take care of yourself, and we''ll talk about it later! "


    Yao Shu saw his mother''s angry eyes and glared round. He said in a soft voice, "that''s nature. All listen to my aunt


    Yao''s mother was stunned. Her daughter has been spoiled at home since she was a child. If she wants something, she will be a mess. If she doesn''t achieve her goal, she will not stop. She didn''t expect to be so obedient today. After she regained her mind, she said with great concern: "Aung is also for you This woman gave birth to a child, but she has been shut up for a while. "Yao Shu said in a hurry, "don''t worry, Aung!"


    The mother and daughter were eating and chatting about Yao Shu''s family after he got married.


    "Two years ago, your second brother was a scholar with a brilliant mind. The governor of the town appreciated him very much and left him by his side... "


    After dinner, Yao Shu wanted to help clean up the dishes, but was stopped by his mother.


    Mother Yao, "just lie down! After that, my wife will bring the food to your bed, and you don''t have to get off the Kang. "


    Yao Shu''s head is big when he hears it --


    doesn''t let him out of bed? I''m afraid she''s not bored to death?!


    Well, she thinks so, but it''s not so boring to live in detail.


    If a child sleeps more and wakes up more, Yao Shu will naturally have to sleep with him, otherwise he won''t have enough time to sleep.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    In these three months, the biggest change is Xiao a Zhi and Xiao a Si, their temperament is much more cheerful than before.


    Xiao a Zhi and a Niang have been in contact for the longest time, and naturally his feelings are the most. A Niang is really different from before -


    a Niang calls him and his sister to go to the room to talk every day. A Niang will gently wipe his hands, and also tie a beautiful bun for his sister.


    Once he and his sister brought back the last flower in autumn. His mother happily held it in her hand and kissed him and her sister on the cheek.


    These gentleness, he and his sister have never experienced.


    And their brother Sanbao is growing up day by day in her arms


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Shu stayed in his room for a hundred days and finally got out to breathe.


    As soon as she got out of bed, before her feet touched the ground, she saw her mother come in and quickly put on the Kang and cover the quilt to make fun of her


    Yao''s mother, seeing her daughter''s small movements, pretended to be angry and said, "want to get out of bed?"


    "Ah? Well, I''m much better now, Aung. I haven''t washed my head for a hundred days. I''ve had a bath. I think it stinks. "


    Yao''s mother saw her daughter''s coquettish expression, and her lips were slightly invisible. She said, "OK, I think you really have to be better than just coming back."


    How much better? That''s true!


    Yao Shu looked at the body in the mirror that day. He looked at the body like a picture. When he didn''t speak, he took a bit of Southern women''s elegance, gentleness, and his eyes were slightly selected. He was a wonderful man.


    Yao''s mother said, "I''ll let you two sisters-in-law bring water in. You can bathe in the room. Tomorrow your father said that he would hold a hundred day banquet for Sanbao."


    Yao Shu did not have time to nod his head, heard the words behind, not from the headache, "Aung, the children at home have not been so troubled, really do not have to do what a hundred days banquet."


    Yao''s mother insisted: "although the children in the family have not held a hundred day banquet, they will still do it when they are one year old. Take a look at Dabao and Erbao, which one is passing the first year of Lin''s family? Now that we''re here, we can''t hurt our children! "


    Yao Shu''s heart is warm -


    Where is he aggrieved when his three treasures are still small? A father and a Niang are afraid of wronging themselves.


    Yao Shu thought of this layer, and did not refuse again. He took his mother''s arm and nodded his head, "then we will do a good job! Niang, tell me who we invite... "


    ¡­¡­


    One hundred days banquet.


    Yaojiamen is like a city. The villagers of Yaojia village don''t have to say that. Even the town and the county have come.


    Most of them are friends of Yao''s father and elder brother in business.


    After a while, I heard someone outside shouting in a hurry: "the magistrate is here!"


    Yao''s mother suddenly changed color: "how did he come?"


    Hearing the villagers in the neighborhood yelling "county magistrate", Yao''s mother was very angry and said to Yao Shu, "what a magistrate he is! The ancestors didn''t even have a surname, just because they were a little boy for your great grandfather. At that time, your great grandfather was still an official in the imperial court and gave the little boy the surname Yao, and their descendants also had the surname Yao. "


    Yao Shu nodded and realized -


    when he wanted to come to the Yao family two generations later, he resigned and returned to his rural life, but his descendants were not willing to change from an official to a farmer, so they left.


    Yao''s mother said in disgust: "if it wasn''t for him, Lin Dalang would not have been captured and become a soldier! How can my good daughter be passed on as a kraft


    The second sister-in-law Yao also said: "yes, it''s just that Yao county magistrate''s style is really bad. He is too arrogant to say anything. He has no achievements in his political achievements, and he only cares about collecting money everywhere. His county magistrate also relied on his wife''s family and spent tens of thousands of silver to buy him! "


    Mrs. Yao''s mother''s home is in the town, and she knows a lot about the county''s affairs.


    Niang several are chatting, but see father Yao leading a group of people came in.


    The leader was dressed in silk and satin, with a white complexion. He was born with a cheeky countenance, and did not have the authority of an official at all.


    She squinted at her goose bumps.


    "How is your daughter at home?"


    Before Yao''s father could speak, Yao county magistrate had already asked.


    Yao Shu secretly scolded in his heart: it is really a color embryo!


    Yao''s father had to deal with it: "everything is fine."


    Yao county magistrate nodded and said, "now that Lin Da is dead, I still lack one in my family..."


    Seeing that he said more and more disrespectful, Yao''s father interrupted coldly: "adults are tired on the boat. You''d better sit in first, and then talk about other things."


    Yao county magistrate gave Yao father a sidelong glance: "don''t be so polite. As long as your daughter is ready, children are nothing. "


    Between the words quite wants Yao Shu to be his concubine''s meaning.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    Yao''s mother was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Yao also scolded the bastard several hundred times in his mind. She saluted slightly and said, "little girl is only willing to serve two elders at home and raise three children."


    "That''s not true! There are so many good men in the world. Miss Yao lost her husband when she was young. Why don''t you think much about her future? "


    Yao county magistrate just said, regardless of the county magistrate''s wife''s face has become blue, a pair of eyes would like to nail him two holes.


    Yao Shu responded with a smile: "the county magistrate thinks a lot for others. Why not consider his wife''s opinion?"


    Yao county magistrate body a stiff, dry smile: "that is nature."


    He is used to be a beauty leader, regardless of other things, he even forgot that his mother Yasha is here.


    When Yao saw that he wanted to run, he knew he was right. He was a man who was afraid of his wife. Then he said, "if you really care about your wife, don''t talk about your future and plans in front of the little girl, and don''t let others think about them easily in front of the other girls. If you miss the little girl''s reputation, you will ruin your reputation."


    This is a real arch out of the fire, the county magistrate''s wife only sneered: "five young girls in the family, adults have arranged for the future, this is the sixth in love with each other?! Or a widow with a dead father? "


    Yao Shu''s attitude toward the county magistrate''s wife''s luggage was magnanimous, "madam, the little girl thinks that she can''t stand up. What''s more, today is my son''s hundred day banquet. You and your adult''s visit will make you feel better. Please take your seat first. "


    She threw the dirty water away and let them fight slowly.


    Yao county magistrate himself has no ability, relying on the Yue family to sit in his present position, how dare to offend his wife?


    In front of the people, they apologized and swore, which coaxed the lady into the banquet


    ¡­¡­


    After a hundred days'' banquet, they said it was wine for Sanbao, but they were very tired.


    When Yao Chao heard about this nonsense, he was so angry that he swore: "this shameless old man! He already has five concubines in his house! "


    Yao Feng also frowned, "we have to look like a way."


    Yao''s family care is chaotic, and Yao''s mother is very worried: "then Yao county magistrate is not stingy. If you really like Ashu, what means will you use..."


    Yao Shu put the sleeping three treasures on the Kang and said with a sneer, "with his ability, if you really use any means, I''m afraid it''s only him who will trip over!"


    She''s a new age woman who has learned the art of wolf prevention. She beat a weak scholar. It''s OK!


    "No way," father Yao took a puff of dry tobacco and frowned, "second son, pay more attention when you go to town in the future. It''s better to start everything first. I''m afraid it''s too late to wait for others to start. "


    Yao''s father didn''t understand what he said, but his second brother understood it all at once. Yao county magistrate wanted to be capable but greedy and lustrous. He had to deal with it. If he had a heart, he could find out.


    He nodded: "don''t worry, Dad. I know how to do it."


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, it happened to be the big monthly gathering in the town.


    On this day, men, women, old and young from the surrounding 12 villages will come to the market by ox cart.


    Yao Shu has been in the house for a hundred days, and he has been bored for a long time!


    Yao''s mother took care of the children directly and asked her to go to the town.


    So, early that morning, Yao Shu with a pair of children, followed two sister-in-law out of the door.


    Er Lang didn''t bring it up.


    Yao Feng drove the ox cart to the county to work hard, so he took the initiative to be a coachman.


    Yao Shu and Yao Shu were not excited to go back to the first market.


    "Aung, what is a fair?"


    Er Bao has accepted Yao Shu completely these days. Now he is in her arms and asks children''s words.


    In fact, Yao Shu didn''t know how to catch up with the ancient collection. He only saw it on TV. He said vaguely: "I''ll know when Er Bao goes."


    Fortunately, there is Dabao, the smart Ghost: "set is a group of people together, as well as sugar gourd, fried string, sugar painting..."


    "Brother, how do you know so much?"


    "It''s all from my cousins. There are still abductors in the collection, who are specialized in abducting children. Er Bao should keep up with Aung and don''t run around


    The two brothers and sisters couldn''t stop talking, and soon the ox cart came to the town.


    The fair in the town is quite large, and the crowd is crowded with women with children. In addition to the snacks mentioned by Dabao, there are all kinds of toys that children like; rice noodles, fruits and vegetables, meat and cloth


    The two sister-in-law led Yao Shu to the Chai Huan jewelry booth. Mrs. Yao was responsible for buying Yao Shu, and Yao''s second sister-in-law was responsible for two small ones.


    It was agreed by them the night before.


    Yao Er Sao holds Er Bao and teases her: "my aunt has agreed to buy new clothes for ER Bao. Let''s go and have a look!"Yao Shu led Dabao and followed his two sisters in law.


    Along the way, sister-in-law Yao bought a pair of silver earrings and a silver hairpin for Yao Shu, while sister-in-law Yao bought cloth for her two children and selected some novel gadgets.


    Yao Shu didn''t have any money and didn''t get polite with his two sisters in law.


    It''s just that after a long time, she has some ideas in her mind.


    "Sister in law, sister in law, I want to do some small business. What do you think?"


    Sister Yao liked the little sister-in-law from the bottom of her heart. When she asked for her opinions, she asked with concern, "what kind of business do you want to do?"


    Yao Shu thought about it for a while and said, "I think most of the fairs are women with children, and clothes and hairpin rings are the best sellers. Women''s money is better to earn. "


    "If you want to sell clothes, we can go to the cloth shop at home," she suggested


    Yao Shu shook his head: "it''s too troublesome to make a suit of clothes. Now I want money without money, and I want craft without skill. I can''t do it."


    The two sisters in law looked at each other with a smile and said, "you don''t have to worry about money. We''ll just collect some for you. Don''t worry. We don''t need money at home. "


    Yao Shu chuckled and shook his head: "thank you for your kindness, but selling clothes is not what I want."


    The second sister-in-law Yao is a quick tempered woman. Seeing that her sister-in-law has been selling her son-in-law all the time, she urges her to say, "Oh, Ashu, don''t sell the pass. What can you do if you don''t make clothes?"


    Yao Shu looked at the rouge in his hand, then looked at the rouge shop behind him and asked, "I think most of the rouge in the market is scattered and not congealed, and the color is not pure, but many people buy it. Why don''t we make Rouge? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    The two sisters in law of the Yao family were stunned when they heard that Yao Shu wanted to sell rouge!


    Does your sister-in-law have this skill? They haven''t heard of it.


    Yao''s sister-in-law and sister-in-law are just wishful thinking, but they can''t bear to attack their sister-in-law''s enthusiasm.


    The elder sister-in-law asked politely, "can Ashu make Rouge? Why haven''t you heard of it before? "


    Yao Shu didn''t see the unbearable in his sister-in-law''s eyes. He took his eldest son to go on, nodded and said casually, "did you forget? My grandfather collected a lot of miscellaneous books in the past, and I saw that there was a book about how to make rouge


    Originally she was literate, and then because Yao''s mother was worried that she would be bored when she was in confinement, she brought her many books to read.


    Yao Shu founded his own skin care and make-up brand company in modern times. Although he didn''t have time to go international, he made a small profit.


    As a boss, homemade cosmetics and skin care products are small cases.


    The reason why we choose to start with rouge is to observe that the people here still have a large supply of rouge. Secondly, she has no capital, and it is not clear that the ancient people were not interested in her skin care products.


    As for those ancient books, do you really have Rouge? Of course not!


    Yao''s ancestors, after all, were scholars, and their hobby of reading has always been preserved. There are several boxes of idle books, and all kinds of anecdotes are included in them.


    No one doubts Yao Shu''s saying so.


    "Ouch, it''s us who are good at it!"


    The elder sister-in-law didn''t expect Yao Shu to write down the contents of the book, and she was going to study it with great care. She took up her sister-in-law''s hand and sighed to her second younger sister-in-law, "look, we''ll be very good in the future."


    The second sister-in-law held two treasures in her arms, and she said with a smile: "yes! Her second brother is not serious in general, but he likes to read books when he is free and likes to buy books. If Ashu wants to read it some other day, he will let your second brother send you books! "


    Yao Shu nodded and gave his second sister-in-law a smile of gratitude. "Thank you first."


    After that, she pretended to be gossipy and asked, "two sisters in law, have you ever thought about splitting up with my aunt and father?"


    The state of Yan does not have so many requirements for family separation. As long as a family wants to split up and report it to Li Zheng or someone with prestige in the family, it can be separated.


    Well, she felt that the question was too straightforward and she was afraid of misunderstanding. She quickly explained, "I have no other meaning. I just know that the two sisters-in-law are the richest children in the town. They live in the high gate compound. Now in the village, it''s not convenient to get in and out, and they don''t live as well as before. Is pure curiosity! After all, my elder brother and second brother have the ability to earn money, and they will not hurt their own family. "


    When the two sisters in law of the Yao family married in, Yao Shu was cold tempered and did not know the person in front of him. He did not have much intersection, let alone talk about this topic with his sister-in-law.


    Sister Yao''s full name is Miao Juan. She sells ready-made clothes at home. She has a cooperative relationship with Yao''s cloth shop. She takes a fancy to Yao Feng, who has a bright personality, bright brain and good appearance.


    Sister Yao recalled it and said with a smile, "since your elder brother went to my house with my father several times, I have been happy with him. After I married, my mother-in-law is also excellent. I''m not going to have the idea of separation. "


    Yao''s second sister-in-law has a lot of characteristics: "I was saved by your second brother-in-law. He is very good. I don''t think that if I marry Wei, I will do whatever it takes. What''s more, I''ve heard from my family that the ancestors of the Yao family had been officials, but they resigned because they didn''t want to. Their moral character is not bad. "


    Mrs. Yao nodded, "besides, we scholars in Yan state are free to where we live. We Yao family is a big family in Yaojia village. We live in the top of the family. We are satisfied with the people we like."


    Hearing his sister-in-law''s explanation, Yao Shu suddenly thought of a poem, "mountains are not high, there are immortals, they are spirits; if water is not deep, there are dragons, then spirits...".


    The reason why Yao''s father didn''t move was Liu Yuxi''s mentality, which made him happy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    The party strolled for a while, arrived at noon, and went directly to the inn for dinner.


    Kobayashi secretly pulled his mother''s sleeve and whispered, "my cousins can read, too. My mother, I..."


    Before he finished, Yao Shu understood what he meant.


    After listening to him, the woman touched the back of his head and asked softly, "does Dabao want to read?"


    "Well!"


    Ah Zhi is sorry to nod.


    "That Niang will teach you to read when she goes back. Next year, Dabao will read with his cousins."


    Two treasures nest in two aunt''s arms, ignorant way: "two treasures also want to read..."


    The second sister-in-law of Yao loves her white, tender and lovely niece.


    After listening to the children''s words, she said with a smile, "that''s nature. Er Bao also studies. When the three treasures grow up in the future, all three of you will be scholars! All the people who went out from Yao''s house were scholars. "


    After a while, the dishes were served together, and my aunt and sister-in-law ate while talking. The atmosphere was extremely harmonious.


    When they had almost finished shopping in the bazaar, they went to find Yao Feng and went home together.


    When she got home, Yao''s mother saw Dabao and Erbao yawn and followed her mother. She immediately laughed and said, "Dabao and Erbao, you two are sleepy, go to sleep first. Your aunt can''t run away."


    The two children wake up in an instant. Seeing their grandmother''s smiling eyes, they feel embarrassed to smile and turn to run to their respective rooms.


    Yao''s mother had no choice but to shake her head. Looking at the autumn day outside, she and her two daughter-in-law told her: "go and get some charcoal fire for Shu girl. She has just come out of the month. It''s cold. Don''t catch cold."


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Shu coaxed Sanbao and began to draw at a small table on the Kang.


    "Ashu," the door of the wing room was pushed open gently, and the sister-in-law walked in softly. "Is Sanbao asleep? Your second sister-in-law and I will send you some charcoal fire. "


    Yao Shu nodded: "sisters in law, come in quickly."


    Sister Yao had a charcoal pot in her hand, and her second sister-in-law took the charcoal and went into the house and began to work.


    Yao Shu saw the situation and said, "the house is OK. There is no need to make a fire."


    Sister Yao shook her head: "you''re still a little clever. Pay attention to it. This autumn comes early today. Although the air conditioning is not as good as winter, you can''t be careless."


    They put the charcoal fire pot under the window, took out some charcoal with pliers and set them on fire in the basin, and opened the window with a small slit.


    Yao Shu couldn''t get in the way of the two sisters-in-law. He had to wait for them to clean up and said, "sisters in law, get on the Kang quickly."


    Sister Yao looked at Sanbao, who was sleeping soundly, and then took her sister-in-law to the Kang.


    The women in Yaojia village have no requirement to go to the ground, and there are many people who do not lack labor. In their spare time, they like to nest on the Kang, embroider, chat, and sometimes mend their clothes.


    The elder sister-in-law saw that what Yao Shu put on his desk was a painting, but it didn''t look like an embroidery pattern. She asked curiously, "what is ah Shu drawing?"


    Yao Shu showed the painting to his two sisters in law and explained, "we don''t mean to make Rouge? I thought of several patterns of rouge boxes. "


    The two sisters in law of the Yao family took the paper and fixed their eyes on it. Isn''t it a rouge box!


    It''s just different from the ordinary smooth box polished only with wood. The rouge box is also finely painted with exquisite patterns, which they have never seen before.


    Yao Er Sao couldn''t help praising: "if rouge is put in such a delicate box, it''s more expensive, and I''m willing to buy it!"


    The price of rouge on the market is not cheap.


    Sister Yao nodded and said with a smile, "ah Shu, this is a good idea! There are many carpenters with good craftsmanship in the village, especially the sculptor of Mr. Yao in the west of the village. This box is not difficult to make. What''s more, we countrymen can''t afford to spend a lot of money on our work


    Hearing this, Yao Shu put his heart down: "I''ll have to trouble my sister-in-law to take me to see Mr. Yao some other day, so that I can tell him the size of the box."


    Mrs. Yao held two pictures of Yao Shu''s paintings. The more she looked at them, the more she liked them, she said to her, "where can we be polite? When we''re done, we''ll find him together! "


    After a discussion, they heard Sanbao humming twice, and Yao Shu turned to coax him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    After Sanbao went to sleep again, the second sister-in-law of Yao whispered to Yao Shu: "now that we have decided on the rouge box, the rouge can also be sold in the cloth shop in the town, but there is still a little Now, in this weather, where shall we go to find some rouge flowers? "


    Mrs. Yao was stunned: "yes! Now the flowers have already gone Don''t you have to wait until next spring to start doing it? "


    Yao Shu, however, laughed and pointed to the shelf in the room: "look, sisters-in-law, what is that?"


    The East chamber used to be the house where Yao Shu lived before he came out of the cabinet. In addition to the things he liked originally, there are many baby things on the shelf, but people can see the bunch of dried flowers that have not been completely dried in the sun at a glance among the sundries.


    That dry flower like embroidery group, rouge red with a little yellow, is the essential red and blue flowers to make rouge.


    "This is..."


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "the flowers that Dabao brought back a few days ago, I made them into dried flowers for fear that they would be withered."


    My sister-in-law tut said: "in this season, you can still find flowers! Where did Dabao come from? "


    Yao Shu gently patted Sanbao''s back to appease him, while talking to his two sisters in law: "there are more places for children to play! He came back with some flowers from the hot spring and brought me a couple of days ago. I look at that flower. It''s the red and blue flower that can make rouge


    The second sister-in-law said with a smile: "yes, it''s not surprising that there are flowers still blooming on the edge of the hot spring


    Yao Shu thought over and over again on the way back. He had already planned to do rouge. "Rouge is not complicated. He repeatedly pestles the red and blue flowers in the stone bowl. After washing the grass, trees and water, he uses the cloth bag to wring the yellow juice, leaving the pure red. After drying, it is rouge. The color of rouge sold in the market is not pure. I think it is because the mottled color is not filtered out


    The elder sister-in-law was surprised. "Can you make it so simple?"


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile, "the specific operation, I think, I have to deploy several more times. In addition to the red and blue flowers, we can also look for the flowers of okra, Chongjiang, heidoupi, pomegranate and sappan in the spring of next year, and then there will be more colors to mix. "


    The two sisters in law looked at each other and said in unison, "then we will fight for you!"


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "where can I use my sister-in-law''s hands! It''s a very simple job


    As a result, she mentioned the issue of share splitting in the future: "since the money is paid by two sister-in-law, naturally, the elder sister-in-law takes the majority of the money. If she makes money in the future, it will be 60% for the sister-in-law and 40% for me."


    The two sister-in-law shook their heads and refused without thinking about it! In the early years, we also wanted to do business, but we didn''t have that brain all the time. Now you have ideas, crafts and ash. We can''t share so much if we only give some money! "


    My sister-in-law, at this time, spoke very well.


    Yao Shu looked serious: "as the sisters in law have said, we don''t talk to each other. It''s just that over the past few months, my sister-in-law has taken care of me and my children a lot. Now they are silent about money and spare no effort to help me do business together. It''s my wish to share more. "


    The words she said were sincere and touched the hearts of the two sisters-in-law, and they were deeply moved at the moment.


    Such a sensible little sister-in-law should be spoiled by the whole family.


    Mrs. Yao took her sister-in-law''s hand and said, "your second sister-in-law and I have the same mind. We make money next. Home and everything is good. If you make money, you take it! As long as you and the children have a good life, let the father and mother at ease


    "What my sister-in-law said is, Ashu, you are still young. It''s not easy to take three children It''s good to save more money. "


    Seeing the two sisters-in-law, I declined one word and another. Yao Shu did not insist on it any more. He was moved and thought to himself that he must repay the kindness of the two sisters in law in the future.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    Before winter came, Yao Shu picked two big baskets of red and blue flowers from the hot spring of Houshan mountain, washed and dried them, and gave them to Dabao, er Bao and two nephews to hammer and pound at home, and gave Sanbao to his mother''s care. He went back to his mother''s house because of two sister-in-law''s affairs. He followed his elder brother out to look for a carpenter.


    On the way, Yao Shu still felt a little uneasy about the children of his family -


    especially Sanbao, who had been cold recently.


    Seeing his sister frowning, Yao Feng deliberately teased her: "I heard your sister-in-law say earlier that Ashu is a skilled Rouge box. She can''t think of it, let alone have seen it. When did you even learn to draw, you girl


    He has always had a good relationship with his two elder brothers. Yao Shu also appreciates his big brother with a bright personality and the second brother who doesn''t speak. In recent months, he has regarded them as his own brothers. Naturally, he has no estrangement in speaking.


    "Big brother! Others say that my second brother is quick and eager to learn, so I''m smart and eager to learn? "


    Yao Feng laughed: "you are used to be a lazy person. When you read and write, your father pressed your head. You just learned. Smart is smart. I dare not say that I am studious! "


    Yao Shu was angry and defeated: "big brother!"


    The two brothers and sisters have arrived in the west of the village.


    Yao Feng stood outside the shabby gate and yelled, "Third Master! Third master Yao! At home? "


    From the yard came a few barks of dogs, followed by the voice of the owners.


    When the door opened, a skinny old man appeared behind the door, dressed in a thin suit, but the floor was clean and tidy.


    Yao Shu noticed that the knuckles of his fingers were thick, and his rough hands sometimes had fine scratches. It seemed that he was used to working.


    Yao Feng handed over the things in his hand with a smile and said, "Third Master, today, with my little sister, come to visit your old man. Is it convenient?"


    Yao Shu also called out: "good third master."


    The old man happily took over a bottle of Shaojiu and a roast chicken brought by Yao Feng and said happily, "convenient, convenient! Is this a girl? I haven''t seen you for several years. It''s so high! Come in quickly


    Said then two people welcome into the door.


    Third master Yao lived alone. He had a son in his family. Unfortunately, he died, and his wife died early.


    Yao Shu had heard that he lived on his own carpenter''s craft and lived a poor life. When he entered the old man''s empty house, he found that he was living in such a poor condition.


    Although the doors and windows are tight, the walls are really thin, and the room is chilly.


    In addition to the beautiful and exquisite wooden tables, chairs and shelves, they are all in tatters. At the root of the wall is a plane for planing wood, but it seems that it hasn''t been moved for a long time.


    The common tables and chairs of rural people can also be made by themselves, but on such big days as weddings, funerals and weddings, they ask carpenters to make furniture, so third master Yao doesn''t have much work on weekdays.


    Three people exchanged greetings for a while, because the third master''s ear is not good, Yao Feng asked aloud: "three ye these days are not busy?"


    The old man was very happy. Some people came to the house and asked Yao Feng and Yao Shu to drink water and shook his head: "not busy! I''m not busy


    Yao Feng and other old people sat down and said, "ah Shu has painted some small things recently. He knows that the third master''s sculptor is the best. He wants to ask the third master to make some."


    Third master Yao said with a smile: "what do you want, girl? The young girls like wooden hairpins and pendants, and the third master can carve them for you. "


    He took out the picture box and the hairpin pendant


    Third master Yao took the paper over and asked, "the rouge box is the rouge box. How can it be carved out?" Why


    He has been learning to be a carpenter since he can remember. Over the years, he still has some insight.


    Yao Shu''s paintings are clear and clear. The patterns on them are delicate and delicate. They are integrated with the small box. It seems that the rouge box should have looked like this, but the ordinary ordinary box is too ordinary in comparison.


    "Girl, are these all your paintings?" He turned over several pieces of drawing paper and looked at them several times. His eyes were shining. "How did you come up with such patterns, you cerebellar melon seeds?"


    Rural people are generally simple carpenters. Yao San Ye is especially different because of his carving.


    It''s just about carving. Although Kung Fu is important, patterns and patterns are more important.


    Yao San Ye was fascinated by Yao Shu''s paintings of flowers, birds, insects and fish.


    "Good, good! Flowers, birds, insects and fish are good paintings, but it is difficult to carve out the charm. You are so skillful in painting that you can directly draw out the shape of the sculpture! "


    Yao Shu smiles. She uses some sketching skills in her paintings. Can she draw the effect of real objects?


    "Third Master, you can say whether it can be carved!"


    Third master Yao was very happy. He nodded and said, "well done, naturally done!"


    Yao Shu asked again, "how many Rouge boxes can you carve in a day


    The old man pondered for a while and replied, "making boxes and carving, four or five is not a problem."Yao Shu nodded: "that''s good. Here are four kinds of patterns. Please carve ten of each. I''ll pick them up in ten days. I''ll give you one hundred Wen for each, and forty will be four liang of silver. "


    Third master Yao was startled and quickly shook his head: "four taels of silver? Can''t, can''t! That''s too much! "


    He lives alone. Although he doesn''t farm the land, he usually buys some grain, but he can''t spend four Liang silver a year!


    "Besides carving, you have to polish and paint. It takes a lot of effort."


    Yao Shu said as he winked at his elder brother and motioned him to help him.


    The two brothers and sisters had discussed the price before they came. Seeing the old man shaking his head, Yao Feng had to change his channel: "did the third master teach many young people carpentry in the village? If it''s cold today and there''s no need for people in the field, it''s better to ask them to help and give them some money so that everyone can make some money. "


    Yao Shu also echoed: "yes! In addition to carved boxes, ordinary boxes need to be made, but different from the boxes in the market, they need to be painted for ten Wen each. "


    Third master Yao is a sincere man who refuses to take advantage of his younger generation. After listening to Yao Feng and Yao Shu''s words, he finally said, "the people who come to learn craft here are those with poor family conditions. If they can be allowed to work, it will be a good thing."


    Yao Shu Yixi: "please ask the third master to make another 100 boxes without carving. I will give you five Liang silver in ten days."


    The old man''s eyes glared and said, "why do you need another five liang of silver! A hundred polished and lacquered Rouge boxes should be given to you as an addition. Four Liang silver is enough for me! "


    Brother and sister look at each other and smile -


    Where can you send a hundred Rouge boxes to make a gift? It can be seen that the old people are resolute, so they have to give in and leave it to other places to compensate the old people later.


    Yao Shu talked about the size and other details of the rouge box, and the three joked for a while. The two brothers and sisters left for home.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    After the rouge box was settled, Yao Shu was relieved to make rouge.


    It was sunny in autumn, and there was not so much rain in summer, which made it convenient for Yao Shu to dry and expose the newly picked red and blue flowers.


    Not only the two brothers and sisters in law supported the family, but also Yao''s father and mother always wandered around Yao Shu''s busy place from time to time.


    After all, the two elders watched their daughter grow up. They knew more or less about it, and were more or less worried about it -


    according to the girl''s temperament, can they really make Rouge?


    In recent days, a few little girls didn''t go out to play. They were all around Yao Shu and saw how she made Rouge -


    seeing that she was mixing plant ash water and kneading flowers, which was very serious. Until Yao Shu began to use cloth bags to wring the yellow juice and wash out the yellow. When there was only red left, Yao''s father and mother looked at each other and knew it had been done.


    "Aung, are you ready?"


    Small a Zhi is an acute son, saw Yao Shu to stop hand, hurriedly gather to the front to ask.


    Yao Shu smile: "next is put into the pot, wait for it to dry."


    The four children all uttered an exclamatory "wow" sound, which made Yao''s father and mother laugh.


    The couple were also relieved of their little daughter.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later, the first Rouge made by Yao Shu was finally completed.


    At the same time, it''s time to get the rouge box.


    Xiao a Zhi and a Si are taken out by two cousins of Yao''s family early in the morning.


    Yao Shu usually needs to pay more attention, only Sanbao is one person.


    On the day of taking rouge, Yao Shu gives three treasures to his mother and follows Yao Feng to the west of the village.


    All the way, Yao Feng looked at her sister in a good mood, and her dark face could not help but smile, "Ashu, why are you so happy?"


    Yao Shu pursed a smile, with dimples on both sides of his cheeks, and looked at Yao Feng in a daze.


    Even the temperament is different from the past.


    "Naturally, rouge is well done!"


    Yao Shu glanced at big brother and said with a smile, "when you get back the rouge box, you can make money!"


    Seeing the excited light in her eyes, Yao Feng''s eyes gradually softened. "Even if you don''t make money, your second brother and I can support you and the children. Ashu doesn''t have to have too much pressure, just be happy."


    Knowing his elder brother''s good intentions, Yao Shu could not help but angrily said, "the color of my rouge is purer than other people''s, and the rouge box is also very good-looking. I don''t worry about selling it! Besides, I have discussed with my two sisters in law how to sell them and how much to sell them. The elder brother is waiting to see us collect the money. "


    Yao Feng raised his hand and touched her head, coax way: "ah Shu makes rouge, must sell well."


    Even if the sale is not good, he and Yao Chao have a way to make it "sell well".


    Yao Shu, of course, did not know that his Rouge had been made for the worst by his two brothers.


    She was immersed in the joy that the first pot of gold was coming - making money brought not only happiness, but more security.


    Dabao is sensible, er Bao is clever, and Sanbao was brought up by her.


    Yao Shu has taken the three children as her own children. If she doesn''t save more money and wait for the children''s parents to come back, what will she fight with the Lin family?


    Yao Feng saw that his sister walked out of the manly and high spirited manner. He couldn''t help laughing. He only hoped that Ashley could be so carefree all the time.


    When he arrived at the door of the third master Yao''s house, he saw a young man from Yao''s village sitting against the wall in his deserted courtyard. His face was in high spirits and he was digging wood.


    He swept his eyes, and quickly got up to meet him: "brother Feng! Are you here, sister ash?


    young people are not tall or short. They have a simple and honest face and patched clothes. It seems that they have a bad family.


    Yao Feng recognized him, nodded and asked, "Xiaolei, is the third master at home?"


    The young man who called Xiaolei called out to the room: "Third Master! Third master! Brother Feng is here


    Xu was old and could not hear him. He did not answer for a long time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    Xiao Lei smiles awkwardly, patting the wood chips on his body, and beckoning two people to enter the room: "Third Master''s ears are not good. Come in, let''s go in and say something!"


    The house of Mr. Yao is still as cold and quiet as before. However, there are many carpenter''s tools in the house. Even the carving knives have five or six small ones.


    The third master was leaning on the Kang and nodding against the wall.


    Xiao Lei comes forward and wakes him gently: "Third Master, brother Feng and sister Shu are coming."


    When the old man came to his senses, he saw Yao Feng and Yao Shu standing not far away. He got up and said with a smile: "you''re old. You can fall asleep if you don''t pay attention. Come in and sit down!"


    Xiaolei quickly set the table and chair, asked the Yao brothers and sisters to sit down, Yao Shu sincerely said to the old man: "hard work for you."


    I think the third master has spent a lot of time carving these days, otherwise he would not have dozed off in the daytime.


    However, Third Master Yao waved his hand: "where, where, we craftsmen don''t say that."


    Yao Feng brought a big bag of corn flour and a small bag of white flour, and handed it to Xiaolei, asking him to put it in the kitchen.


    The Third Master said angrily, "I''ll come as soon as I come. I have to bring a lot of things every time! Don''t come here next time! "


    Yao Feng just smiles and doesn''t answer.


    After a few people exchanged greetings, Mr. Yao took out the carved Rouge box and gave it to Yao Shu: "girl, look, can you see what the Third Master Carved is still in line with his heart?"


    Forty Rouge boxes, according to different patterns, are packed in four large boxes.


    Yao Shu took out one of each pattern and put it in the palm of his hand.


    A small box with the size of palm can be seen. The body of the box is outlined with smooth lines. On the top of the box cover are vividly carved with Jasminum nudiflorum, winged bird, Scarab and yuanbaoyu. The flat Rouge box is painted with dark paint, which fits perfectly. At the bottom of the box is also carved with a small "Yao".


    is as like as two peas, but not what she wants.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but praise: "the third master''s craft is really excellent!"


    Even Yao Feng, who didn''t like to pay attention to details, held a small box carved with scarabs and said, "even in our town, I''ve never seen such a good sculptor."


    The old man was not modest. He only said, "the third master has been dealing with wood all his life. His craftsmanship is incomparable to others. However good the craftsmanship is, in the past, he would only carve some peonies and peonies that our countrymen love..."


    Then he sighed again: "it''s still you scholars who have a lot of knowledge and skills. As soon as you take out this painting, I know that the rouge box is half finished."


    Just as he was talking, Xiao Lei came in. He just heard this sentence and interrupted: "what the Third Master said is! The details of ah Shu''s painting are that even the pattern, the body and the bottom of the box are clearly drawn, so that people like us who can''t carve can understand it.... "


    When Yao Feng heard that his little sister was praised, he was even more happy than he was. However, he said modestly: "Ashu''s paintings are all learned by herself. I think she likes to read some idle books, but she has some skills in this strange left-handed painting."


    The scholars of Yan state all love fine brushwork and advocate leaving blank. Naturally, Yao Shu''s sketch can not be regarded as an elegant painting skill.


    It''s just that the country people don''t know about it. They just look good and good-looking.


    The third master glared at him and didn''t have a good way: "a scholar is a man of many things! A good painting is a good painting. What''s the difference between right and evil? "


    As he spoke, the Third Master asked Yao Lei to take out a hundred unfinished Rouge boxes and said to Yao Shu, "these boxes are all made by your little brother Leige. Let''s have a look at them."


    The most basic carpentry is tested by the uncut Rouge box. First, the size of 100 boxes is the same. Secondly, there should be no gap between the box cover and the box body. Finally, the box body is smooth and evenly painted.


    Yao Shu looked more and more satisfied. Suddenly, he turned over a box and found a small word "Yao" at the bottom of the box.


    Yao Lei laughed shyly: "the third master told me that this is the word" Yao "in our Yaojia village. Seeing that the third master had carved every box, I made up my own mind to carve a word on it."


    Yao Shu was grateful and said with a smile: "thank you little Rego. These are all very good."


    Her sight of qinglingling looked over, a pair of beautiful apricot eyes with a smile, simple and honest young man suddenly rose red face, hands and feet do not know how to put.


    "This, this is what I should do, sister. You''re welcome."


    Third master Yao took a look at Yao Lei and didn''t speak.


    Yao Shu didn''t realize Yao Lei''s strangeness. He only thought it was the honesty and shyness of the countrymen.


    Yao Feng took four taels of silver and gave it to the third master. They chatted with each other.


    After a while, Yao Shu was worried about his family''s three treasures and said goodbye.


    "How can you two carry things like this?" Yao three ye turned his head and told Yao Lei, "you carry a big one and help to send it back."


    Xiao Lei answered quickly.


    On the way home, Yao Feng didn''t speak. Yao Shu thought about how many boxes of rouge could be made at home. Yao Lei only dared to pretend to look at the road. He usually glanced at Yao Shu''s direction occasionally.The atmosphere was very quiet.


    Finally, Yao Feng opened his mouth first: "Xiaolei, how is your home recently?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    Yao Lei is one of the most honest people in Yaojia village. He is two years older than Yao Shu. But Yao Shu is the mother of three children, but he hasn''t married yet. He is dragged down by the situation of his family.


    "My father''s illness is still the same, for a long time, evil for a while; now my sister is also big, and my aunt is looking at her, thinking of marrying her out at the end of the year."


    After chatting for a while, Yao Feng took out another one or two silver and stuffed it into the young man''s arms: "I made an agreement with the third master that day. A hundred lacquered Rouge boxes, a total of one or two silver, should be given to you."


    Yao Feng was carrying a big box on his shoulder. He had no extra hand to refuse, but he shook his head: "what is brother Feng doing! "The third master has already given me my salary, please take it back quickly!"


    Yao Feng said with a smile: "the third master''s is the third master''s, this is your share."


    Yao Lei still insisted: "brother Feng has helped me a lot these years. As long as he has a job, he will ask me to work. Brother Feng, I really don''t need it. "


    Yao Shu has been listening to the two chatting. Seeing this, he also said to Yao Lei, "brother Xiaolei, take it away first. We have a lot of trouble for you!"


    Yao Lei didn''t understand: "sister ash, you said..." If not.


    Yao Shu doesn''t wait for Yao Lei to finish, and continues to ask with a smile, "can little brother Leige be a cradle?"


    Yao Lei was stunned: "what is the cradle?"


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "my family''s three treasures are only a hundred days old. I want to make a small bed for my child, which is shaped like a basket. If I can put him in and shake him, I can coax him to sleep."


    Looking at Yao Shu''s small pretty face, Yao Lei suddenly remembered that she was already a mother.


    His voice was a little astringent, and no one could hear him except himself: "it can be done."


    Yao Shuxi said: "then I''ll go back and still draw a picture. Brother Lei will do as he does."


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Shu took time to draw the blueprint of the cradle after he went home and asked Yao Feng to take it to Yao Lei.


    After that, she was busy packing the dried Rouge into a box, and then left the matter of the cradle behind her.


    Yao''s two sisters-in-law also often run to the East chamber to help Yao Shu.


    After working hard for two days, they finally put all the rouge in place!


    "67, 68, 69..."


    As Mrs. Yao counted, the rouge boxes on her handle were arranged neatly.


    The East chamber is wearing Rouge these days. I''m worried that the children will not smell too much.


    Yao Shu sent Sanbao to the main room and asked his mother to help him with it for two days.


    She had just gone to see the children when she came back to see that the two sisters-in-law had made the room clean and counting.


    But she thought clearly


    Sister Yao finished the last box of rouge, raised her head and said with a smile, "74 boxes."


    "Plus the carved 40 boxes," Yao Er Sao was a little excited, "ah Shu! We made 114 boxes of rouge altogether


    A small table was set up in front of the window of the East Wing room. Now the table is neatly stacked with boxes of rouge. Each box is the same size and shape. In the afternoon, the sun shines into the room, just sprinkling on the rouge boxes, reflecting a glimmer of light.


    Yao Shu lowered his head to calculate, then said with a smile: "the rouge of the carved box is put first, and the other 74 boxes. If we sell 500 Wen per box, we can earn 38 Liang silver!"


    Mrs. Yao is quite steady. When she heard this, she laughed: "thirty eight taels! Listen, sister-in-law, thirty-eight taels! How long can your clothing shop earn 38 Liang silver? "


    Sister in law and sister-in-law almost came in at the same time. Sister Yao rarely saw her sister-in-law so lively. She also said with a smile, "it may take me more than a month to earn so much. Besides, the expenses in the shop are not small..."


    The three said, looking forward to their Rouge business.


    Yao Shu asked his two sisters in law, "I see that most of the Rouges sold in the market are about two or three hundred Wen. My sister-in-law and sister-in-law, you grew up in the town. You should know better than me. If our Rouges sell for five hundred Wen in the town, will someone come to buy them?"


    These days, sister-in-law Yao and sister-in-law Yao have long found that the rouge made by their sister-in-law is pure in color, even the powder is much more delicate. Now it''s packed in more delicate boxes. It''s said that the rouge was transported from the capital. Some people believe it.


    They both nodded affirmatively: "the people in the town are not short of the money. We''ll sell a lot of rouge, but it''s not good for us


    Then Mrs. Yao asked, "Ashu, how much do you want to set for the rouge of these carved boxes?"


    Yao Shu smiles: "ten Liang silver a box."


    The two sisters in law of the Yao family took a breath: "ten Liang silver?"


    They opened their eyes, looked at Yao Shu, and could not speak.


    On the one hand, they thought that the carved box was really beautiful, so they wanted to buy it. On the other hand, they thought, is ten Liang silver too expensive?!


    "This Is ten Liang silver too expensive? "Yao Shu did not say much, but said with a smile: "if I take it to the county to sell, or sell it to the relatives of those high-ranking officials, is it still expensive?"


    Sister Yao and sister-in-law Yao stopped talking.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law," Yao Shu picked up a box of rouge, turned over and pointed to the word "Yao" at the bottom of his finger. He affirmed, "our rouge is different. I can sell it in my own way to make a lot of money."


    There are more and more modern marketing methods. Yao Shu has already conceived countless Rouge selling ideas in his mind. Now everything is ready, just waiting for action!


    Now the most important thing is to launch yao ji''s Rouge in the town''s cloth shop.


    Thinking of this, Yao Shu asked, "sister-in-law, why don''t you see brother today? He''s gone to town? "


    Mrs. Yao was still thinking about her topic of "expensive" or "inexpensive". She was stunned for a moment and then said, "I haven''t been to town. I heard that he is going to get the cradle..."


    The East Wing room was not closed. While my sister-in-law was talking, she heard the voice of Mrs. Zhang talking with Yao Feng from the front of the yard.


    "Ah Feng, what are you carrying? It''s like a basket Why is it so big? "


    Yao Feng returned to the old lady with a smile: "the cradle that ah Shu painted a few days ago was made of wood by Yao Lei''s little brother, and it was used to coax the family''s three treasures to sleep!"


    "Oh, can this thing shake? Isn''t that saving people from cuddling? "


    "Yes! I''ve tried it just now. It''s light and practical. Don''t you bring it back to the children to have a try? "


    When Cao Cao arrived, his sister-in-law looked at him. Yao Shu was still a little surprised: "it''s only two days, and the cradle is ready?"


    Yao Er Sao asked: "I haven''t heard from you. This cradle can really coax children? How to coax it? "


    Sister Yao hesitated and said, "it''s said that the three treasures are placed in the cradle and shaken to coax..."


    Well, she couldn''t say why.


    Listening to the conversation between the two sisters in law, Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing: "let''s go and have a look! The two sisters-in-law knew what the cradle looked like


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    Yao Feng directly took the cradle back to the main room, the thing is not big, looking also light.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw his sister-in-law, sister-in-law and younger sister-in-law come in and said with a smile, "ash! I''ve brought back the cradle you wanted! "


    Yao Shu Yu Guang glanced at the cradle and said with a satisfied smile, "thank you, brother."


    "You nice girl, you''re being polite to me again."


    Yao Feng raised his hand and touched his sister''s head, pretending to be angry.


    Sister Yao looked at her husband angrily, "don''t play games. You''re a black face. I don''t know. I thought you were really angry. Go to the children. It''s almost noon. Won''t the children come back? "


    Although it is getting colder and colder these days, the four children still like to run outside. They often have to find someone in their family to come back.


    Yao Feng always obeyed his daughter-in-law''s words and nodded, "I''ll look for it."


    Then he strode out the door.


    Yao Shu see brother and sister-in-law get along, envy smile, "brother, sister-in-law''s feelings are really enviable."


    Yao Er Sao played with the cradle and changed the topic, "ah Shu, take the three treasures to have a try?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as Yao Shu nodded his head, his mother came out with the baby in his arms.


    Just as Sanbao was awake, Yao Shu took the child from his mother''s hand and teased him twice in his arms.


    "Sanbao has been sleeping for two hours and just wants to be played with him," Yao''s mother went to her, pushed the cradle twice, and said, "be careful, don''t see the wind."


    Yao Shu nodded, "Aung, what I asked for a few days ago is ready?"


    Yao''s mother turned to the cupboard and took some thick cotton mattresses out. "It''s ready for Sanbao. It''s getting colder and colder day by day, and children can''t stand it most! "


    The two sisters-in-law of the Yao family had never seen the cradle, and they could not help touching it.


    although it was made of wood, every place was very smooth and there was no place for sticking hands.


    I think it''s for children, so it''s more delicate and careful.


    Yao Er Sao said with a smile: "it looks like a small bed when assembled like this."


    Sister Yao nodded, and they whispered


    On the other side.


    Yao Shu and his mother had already laid the mattress in the cradle. They put the three treasures in the cradle and tried to shake them. They saw that the three treasures, who had just begun to grow teeth, grinned and enjoyed themselves.


    Yao Shu said happily: "it''s good, and it''s finally free for us."


    She has been thinking about her Rouge business these days, but Sanbao is inseparable from people.


    My mother''s arm was injured in the early years. Now the three treasures need to be held by people every day. Women can''t bear the hardship of their mother.


    Seeing Sanbao''s happy appearance in the cradle, Yao''s mother said to her two daughter-in-law: "if Dalang and Erlang had a cradle when they were children, we would have saved a lot of effort!"


    They both looked at each other and laughed.


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang are no less than one year old, and they are all very angry since childhood. They are not less worried about these two children.


    It is needless to say that the daily feeding and playing have already made the mother sad.


    Yao Er Sao praised: "ah Shu is smart enough to come up with such a good idea!"


    Yao Shu shook the child gently and said, "I''ll ask Xiao Lei Ge to help me make some small wooden things and give them to Sanbao to play with."


    Mrs. Yao said, "OK, let''s all see."


    Yao''s mother also followed with a smile, looking at her daughter''s expression, half gratified, half pitied


    Three days later.


    Yao Shu took time to draw a lot of small things and asked Yao Feng to send them to Yao Lei and third master Yao.


    Yao Sanye and Yao Lei are smart hands. In a few days, the children at home, including Sanbao, all have their own little toys -


    Dalang and Erlang''s are wooden swords. Dabao and Erlang get the wooden nine links. Sanbao is a few small Trojan horses for him to grasp.


    The children in the countryside have never seen such a novel toy. All day long, Dalao Erlang pinned the wooden sword on his body and drew it out from time to time to make a gesture. He read such messy words as "I''m a general of Peking University" and "I''m a great general of Zhennan". Along with other children of the same age, they all asked their families to make a wooden sword for them.


    Dabao and Erbao are able to sink in their hearts and have a good time holding each other''s nine links all day.


    Even Sanbao now also makes people worry a lot, just lying in the cradle, playing with their own Trojan horse.


    After the children had arranged, Yao Shu put his mind on Rouge business again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    On the special day, Yao''s mother and Yao''s wife arranged to put the cloth in and out of the town.


    Now Yao Shu''s changes, Yao''s mother all see in the eye, feel at ease with her a lot.


    But in the end, she was kind-hearted, packing her daughter and worrying: "if you want to live in the town, your second brother often does business in the town, and there is a small house there, but he is a big man. How can you take good care of you?"


    Ah Zhi and ah Si know that their mother is going to leave home for a few days, so they all stay by Yao Shu''s side and skillfully play the nine links in their hands.


    Yao Shu paid close attention to the two children''s solution. Hearing the words, he said with a smile, "where do you need the second elder brother to take care of you? I have been to the town. Everything is convenient. Don''t worry. I can take care of myself. "


    Hearing Yao Shu say so, a Zhi also raised his head, crisp Sheng said: "Niang, you can rest assured to make money, Dabao can take care of himself, as well as his younger brother and sister."


    As well, he nodded heavily.


    Now that the two children are old, they know that Yao Shu is going to do business and support them. Although they are reluctant to give up their mother, they are very sensible.


    Yao Shu put his arms around the two children and smelled the light fragrance of Gleditsia sinensis in their clothes. He was moved and had a strong sense of peace in his heart. His voice was soft. "That''s natural. Dabao and Erbao are the most sensible. They certainly won''t let Aung worry about it."


    The next morning, Yao Shu arranged for his three children to bid farewell to his father, mother, brother and sister-in-law, and then followed his second brother Yao Chao to the town.


    Yao Chao knew that the little sister was going to the town. He found the groom a day in advance and told him to pick him up.


    He used to be able to ride a horse. Because he was worried that his sister would be bored by herself, he accompanied her to the carriage.


    Yao Chao Ping dressed up as a farmer in the countryside. Because he still had to work in the town today, he went out wearing a moon white long shirt, which made him feel like a yugongzi.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but look a few more eyes and quickly found a topic to talk about. "Second brother, I haven''t seen you home these days, but the town is very busy?"


    Yao Chao shakes his head and tilts his upper body back. The image of pianpianpianjia takes on ruffian meaning: "it''s not busy Now that the inspector is old, he has a lot of energy. He always depends on the people around him to give him advice. "


    Yao Shu looked at his Slouchy manner, and immediately felt that his eyes must have been broken just now. Then he felt that he was that gentle and gentle son. He couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. "What advice does the second brother give to the inspector general?"


    Yao Chao Yixian: "our Qingtong town is also an important place for military strategists. On weekdays, the inspectors are busy training their troops, so they have no time to take care of the problems of crowing and dog stealing in the town. Don''t you need someone else to do things for him? How can those dead brains who read the books of sages make sure the local ruffians in the town


    Yao Shu was amused by this remark. He only joked: "did the second elder brother read a lot of sages'' books, but also took an examination of scholars?"


    Yao Chao also laughed: "but your second brother, I can write and martial arts, in the end than that group of pedantic acid Confucianism on a little stronger."


    Yao''s family all have a good look, Yao Shu has always known that his second brother''s face can play -


    but he didn''t expect that when he was laughing, he was really like Artemisia bamboo broken jade, snow mountain early clear, and the curved Phoenix eyes were all in the arc.


    "Second elder brother," Yao Shu swallowed his saliva and read it silently in his heart. This is his own brother, and then he began to speak slowly, "I really can''t imagine how you look in front of a group of local ruffians..."


    In that picture, isn''t a pearl placed in the pile of stinking manure?


    Yao Chao''s smile grew deeper and deeper. He took the opportunity to educate Yao Shu: "you can''t just look at the surface. There are many white dumplings and black sesame stuffing in the world. How do you know that the second elder brother is not the biggest ruffian in Qingtong town?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    While they were talking, the carriage had entered the town.


    Yao Shu smiles and doesn''t speak any more, but he thinks in his heart that even if the second elder brother is a local ruffian, he is also the brightest one among them.


    Besides, the second elder brother has a brilliant exterior and a humorous interior. He usually takes care of his family a lot. Considering this, the second sister-in-law is really a winner in life.


    Yao''s cloth shop is in the most prosperous street in the town. On weekdays, there is a shopkeeper and a clerk in the shop. Yao Feng comes to check the account every half a month.


    Usually, I help to do some work at home.


    When Yao Chao and Yao Shu arrived, they just opened the door and the man was sweeping in front of the cloth shop.


    See two people, the clerk is busy toward the shop to shout: "shopkeeper! Here comes the second master


    After a while, he saw a middle-aged man in a dark blue robe with a clean and upright face and saluted Yao Chao: "yo! How can you come here today


    He then looked at Yao Shu, arched his hand and said with a smile, "is this miss?"


    Yao Chao nodded and said to Yao Shu, "this is manager Liu in the shop. Our cloth shop is now run by shopkeeper Liu. "


    Yao Shu replied with a smile: "manager Liu has good eyesight."


    "Second master and young lady, please come in! Let''s come in and talk


    With that, manager Liu called on his staff to make tea and make charcoal fire.


    Yao Chao shouts the coachman to move the two boxes of rouge from the carriage to the cloth shop. Because the cage has no cover, manager Liu sees dozens of neat Rouge boxes at a glance.


    He has been in business for so many years. He has a fierce eye. He can see the difference between this box and ordinary Rouge box.


    Instead of being polite to his boss, he asked, "where did you find this Rouge box?"


    As Yao Shu walked into the room, he turned back to the shopkeeper and said, "it''s me who found someone to fight."


    Shopkeeper Liu picked up a box of rouge, carefully examined the small box with palm size on his hand, and then praised: "wooden boxes are common, but I have never seen any painted or engraved characters. I think the carpenter has also spent some ingenuity."


    Yao Shu chuckled and did not tell the shopkeeper that he had brought the rouge from the carved box.


    When the three of them were seated, the rouge was cleaned up. Yao Chao leaned lazily against the back of his chair to drink hot tea. Yao Shu and manager Liu discussed how to do Rouge business.


    "Now it''s just winter. We don''t need to sell the rouge in a hurry. In the first month, I put 20 boxes in the cloth shop and sold them out. Only let the guests come back next month. "


    Manager Liu has doubts in his heart, but he is not in a hurry to interrupt. He only listens to Yao Shu slowly.


    "This Rouge has its own reasons. It is only placed in the most conspicuous place of the cloth shop, and it is arranged in a neat line. When others come to the cloth shop to see and buy cloth, they introduce us to the guests and say that our rouge is brought back from the south by the owner, and the quantity is not large each time, so there are only 20 Rouges. Only those who buy enough cloth can buy this Rouge in the shop."


    Manager Liu nodded and asked again, "how much is the value of each box?"


    Yao Shu said, "a box of 500 Wen."


    Shopkeeper Liu frowned slightly and said, "it''s a little more expensive."


    With a smile, Yao Shu unfolded the scroll he had been holding in his hand and said, "the most important thing in the town is the rich. If it''s expensive, it''s more expensive. But if it''s the right way, someone will buy it. The shopkeeper put Rouge in the place, hang such a picture


    Shopkeeper Liu takes a close look. On the scroll, there are carved buildings and rockery ponds. Among the flowers, there is a young girl dressed in Chinese clothes.


    The girl''s face is like a Begonia at the dawn of spring. Because of the faint and light red on her face, she becomes more and more romantic.


    Hanging such a painting on the rouge stage, is it not to tell others how the rouge halo dye on the woman''s white face outlines the charming style?


    "Good painting!" said manager Liu with a smile! Good idea


    Yao Shu put the scroll back on the tea table and said to shopkeeper Liu, "just sell it slowly. If there are regular customers of that kind of cloth shop, especially those women who are not short of money and have extensive communication, they can also give her a box. Just pay attention. Don''t give it to everyone. Just one or two customers is enough. "


    Yan Dynasty had few restrictions on women. No matter they were married or unmarried, they never constrained women to go out, so women often went shopping. But when it comes to business, there are still fewer women.


    Previously, Yao Feng had a good greeting with manager Liu, saying that his little sister wanted to do Rouge business. Although manager Liu did not say anything, he had a dispensable attitude in his heart.


    Now, hearing Yao Shu''s ideas of selling rouge, the well-informed businessman became more and more excited.


    "This looks like a free rouge, but in fact, it''s for customers to help us promote it? Especially for the sociable women, as long as the rouge is well done... "


    Hearing this, Yao Shu took out several boxes from the rouge box, opened them and handed them to manager Liu: "the manager can open the lid of these not filled Rouge boxes for customers to try. If the customers feel good, they will not worry about selling them."Shopkeeper Liu subconsciously took over the rouge box, only to see the rouge inside the box was pure, delicate and smooth.


    Although he is a man, he has seen the rouge on his wife''s dressing table, which looks far worse than the box on his hand.


    He is a smart brain, holding the rouge on his hands, thinking about several ways Yao Shu said quickly.


    "Good! If the rouge business is well done, it will naturally drive the business of cloth shops... "


    Yao Shu and shopkeeper Liu exchanged some other ideas. The more they talked, the more devoted they were. They didn''t notice Yao Chao''s face with a slightly strange look -


    my younger sister has never been a brainless person. How can they come up with so many messy ideas now? And the idea, it sounds like it works.


    He knows a lot about his first wife. He doesn''t have that ability


    Someone must be behind the scenes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Yao Shu communicated with manager Liu about the details of the rouge sale, and asked him to collect all the rouge, leaving only 20 boxes and some samples for people to try.


    Taking advantage of manager Liu''s busy time, Yao Chao slowly tasted hot tea and looked up and down at Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu can feel the inquiring eyes of her second brother, which makes her very uncomfortable, inexplicably with a little guilty.


    The woman covered the mood in her eyes and pretended to be puzzled and looked at her second brother.


    Yao Chao said: "ah Shu has made great progress now. When I go back, I''ll talk to my father and mother, so as to save them from worrying about this and that every day. I''m afraid that you''ll be wronged outside."


    The appearance of my sister''s just talking is so different from the past that she seems to have changed her personality.


    Yao knew as like as two peas and not afraid of brother.


    She said with a frank smile, "I used to be ignorant and worried about my family. I used to muddle through life, but my father and brother took care of me and my mother loved me. Now it''s different. With three children, how can I be taken care of by my family? Besides, our Yao family are all smart people. The eldest brother is in business, and the second brother is in the officialdom. If I grow up, I will be more like the Yao family. "


    Hearing this, Yao Chao''s eyes were full of consternation. Then he burst out laughing and nodded: "although elder brother is in charge of the business of the family, it''s not as much as you! I''ve just observed. If you''re smart, I''m afraid you two can''t be separated! "


    Originally, I was worried that my younger sister''s Rouge could not be sold. Now, I''m worried.


    "Well, if you suffer a lot, you will know."


    "Then try not to suffer losses in the future. If anyone bullies you, you can tell your second brother."


    "Second brother..."


    Brother and sister joking, manager Liu has arranged everything according to Yao Shu''s request, just waiting for her to see.


    Shopkeeper Liu came over with a smile. "According to the lady''s instructions, a counter has been specially set up to put rouge. The portrait has also been hung. Why don''t you check it out, miss


    Yao Shu shook his head, and his voice was very trusting: "manager Liu has more experience in business than I have. I am at ease with your arrangement."


    Yao Chao accompanied his younger sister to see the arrangement of the cloth shop, and then he said to Yao Shu: "it''s not too early. I''ll go to the inspector''s office and have a look. Will I pick you up at noon?"


    Seeing Yao Shu nodding, he left the cloth shop and went to the town inspection office.


    Qingtong town is the largest and most prosperous town in Liucheng county. Because it is adjacent to the minority nationalities in the north and is not far from the capital city, people''s openness is very high.


    On the contrary, it also needs to spend more energy to maintain the order of the town.


    What Yao Chao is doing now is to help patrol and maintain the stability of Qingtong town.


    When he arrived at the inspection office, he saw the soldiers coming and going in a hurry. Yao Chao grabbed one and asked, "what happened?"


    The soldier looked excited and worried. He only said, "in the early spring of this year, the imperial court was defeated in the northwest. But now it''s reported that a group of defeated soldiers, instead of being captured, killed a Turk with a rifle..."


    Yao Chao seemed to think of something, frowned, and immediately released.


    Seeing that he was silent, the soldiers invited each other and said, "Mr. Yao, would you like to go to the barracks with me and ask about the situation?"


    The barracks in Qingtong town are 20 li away. It takes at least half a day to go back and forth. Yao Shu is still in the cloth Village, so he can''t go there.


    "I won''t go," Yao Chao Gongshou said. "If you have any other news, please tell me. Thank you very much."


    Although Yao Chao had no post, he was a guest of honor to the inspector general. In the past, he often handled cases together with the inspector general, rarely talking to them.


    Seeing that he was so kind to his servants, the soldier waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome, sir! If there is any news, let him know at the first time! "


    Yao Chao tiny smile: "that then tired."


    The soldier turned red and didn''t know how to reply. He nodded at random and ran in the direction of the horse garden in the side yard.


    While running, I still remember Mr. Yao''s smile


    It''s more beautiful than the most beautiful girl he''s ever seen


    Yao Chao walked slowly to the inner courtyard, but a guess that he thought was ridiculous rose in his heart -


    it has been more than half a year since Lin jiadalang died in the northwest war. Will he be one of the defeated soldiers?


    Until noon, he went to Buzhuang to pick up Yao Shu and went back to his house. Yao Chao thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t reveal it.


    Yao Shu stayed in the cloth shop all morning, but anyone who came into the shop, whether male or female, would be attracted by her painting for the first time, and then saw the rouge placed under it.


    She waited until her second brother returned to the cloth shop again and left together.


    Yao Shu, sitting in the carriage, looked a little excited and said to his second brother, "second brother! Guess how much rouge has been sold in these two hours


    There was no one else on the carriage. Yao Chao naturally didn''t carry it. He just leaned on the wall of the carriage at will, teasing her: "listen to you, is someone buying it?"Yao Shu nodded: "three boxes! Sold three boxes! If you are interested and try, you will pay for it! "


    See her so happy appearance, Yao Chao heart originally covered with a layer of worry also diluted a lot.


    The younger sister is very different from before. Even if Lin Dalang is still alive and really returns to the countryside, she will not be bullied in vain.


    "Second brother," Yao Shu is really happy today, as if the burden that has been on her body has suddenly relaxed a lot.


    She pulled Yao Chao''s sleeve and said, "thanks to you and big brother, and two sister-in-law helping me If the rouge is sold well, my children and I will have a good life soon! "


    Yao Chao''s face softened when he heard the speech. He touched Yao Shu''s head and said, "even if something happens, there are big brother and second brother to support you. Ashu, just be happy and take care of yourself. "


    For the next few days, Yao Shu had been living in his house in the town, and when he was free during the day, he ran to the cloth shop.


    However, within a few days, the rouge sold by Yaoji cloth shop has been spread in a small area, and the 20 boxes of rouge she prepared has also been sold clean.


    Just as she was thinking about going home to see her three children, an unexpected visitor came to the cloth shop.


    "It''s said that what rouge is still sold in Yaoji cloth shop? Show me what kind of rouge it is and sell it at a high price of 500 Wen! "


    When manager Liu saw the visitor, he laughed and rushed out: "Oh, isn''t this the county magistrate''s wife? Why do you have time to visit the shop today? "


    Liucheng county is not big, the people are few, even less prosperous than Qingtong town.


    A lot of fashionable clothes and jewelry are also sold in Qingtong Town, which has convenient transportation. In addition, it is not far away from each other. Many ladies and girls who live in the county like to visit Qingtong town when they have nothing to do.


    When the county magistrate''s wife came here today, she heard that a batch of rouge had been transported from the south by Yaoji cloth shop. The color was excellent.


    A box of rouge is not worth her visit.


    But the rouge is sold by the young lady of Yaoji cloth shop.


    "Manager Liu, where are the people in charge of the cloth shop? Let her come out to see me


    Seeing her appearance of a bad comer, shopkeeper Liu bent down and said with a smile, "isn''t the small one in charge of the affairs! What does madam want to see today? By the way, there are fashionable Rouges here. Do you want to have a look? "


    The county magistrate''s wife raised her chin, sneered and ignored manager Liu. She took a step forward and raised her voice a little. "Now that she has come out to make a public appearance, why is it so shameful?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    Shopkeeper Liu is in a bad mood. I''m afraid that the county magistrate''s wife has something to do with her young lady. Now she''s looking for her.


    Not waiting for him to respond, but heard Yao Shu''s voice: "madam, when you come to the shop, you are really brilliant! Shopkeeper Liu, why don''t you send someone to call me, or go shopping with your wife and choose some kinds of cloth? "


    With that, Yao Shu came out of the compartment behind the counter. He looked as if he didn''t see that the county magistrate''s wife was looking for trouble.


    Yao Shu was tall and small, with no aggression on his face. It was hard for people to have a bad feeling with his smiling face: "for the new cloth in the store, how many colors do you like for my wife?"


    The county magistrate''s wife couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    Originally, she wanted to look for Yao Shu''s bad luck, but when she stood in front of her, her thin waist looked unbearable under the tailored clothes, her bucket waist


    With this contrast, the county magistrate''s wife said: "I said Miss Yao, this woman married, so that she could stay at home. That is to say, Miss Yao, she is always fiddling around all day, and she is not afraid that others will see the joke?"


    Yao Shu was not angry.


    In modern times, I have heard more unpleasant words when I open my door to do business. I don''t need her to pay attention to these words.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "it''s not as good as my wife''s life, so I can only run around and pay subsidies to support my family and a few children."


    The county magistrate''s wife is not bad in nature. She used to be the apple of the eye of the daughter and parents of a scholar''s family. She married the wrong person and missed her whole life.


    All day long, there is a husband who is a glutton of wine and wine. The fresh girl in the backyard is still more than one day. After giving birth to several children, her figure is gradually out of shape.


    When she learned that her husband had taken a fancy to Yao Shu again, she couldn''t have a good look at him?


    But when Yao Shu mentioned the child, it just hit her. It''s not easy to raise a child. Besides, she''s a widow. I''m afraid life will be much worse.


    She stopped for a moment, without saying anything bad: "if you have a good life, you have to live on your own."


    Yao Shu nodded, showing a touch on his face, and said, "thank you for your understanding."


    The county magistrate''s wife was a little uneasy, but when she thought of her intention, her face hardened again. She only warned, "there is no problem in business. It''s just that people should always be on the right path. Don''t move those evil spirits!"


    Yao Shu sighed and said in a warm voice, "if you want to add crime, why do you have to say so? Madame is a sensible person, and naturally she can understand. "


    Seeing Yao Shu didn''t mean to cheat at all, the county magistrate''s wife finally nodded and relaxed her look.


    "Madame wants to see the rouge in the shop?" Yao Shu began to sell his Rouge when the other party received the stab all over his body. "Someone brought it back from the south a few days ago. It''s said that it''s most popular with rich families and official daughters. You''re used to good things and have eyes. Why don''t you give us the palm of your hand?"


    She took the sample from the counter, opened the lid and presented it to the woman.


    The county magistrate''s wife gently dug a little with her fingernail cover, buttoned it on the back of her hand, and then gently wiped it with her index finger. The light and bright colors were evenly spread on the skin, showing the color of sunset.


    She could not help nodding: "yes, it is. I hear there are only twenty boxes? "


    Yao Shu put away the box with a smile and said, "there are only 20 cases of ordinary rouge, but since you are here, you will have better preparation."


    Then she whispered something to manager Liu. The shopkeeper turned and went to the compartment. After a while, she came out with a small box in her hand.


    Yao Shu took it over, handed it to the county magistrate''s wife, and said with a smile, "this box is for you."


    The rouge is only the size of a palm. The box lies in the palm of the hand. The exquisite lines immediately catch people''s attention.


    "It''s carved on it Is it a winged bird


    Looking at the birds taking off side by side, her expression seems to be in a trance, as if she had returned to the time when she was to be married.


    her eyes are full of red and joy. Her cages and dowries are all made of the best ebony, on which are carved the birds with beautiful meanings.


    It''s just the rouge box on my hand. It''s more delicate.


    As if he didn''t see the look on her face, Yao Shu said: "the magistrate and the woman are deeply in love. There is nothing more suitable than this winged bird. This rouge is for you, and I hope you will grow old with you. "


    The county magistrate''s wife laughed at herself: "you can talk."


    After a few more words, the county magistrate''s wife got up and left the cloth shop. Before leaving, she took a look at Yao Shu and said, "it''s not easy for a woman to do business. You have three children with you If there''s any trouble, just come to the county magistrate''s office and look for me. Anyway, I''ve been to your children''s hundred day banquet. "


    Yao Shu was not polite. He said to him, "that little girl is bothering me. In addition to the rouge business, we also have other business related to women''s beautification. I hope you can support us more in the future


    Finally, the gap in the upper class has opened up.Seeing the Buddha away, manager Liu murmured to Yao Shu, "I don''t know what she''s doing here I don''t think the title of the county magistrate''s wife, the female tiger, can''t be taken off. I thought she was looking for trouble, but she walked away with no salt and salt? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    Yao Shu shook his head: "it''s not easy for her either. She''s very knowledgeable and reasonable. She''s been polished like this. It''s said that the county magistrate has a new concubine? "


    Speaking of this, it''s not the spirit of manager Liu! Now it''s the sixth! Ouch, which of us common people doesn''t feel ridiculous? Even in the prime minister''s family, there were no six concubines! "


    Yao Shu was disgusted with the magistrate and regretted his wife.


    If women''s jealousy is evil, isn''t it more evil for men? The appearance of the county magistrate''s wife is not bad. However beautiful a woman is, how can she be happy if she is increasingly haggard and bloated?


    Yao Shu, who had planned to go home after the rouge was sold out, had another plan in mind.


    Two days later, Yao Shu himself came to Liucheng County by car.


    She inquired ahead of time. The magistrate is not in the county these days, so she went straight to the magistrate''s office.


    When he came to the corner gate in the backyard, Yao Shu said to the housekeeper, "I''m Yao Shu from Yaoji cloth Village in Qingtong town. I''ve come to find the county magistrate''s wife, and I''d like to hear from the old man. Thank you very much."


    A little while later, a girl of sixteen or seventeen, dressed in coarse clothes, came out.


    The little girl didn''t know Yao Shu''s background. Seeing that she was not in a bun and was young, she only said with a smile, "Miss, please come with me. My wife is at home today."


    Liucheng county is located in Beiyan. It''s winter. Everything is withering. The backyard where the county magistrate''s wife lives is neglected, which shows a kind of desolation.


    Before entering the courtyard, Yao Shu clearly heard the happy laughter of the young women in the courtyard nearby.


    Yao Shu was led into the main room, and saw that there was a charcoal fire basin in the room. The county magistrate''s wife was sitting on the embroidery stool, and was bored with embroidery.


    "Madame, I haven''t seen you for two days. How are you?"


    The county magistrate''s wife got up and said hello, then sat down again.


    She did not exchange greetings, but asked, "how did you come here after a cold day? But what''s the matter? "


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "how dare you disturb your wife? It''s just that I''ll go home from the town tomorrow and come to visit you today."


    The county magistrate''s wife smiles. Although she is still tired, she looks better: "your rouge is really good. Even my appearance, with your rouge, seems to be a few years younger. "


    She asked her servants to bring tea to Yao Shu, put down her embroidery and sat down beside him.


    "Sometimes I envy your life," the county magistrate''s wife touched the hot tea cup and put her finger on the edge of the cup. "At least I''m free and have nothing to worry about."


    Yao Shu gently shook his head and said in a warm voice: "madam, I look as if I am free, but everyone has his own pain. Nowadays, the three children are growing up day by day. We always have to find a way to support them. Where can you rely on your family all your life? I envy my wife... "


    The county magistrate''s wife laughed at herself: "do you envy me? What can I admire? "


    Yao ji''s cloth shop is a famous cloth shop in Qingtong town and even Liucheng county. There are merchants and official women coming and going from time to time. These days, Yao Shu also inquires a lot about the county magistrate''s wife from shopkeeper Liu.


    She was a relative of Zheng, a great scholar of Yan state. She was a minor branch of the Zheng family, and her elder brother became an official in her family. Later, she married a scholar and bought her husband a magistrate by virtue of her family relationship.


    But as time went by, his nature gradually became apparent. Yao county magistrate began to take concubines one room after another.


    The county magistrate''s wife was arrogant. She always thought that it was her own problem that she couldn''t hold her husband''s heart. She refused to let her mother''s family get involved in her own family affairs too much. She just kept making a fuss with the county magistrate.


    After all these years, I''m tired.


    Yao Shu was half relieved and half sincere, and said, "my wife has a noble family. Now, although she has married someone, she may have some problems. But how can she not be envied if she doesn''t worry about food and clothing and has both children?"


    The county magistrate''s wife evaded the heavy, shook her head and sighed: "my family looks like this, you also envy?"


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "you are too worried now. I was studied in my mother-in-law''s house every day before I was born. The whole person was haggard. Later, I returned home and slowly raised it back? In fact, there are still some troubles that have never been solved, but most of the time, if you get out of the trouble, you will have a lot of money. "


    The county magistrate''s wife moved in her heart and asked, "how can I get out?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    "That''s not easy," Yao Shu took a sip of hot tea, put down his cup and gently said, "it''s best if you leave the bad people. If you have to coexist with these troubles, don''t put all your heart into it. Don''t people live just to make themselves happy? "


    The county magistrate''s wife was stunned. She had never heard of such a thing.


    In the past, the handkerchief gave her advice on how to suppress the concubine''s room in the family and how to snatch her husband''s heart back. But this is the first time, someone said to her that people live for their own happiness.


    The Yao family are really different.


    "How shall I be happy?"


    Yao Shu laughed: "this is about to ask his wife."


    Unconsciously, the topic has been completely dominated by Yao Shu.


    Seeing the confused look of the other party, Yao Shu said again: "as the lady said earlier, the face is no longer But no woman in the world is not getting old. The role of rouge is to add the icing on the cake to the beautiful lady. If you are interested, the little girl can also select suitable fabrics and clothes for your wife. Let''s drink tea and enjoy flowers on weekdays, and dress ourselves up so that we will feel better naturally. "


    The county magistrate''s wife shook her head and pointed to his bloated figure and said, "I look like this now. I will not look good in anything."


    Yao Shu earnestly advised, "why do you love yourself? It''s not easy for a woman to return to her original figure after giving birth. I also read a lot of books to find a way to lose weight


    "Oh? What way? "


    Yao Shu was always in poor health. After giving birth to Sanbao, Yao Shu was forced by his mother to drink this soup and that soup every day. He was afraid that he would be a fat pig, so he had to secretly do postpartum yoga in the house.


    If the county women want to lose weight, they have to control their diet and focus on exercise.


    "I have a set of movements. I insist on doing it for an hour every day. It will be effective in less than a month..."


    They chatted until noon in the county magistrate''s house. Yao Shu not only taught the county magistrate''s wife a complete set of yoga movements, but also made strict restrictions on her diet. She said that she was thirsty, but also had a lot of gains.


    At least the county magistrate''s wife''s attitude towards her has changed 360 degrees, and even her address has changed.


    "Ashu, what you said is less pasta and more fish, really useful?"


    Yao Shu definitely nodded: "pasta is the easiest to get fat. Fish and shrimp are not only rich in nutrition, but also can replace pasta. In particular, do not use more desserts. Sugar is sure to make people fat. In addition, pastries are made with more flour. How can you not be fat if you eat like this? "


    What she said was clear, as if from the book, very credible.


    The county magistrate''s wife was even more convinced.


    Until she said goodbye, the county magistrate''s wife was still struggling to stay: "it''s afternoon, if you don''t go with your meal?"


    Yao Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "my second brother is still waiting! Today I came to say goodbye to my wife. I will go back to the countryside in the afternoon. If I delay too long, I''m afraid my family will be worried. "


    After hearing this, the county magistrate''s wife had to nod her head and say, "you must come to me more often when you are free..."


    Yao Shu blinked, with some witty way: "that can choose when the county magistrate is not there."


    The county magistrate''s wife asked Yao Shu to repeatedly guarantee that she would come here from time to time, and promised to personally promote her rouge, so she let people go.


    After they said goodbye, Yao Shu went to the town to find Yao Chao and went back to Yaojia village together.


    ¡­¡­


    At home, it was almost sunset.


    Yao''s mother made dinner early, waiting for Yao Chao and Yao Shu.


    Seeing the two men entering the door, Yao''s mother rushed out and said, "you girl! Is it that good in town? How many days have I been there, but I still know how to go home? "


    Hearing the news, ah Zhi and ah Si also ran out and surrounded Yao Shu, chirping and shouting "ah Niang".


    Yao Shu first gave things to Yao Chao, then took two children''s hands, and said to Yao''s mother, "Aung, it''s me that''s bad. I''m worried about you."


    Yao''s mother said angrily, "I''m afraid it''s OK. You don''t ask Dabao and Erbao whether they miss their mother."


    The two children haven''t separated from Yao Shu for a long time. Now they are very excited to see her go home, and they say: "Aung, my younger brother has teeth now, so I can eat rice paste Is it fun in town? Are there many people? Can you take us with you next time? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    Yao Shu led the two children to the main room, while responding to their words: "is it? Will Dabao and Erbao help grandma feed their younger brother? Aung goes to town to do business. When Dabao and Erbao are bigger, they can help Aung... "


    After entering the house, the whole family sat around the table. They were very happy to see Yao Shu and Yao Chao coming back. Yao''s two sisters in law took Yao Shu to ask questions.


    Or Yao father said: "a Chao put things down, Ashu to wash his hands, it''s time for dinner."


    The first dinner at home made Yao Shu feel very warm. The setting sun went down. Oil lamps were lit in the room, and everyone chatted until very late.


    Because of the strong demands of the two children, Yao Shu took Dabao and Erbao back to the east room to rest in the evening. Sanbao also slept with his grandmother.


    As soon as I knew that Yao Shu was going home today, Yao''s mother had already dried the quilt in the east room for a day, and the two sisters in law also prepared a new charcoal fire.


    At night, mother and son were lying on the Kang, covered with warm quilts, and chatted with each other.


    "Aung, my sister and I can already understand nine links and learn a lot of words."


    "Are Dabao and Erbao so powerful? What words have you learned? "


    "Heaven, earth, sun, moon And the names of Aung and Dabao. "


    "Who taught you that?"


    Er Bao scrambled to reply: "it was taught by my second aunt. My brother can recite the thousand character essay


    Winter night is very quiet, only the charcoal fire in the room makes the sound of "beep and Boo" from time to time.


    In Yao Shu also half a dream and half awake, but heard a Zhi quietly asked her: "Aung, do you want a father?"


    Her confused spirit suddenly came to her senses.


    "Well? Why does Dabao ask that? Miss daddy? "


    Ah Zhi didn''t answer immediately, but after a while, he whispered, "well Aung, is dad really not coming back? "


    Yao Shu did not know how to face this problem for a while.


    When she was just wearing it, the two children, including herself, were bullied by the Lin family and couldn''t even survive.


    Yao Shu always thought that in the hearts of the two children, the Lin family was a nest of tigers and wolves, and even the role of father was gloomy.


    She also wanted to leave the heart!


    It''s obvious that Dabao misses his father. As a mother, he can''t make the child forget his father.


    Yao Shu touched his head as if encouraged.


    "My father has been gone for a long time, and I can hardly remember his appearance."


    ah Zhi pulled the quilt to his chin and confided in a low voice, "but he is really good to my sister and me, and to his mother."


    "When my father was there, although ah Nai always liked to bully us, as long as he saw it, he would be angry."


    "At that time, my mother always quarreled with my father. Sometimes, when the quarrel was fierce, my father would go out. I saw my father sitting on the threshold of the yard once in the middle of the night, looking at the moon, very sad


    "But the next day, my father was afraid that she would be angry and refused to eat breakfast. He cooked the eggs early in the morning and took them back to the room for her to eat."


    "Er Bao and I often get delicious food. A milk is not willing to give us eggs to eat, every time secretly hide the eggs, left for the third uncle. But when my father goes to the field to finish his work, he sometimes takes bird eggs from the bird''s nest in the tree, and roasts rabbits. We eat them... "


    "My father is very good. Last winter, he also came back from hunting a bear from the mountain. After selling the bear to the hunter, he bought a silver bracelet for ER Bao. Although his father left later, the silver bracelet was robbed by ah Nai... "


    "Today, after dinner, my second uncle asked me if my father and I would go back to the Lin family if my father came back I said where my aunt is, we will be there. "


    "But my mother, will my father really come back?"


    The air was cold and dry in the silent night.


    Yao Shu moved his arm and held the little boy in his arms.


    His sensible let her heartache, the same, the child''s thoughts of his father, she can not stop and must admit.


    After thinking for a while, Yao Shu could only say: "Dabao, my mother knows you are a good child, and you always remember my father''s kindness to us." Yao Shu weighed the words, gently hugged him, and said in a warm voice, "my mother always thought that your father would come back. Dabao, don''t think so much now, as long as you and your younger brother and sister grow up healthily and healthily, and slowly wait for daddy to come back, OK


    The boy in his arms nodded his head, closed his eyes, and even the corners of his mouth also hung a reassuring smile.


    His mother''s embrace and gentle commitment gave him an unprecedented sense of security. In this warmth, he slowly fell asleep.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    It''s just that since a Zhixiang confided her worries to Yao Shu on that day, she felt more or less guilty towards her children --


    after all, they have no father around them, and they have no father''s love. However, her busy business in recent days also makes them lack of maternal love.


    Ah Zhi and AZ are very sensible children. Although they are very reluctant to give up when they see their parents leave, they also know that their parents go out to do business and make money to support them, so they never refuse to let adults leave like other children.


    Yao Shu thought a lot when he was alone


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash, winter is coming, and Spring Festival is coming soon.


    These two months, rouge business slowly on the right track, Yao Shu hand has some income.


    In addition, with the introduction of the county magistrate''s wife, her carved Rouge quickly sold two boxes.


    Yao Shu felt that at the beginning of his business, he lost three children, so he asked the shopkeeper to stop rouge and told the guests that it would only be spring.


    She bought some new year''s goods and went back to Yaojia village to spend the new year with her children.


    Ah Zhi and ash are very happy when they find that their mother is not leaving. They don''t want to go out and play. They just circle around their mother.


    As a result, Yao Shu walks in the village with Sanbao in his arms, with two small tails around him.


    On this day, the weather was just right.


    As soon as the sun rose, Yao Shu took some children out for a walk.


    Mother and son, talking and laughing, walked to the road and heard the exclamation not far away.


    "Ah Shu, it''s so cold. How can you go out with your child?"


    Next door, aunt Hu, with some new year''s goods in her hand, is getting off the ox cart at the entrance of the village.


    Yao Shu took the three treasures in his hand and said with a smile to Aunt Hu: "Sanbao likes to go out, so it''s better to wear thicker clothes. Aunt Hu just came back from buying new year goods from town? Why didn''t Mrs. Hu follow her


    Aunt Hu''s family is a rare foreign family in Yaojia village. Both husband and wife come from other places.


    This year''s daughter-in-law has been talking to each other.


    The Hu family had a grandson, and the whole family was very happy. Naturally, they should celebrate the new year: "not really! It''s new year''s day. People at home and abroad have to be cleaned up. Your brother Hu and your sister-in-law are all busy. The children are so busy that they can''t go to town with me... "


    While they were talking, a Zhi and a Si went to help aunt Hu share the new year''s goods in her hands. They still called "grandma Hu, grandma Hu" and made aunt Hu happy.


    She refused for a long time, but she still didn''t beat her two children. Finally, a Zhi held a string of firecrackers, and ah Si held the couplet and the word Fu.


    Aunt Hu relaxed a lot and sighed: "look at your children, how sensible! The other big mud monkeys in the village, don''t say to help adults. Thank them if they don''t make trouble! "


    Yao Shu didn''t like other parents. When their children were praised, they had to be modest. On the contrary, according to Aunt Hu''s words, he said to the two children: "Dabao Er Bao has done a good job! They are all older children. In the future, we should help adults share some things we can do as we do today... "


    The two children were praised, more and more feel that they have done very well, straight back.


    Yao Shu''s voice dropped, and a Si''s face was puzzled. He raised his head and asked, "Aung, what can I do?"


    Aunt Hu''s eyebrows and eyes smile, subconsciously wants to listen to Yao Shu''s explanation for her little daughter. However, Yao Shu doesn''t answer in a hurry. Instead, she asks AZ: "Er Bao, think about it, guess. Can you guess the meaning?"


    These days, Yao Shu will let them think about what they don''t understand. Ah Zhi and ah Si are used to it.


    After listening to Yao Shu''s words, the little girl was really lost in thought.


    Seeing that she really can''t think of it, a Zhi is also anxious at the side, secretly makes the appearance of carrying things very hard, and constantly reminds her sister.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    Sure enough, his big round eyes lit up and asked, "does it mean that you are strong enough?"


    Yao Shu laughed and nodded admiringly: "Er Bao is so smart! What we can do is what we can do with enough strength. For example, the two treasures of grandma Hu''s new year''s products are too small to carry. However, the couplets and the characters of "Fu" are very light. Sanbao can help Granny Hu hold them. Adults sometimes need help. Er Bao only needs to do what they can


    Now, ah Si fully understood, and said, "ah Niang is right! In the future, er Bao can help her mother-in-law, grandmother, grandfather, uncle and aunt to do more things she can


    "Yes."


    Yao Shu nodded quietly and walked beside the two children with Sanbao in his arms. He listened attentively to the children''s next conversation. His face was covered with a shallow smile. In the winter sun, he looked more gentle and had a special temperament.


    After a while.


    Yao Shu didn''t hear aunt Hu, who was always the best speaker. He turned around and saw all her thoughts and asked, "what is aunt Hu thinking? So absorbed? "


    Then the woman came back to herself and laughed: "it''s not the mess at home. It''s very annoying! I hope that in the future my grandson will be as sensible and intelligent as these children in your family! "


    Although aunt Hu didn''t say much, her heart was very complicated.


    Her daughter married to the Linjia village next door, and often walked to the village. In the past, she had seen ah Zhi and ah Si. How could she be as well dressed and clean as she is now?


    Looking at ah Zhi and ah Si''s happy appearance, she remembered that they were afraid to speak more when they were in the Lin family. She could not help sighing.


    After thinking about it, she said, "Ashu, my aunt has a word, I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Yao Shu held the child in his arms and said with a smile, "if you have anything to say, just say it. If our two families are so close, what''s wrong with it?"


    Seeing a Zhi and a Si talking while walking, aunt Hu said to Yao Shu in a low voice: "it''s said that Lin''s side has spread a lot about you in the village these days Look at that. I want to take the baby back a year ago


    You don''t have to make a point. Yao Shu understood it all at once.


    In a short day, Yao Shu had a thorough understanding of the style of the Lin family, from his mother-in-law Wang''s acrimony to his sister-in-law Zhou''s bullying and fear of the tough, and the fake way of seeing the third member of the Lin family in person only once.


    What good words can these people convey to her?


    Previously, she took her children back to her mother''s home, and Yao''s father and two elder brothers went to the Lin''s house to make a start for her. The Lin family stopped.


    A few months have passed, and now I begin to talk about having children again. What''s the good plan?


    Yao Shu didn''t take the opportunity to say that Lin''s family was not good. Instead, he said to Aunt Hu: "thank you for telling me. In the past, when my children and I were living in the Lin family, it was really hard to talk to my aunt But now that I have returned home, my father and brother are in charge of me. They don''t want to go back if they want children. "


    When Lin people see others, whether they are familiar with them or not, they always scold Yao Shu, which can be said from the bad luck of Kefu to the lazy and bad tempered people who refuse to work, and even the unfriendly and unfilial.


    On the other hand, Yao Shu has never said anything wrong with her mother-in-law, and she is not as unbearable as the Lin family said.


    A gentleman does not speak of evil.


    Although aunt Hu has never read a book and does not understand these great principles, she can also distinguish between the two behaviors.


    "If I had known that, I would not have said it to you."


    seeing Yao Shu frowning, aunt Hu couldn''t bear to worry her and comforted her, "I''ve heard of Wang''s mother-in-law before. She''s greedy and stingy. She''s used to be mean. You orphans and widows are under her control. How can you get it! Now that I''m home, I''ll be at ease with the rest of the mob! "


    Yao Shu smiles bitterly and nods: "what aunt says is."


    Aunt Hu sighed: "you are a child with a stupid mouth and a real heart. You don''t want to complain to others, but your aunt told me. Lin family''s harshness, where is your fault! Don''t worry! If you don''t want to talk to others, your aunt will defend you! "


    She saw with her own eyes how Yao Shu treated his children, and saw Yao Shu helping his mother do this and that at Yao''s home. It was said that she was still doing Rouge business in the town in order to support her three children -


    How could such a daughter-in-law not have a good word in the mouth of the Lin family?


    When she goes to Lin''s village in the future, she must talk to others.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    Yao Shu accompanied aunt Hu all the way to her house. The woman tried to keep her and the children to sit in the room. Yao Shu said with a smile, "you are busy at home, so don''t disturb me. Now it''s time for dinner. I''m afraid my aunt will have to look for me and the children. "


    He also said to ah Zhi and ah Shurou, "big treasure and two treasures, go and help grandma Hu take things home."


    The two children agreed, let things go, and soon came out again, following Yao Shu.


    After Yao Shu left, aunt Hu came into the room. At home, only the son and daughter-in-law with the children, the little grandson crying earth shaking, young couple two busy to coax.


    Aunt Hu went into the kitchen with a headache. When she saw the cold pot and stove, she was full of fire.


    Coming out of the kitchen, she asked her son, "where''s your father?"


    "I went out to play cards," said the young man, taking the diaper from his wife''s hand and relaxing his breath. "Aung, you''re back! Take care of this bastard! Cried all morning


    Aunt Hu took the baby from her daughter-in-law''s hand. She shook and coaxed the baby. The baby didn''t cry.


    She asked her daughter-in-law, "I haven''t cooked any rice?"


    The young daughter-in-law said with a smile: "the child has been crying..."


    Aunt Hu''s face sank. She just hugged the child and didn''t speak any more.


    Her daughter-in-law here is a native of Yaojia village. She is usually very soft and gentle, but she is not quick enough to procrastinate.


    Yao Tian saw that her mother-in-law''s face was discontented. She was wronged in her heart, but she just turned red and didn''t defend herself.


    The young man quietly took his wife''s hand, and he should coax her.


    Aunt Hu couldn''t bear it, so she said to her daughter-in-law, "you grew up in Yaojia village, and you have a good relationship with Ashu. You can ask how people coax their children some other day. Didn''t you see the cradle used to coax children at home? Let''s fight one too. We''ll put the baby in the cradle in the future. At least we''ll spare a hand! "


    The little couple nodded quickly.


    Aunt Hu was quick and busy all her life. When she got old, she didn''t expect that there was no one in the family to be trusted except her.


    She coaxed the child and called her daughter-in-law to make a fire and cook. While complaining to her son, she said, "it''s said to clean up at home. In the early morning, your father went to play cards again! Why don''t you care about him?! I want to buy new year goods, I want to clean up at home, I want to cook rice, I have to coax children! I''m tired to death! "


    if you don''t have to worry about being an outsider on that day, it''s not like Yao''s daughter-in-law''s job!


    Just as she was sulking, she heard her daughter-in-law raise her voice: "Aung! The hen laid two more eggs today. Don''t you always like fried eggs? Can I fry an egg with a little lard you brought back? "


    Aunt Hu''s heart a soft, let her son go out to help light the fire, while returning to her: "fried three! We are three of us, one for each, but not for your father! "


    Then he thought again, didn''t he just like his daughter-in-law''s filial piety and good temper? It''s just that people live their lives. What do you envy others for? Even Yao Shu, who used to be trained like that in the Lin family, has not survived? It''s better than that!


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Shu went home with his three children, just in time for his two sisters in law to make dinner.


    Mrs. Yao came out of the kitchen and said to Yao Shu, "ah Shu came back just in time! Today, sister-in-law and her sister-in-law fry two crucian carp together, so that you can fish two fish on the lake. Eat more at noon! "


    On such a cold day, Yao Shu saw that her head was still sweating, so he took out a handkerchief from her body and handed it to her. You go and sit down, and the children and I will serve it. "


    Mrs. Yao took the handkerchief and said with a smile, "it''s hard to cook a meal. It''s hard for you to take care of children and do business! It''s time to make up for it. "


    Ah Zhi and ah Si consciously go to the kitchen to help carry the dishes outside. Yao Shu holds the sleeping Sambo and puts him in the cradle of the front hall.


    In this way, people can watch the children while eating.


    Farmers have no work to do in winter, and they don''t go out in cold weather.


    In addition, with the coming of the new year, most families in Yaojia village are preparing for the new year at home.


    At noon that day, in addition to Yao Chao''s absence, the whole family was quite complete.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Yao Shu helped the two sisters-in-law set the food on the table, and the family began to eat lunch in a lively way.


    "Ah Shu, three treasures are here for me."


    seeing Yao Shu holding his rice bowl and looking after his children, Yao''s mother put down her chopsticks. "You''ve been watching him all morning. Have a good meal and rest!"


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "Aung, it''s OK. Sanbao is asleep


    Sister in law Yao and sister-in-law are in charge of the elder brother and the second son-in-law. Both children are skin and solid. They have to be pressed on the stool before they can have a good meal.


    when sister-in-law saw a Zhi and a Si sitting beside their mother obediently, ah Zhi also brought vegetables for her sister from time to time, and they were envious.


    Mrs. Yao said, "it''s different to have a sister here! Our big treasure looks like a brother and looks after his younger sister everywhere


    Yao Feng heard this and glared at him and said to his son, "look how your brother takes care of your sister! It''s so big, I want your mother to bring you vegetables! "


    Dalao is not afraid of his father. He smiles and gives Erlang the cabbage he doesn''t like


    Yao Erlang quit: "if you don''t eat, you''ll clip it to me!"


    But the war began in a very small range of their mother''s care.


    Mrs. Yao said to Yao Feng with a headache: "don''t say it! The more you manage, the more chaotic you will be! "


    Yao Er sister-in-law also complained incessantly, and began to educate her son: "elder brother, it''s a good idea to bring vegetables to you. Why do you dislike it? We will separate you from each other again, and we will not be allowed to eat or play together in the future. "


    This time, the two children sat down, looked at each other, and decided to fight again after eating.


    Yao''s father and mother sat at the top of the table, looking at their two grandchildren''s clever and eccentric appearance, laughing and shaking their heads.


    After eating happily for a long time at the dinner table, Yao Feng said: "this year Ashu is back, this year should also be lively and lively. Tomorrow, we will go shopping in the town and buy some new year products. Who''s going to follow? "


    The last word is for the children.


    Dalao and Erlang have begun to clamor about going. Ah Zhi and ah Si also want to go, but they don''t quarrel. They just look at Yao Shu.


    Sister Yao and sister-in-law Yao saw that the two children had not been easy to stop. They were stirred up by Yao Feng''s words. They had a headache. They only nodded and agreed: "let you go, let you go! Stop yelling and eat


    The two children cheered in an instant.


    Yao Shu''s mind is not sensitive, but since talking with a Zhi, he always thinks about the child''s grievance of not having a father.


    Now see a Zhi and a Si sensible no noise, can''t help but have a sour nose.


    In the end, they know that their surname is Lin, not Yao, even if they are in the family of grandparents.


    "The father and Yao just went to make an arrangement, and they didn''t know whether they were two children. If you can''t sit down in the bullock cart tomorrow, you''ll leave two adults at home and pick up a Chao


    Everyone spoke for a long time, and everyone at the table was satisfied.


    The ox cart does not include the driver. It is more than enough for two adults and four children to sit down. Yao''s sister-in-law and Yao''s second sister-in-law would rather stay at home and take their children to town. It''s killing them.


    Yao Shu likes the children to be lively together. Yao Feng can''t watch the four children alone. She will certainly follow her.


    After the meal, the children would be excited to make a group, talking about what to buy in the town tomorrow.


    Yao Shu helped his two sisters-in-law clean up the dishes and chopsticks. He heard Yao''s mother say, "ah Juan, Ah Wei, and ah Shu, come here and let a Feng clean up."


    No man ever does housework in the farmer''s family, but Yao''s family is different. Occasionally Yao Feng and Yao Chao will wash dishes and chopsticks, so that women can sit and have a rest, chat and drink tea.


    On hearing this, Yao Feng conveniently cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks. The two sister-in-law of the Yao family wiped the table, and then sat with Yao Shu on the side of Yao''s father and mother.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    Yao''s mother told Yao Shu what she wanted to buy tomorrow, and then said to her two daughter-in-law, "ah Juan will help me clean the courtyard tomorrow. Ah Wei will take out all the clothes and bedding that should be cleaned at home. Then we three will work together to wash and dry them."


    Every year, the Chinese New Year is roughly like this. The two sisters in law of the Yao family are also used to the arrangement of Yao''s mother. Yao Shu listens and feels that Yao''s mother does things in an orderly and orderly way, which makes the arrangements clear.


    She couldn''t help but think that if she went out to live with her children alone, would she have to arrange the back house properly like this?


    Although she spent most of her time in the town these days, she also heard some bad words in Yaojia village.


    In this era, a married daughter and her husband''s children live in her mother''s home. After a long time, some people do gossip.


    Why don''t Yao''s parents understand this? Just don''t want to be wronged by others'' gossip.


    But Yao Shu naturally wanted to consider for her parents, brothers and sisters in law. She always lived in Yao''s house, and she felt sorry for her.


    Now that she has money in her hand, she will naturally consider moving out to live alone. However, I''m afraid she will have to find a good house after the new year to tell her father and mother.


    ¡­¡­


    On the next day, Yao Feng drove the bus. Yao Shu, with his four children, went to the town early in the morning.


    Although it''s not a fair day, with the coming of the new year, there are people selling new year''s goods everywhere in the town. Naturally, the business of Yaoji cloth shop has improved a lot.


    Yao Feng and Yao Shu first took their children to Yaoji village, had tea, and talked with manager Liu about their daily routines. Then they set out to buy new year''s goods.


    Walking in the street, Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang''s eyes will stick to the busy shops and stalls, skipping, looking from left to right, and never enough.


    Yao Shu didn''t want to restrain the children when he came to the town. However, safety was the first priority.


    Thinking of this, Yao Shu stopped and solemnly said to the two older children, "Dalao Erlang, can you help my aunt?"


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang looked at each other. Seeing Yao Shu''s serious appearance, they could not help but prick up their ears and nodded: "aunt, you said."


    "I''m afraid two of them came to see each other. Now big Lang and Erlang help aunt together, don''t let younger brother and sister lose, OK? Especially my sister. She''s still young. I''m sure I''ll take good care of her, OK? "


    The two children suddenly felt that there were two burdens on their shoulders, which were not heavy enough for them to walk well.


    "No problem."


    "Don''t worry, aunt. Give it to us!"


    Seeing that they solemnly agreed, Yao Shu let go of ah Zhi and Ashu''s hands and said to them, "go and play with my brothers. Remember what my mother said, don''t separate, always stand where my mother can see. "


    They nodded.


    A Zhi takes her sister and walks with her two cousins.


    After that, Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang paid more attention to their younger brothers and sisters. Although they were still walking around happily, they were not so indifferent.


    A Zhi and a Si are sensible children, naturally will not run around.


    Yao Shu arranged this way, in fact, because he was afraid that Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang would play well and go to unknown places.


    Besides, a Zhi is used to taking care of his sister and gives him ace. Yao Shu is relieved.


    Seeing the four children walking together, Yao Feng was much quieter and said to Yao Shu, "you should really let your sister-in-law come and have a look! In the past, with Dalao and Erlang, three adults may not be able to keep watch on two children. Now, how can four of them be left alone? "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "Dalao Erlang is quite old. He is not so much a brother as a playmate. If they stay together, it is possible for them to drill all over the town. But now with my younger brother and sister, I naturally began to learn to take care of them. "


    Yao Feng was surprised and suddenly realized: "this is the truth."


    A few children were wandering in front of them, and Yao Feng and Yao Shu picked up things for the new year.


    The brother and sister walked around and saw the couplets. Yao Feng complained that the couplets on the stall were not well written.


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "why don''t we buy some paper and let the second brother write it. Isn''t he the best at writing?"


    "During the Spring Festival, there are too many miscellaneous things in the town''s police house. Your second brother is very busy. If you coax him well, you can write a few


    Yao Feng said, two people went to the paper stall, planning to buy some red paper back to cut.


    Yao Shu also said with a smile: "we must grasp the second elder brother to write the word of blessing!"


    The stall owner knew two brothers of Yao family and met Yao Shu. When he heard that he wanted Yao Chao to write Fu, he said, "Hello, brother Yao, Miss Yao! We have this cut red paper at home. You can write directly when you go back With this gold powder, you can''t be more magnificent. "


    Yao Fengshun picked a few kinds according to the recommendation of the stall owner, and then said to Yao Shu, "if your second brother doesn''t write, it''s up to Ashley to write it! But the best character in our family is my father... "The voice did not fall, but saw several familiar faces coming face to face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Yao Feng for a time did not think of the head of the half white hair of the little old lady who is, just feel acerbic, not good with each other.


    But the woman went straight up to Yao Shu, turned her eyes and sneered, "look who this is. Do you know my old lady?"


    Yao Feng suddenly recalled who this person was, and the feeling of disgust immediately covered his whole body.


    Yao Shu was originally smiling. When he saw the woman, the expression on his face faded down and he only said, "mother."


    She exclaimed in her heart that she was unlucky. How could she come out of the door well and meet Wang Shi, the trouble maker?


    "I don''t deserve it," Wang''s voice was always sharp, and even the tone of his voice had some uncomfortable thorns. "How can I be worthy of a mother from Miss Yao''s family? I don''t think Miss Yao moved her family to the town and went shopping every day. What about the children? Where did you throw my grandson? "


    Many people on the side looked at him. Yao Shu didn''t want to have conflicts. However, he couldn''t fall into a dilemma.


    She thought it was bad luck. She could hear Wang''s bad words, and she was taken by a strong sense of war.


    The more unreasonable the villain, the more gentle and polite Yao Shu appeared.


    She stopped for a while, as if she didn''t understand Wang''s vicious words. She only said, "what''s this, Aung. On that day, I gave birth to Sanbao. My family''s condition was bad. I couldn''t afford to eat an egg. So I went back to my mother''s house with three children... "


    The voice did not fall, Yao Feng with a voice of dissatisfaction sounded: "what conditions are not good, it is clearly their Lin family bullying you and the children! Ashu, don''t be too kind, but help them speak! What did you look like at that time? Niang has been crying for several nights when she sees you like that


    Yao Shu praised big brother as a good teammate in his heart, but he still stopped: "brother, don''t say that..."


    Wang only said that his daughter-in-law was weak and deceiving. Now he was afraid of her face and was even more unscrupulous. He even wanted to quarrel with Yao Feng: "who bullied her? Who bullied her? She was the only one who gave birth to a child


    On the other side, the second daughter-in-law, Zhou, also said, "yes! Is not to call her to cook a meal, unexpectedly returned to her mother''s home! A young lady''s temper... "


    Yao Feng said angrily, "my sister has just had a baby! The doctor said that she was bleeding too much during childbirth! If you don''t go home, I''m afraid you won''t be killed by your family! "


    Wang is in the countryside, the most fearless thing is to fight.


    Seeing the appearance of the two brothers and sisters, Wang immediately forked up his waist and raised his voice by an octave. All sorts of dirty words also came out: "how can we kill each other? Why don''t you say her life is hard? Kill my son and be free! If she died, it would be quiet! I also took my grandson of the Lin family to the Yao family! I don''t care about my children all day long. What kind of rouge do you sell in the town! Is it something that serious people can do? "


    When they heard this, they all understood.


    I think it''s the little girl who has lost her husband and suffered a lot in her in-law''s family. She can''t bear it any longer and returns to her mother''s home with her children.


    A look at Yao Feng and Yao Shu, one is elegant and beautiful, the other is gentle and beautiful. Now his brother is so angry that his face is red, but he does not lose his manners. His younger sister is red in the eye and refuses to speak ill of his mother-in-law.


    On the other hand, the mother-in-law of the little girl is mean and mean. If she doesn''t make sense, she can be regarded as a mess.


    Even though there are many requirements for married women in this era, most people think that the husband-in-law is too much in this situation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    One side of the original red paper stall owner can''t help but say: "ouch, I said you old lady, why is this necessary? Your daughter-in-law is good-looking and well written, and she can do business. Even if her son has the head, why are you dissatisfied? "


    Wang said, "I Pooh!" , followed by countless dirty words


    When they heard that Yao Shu could write, they only regarded the two brothers and sisters as scholars, and saw Wang''s vulgar appearance. The balance in his mind was more inclined to the two brothers and sisters.


    Even passers-by can''t help but say: "all say that the mother is kind and the son is filial. This is not kind to the mother. No matter what the children do, it is unfilial in the eyes of the mother!"


    Others nodded after listening, only Wang, who could not understand "motherly kindness and filial piety". She only thought that she was swearing and didn''t understand the logic. She only said back, "what''s the difference between male and female! You are the mother! Your whole family is a mother and a woman


    The man was also half a scholar. After listening to the old lady''s words, he immediately cried and laughed. He shook his head and said nothing.


    Funny aside, the onlookers felt that it was too much, and some of them were used to quarreling. They began to condemn Wang.


    "To speak is to speak. What do you do when you swear for no reason? So it''s a mess! "


    "Yes! Such a mother-in-law, no matter how good a girl''s home is, if I were, I would never go back to my husband''s house. What are you doing back there? Do you work in the fields every day? "


    "Oh, look at the little girl''s delicate appearance. Who is willing to let her work in the field? If I were her aunt, I would hold it in my hand every day. Not that you can write and do business? Well done, let others go to the ground to do something! "


    "What''s the point with this old country woman! It doesn''t make sense... "


    After hearing what they said, Yao Feng bowed his hands and said gratefully: "thank you for your kind words. I and my sister-in-law are very grateful! It''s really unreasonable of the family. My sister-in-law has no way to My niece and niece were thin when they were in the Lin family! My little niece is only two years old. She has to cut pig grass every day. Otherwise, she won''t give me rice to eat! How can such a family live well? "


    "What? Just listen to this little old lady say grandson, grandson, and a two-year-old granddaughter? "


    "The child is only over two years old Can you walk steadily? I''m going to cut pig grass?? Is it a granddaughter? "


    "Listen, listen, what kind of family is this?"


    "Look at the dress, it''s not like I can''t afford to eat Is this your daughter-in-law? Don''t you still have meat in your hand? How can the daughter-in-law become so poor that even the two-year-old baby can''t eat? "


    All the people said nothing but Wang and Zhou.


    Zhou was so shy that he couldn''t lift his head, but Wang couldn''t stop swearing.


    But over and over, in addition to swearing, it is how unfilial the daughter-in-law, how hard life, killed her son.


    Finally, or Yao Shu red eyes, low voice way: "you''re kind, little girl heart.". What my mother-in-law said, the little girl didn''t explain, only one thing My husband went to the northwest to join the army, and finally died for the country. It''s not my fault. "


    Such a seemingly intolerable words, let the crowd suddenly fried pot.


    "This is the widow of a general! You are a mother-in-law. Instead of cherishing it, you try every means to learn from each other, and give them the name of "Kefu". It''s unreasonable


    "Yes! Where is the unreasonable old lady from? It''s said that the family name is Lin? Isn''t Mo Lin''s family


    "I know Lin''s village! My little sister married to Linjia village! Another day I''ll go and find out which family has caused such a ridiculous thing! The constable is most considerate of the sergeant. This little girl is the widow of the martyr. Don''t be afraid. You are also reasonable to go to the inspector''s house another day! "


    "It''s time for the sheriff to arrest this wicked woman! She''s been in prison for a few days, and I''ll see if she''s still unruly! "


    Hearing this, Zhou''s face was as white as paper. He quickly pulled her mother-in-law''s sleeve and motioned her to go back quickly.


    Wang, a country woman, naturally did not know what kind of existence of the grand police officer was. She only heard about "adults" and "prison", but was also afraid.


    She pulled Zhou, scolded others for meddling in her mouth, and quickly walked away from the crowd.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    After visiting the town, the new year''s products that should be bought are almost complete.


    Yao Feng then went to the house and called Yao Chao. Three brothers and sisters took their four children home.


    In the blink of an eye, the end of the year has come.


    These days, Yao''s mother takes Yao Shu and her two daughters-in-law to clean the whole house.


    Yao Feng, Yao Chao and his two brothers, with several children, pasted the couplets that should be pasted, and arranged the whole Yao family in a jubilant mood.


    No, it can be said that the whole Yaojia village has a new year''s atmosphere.


    The children are the happiest, and from time to time they go out to show off with their good little snacks


    The 29th day.


    Yao''s mother and two daughter-in-law are busy in the kitchen.


    Yao Shu studied food in his last life. He worked in the yard with his sister-in-law, discussed the big meal in the courtyard, and listened to several children around him with saliva.


    When the sun goes down, after dinner, I have to work for a long time, and then I can clean up.


    After Yao Shu was busy, she was so tired that she just wanted to go to bed. When she went back to her room, she saw Dabao and Erbao sitting on both sides and talking. Sanbao was lying in the middle of his elder brother and sister and Snoring -


    now Sanbao began to like climbing. Fortunately, the Kang was big enough and warm enough for him to climb around and play by himself.


    Ah Zhi and ah Si see that adults have been busy. After dinner, they volunteered to take care of their younger brother, which is also a great help to Yao Shu.


    When ah Zhi saw his mother enter the door, his little hand made a hiss gesture and ordered his younger brother, "ah Niang! My brother is asleep! Will you take him to the cradle? "


    Ah Si is putting away the toys unfolded in Sanbao shop to make room for her.


    Yao Shu praised the two children with a smile: "Dabao and Erbao are really capable! Let my brother sleep, and we''ll sleep on the Kang tonight. "


    Although a Si is still young, but has the elder sister''s consciousness, reports to Yao Shu in a proper manner: "the younger brother played the little Trojan horse for a while, later he was hungry, the elder brother went to the kitchen to carry the rice paste, er Bao fed the younger brother, we two people and the younger brother finished for a while, the younger brother began to sleep, until a Niang you come back."


    Yao Shu saw that the little girl clearly described what she had done that night, which was quite different from the way she cowered at the Lin family a few months ago.


    At the same time, the heart more like this clever daughter.


    "Er Bao did a good job." She touched his soft hair and said to the two children in a warm voice, "tomorrow we can sleep a little more and keep our spirits up, but we have to watch at night."


    The two children answered in unison, "OK."


    After washing, mother and son cleaned up, lay on the Kang and talked for a while. One by one, they dreamed of meeting Duke Zhou.


    ¡­¡­


    On New Year''s Eve, Yao Shu, his relatives and children watched the new year in the courtyard.


    In the moment of dark, the lights are bright in front of every house.


    The farmyard was cleaned up, and the charcoal pots in the house melted the cold winter air.


    Yao Shu sat quietly at the table, listening to Yao''s father and mother''s blessing to everyone.


    Then she saw her elder brother get up to light firecrackers. In the crackling sound of firecrackers, Ruyu''s second brother came close to her sister-in-law and was talking about something, which made her smile.


    Several children gathered around the big aunt to ask for snacks. They chased after each other excitedly


    Yao Shu gathered God, suddenly felt that he should belong here, inexplicably more a sense of belonging.


    After dinner.


    Yao Shu, sitting in front of the charcoal fire and holding her lovely daughter, peeled peanuts for her and asked in a low voice, "is er Bao cold or not?"


    Ace nestled in his mother''s arms, shook his head, took the peanuts from Aung, and laughed, "Aung, you also eat..."


    Mother and daughter one peel, the other eat, sometimes whisper something, do not feel that keeping up with the new year is a boring thing.


    A Zhigang just followed his uncle to set off a set of firecrackers. With a little smell of gunpowder on his body, he came to Yao Shu''s side: "Aung! Will we have such a happy new year next year? "


    Yao Shu asked with a smile, "does Dabao like it?"


    "Well! I like it


    "Dabao believes that Aung, we will have a better time on New Year''s Eve next year..."


    Mother''s voice was drowned in the hustle and bustle of the new year''s Eve night, and the cold night wind melted in her gentle voice.


    A Zhi holds the firecracker in his hand, and his face shows a big smile, just like all children of this age will show a smile, pure and happy.


    But the night was too grand and lively. In his heart, he had a trace of missing and sentimental about his father''s death


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    On the first day of the new year''s day, the children were all dressed up in new clothes, and they were all dressed up happily, like a Fuwa.


    This is also the highlight they are looking forward to - New Year''s greetings.


    After the new year, ah Zhi will be seven years old. In the Yao family these months, he eats more and moves more. His originally thin and small body is gradually growing.


    As quiet, stay at home more, this winter raised white tender, evil is lovely.


    The two children, holding hands and wearing the little red clothes that Aung specially made for them, beamed with laughter and kowtowed to the grandparents who were sitting on the table. "Good new year''s Eve, grandma


    Yao''s mother, looking at the clever appearance of ACE, thought of Yao Shu''s childhood, with a stronger smile in her eyes.


    "Happy new year, happy New Year!"


    Yao''s father chuckled and handed out a thick red seal, and encouraged a few words.


    Yao''s mother was concerned: "Dabao said that his front teeth were loose, but could he still eat something?"


    "It fell off when I was eating dumplings this morning." Yao Shu entered the door and heard his mother''s question. After answering, he joked, "don''t you see that he doesn''t smile now?"


    They all laughed with kindness.


    "It''s nothing if one of the front teeth is missing. Our big treasure is still very good-looking," Yao said


    Sister Yao also said with a smile, "well, two children are born well. Standing together, they are like the golden children in front of Bodhisattvas. Who doesn''t love them?"


    Adults think it''s normal for children to change their teeth. It''s not funny, but ah Zhi is a little stuffy.


    Especially on the first day of the lunar new year when he lost a front tooth, two cousins laughed at him all morning, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    When the children finished their new year''s greetings, they all received lucky money. Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang took their younger brothers and sisters out to play.


    Seeing that ah Zhi was not very happy, Yao Dalang comforted him: "it''s just a tooth missing! It''s not that it won''t grow up. You see, your second brother and I have new teeth. How beautiful they are


    Both children are careless, and let their younger brother see their new teeth.


    But the new front teeth grow out to be bigger than the surrounding deciduous teeth on a circle, straight Leng Leng stands in the upper lip inside, appears extremely abrupt.


    A Zhi tightens his mouth more and more, and his heart is flustered --


    will his teeth be so ugly in the future!


    As she is four years old, she knows what beauty and ugliness are.


    The girl saw two cousins show their teeth, showing two rabbit like front teeth, straight "giggle" can''t stop.


    ¡­¡­


    Several children go out to set off firecrackers, while adults are at home, sitting around the table.


    When Yao''s mother suggested playing the leaf card, she called on the two sisters in law of the Yao family and Yao Shu together.


    Yao''s father and Yao Feng and Yao Chao are discussing the business of cloth shop and the job of patrolling the house in the coming year. They are happy for a while.


    But Yao Shu''s leaf card has not played a few games, but heard a cry outside, her heart suddenly a tight.


    Or Yao''s mother''s sharp eyes, suddenly saw a Si running back from the door, and quickly called her: "Oh, what''s the matter? Er Bao, come in quickly


    There was a lot of dust on his new clothes, and his knees were a little scratched.


    Her neat braids were scattered, and tears came out of her eyes, which hurt Yao Shu.


    She quickly stood up, went over and took ash in her arms: "Er Bao, did you fall? Where does it hurt? "


    He sobbed and said, "it''s not that I fell They bully brother, bully Er Bao! Push Er Bao and beat my brother... "


    Sister Yao was surprised and angry: "are your cousins following? Where are these two smelly boys? "


    Although she is young, she has been able to make things clear. She lets Yao Shu hold herself in her arms and cries bitterly: "the cousins are held up. They hold their brothers on the ground and beat them Niang, go and save my brother


    Yao Shu was in a hurry. He picked up ash and walked outside the door.


    But mother Yao stopped her: "ash, wait a minute!"


    Yao Shu didn''t understand and asked, "Aung?"


    Seeing the anxious look on her daughter''s face, Yao''s mother knew that she couldn''t stop her. She only said to Yao Feng, "boss, you follow me! This group of half grown children in the village should have been cleaned up long ago. You should scare them. Don''t really do it... "


    The old people are well-informed and have long guessed that it''s the children in the village. As soon as they get excited, they can''t help making trouble.


    It''s just that it''s the fight between the children. Yao Shu loves his son very much. I''m afraid he lost his sense of propriety.


    Yao Shu also understood what Yao''s mother meant, but she was worried and didn''t say anything. She just nodded to Yao Feng and rushed out with ACE in her arms.


    When Yao Chao saw this, he quickly stood up and wanted to go out with him, but he was stopped by Yao''s father, "her elder brother will follow! When you are at home, don''t make trouble. "


    If you don''t know how to behave in front of the outsider.Yao''s father knew that he had never been wronged, so he could only complicate things.


    After hearing this, Yao Chao had to sit down again, but he was not convinced.


    My sister''s business, even if it is small, it is also a big thing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    Along the way, Yao Shu kept comforting the little girl in her arms and quickened her pace.


    As soon as he stopped crying, he gave Yao Shu directions and complained to his mother in a low voice: "Aung, I didn''t do anything, they pushed me My brother protected me before I was beaten. "


    Yao Shu was on fire in his heart, but he only showed his gentle side to the child, but his words were very firm: "my mother knows that Er Bao is obedient and clever, and my brother is also a good child. My mother will protect you!"


    Yao Feng also comforted: "Er Bao, don''t be afraid! No one can bully you with my aunt and uncle


    They walked very fast and soon arrived at the place where the children were in conflict.


    However, the scene is quite different from Yao Shu''s imagination -


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang are in a terrible mess, there is no clean place all over their bodies, and their hair is also scattered; but Lin Zhi is even more embarrassed than the two of them - except that his body is covered with dust, his face and forehead are all bruised, and his mouth is covered with blood.


    It can be seen that he was bullied fiercely, but when Yao Feng and Yao Shu arrive, it is Lin Zhi who presses a little fat man on the ground and punches him hard.


    Yao Dalang, "ah Zhi! Ah Zhi, stop fighting! It''s really bad to fight again


    Yao Erlang, "ah Zhi, calm down!"


    Lin Zhihong said, "do you say it again? Do you dare say that again? "


    "Hurry up, Yao!" he said


    Ah Zhi saw the man.


    As soon as he stopped, the little fat man on the ground wanted to know that there was an adult to support him. He lifted up Lin Zhi and screamed: "bastard! You''re a bastard! You and your little sister are little bastards without a father


    Yao Feng saw that ah Zhi, who had already calmed down, changed his eyes in an instant.


    "You are bastards, your mother is a slut, all the family are!"


    Ah Zhi knocked the little fat man to the ground and rode on him. He went crazy and waved his fist again and again.


    His eyes were red, and there was a fierce light in his eyes like a wolf cub: "you talk about it again?! What more? "


    At this moment, ah Zhi fought hard, as if to kill people. The little fat man just whined and could not say any more vicious words.


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang stood aside, both of them were stupefied.


    Yao Feng saw the situation is not good, rushed forward, a hug a Zhi, trapped him between his arms: "ah Zhi, enough!"


    Lin Zhi''s hands are firmly locked, and he can''t get rid of Yao Feng''s powerful bondage all the time. Normally, a gentle and polite child, he even yells hysterically: "let me go! You let me go! I will kill him


    In Yao Shu''s arms, ACE couldn''t stop crying: "brother! Brother


    Seeing his little daughter sobbing and crying out of breath, a Zhi''s face was covered with blood, and Yao Shu''s anger was surging.


    "Who is the fat man?" he asked? Who is the adult in the family?! How can your mouth be so dirty at a young age? "


    The little fat man was afraid of being beaten, and his eyes were too swollen to open. Now he was pulled up again, and he began to cry in fear.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but slap the bear on the mouth. It can be seen that he was really miserable to be beaten. He forbeared and did not start again.


    She just turned to a Zhi and said, "Dabao, listen to my uncle."


    Yao Feng saw a Zhi slowly calm down, he put him on the ground.


    The little child had many injuries on his beautiful face, and his right cheek swelled up high. His fierce look gradually faded from his eyes.


    "Aung..."


    That pair of clear eyes a little bit infected with grievance and sad look, Yao Shu see heart sour, almost fell tears on the spot.


    Finally, the two children of the Yao family came back to their senses and hurried forward to pull a Zhi''s hand: "Dabao, let''s go home..."


    A Zhi''s softened look suddenly changed. It was like a hedgehog touched. The soft thorn suddenly became sharp. He suddenly threw away Yao Dalang''s hand and said, "go away --!"


    Yao Dalang was severely hit, but also Leng Leng stood in place, unable to respond.


    Yao Erlang cried, "Dabao! What''s the matter with you? "


    Lin Zhi wiped the blood on his face, frowned and resisted: "that''s your home! It''s not mine


    Ah Si ran over, hugged his brother''s waist and burst into tears.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    Yao Shu endured heartache and tears, went to the two children, squatted down, took out the handkerchief to wipe ah Zhi''s face first.


    She carefully avoided the boy''s swollen cheek, gently tapped the blood on his chin with the gentle force of the wind, and then wiped the tears of the little girl with her sleeve.


    Originally, ah Zhi, who had a stubborn face and was covered with thorns, suddenly turned red in his eyes.


    Yao Shu didn''t look back, and said to Yao Feng, "brother, send this little fat man back There are also taro and Erlang. I''m enough here. "


    Yao Feng was silent for a while. Yao Shu didn''t trust him, but he still nodded and left with his two children.


    The place where a few children are in conflict is the threshing ground.


    In winter, there was no one in the valley, only the wind kept on whining.


    The sun was warm, but it was bleak when it was sprinkled on the empty valley.


    "Aung..."


    A Zhi''s voice was hoarse. He stood in his place and looked at Yao Shu with a little imperceptible confusion in his voice.


    Yao Shu didn''t say anything. He just buried his face in Lin Zhi''s shoulder, wrapped his hands around him and hugged the two children tightly.


    The wind was cold, and ah Zhi felt a warm wet on his shoulder.


    He was flustered: "Aung, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yao Shu hugged the two children and couldn''t speak for a long time -


    the little fat man looked about the same age as ah Zhi, but he could speak such vicious words at a young age.


    How many times did she and a si not hear her words today? How many times have you been wronged?


    She never noticed?


    "Aung, don''t worry..."


    Ah Zhi is a little flustered. He has never seen his mother so fragile.


    Yao Shu has always been gentle and powerful in his heart.


    Until today, he realized that - Aung also has a fragile time.


    The father is gone, the only person that Aung and sister can rely on is him.


    He needs to be stronger and stronger!


    As a consolation, a Zhi learned the adult''s usual tone: "I''m old enough to protect my aunt and sister If anyone dares to speak ill of you in the future, I''ll beat him as hard as I do today! "


    Hearing the speech, Yao Shu finally raised his head. She and the two children''s peach blossom eyes are the same, washed by tears, especially clear.


    Yao Shu looked at the two children and said in a hoarse voice: "Dabao and Erbao are Aung''s treasures. It''s the granny who protects you."


    A Zhi looks firm: "Dad is gone, I am the only boy in the family. You can rest assured that I will become stronger in the future, and will not let you and your sister be bullied again!"


    Although she was a little girl, her face was as thin as a child''s, but her eyes were as strong as a child''s


    But where is Yao Shu vulnerable?


    She took the two children''s hands and whispered, "now that you are young, let me protect you first, OK?"


    Neither child answered.


    Back home, Yao''s mother saw the hurt on Xiao a Zhi''s face and shivered with heartache.


    "How can children fight like this! Ah Juan, there is hot water in the kitchen, you can bring some; Ah Wei, go and get a bottle of Dieda medicinal wine brought back by a Chao... "


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang went home first. They had changed into a clean pair. They were standing in the front hall, at a loss.


    Yao Chao didn''t know the little conflict that the children had just had. He just called his son and said, "what are you doing standing there! Don''t you see the dirt on your brother and sister? Go and get a kerchief


    Yao mother glared at her little son: "don''t you see Erlang''s face green? What do you want him to do? "


    Yao Feng grabbed Yao Chao, who was going to wash his PAZI by himself. He pressed him on the chair and said with a headache, "sit still! Your sister-in-law has gone to get it


    Yao Shu took his two children into the room, then let go of a Zhi''s hand, squatted down, looked at his eyes and said, "Dabao, should I apologize to the two cousins and uncles?"


    A Zhi blushed and did not speak.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    Yao Shu''s face was gentle, but his attitude was very firm: "the two cousins did nothing wrong. It''s wrong for you to anger others. Besides, they are the closest people to you. Your uncle''s holding you is also kind, isn''t it? What you have just said and done has made them sad. Shouldn''t you apologize? "


    Big Lang and Erlang know that a Zhi has strong self-esteem. Seeing his cousin''s uncomfortable appearance, they help him to speak: "Auntie, we have nothing to do! Just now I didn''t stop the group of people and let them beat my younger brother... "


    However, a Zhi stepped forward, as if he had made up his mind, and said sincerely, "elder brother, second brother, it''s just that I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have said that I know that you are all towards me, is good, but just now I was too angry I''m sorry. "


    Now it''s the turn of taro and Erlang to be uncomfortable.


    Yao Shu reminds him again: "still have uncle?"


    Now that I have opened my mouth, the next apology is not so hard to say.


    Xiao a Zhi went to Yao Feng and whispered, "uncle, I was wrong. I hope you can forgive me."


    Yao''s family are all good tempered, but they have never seen anyone who has made a mistake and is willing to bow his head and admit it.


    Even Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang have made many small mistakes all day long. They have been taught many lessons, but they never admit their mistakes.


    What''s more, ah Zhi has a strong sense of self-esteem. Now, with such a sincere apology, he really feels that he is not doing well.


    Yao Feng looked more and more like this little nephew, touched his head and said: "uncle did not put it in mind, we are all a family, where accounting than this."


    Seeing this, Yao Chao just chimed in: "your uncle is the best at Kung Fu. Let him teach you some boxing some other day. If you fight with others in the future, you will be less bullied!"


    Yao Feng nodded.


    Yao Dalang did not do it. He pestered his father for a long time. Yao Feng refused to teach him boxing: "Daddy, I also want to learn!"


    "I still have Erlang," he said


    Yao Chao picked up one in one hand and said with venomous tongue: "you still learn boxing! I''d like to take a chain and tie you two stinky boys together when I see the sky in trouble... "


    Two children struggle hard, but Yao Chao, who is looking at thin, holds back his neck clothes and can''t earn it.


    Ah Zhi laughs. He is somewhat disappointed. The new clothes that my mother made for him are ruined!


    When the two sisters in law got hot water and wine, Yao''s mother put a Si on the Kang and asked her to peel peanuts with her grandfather. She also asked Yao Shu to get clean clothes for the children.


    Two sister-in-law of the Yao family helped Yao''s mother and gave a Zhi medicine


    Yao Chao followed Yao Shu out of the main room.


    The sun is almost at its highest point. At this point in the weekdays, Yao''s family has already started to prepare for cooking. However, such a thing happened today, and everyone was not in the mood to open fire in the kitchen.


    It''s not worth it if the children fight at ordinary times - but it happened to ah Chi and AZ.


    In the past few months, Yao Chao knows that his two nieces and nieces are the most obedient and sensible, and will not easily conflict with others.


    Later, after listening to the causes and consequences of Dalang and Erlang, I also understood that the two children were wronged.


    "Asher, what do you think?"


    As soon as Yao Shu came out of the yard, he saw his second brother''s little tail following him, and he lowered his voice. No matter how complicated his mood was, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Second brother, what are you doing?"


    Yao Chao coughed lightly and went into the east room with Yao Shu. Then he spoke in the normal volume: "I am not afraid of being heard?"


    Yao Shu shook his head and sighed: "my second sister-in-law talks every day that she saw you that day. She thought that the person who saved her life was like a banished immortal. She only felt that there was no man in the world who was more elegant and elegant than your second brother-in-law. As a result, she found that people can''t be judged by their appearance after a long time together..."


    Yao Chao raised the corner of his mouth and blinked his eyes and laughed: "she doesn''t taste it personally. How can she know what kind of stuffing is?"


    Yao Shu also hook lips, brother and sister make the same look.


    "Ah Shu, our big treasure and ER Bao are bullied like this. Do you want me to get justice for them?"


    Yao Shu took out the clean clothes from the cupboard and said with a smile to Yao Chao: "it''s my uncle. The elder brother and the second brother hurt them. Both children know. It''s just that I''m the mother of today''s business. "


    Yao Chao laughed: "I know that my younger sister is the same as me. She can eat everything, but she can''t eat grievances! If we were my parents, we would say something. They were all children. We didn''t care about them


    Yao Shu was holding soft clothes in his hand, but his heart hardened a lot. He frowned and said in disgust: "what''s the matter with children? Children should learn the most from their mistakes! It''s the same as a child. How can his children be so vicious since they were young? I think there are few lessons. "


    She thought about it for a second time and joked, "second brother, I''m afraid you didn''t just want to find the little fat man''s trouble. Have you been stopped?"


    Yao Chao coughed softly, but he didn''t speak.


    Yao Feng came home with Dalang and Erlang just now. After listening to the two children''s narration, Yao Chao went out to look for the little fat man''s family.Or the second sister-in-law Yao stopped him: "you are an old man, or a guest of the police house, looking for the trouble of an eight or nine year old child, is it disgraceful to lose it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    Yao Chao thought about it and thought it was really inappropriate. Then he wanted to save the country and go to the little fat man''s home.


    Never thought, his sister seems to have an idea, he will not intervene.


    "Ashu, no matter what you want to do, just do it. No matter how big the basket is, there will be a second brother for you."


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile: "there is a second elder brother this sentence, I am very at ease."


    Outside the door Yao Feng just heard, he laughed and sighed, and called to the room: "Chao, follow me out."


    Yao Chao reluctantly walked out, Yao Shu vaguely heard a few broken words, mostly Yao Feng hate iron not into steel lesson Yao Chao: "clean up the mess, clean up the experience?"


    She laughed and went to the main room with two clothes in her hand.


    At noon, people used the meal hastily, and then they cooked a good meal in the evening, which also made up for the celebration of the first day of the new year.


    I don''t know what Yao Feng said with Yao Chao in the afternoon. Yao Chao was a little stuffy at night, and didn''t talk much.


    Yao Shu holding three treasures under the table, Yao Chao stopped her again, asked a low voice: "really don''t second brother help you to teach people?"


    Yao just wanted to shake his head, said no, then saw his eldest brother''s face expressionless kicked the second brother under the table.


    Yao Chao''s face suddenly appeared a look of pain.


    Yao''s mother''s sharp eyes and one eye locked her little son''s face: "a Chao, have a good meal. What do you do with such a strange expression?"


    Yao Chao said for a moment, "Granny, I''ve eaten well."


    Yao Er Sao came down from the table with him. She looked disgusted


    There was no word all night.


    On the second day when a Zhi and a Si were bullied, Yao Shu took people and went to the little fat man''s house.


    Little fat''s father is the only butcher in the village, but usually his family sells meat short of weight, or shoddy, so people in Yaojia village only go to his house when a friend suddenly comes home and needs to buy meat in case of emergency.


    Although Yao Shu refused Yao Chao''s help, his second brother still called a group of innocent young people in the village early in the morning. Most of them were known by Yao Shu.


    As soon as I heard that I was going to find trouble at Yao pangzi''s house, all the young people in the village were eager to have a try.


    Before setting out, Yao Shu told them with a cold face: "we are looking for trouble! But no one is allowed to shout on the way, only to the family, shut the door to smash! In addition to not being allowed to hurt people, what his family has to smash for me! "


    Yao Lei is among them.


    He was a little older and thought more about doing things. He only said, "sister Ashley Will we make trouble for the village head if we go through this way? "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "my father is my father, I am me. What''s more, we only smash things without hurting people. I''ll pay for how much we smash him. "


    Another carpenter in the same village said with a smile: "Aleko, what do you want to do so much! Sister Ashley has helped us a lot in recent months. If it hadn''t been for her, could we have done so much work? Today, sister Ashu has been bullied. Should our brothers help us out? "


    Yao Lei was very honest, but he lost in not being able to speak. He had a lot of things to say in his heart. When he opened his mouth, he completely changed: "I didn''t mean that..."


    They were all tongue and tongued, so he sighed and went with them.


    Yao Shu has made it clear in advance that xiaopang''s family are all bullies, but on weekdays, ah Zhi and AZ are bullies. The little fat man always takes a group of children to find their troubles.


    Yao Shu is trying to solve this problem thoroughly this time.


    It was the second day of junior high school when most people in the village stayed at home and did not go out. Yao Shu and a group of people did not attract much attention.


    Yao Shu had long been watched by people, and the little fat man''s family was there, so he took people directly into their homes.


    In the courtyard, the young people did not say a word, but smashed things.


    When the host heard the news, he rushed out of the house to see it and cried, "what is this for? What''s going on? Oh, stop it


    He was the father of the little fat man. He was a butcher, but he didn''t have much strength. I''m afraid he was not as strong as the young people brought by Yao Shu.


    "Yao Pang, get out of the way, don''t hit you!"


    They pushed Yao pang to one side and then harmed his family''s lanterns and pots. If they could, they would throw a wooden pole on one side and smash them to pieces.


    Yao Pang was impatient. He just grabbed Yao Lei and asked, "Leizi! You are reasonable. What''s going on here?! Stop them


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    But Yao Lei shook his head: "your son bullied other people''s children. The creditor came to collect the debt. What''s the use of calling us to stop?"


    Then he also followed several young people, swung the shoulder pole to the main room window, three or two times, the window broke a few big holes, the cold wind suddenly poured into the room.


    "What is this for?"


    Sharp female voice rang out, and then an equally fat body moved to the door and called to Yao Pang, "his father! Take care of it! The window is so smashed that we can''t sleep at night? "


    Yao Pang turned around and called his wife: "shut up


    He could see that it was useless to say anything to those angry people in the yard. What really worked was Yao Shu standing in front of the courtyard.


    "Sister Ashu


    Yao Pang quickly walked to Yao Shu and wiped the sweat on his forehead, "sister Ashu, good sister, please let them stop! Brother in the past how to offend you, here to compensate you! This window has been smashed. We must not freeze to death! "


    Yao Shu shook his head, a very reasonable look: "brother, you can rest assured that they only smash things, not hurt people. I''ll pay you back these broken windows and old earthen jars. "


    Then he raised his voice: "it''s almost in the yard. If we smash the house a little bit, we''ll withdraw! It''s not easy to celebrate the Chinese New Year. "


    "Ah," the crowd said, and they were going to the house.


    Yao Pang was in a hurry and stopped: "no, no! Sister Yao Shu! The room can''t be smashed! "


    Yao Shu sneered: "how can''t it be smashed? Is there coral in your house? Glass? My son and daughter are fighting well in your family. How can I smash some objects today? "


    "Go in and smash it! Smash it clean! What quilts and mattresses are thrown on the ground, the water should be splashed. If you can''t tear them, you will step on them and cut them! Brother Yao Pang has opened his mouth. Let''s have a hard time today. Let''s clean up for him! "


    Yao Shu''s words were very effective. A group of hungry young people rushed into the main room. Yao Pang immediately heard the clattering of tables and chairs, sweating all over his body.


    If all the quilts and mattresses are harmed, they can''t sleep at night!


    "Sister! We''ve never hit your kids, never! "


    Yao fat daughter-in-law screams and curses in the room, and rushes to fight with Yao Lei and his party.


    For a moment, the room was a mess.


    Yao Shushi ran stood in the courtyard, as if this farce had nothing to do with her.


    She said in a cold voice, "you haven''t touched. What about others? If the child is still young, he should be disciplined! You can''t manage it yourself. You can''t help others to manage it. "


    When Yao Pang thought of going home after dinner last night, he saw his son''s black and blue face. He understood everything.


    "This, this Children fight, say some children''s words, are all for fun, don''t take it seriously! Sister, brother, please let them stop


    Yao Shu was not moved: "your son scolded my son and daughter as a wild animal without father. Is this also the child''s words? No one taught him. Where did he learn that? "


    Yao Pang''s face turns blue -


    his mother-in-law''s eyes are red. Yao Shu earns money in the town. He scolds all the time at home, and the children are influenced by it. Don''t they all learn it?


    Inside Yao fat daughter-in-law is still shrieking: "is Yao Shu that little bitch?! Yesterday, I beat my son like that. I haven''t settled with her family yet. Today, I dare to come to my house to be wild! You let the little bitches wait for me --! "


    Yao Pang was so angry that his fat body had never been so flexible. He turned into the room and slapped his mother-in-law: "shut up! Do you want to go home? "


    Yao fat''s daughter-in-law was stunned and reacted for a moment. Then she screamed at Yao Pang and scratched him hard.


    "You hit me? How dare you beat me, fatso? "


    Yao Pang''s face instantly left four bloodstains, which made him grin with pain. Seeing that his mother-in-law still wanted to catch her, Yao Pang had to grab her hair and slapped her in the back hand.


    Where is Yao fat daughter-in-law''s opponent? While crying, he struggled to settle accounts with Yao Pang. Yao Pang was not flexible enough. He was careless and scratched several blood marks on his face and neck.


    Seeing the couple fighting, the people who had smashed things in the room also slowly stopped.


    The little fat man on the Kang was so scared that he cried out.


    "Daddy! Aung! Stop fighting


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    Yao Shu stood at the door, watching the farce coldly.


    When the couple were out of breath and had no strength, Yao Shu came in slowly.


    Standing in front of the Kang, she stopped, fixed her eyes on the little fat man and asked him, "do you know who I am?"


    The little fat man shivered and didn''t dare to cry out: "know, know You are the mother of Lin Zhi and Lin Si... "


    Yao Shu bent down and patted the little fat man''s head: "smart boy. Tell Aunt Shu, do you know how to do it in the future


    The little fat man didn''t dare to move, as if his eyes were locked by Yao Shu.


    The woman in front of him had a beautiful and soft face, the most harmless appearance, but her eyes were cold, which was a bit colder than the icicles hanging under the eaves of the house.


    "I don''t dare to bully Lin Zhi and Lin Si again..."


    "I, I apologize to them, I apologize!" he said


    Yao Shu, satisfied with the general smile, touched the little fat man''s ear, nodded and said, "good boy. I remember what you said today. "


    Then she straightened up slowly, and the little fat man felt that his right ear was cold, and there was a kind of numbness that made people feel afraid.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and touched it. Fortunately, his ears were still there.


    Yao Shu took a look at the room. There was almost no place for him to rest except on the Kang where the little fat man was staying. All the tables and chairs in the main room were overturned and smashed. The tea cups on the table were smashed to the ground, and peanuts and fruits were all over the floor.


    Yao Pang and his daughter-in-law have stopped, panting, but they are still staring at each other for fear that the other party will fight again.


    Yao Shu came up to them and nodded: "brother, sister-in-law, how about we get here today? The kitchen is full of your business guys, so we won''t make trouble. "


    Yao fat''s daughter-in-law is swollen and glares at Yao Shu. She is about to start swearing, but she is pulled by Yao Pang.


    "Sister! Thank you for your high hand, sister -- "


    Yao Shu smiles, and his voice is still gentle:" Yao Pang, you are welcome. I have a general look at the broken things in the courtyard and in the house, but they are not valuable. I think it''s just to mend the windows and add some new tables and chairs. I still have one or two silver here. I''ll leave it to brother Yao Pang


    Big new year''s day, Yao fat looks at own rotten home, the heart is all numb.


    Yao Shu reluctantly took over the money.


    Until a group of people left, he felt exhausted - looked around, but did not know where to sit for a rest.


    The wife and the children were crying, and they didn''t have the strength to make any more noise.


    Yao Pang sat down on the edge of the Kang and said to his daughter-in-law, "some people look at kindness, but they can''t be provoked You don''t look at her father, her two brothers. What kind of people are they? How can we afford such a girl from home? "


    Yao''s fat daughter-in-law gradually felt frightened, but she insisted on stubbornly: "then she only dares to smash something? In the end, it''s not that we lost money... "


    Yao Pang said: "what do you want to do when you''ve come home and smashed the house?"?! I don''t want to lose money! Fortunately, it''s Yao Shu who is irritated today. Nothing serious happened I told you! My father is the head of the village. My eldest brother is running business outside. Who can''t recognize him? You don''t think about her second brother! Police house! Which one can we afford? "


    Yao fat daughter-in-law''s heart is blocked, but the anger is still suppressed by fear.


    Yao Shu this matter did not hide from the family, Yao father and mother know, but also did not say anything.


    But Yao Shu''s mind, move out to live more firmly.


    The two children were very happy when they heard that Aung was going to vent their anger on them.


    A Zhi''s eyes were bright, and his expression was like a harmless milk dog. He looked at Yao Shu with adoration: "Aung, did you really bring people to smash their home?"


    Yao Shu flicked ah Zhi''s forehead: "how can there be a fake?"


    "Wow! My mother is so powerful... "


    Seeing that he had only to put on a tail and wagged it desperately, Yao Shu chuckled.


    A Si tone firmly said to a Zhi: "a Niang has been very powerful."


    Yao Shu put his arms around the two children and sighed softly: "Aung is because of you that she has become so powerful..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    After this incident, Yao Shu began to look for idle yard in Yaojia village after the 15th day of the first month, and planned to move out with his three children.


    Within a few days, she looked after a courtyard in the east of the village.


    The courtyard is small and clean. In addition to the main house and wing room, there is also a small firewood room where you can put some sundries.


    The farmyard was not expensive. With Yao''s father''s prestige in the village, Yao bought the whole yard with only twenty Liang silver.


    She said hello to Yao''s father and mother in advance. Although the old man didn''t want to, she couldn''t resist her daughter''s insistence.


    "Dad and Aung, don''t worry. You just move out and live, but it''s not that you don''t come back."


    Yao''s mother didn''t like it in her heart. She just complained, "it''s not over. What are you eager to do?"


    Yao Shu had no choice but to smile and coax the old man: "I''m free these days. I''ll clear up my things first. If there''s anything missing, I''ll have to help my wife!"


    Yao''s father peeled the peanuts and said nothing.


    "Her father, you say something!" As soon as Yao''s mother put the needle and thread in her hand, she was discontented and said, "what about the yard? Have you seen it? "


    "Not bad."


    Yao''s mother saw that he saw his mouth like a gourd. She couldn''t help but burst into a nameless fire and said, "where your daughter wants to live! No one else! Three children are so small, in case the house is cold and damp, what should I do if I move in and get sick? What about the kitchen? Can the stove work? Can the Kang be heated? "


    This question made Yao father a little confused. He only said, "the house belongs to Xiao Lei''s uncle. What''s the problem?"


    Yao Shu saw that Yao''s mother''s anger was about to come up. He even said, "Aung, Aung, you should drink your water first. The big brother of that house took me to see it both inside and outside. It was neither cold nor damp, and there was no problem. My father also said to Uncle Yao Lei. I''ll just carry some luggage. The furniture is ready-made... "


    Yao''s mother sighed and doubted, "is everything really good?"


    Yao Shu only laughed and comforted, "don''t worry. Uncle Rego moved to the town after the new year, which left the house vacant. He only lived there a year ago. What''s the problem? What''s more, if there''s something wrong, there''s still a father and a Niang, and two brothers. When the time comes, it will be better to change the deficiencies. "


    Yao''s mother reluctantly nodded.


    On the day of moving house, it was a lot of trouble.


    Not only did Yao''s family help Yao Shu carry things, but also Yao Lei made a special trip to Yao Shu''s new home, sending two new small stools and a small table on the Kang.


    Yao Shu saw that the table and stool were very attentive, so he wanted to give money, but Yao Lei refused.


    "Sister ash! You''re too outspoken! My uncle can''t use this house. Since you''ve spent a lot of money on it, just tell me what you need inside and outside. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry: "brother Xiaolei, your uncle is your uncle, you are you. It took you a lot of time to come to these tables and chairs..."


    Yao Lei just waved: "where, where, not worth a few money!"


    Yao Shu didn''t pay attention to his refusal, but forced the money to Yao Lei.


    The young man was holding a small purse of copper coins, as if the soft cloth still had the temperature of Yao Shu''s fingers.


    He was a little uneasy and forced to accept it.


    On the first day of moving in, Yao''s mother and her two sisters in law arranged the house so that they could not see that they had just moved in.


    Yao Feng and Yao Chao checked the doors and windows and so on. Seeing that there was no problem, Yao''s father and Yao''s mother took them home.


    Although it was very tired to move, Yao Shu and the children were very excited - they finally had their own home.


    In the evening, Yao Shu fried two small dishes. After dinner, ah Zhi and ah Si helped clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Soon, it was dark.


    After a busy day, Yao Shu lulled Sanbao to sleep and sat under the oil lamp to talk with his two children.


    "Ah Zhi and ash like our new home, or do they like Grandma''s home?"


    Mother''s voice in the yellow oil lamp appears extremely gentle, at this moment, as if the whole world of children.


    The two children said in the same voice: "like the new home!"


    Yao Shu chuckled and said in a warm voice, "although we moved, my grandparents still care about Dabao and Erbao. We should often go back to grandma''s house in the future, OK?"


    Ah Zhi and ash both nodded: "uncles have said, let''s go back often!"


    The little girl was in a daze, her bright eyes with some shallow sleepiness, and she yawned a little.


    Yao Shu saw his daughter''s fuzzy and lovely appearance. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, we''ve been busy for such a long time today. Let''s also sleep!"


    A family of four settled down in their new home.


    Yao Shu used to wake up every other time at night to feed him and change his diaper.


    In the morning, she gets up a little late. The sensible Dabao and ER Bao have already made a simple breakfast when she wakes up; Yao Shu cooks at noon and at night, and the two children help to take care of her younger brother.Life is warm and plain.


    But not long after the first month of the lunar month, Yao Shu took the children back to his mother''s home and went to the town''s cloth shop to deal with things. A big incident happened in the Linjia village next door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    In the early spring when everything is recovering, the farmers in the village begin to take care of the land that has been recuperating for a winter, just waiting for the spring to warm up and then fertilize and sow.


    This was the most common day. In the early morning, the old forest belt of Linjia village, carrying a hoe, led his eldest son to the field.


    Because the land has just thawed, it needs a lot of strength to loosen the soil and fertilize.


    The two father and son were busy in the morning until the sun was high, so they sat on the ridge to drink and have a rest.


    Just sat down, but heard from the direction of the village "dada" horse hoof sound.


    Lin Daizhong''s son was surprised and said, "this is not a festival. I''m afraid there is no urgent letter. There are still people riding horses?"


    The voice just falls, there will be a tall and straight figure in the village entrance.


    The bearer was riding a red brown horse. Although he was dressed in military uniform, he was not like an ordinary sergeant. Looking from a distance, he had the iron and blood momentum brought down from the battlefield, solemn and solemn.


    Ordinary farmers have never seen such a powerful person in their life.


    Lin Daizhong and his son also wanted to look closer, but the man went straight to the west of the village, causing a lot of onlookers along the way.


    "It''s too grand Look, it''s a general


    Seeing his son''s mouth wide open and his face envious, Lin Daizhong didn''t have a good airway: "look at your unpromising appearance! If you really become a soldier, not to mention riding a horse, it is not as fast as others to escape! Get to work


    In Linjia village, not only the men working in the field saw the galloping horse, but also the children in the village heard the movement and ran out of their homes to see it.


    I saw the man galloping all the way to a large courtyard before he stopped and dismounted.


    The gate of the courtyard was not closed, and a woman who had heard the noise went out to see it. That woman was the sister-in-law of Yao Shu, Zhou.


    Zhou saw that the tall horse stopped in front of his house. He was stunned and immediately locked his eyes on the face of the visitor. After a few moments of pause, he burst out a scream.


    "Ghost! Ghost -- "


    Lin Du frowned, and his deep eyes crossed a trace of hidden disgust.


    Before he could speak, the harsh voice of Mrs. Zhou''s mother-in-law, Wang''s, rang out from the yard. She was in a hurry. She thought she heard the voice and came out to have a look.


    "What are you yelling at! At noon, I don''t cook! Waiting for my mother to serve you one by one


    The old lady appeared in front of the door, then scolded her daughter-in-law: "I''ve eaten too much, and I can''t use my strength anywhere!"


    Zhou''s face is still white, shivering to point out, speechless.


    Wang saw the visitor, but his first reaction was to frown: "boss? How did you come back? "


    The young general''s eyes were like cold stars, and his face had no superfluous look on his face, but he could not help breathing. He did not even dare to speak out loud.


    Lin radial saw his mother asked and said in a deep voice: "after the battle, you will come back naturally."


    Xu Shi''s sword has no eyes on the battlefield. He still has unhealed scars on his face. He inserts his sideburns obliquely, but he does not lose his style.


    Wang had never been close to his eldest son, and when he returned home, he did not feel half pleased. Instead, he turned his lips and said, "hiss, like your daughter-in-law who dislikes dogs, they are hard-working and can''t die!"


    For Wang''s unkind attitude, Lin radial was not surprised, and he never cared about them.


    Hearing Wang''s talk about Yao Shu, he was introverted. His deep eyes flashed a trace of strange light, which made people unpredictable. He asked in a deep voice, "where is my daughter-in-law?"


    Speaking of Yao Shu, Wang''s anger suddenly rose.


    Since I ran into Yao Shu and Yao Feng in the town a year ago, their Lin family has not had a good year.


    First of all, for several days, when the Fanlin family went out, there would always be other people in the village looking at them with strange eyes.


    Then, on the eve of the new year''s Eve, Lizheng made a special trip to the Lin family, warning Wang not to go too far. If something happened in Lin''s village to force his daughter-in-law to death, Lizheng would not be able to do it.


    It''s a hornet''s nest.


    In the morning, he just came out from the Lin family. In the afternoon, the village began to be more and more unscrupulous in pointing out. He had a reputation of being "merciless". When people talked about Yao Shu, they were all full of praise, but he was so angry.


    Another old man in the village warned Zhou: "don''t bully the orphans and widows! I can''t guarantee that one day, Lin Dalang can''t look down. He''ll climb out of the ground to settle accounts with you! It''s a ghost who''s been on the battlefield. If you hook your finger, you''ll get your life! "


    Zhou''s suspicions for half a month, at first sight Lin radial really came back, only scared himself to death.


    Wang has been holding the fire for so many days, but he can only do it in his nest. He says to Lin radial in a sharp voice: "our pool is too shallow to accommodate big Wang Ba! Miss Yao is rich. How can ordinary people afford it?! Did I just say something about her? The whole village is full of stories about her filial piety Is she filial to the dog? "


    Lin radial''s face did not show any difference, holding the reins of the hand but unconsciously tightened, "where is my daughter-in-law?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Lin radial asked again.


    There was no superfluous expression on his face, his thin lips were slightly pursed, and his eyes were cold.


    Zhou shuddered abruptly.


    Wang''s arrogance was low, and his tone was stiff: "I went back to my mother''s home with my child..."


    Lin radial asked the answer, not even a redundant word, turned over and left the village.


    After he left, Zhou felt the temperature of the sun, and the blood in his stiff limbs began to flow slowly again.


    After a while, Zhou murmured, "elder brother Is there something different? "


    In Wang''s opinion, there was nothing different, and he said, "do something quickly."


    With that, he walked into the room without looking back.


    She had to ask her little son what he wanted for lunch.


    Lin radial left Lin''s village on horseback, and soon arrived at the gate of Yao''s.


    His face looks as usual, but his heart can''t help but feel uneasy.


    he hasn''t seen his wife and children for a year. What''s more, before he joined the army, his daughter-in-law just had another baby. I don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl? Is the child healthy now?


    Yao''s yard.


    Yao Erlang is practicing painting techniques in front of his courtyard.


    He heard the sound of dada from a long distance. He thought it was his father riding back, so he pretended not to hear it. He just waited for Yao Chao to pick him up.


    Never thought the sound of the horse''s hooves stopped. He looked up and saw that he was a strange face.


    "General! General


    Seeing the man''s attire, Yao Erlang was stunned. Then he was a little excited and called out to the courtyard, "there is a general coming to our house!"


    He saw that the general was sitting on the horse with the rein on his horse. His back was straight. He could not see his face against the light. He felt a sense of oppression. Some of Yao Er Lang did not dare to look up at each other until the man asked, "boy, are all the adults in your family at home?"


    Yao Er Lang shivered, his neck and arm suddenly burst into numbness, and goose bumps appeared on his arm.


    It''s not because of fear, but when he hears the sound and looks up at the person on the horse, it makes him feel scared inexplicably.


    "At home, at home!"


    Yao Erlang quickly regained his mind. He was both novel and excited. When he saw someone dismounting, he led him into the house and enthusiastically introduced him: "general, except my father, they are all at home!"


    Lin radial tied the horse in front of the door and followed Yao Erlang into Yao''s house.


    Yao Erlang''s voice was heard by the whole Yao family.


    The three children used to practice calligraphy in the study.


    Yao Erlang is most tired of reading, he found an excuse to sneak out, this is the first to run into Lin radial.


    At this time, as soon as Yao Dalang threw away his writing brush, he would run out to have fun.


    The father who supervised his writing glared at him. Lin Zhi and Lin Si also wanted to leave the brush behind. Seeing his uncle''s reaction, they had to hold the pen and continue to write.


    Yao''s sister-in-law and Yao''s second sister-in-law are in the main room. They are sewing with Yao''s mother. They hear the cry of their second grandson. At the same time, they look up to the door.


    Yao''s father was alone on the Kang, rocking his cradle while he closed his eyes. Hearing the words of his two grandchildren, he opened his eyes and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Three treasure sleep deep, thunder can''t wake him up, in the cradle safely sleep..


    Yao''s mother-in-law had no choice but to look at my father and daughter-in-law''s clothes


    Now, as long as Yao er''sao hears her son''s shouting, she has a headache. She can''t help complaining to her sister-in-law: "isn''t Erlang studying? How can you slip out again


    Ah, how can it be so difficult for bear children to read a Book safely!


    On the other side.


    As soon as Yao''s mother came out of the main room, she saw her eldest son come out of the study in the side room.


    The two looked at each other suspiciously, listened to Yao Erlang''s voice, and looked at the sound, and saw that bear child brought a tall man into the yard -


    the visitor looked like a cold star, heroic, young, but calm.


    Yao''s mother fixed her eyes on her for a while, but she couldn''t think of it for a moment. Then she whispered to her eldest son, "is this the one who patrols the house? Are you here to find Chao... "


    "Dad''s voice is not excited, but he screams


    Small a Zhi rushed out of the study, like a pinball, threw himself in the arms of the visitors, and was immediately picked up by a tall man.


    He kept shouting: "Daddy! It''s really you, it''s really you! You''re not dead! "


    Excited and excited, ah Zhi burst into tears: "I knew you were still alive I knew it! WOW! Daddy, how can you come back? "


    With one hand, Lin radial easily hugs ah Zhi in his arms. With the other hand, he wipes his tears. He steps forward two steps and salutes his mother respectfully, saying, "mother in law."


    He nodded to Yao Feng again: "big brother."


    Yao''s mother looks at Lin''s similar outline to Xiao a Zhi and reacts. She turns her head to look at Yao Feng and Lin, too excited to speak incoherently: "Lin''s back!""Her father! Ah Juan, Ah Wei! Come out, my uncle is back


    She was originally a dead man in everyone''s eyes. Now she is standing in front of her. At the same time, Yao''s mother wanted to let the whole world know about her. She called Yao Feng, "ah Feng! Go to the town and get Asher back


    Yao''s family suddenly became lively!


    Yao''s father and Yao''s two sisters-in-law immediately came out to welcome him. Even a few small ones came out of the study and stood looking at the visitors curiously.


    Yao''s mother was full of joy in her eyes and said excitedly, "just come back, just come back..."


    After seeing Yao''s father and two sister-in-law, Lin radial nodded to Yao''s father and said, "hurry back in time to prepare a gift for your father-in-law in the future."


    Father Yao said with a smile: "our family, what should we do! Come in, get in! Let''s have a good drink tonight


    They met Lin radial and went into the house.


    Seeing that Yao Feng was going to set up a car, Yao''s father called out to him: "ah Feng! Don''t forget to bring a Chao back -- "


    " got it! When my uncle comes home, a Chao may not know what he is going to drink tonight! "


    Yao Feng walked out with a light step and a full smile.


    Ah Zhi is crying in his father''s arms and burps. Lin radial doesn''t say anything to comfort him. He just leans his little face on his own. The man''s deep eyes are full of heartache.


    Lin radial originally cold and hard facial lines, slowly softened down, and finally whispered: "don''t cry."


    Little ash stood aside and whispered, "brother..."


    She has never seen her brother cry like this Think: holding brother''s person, is father?


    The little girl''s white face was pink, and her big black and bright eyes looked curiously at the man holding her brother.


    From his daughter''s face, Lin radial saw the image of his wife


    How is she doing with her children alone this year?


    In this way, no news left for a year, I don''t know how she would blame herself


    "Ace, come here."


    The man''s deep voice with tenderness, afraid to frighten the little girl, added: "come to Daddy here."


    Seeing that his brother nodded, ACE walked over. The next second, he was picked up by Lin radial with his other arm.


    At the moment of being held up, ACE finally determined that this man was his father, and she was often held in his arms in the past.


    Father''s embrace is different from mother''s.


    A Niang has always had to use two arms to hold himself, but my father can hold both himself and his brother at the same time -


    although it is not as soft as Aung''s, she feels a kind of unprecedented peace of mind.


    She looked at her tearful brother, and with a smile she stretched out her chubby hand to wipe his tears


    Lin Zhi and Lin Si are next to each other and both smile.


    When they entered the room, Lin radial didn''t put down the two children. It seemed that he didn''t hold them down enough. He even had to hold them on his legs when he was sitting.


    Yao''s mother sat on the opposite side and looked at it carefully for a few seconds. Then she said to her two daughter-in-law, "I''ve always said that Er Bao looks like her mother, but Dabao is not much like Ashu. Now it''s like his father''s mold


    Sister Yao nodded her head and said, "in the future, just like my uncle, it''s better to grow taller."


    Yao Er sister-in-law just nodded and didn''t say anything more. She thought to herself whether she wanted to follow her uncle back to her mother''s house. The Lin family was not a good place to go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    one side.


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang were whispering. Dalang whispered to Erlang, "this one looks as fierce as Yama. Is he our uncle?"


    Yao Erlang interrupted him discontentedly: "what Yama is as fierce as Yama! Obviously, it''s magnificent! Besides, have you ever seen Yama


    They seldom disagree with each other, but today they argue about their uncle, whom they met for the first time.


    Yao Dalang looked at his uncle in the courtyard just now -


    he didn''t wear much, and his powerful arms under his thin spring shirt could easily hold his cousin and cousin.


    Also think about ah Zhi''s eating a lot during the Spring Festival, and his head has changed a lot. Now he has caught up with his weight.


    Yao Dalang was silent.


    How strong is this man?


    When Yao Erlang heard his aunt''s words, he quickly cut in and said, "I want to be as tall as my uncle! So strong


    Yao Er Sao looked at her son''s small face and thought of Yao Chao. She couldn''t help pulling Er Lang''s ear and playing on his brain. She muttered, "it depends on your father!"


    At the thought of his father''s scholastic physique, Yao Erlang was dumbfounded.


    Sister Yao took a look at her sister-in-law and turned her head to comfort the little one: "your uncle, this is a practice Erlang eats more, and he will be so energetic in the future


    However, it''s uncomfortable to think of the gentle second younger brother.


    People laugh at the banquet, only waiting for Yao Feng to take his second brother and sister home.


    Lin radial was welcomed by the Yao family as never before, which made him feel even more flattered -


    naturally, Yao''s father and mother didn''t ask for their son-in-law''s ability. As long as they came back safely, their daughter would not be a widow, and their children would have a father.


    A Zhi and a Si are full of joy to nestle in their father''s arms, the other things can not enter their eyes.


    The two sisters in law of the Yao family were happy for their little sister-in-law. Even the two little brothers, Dalao Erlang, looked at their uncle curiously and curiously. They wanted to talk to him, but they didn''t dare.


    Yao''s mother caught Lin radial and asked him for a long time. It was all about the food in the camp, the rest at night, whether the frontier was bitter or not, and whether he was homesick outside.


    Yao''s father and two sister-in-law of the Yao family also asked questions from time to time, all of which were concerned.


    Lin radial didn''t talk much all the time, but his mother asked, and he answered them one by one.


    He has always been a cold temperament, since childhood at home has been disliked.


    But now in Yao Shu''s family, there are people who care about him like real family members, and their hearts are also very complicated.


    "My mother said, she felt that my father was protecting us all the time!"


    Ah Zhi''s eyes were so bright that he sat on Lin radial''s right leg, raised his smiling face and said, "ah Niang really didn''t cheat us!"


    Lin radial heart a meal, the mind can not help but drift to the distance.


    Would she really say that? But she didn''t want to talk to him all the time


    Speaking of Yao Shu and the children, Yao''s mother couldn''t help but blush in her eyes and sour in her nose. "Your daughter-in-law can''t help us now. She went out with her children alone and went to the town today. She''s a woman from every family. Now she''s doing business. Is it easy? "


    "It''s said that if you die at the border, it will be difficult for Ashu and his children. Dabao can remember things at that time. If you ask him, you will know how the Lin family treated their mother that day! "


    Yao''s father advised: "the child has come back well, but you are still crying! They still have a long time to go. Don''t worry about it. "


    Hearing Yao''s mother''s words, Lin radial frowned and looked at her eldest son in her arms. For the first time, he asked, "a Zhi, what''s going on?"


    A Zhi was seven years old after his new year. He was eloquent and clear-cut. In a few words, he gave a clear account of the grievances he had suffered in the Lin family: "after my father left, a-nu forced her to work every day. If she didn''t do it, she would not let her eat enough. She would not only cook, tidy up the yard, feed pigs, but also go to the ground frequently. If she didn''t do well, she would scold and beat Aung Even Er Bao has to cut a big basket of pig grass every day to eat. "


    The little girl hugged her father on the other side and nodded: "Well! Ah Nai always scolds us. She scolds us every day. She scolds us every time she sees her


    Hearing the children''s words, Lin radial''s eyes sank, and a dark fire rose in his heart -


    the imperial court could use money to pay for either conscription or corvee.


    But when the conscripts came to Lin''s village, they couldn''t give a cent because Lin Hong wanted to fix up for his teacher.


    He nodded to join the army that day on the condition that his family would take good care of his wife and children.


    I didn''t expect Wang to take care of his daughter-in-law and children like this!


    Lin radial and Yao Shu have been married for many years. Although they don''t have any feelings, he knows his wife very well -


    Yao Shu is arrogant and raised by the Yao family. How can he fight against the mean Wang family?


    Thinking in this way, Lin radial can no longer ignore the guilt in his heart.He held his two children in his arms, and his voice was a little hoarse: "it''s my father who''s not good My father will guard you in the future, or else you will be wronged. "


    As a young man, his eyes were filled with pure joy at his father''s return.


    In addition to his excitement, a Zhi still has an idea in his mind, and he doesn''t dare to speak.


    Dad is back, isn''t it, they can''t live in their own home? He doesn''t want to go back to the Lin family!


    Thinking about this, ah Zhi hugged his father''s waist again: "Daddy, can we go back to our own home? Our new home is big, clean and warm! "


    As if aware of the child''s uneasiness, Lin radial gently raised his hand and caressed a pair of children''s heads.


    He whispered, "when your granny comes back, we''ll go home."


    Yao''s mother wiped her tears and whispered to her father, "they all say that a radial is a cold-blooded child. In the past, we only said that he didn''t like to contact with others. But you can see, it''s really hurting his daughter-in-law and children."


    Yao''s father nodded: "I''ve seen it myself. It''s not bad. But the Lin family is really Alas


    Speaking of this marriage, Yao''s father shook his head.


    In the end, the matchmaker''s words were not to be believed. On that day, the matchmaker said that it was the Lin family''s Saburo who would win in the future. He was a top-ranking scholar in the Lin family''s village. When Yao''s father saw that Lin radial''s speech was in a dilemma, he took a side examination and knew that he had read a lot of books.


    I just didn''t expect that the Lin family''s heart was too much!


    The eldest son, who is good at both literature and martial arts, has to raise the strength of the whole family to favor the younger one.


    Lin Hong wanted wind and rain. When he went to linradial, he was only forced to work in the fields, doing this and that, and forcing people to be farmers.


    Yao''s father sometimes thinks, is this eldest son not the Lin family''s own?


    He also said in a low voice to Yao''s mother: "now this scene is very different from the past."


    "That''s not a good thing?"


    Yao''s father laughed and didn''t answer the question. He would not take it out and say it to his daughter-in-law.


    They were chatting, but they heard the sound of "babbling" coming from the Kang. Lin radial''s ears were sharp, and he turned his eyes to the direction of the sound.


    "Ah! How can I forget the three treasures! "


    When Yao''s mother saw her child wake up, she remembered, "come on, radius, you haven''t seen your little son, have you?"


    Leng thin lips: "he micro open?"


    If you don''t pay attention to children, it''s easy to lose them if you don''t pay attention to them.


    Unfortunately, Yao''s mother hasn''t mentioned his baby for such a long time?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    Little ash looked at his father and said in Yao Shu''s words that day: "brother is Dabao, AZ is Erbao, younger brother is Sanbao. We are all mother''s treasures."


    Lin radial''s lips gently up, even the starlight general cold eyes also soft down, gently read: "big treasure, two treasure, three treasure."


    Ah Zhi took ash and jumped down from Lin radial''s knee. He held his father''s big hand full of cocoons with his other hand and said happily, "Daddy, come and see my brother quickly!"


    Along with his strength, Lin radial came to the cradle. His eyes were attracted by the baby with eyes open in the cradle.


    "Ah! Gee! "Yap!"


    In addition to sleeping, Sanbao likes to make noise and "talk".


    See the side finally have a person, grinning to show a smile, white Shengsheng''s deciduous teeth are soaked in saliva, lovely.


    "Gee! Ah


    The baby danced, and the deer''s eyes fixed on Lin radial, as if to say to embrace.


    Yao''s mother was also worried that Lin radial would not hold the child, but saw that he was familiar with holding Sanbao in both hands, one hand always holding the child''s back and putting it in the elbow.


    It can be seen that in the past, a lot of children were taken care of.


    "Sanbao, I''m daddy."


    The man looked at the white baby in his arms seriously. His eyes were calm and soft. There was a strand of broken hair falling from the temples, which happened to block the scar on the brow bone, which covered the fierce meaning.


    The people who come out of the battlefield are either frightened by the war and can''t see blood for a lifetime; or they have honed their most powerful heart in the blood and the light of the sword.


    Lin Du belongs to the latter.


    Xu had the softest thing in the world in his arms. Unconsciously, Lin radial had scattered his cold feeling all over his body.


    He turned his eyes to the two children and said in a low voice, "you are also my father''s baby."


    The two children have already talked to their brothers, and others have not paid attention to this side, so no one has heard.


    Yao Shu returned to Yaojia village by car before noon.


    She had gone to visit the county magistrate''s wife. She also met many high-ranking women''s wives. She bought the rouge from the last batch of carved boxes, and made a lot of money.


    All roads are smooth. When all flowers bloom this spring, Yao Shu will choose some other colors to make more rouge.


    She was in a good mood and brought some sweet scented osmanthus candy to the children from the town.


    In front of Yao''s house, he saw a tall, big, reddish brown horse, not tied, but quietly at the door.


    "Why? Isn''t the second brother back early today? "


    Yao Shu, puzzled, reached out and touched the horse''s mane and gave it a piece of sweet scented osmanthus.


    The horse first sniffed Yao Shu''s hand, then wrapped the sugar in his mouth with his tongue and crunched it.


    "You''re smart," Yao Shu said with a smile, and was gently toppled by a horse. "You''re not smart. Go to your master and ask for sugar."


    She went into the yard, but she didn''t see anyone. She turned to the study on the way. The door was open, the children''s writing brushes were left on one side, and there were a few unfinished characters on the case.


    Only the voice of speaking came from the main room. Yao Shu turned to the north room and said, "brother, don''t you want to supervise a few small exercises today? How come I didn''t write much... "


    Yao Shu''s words stopped suddenly when the strange man looked up in the room.


    The man''s body is tall and straight, and his facial features are cold and clear, especially when he looks at it with his eyes as deep as a cold pool.


    Yao Shu''s heart beat like a drum out of control.


    She was sure that she had never seen the man in front of her, but the outline of his face seemed to have been engraved in her mind, but the trace was not deep.


    Now seeing him, Yao Shu felt that he would never forget him again.


    "Asher! Why are you back at this time? Haven''t you seen your big brother? "


    Yao''s mother''s voice rang out, but Yao Shu''s mind couldn''t move away from her face in front of her. She subconsciously replied, "I came back first. I didn''t see my elder brother..."


    "Aung, Aung!"


    Dabao and Erbao surrounded him. The excited voice of the two children finally pulled Yao Shu out of the strange feeling: "Daddy is back! Daddy is back


    Yao Shu was frightened and immediately responded: "Daddy..."


    She stares at the man - this is the father of the children?!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    For a moment, the familiarity on the face was naturally explained.


    In addition to the narrow nose and narrow eyes of a baby, the man has a long face.


    Just in front of this person in front of the people not close to the temperament, it is the first time to ignore his excellent facial features.


    People see Yao Shu Zheng Zheng Zheng, only when she had no reaction under the great shock, or the first Lin radial mouth.


    "Asher, I''m back."


    Yao Shu couldn''t attract Yao Shu with his deep voice. She just felt at a loss.


    Yao Shu took a deep breath and took another breath, but he never knew what kind of reaction he should make to the man in front of him.


    She reluctantly smile, to the crowd: "I remember, the door of the home is not bolted..."


    He turned around and left in a hurry.


    "Yao Xiangbao and Yao Xiangmu look at each other quickly


    The two children "Ai" a, ran to the door, for a time even the father who had just returned home was also left behind by them.


    Lin radial was holding three treasures. Seeing this, he put the child back to the cradle in silence.


    Yao''s mother sighed: "ah, I see ah Shu like this..."


    She''s trying to stop talking.


    As a mother, she was happy for her son-in-law''s return, but what Yao''s family never expected was that Yao Shu didn''t look very happy.


    Yao''s father frowned deeply. Even the two sister-in-law of the Yao family did not speak.


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang knew that the adults were talking about things, and they sat quietly aside.


    Lin radial is still thinking about Yao Shu''s eyes when he looks at him.


    That is to see strange men will have eyes, with exclamation, appreciation, but not two people get along with years of familiarity.


    He has really changed a lot in the past year, and Yao Shu has also changed.


    He had never seen her so cheerful and bright, so free and so light.


    Before Xu married him, Yao was like this, right? No heavy family burden, no Wang''s daily tit for tat, no all of these


    Lin radial asked in a low voice: "Ashu, she?"


    Yao''s mother shook her head and thought about her daughter''s meaning in her heart. She tried to say to Lin Du: "ah Du, it''s not easy for you to come back from the battlefield Why don''t you go back to the Lin family today? "


    Unexpectedly, he was refused by Lin radial.


    Lin radial is not tough, just said: "where she and the child are, I''ll be there."


    Seeing her son-in-law''s eyes drooping and silent, Yao''s mother could not say anything else.


    Yao''s father said in a deep voice, "it''s not convenient for us to intervene in the affairs of your little couple, so you can solve them by yourself. Just a little, Ashu was wronged in the Lin family. Now she lives with her three children on her own. It''s bitter, at least not to be bullied. Today, whether you come back or not, your mother-in-law and I will not allow her to go back to the Lin family! "


    Yao''s mother frowned and nodded: "that''s the truth. The children will not agree to go back! "


    But Yao and Lin are not good at words. They are just worried about the children.


    He did not want to disappoint this love, should say: "I will not force Ashur and the children."


    Said Lin radial pause, and promised: "this time back, I will treat them well."


    On the battlefield, the sword has no eyes, and every time it is cut on the body of flesh and blood.


    He fought out of that place, climbed out of hell, and dreamt back in the middle of the night. He couldn''t even say what he insisted on and what he was worried about.


    He has done his best to be loyal to the country, and his parents have nurtured him for many years. In recent years, he has almost paid back


    Only to his wife Yao Shu, to achias, to the three treasures he had never seen, he could not control feeling guilty.


    Whether it was at home in the past, or a year of no news, he has never been a good husband, a father should do.


    Perhaps the strength that sustained him to come down was the responsibility to his wife and children?


    Yan state can not have him, Lin family can be without him, but Yao Shu and his three children still need him.


    Yao Shu didn''t think so much when he came out of the Yao family.


    But when she saw the tall and handsome strange man holding Sanbao in his arms and surrounded by Dabao and Erbao, she suddenly realized that the three children not only belong to her, but also belong to another person.


    Another husband in name that she had never seen and only understood in books.


    She doesn''t know how to deal with this person. The name of husband and wife makes her feel uncomfortable, and in the future he will fall in love with another woman, the heroine of the novel.


    What about the kids? In the world in the book, Sanbao, ah Zhi and AZ are with their father, but they are not liked by his stepmother. In the future, they will become more and more crooked


    For the sake of the children, she should also find the right opportunity, and Lin radial and leave!


    Yao Shu was a little confused, but he was in a trance and heard the voice of a Zhi behind him."Aung! Mother


    I saw the two brothers and sisters trotting, with sweat on their forehead and face. They were shivered by the cool spring wind.


    Yao Shu immediately stopped and called to the two children, "slow down! What are you running for? "


    Ah Zhi took his sister and ran straight to Yao Shu. Then he stopped: "ah Niang - Hoo!"


    Yao Shu hastily took out his veil, squatted down to wipe their sweat, and whispered, "what''s so urgent?"


    Never thought about it, the two children put their arms around her, and the voice of AZ was still crying: "Aung, do you want us?"


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry, but he was hugged tightly. He had to hold back his two children and comfort him: "how can it be? Dabao and Erbao are so obedient and sensible, smart and beautiful. Everyone else envies Aung for having you two good children. My mother won''t want you! "


    Ah Si raised his head from Yao Shu''s shoulder and showed his wet eyes like a fawn: "why did she leave?"


    A Zhi is also looking at Yao Shu, showing the same look as his sister.


    Yao Shu didn''t know how to answer, so he stood up, took the two children''s hands, and changed the topic: "let''s go home first, it''s so cold outside How about going back to make fried eggs


    "Good."


    The two children answered together. As long as my mother didn''t leave, I would do anything.


    The mother and son walked home slowly. Along the way, Yao Shu comforted the two little girls: "don''t worry about Dabao and Erbao. Aung will never leave you. There are also three treasures. You are all my mother''s treasures. How can I be willing to leave you? "


    A Zhi''s face showed a look of panic. After a long time, he said, "but She used to say that she didn''t want to spend time with her father and wanted to go back to her grandmother''s house by herself. "


    Little a Si listened to this words, some anxious: "a Niang don''t walk!"


    As a young woman, she does not remember as much as her brother.


    It''s just that a Zhi never mentioned these things in front of Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu took the two children''s hands and asked a Zhi, "does Dabao think his mother has changed?"


    Zhi nodded hesitantly.


    Then he heard Yao Shu say, "is your mother getting better or not?"


    A Zhi and as said in the same voice: "it''s better."


    Yao Shu apologized to the two children: "in the past, those words were not from my mother. My mother won''t say them again in the future. As you can see, Aung is getting better and better for you in the future. "


    With worry on his face, ah Zhi continued to ask, "but now my father is back Will Aung change back to her original appearance


    Before Yao Shu spoke, ace was in a hurry. He pulled his mother''s hand and called, "no! Don''t change! Ah Si doesn''t want his father anymore - Aung is still like this! "


    Even ah Zhi nodded solemnly: "we don''t want Daddy anymore --"


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh and cry: "what''s with this?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    In a Zhi''s heart, when her father was there, she always said that she didn''t want children and wanted to go back to her mother''s house.


    Later, my father left, and my mother had a bad life, but she also began to take care of herself and her sister.


    Today''s grandma will ask him about his homework every day, teach his sister to draw, and tell his brother stories


    Now that my father is back, will my mother treat them so well in the future?


    As he looked at his brother''s serious face, he showed the same look.


    Yao Shu can see that only ah Zhi is young, but he has a lot of thoughts, but ah Si doesn''t know anything.


    She had to appease the two children patiently: "my father is my father, and my mother is my mother. No matter whether my father comes back or not, my mother will treat you well. It''s irrelevant. Don''t worry about What I can''t bear most is you three babies. Who can easily lose the baby? Treat the baby, is holding in the hand, afraid to fall, contain in the mouth afraid of melting, a Niang is so to you


    The mother''s gentle voice soothed AZ, and she "giggled" and said, "are you afraid that we will melt like the snow in winter?"


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing, but he was quiet. Ah Zhi was frowning and didn''t say anything.


    Three people with their children directly back to their small home, Yao Shu put down the sweet scented osmanthus sugar in his hand and went to the kitchen.


    Before the fire on the stove went out, she steamed some rice first, and then began to prepare the fried dishes for lunch.


    Ace took three eggs from the basket, knocked them carefully into the bowl, stirred them with chopsticks, and put them on the stove for Yao Shu.


    "Aung, I''ll fry it!"


    Ah Zhi volunteered.


    He is too young to cook other dishes, but scrambled eggs are the most skilled.


    Xu had suffered a lot in the Lin family before, and Wang was always reluctant to give her children good food. Often when the hen laid eggs, she cooked them quietly in the kitchen to give them to Lin Hongduan, not to mention the fried eggs that cost a lot of oil. Ah Zhi and AZ may not eat them once a year.


    Therefore, both children especially like fried eggs, especially ah Chi.


    Yao said with a smile, "I''ll do something else. Be careful, don''t burn it


    Mother and son three, you help me, I help you, soon made three dishes out, one side of the small pot, rice is also steamed.


    The two children scrambled to carry plates and bowls, and soon came to the table.


    I just moved my chopsticks, but I heard the door creak.


    Then came Yao Erlang''s loud voice: "aunt! I brought my uncle back... "


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows jumped and then frowned.


    Seeing the mother''s look, the two children also put down their chopsticks.


    Ah Zhi whispered, "Aung?"


    Yao Shu had to smile at the two children and said, "it''s OK, you eat first. I''ll go out and have a look. "


    Yao Erlang didn''t enter the courtyard. Looking at the sky, he said to Lin radial in a hurry: "uncle, I''m leaving first! My father will be back later But I haven''t finished my twenty characters yet


    Then he ran away and soon disappeared.


    When Yao Shu came out of the house, he saw only a tall young general with babbling three treasures in his arms and a red brown horse standing beside him.


    She stepped forward and asked, as if there was nothing else to say: "where is Erlang?"


    Lin radial looks at his first wife, her white face in the early spring sun presents a healthy color, the breeze gradually, but can not smooth out her eyebrow micro frown.


    Today, her beautiful face is still, but her temperament is more quiet than usual.


    "I''ve gone back," Lin radial explained in a low voice. "I''ll finish twenty words before lunch."


    As soon as Yao Erlang''s ghost character is mentioned, Yao Shu feels headache.


    A Zhi is two years younger than Erlang, but his words are much better than his cousin''s.


    Because Yao Chao had been busy in the town since the new year, he changed his strict and serious uncle to supervise Yao Erlang''s writing every day.


    I can''t finish twenty in the morning, but I won''t give them to eat.


    Thinking of his nephew who couldn''t pick up the brush every day, Yao Shu''s eyebrows gradually eased, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "it''s hard for him."


    The two children pasted on the door of the house and watched their parents standing on both sides of the courtyard wall one mile and one outside, without speaking.


    Lin radial saw a pair of quiet children at the door. The stars were slightly heavy and placed on his wife. He asked in a low voice, "don''t you go in?"


    The wind blows up the hair in front of Lin''s forehead, which makes Yao Shu see the unhealed scar on his brow bone. Because of this scar, Pang''s hard and beautiful face has become more and more manly.


    When he focused on his eyes, Yao Shu felt as if the whole world was quiet.


    His eyes, which are as deep as the stars and with the coldness that repels people thousands of miles away, inadvertently reveals a little complicated emotion, which stirs up the heartstrings that she has no way to do.


    "Well Come in. "


    Yao Shu finally let Lin radial into the house.


    She absolutely does not admit that it is Lin''s unexpected and beautiful face that moves her!After all, he is the father of the children. Even if she didn''t want to have too much trouble with him, the children''s blood relationship was inseparable, and - how could she be willing to see her child without a father?


    And leave the matter, only later slowly talk to him


    With Sanbao in his arms, Lin radial finally stepped into the space for his wife and children -


    the main room was not big, with a red lacquer mahogany table in the middle.


    On the table, there are some dishes that have not been cooked for a long time, and they are still steaming a little.


    Maybe it was not so cold, the charcoal fire pot under the window edge didn''t grow up, the sunny window was half open, and the sunlight poured down, which made the whole room very bright.


    There is a museum shelf beside the wall, which is full of toys made of wood. At first glance, it is the favorite of three children.


    It''s much better than the small, trendy and sunless Westinghouse they used to live in.


    "Give me the three treasures."


    Yao Shu took the child from Lin radial''s hand, but his sight did not intersect with him. He only said to Lin Zhidao, "Dabao, go and take your father to wash his hands."


    Lin radial returned to his senses, took a deep look at Yao Shu, and followed him to the yard.


    Only the little boy was bored and didn''t speak much.


    The man said, "your aunt, she..."


    "Daddy! Wash your hands


    A Zhi was so absorbed that he scooped out water from the jar and poured it into the wooden basin, as if he had poured all his heart into what he was doing, and completely ignored his father''s questions.


    Lin radial frowned, but he didn''t speak any more.


    Son, what''s going on?


    After washing their hands, they went back to the room. Yao Shu had already put Sanbao on the Kang and asked ash in a low voice, "have you eaten anything in the morning?"


    The younger daughter said, "my younger brother drank goat''s milk twice in the morning. When he woke up to play, grandma fed him a bowl of rice paste."


    Ah Zhi heard that and went forward to show his merit: "Aung! I fed goat milk to my brother -- "


    ash" chuckled "and said," brother didn''t overturn the bowl this time! "


    Yao Shu touched a Zhi''s head with a smile, and then said to AZ: "it''s right for me to take care of my brother, just like my brother always takes care of you. But Er Bao also wants to help his brother. Let''s protect Sanbao and grow up together. "


    The warm and harmonious atmosphere between mother and son is what Lin radial has been looking forward to.


    But I don''t know why, clearly is their closest person, he seems to be separated, excluded from this warm circle.


    The man had to stand aside quietly and pay attention to every move of his wife and children.


    Yao Shu placed three treasures, then looked at the direction of Lin radial, the line of sight dropped down: "come and have a meal."


    There are only three meals for mother and son on the table. Where is enough to eat?


    Lin radial hesitated for a while, only way: "I am not hungry, you eat."


    Yao Shu finally took a look at him.


    The man''s face is still that calm look, eyebrows slightly raised a radian, with that pair of quiet eyes focused and seriously looking at her.


    "Not enough, I can do it..."


    She was a little uncomfortable and frowned, "it''s just one more dish. You''d better sit down and eat first."


    Said, she got up, see two children also want to follow to the kitchen, busy way: "follow me to do what? You have dinner with Daddy! "


    "Aung..."


    A Zhi is pressed on the chair by Yao Shu, but his buttocks twist and twist. As also wants to follow.


    Ignoring the two children''s protest, Yao Shu looked serious: "sit down, pick up chopsticks and bowls."


    Ah Zhi and as expected sat still, obediently picked up the dishes and chopsticks, but their eyes were still eager to follow Yao Shu''s back.


    Yao Shu got up and went to the kitchen again.


    She didn''t really want to cook for a man. She just shared a room. She didn''t know what to say to that man. She might as well hide out and be quiet.


    There was half a washed cabbage on the stove, which was intended to be kept for the evening.


    Yao Shu took it and planned to cut everything.


    She just raised her hand, but heard a low voice: "I''ll come."


    Yao Shu was startled. He didn''t hold the thing in his hand. The next moment, he was quickly taken over by the man.


    She frowned: "how can you walk without sound?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    When Lin radial came to the kitchen, he didn''t make a sound at all, but Yao Shu was thinking about something and didn''t hear it.


    Yao Shu was not only a little annoyed, but also felt humiliated by his exclamation. His face suddenly turned red.


    The man noticed that the red has been tinged to Yao Shu''s ears, even her eyes with annoyance are getting brighter under the color of the red cloud.


    "I''m sorry," he said, "shredded?"


    Yao Shu saw that he even took up the knife, so he had to nod: "shred."


    She turned to put the pot on the stove and poured in some oil. When the oil was hot, she put the chopped scallion and ginger into it. The rest of her eyes was always on the side of the chopper.


    The two hands had distinct bony joints. Even though they were holding a small kitchen knife, they looked calm and powerful.


    At first, he was a little unskilled. After cutting for two or three times, his speed gradually increased, that is, Yao Shu had already cut half of the cabbage.


    I want to be at home in the past, but I am used to it.


    The man took a clean plate, put the well-proportioned and beautiful shredded cabbage in it and handed it to Yao Shu.


    When she came back to herself, the oil pan was beginning to smoke, which was just the sign of the oil being hot.


    Yao Shu in turn into the onion ginger silk, and after two seconds, Lin radial cut good cabbage silk also poured in.


    The frying pan crackled, and both of them didn''t speak. For a moment, the only thing left in the kitchen was the crackle of water in the ingredients under the high temperature, and the sound of frying with a spatula.


    Until Yao Shu skillfully put salt, vinegar and other seasonings, stir fry the end, the two did not say a word.


    When the heat was almost over, Yao Shu was about to turn around when he handed over a clean plate.


    Yao Shu put the dish on the side and looked at the man. Without thinking, he said, "you..."


    Did you cook together like this before?


    She just said a word, but did not know what to say next.


    The man seemed to answer what she was thinking and said, "I used to cook. You can''t even separate the sugar and salt. How have you learned so much now? "


    Yao Shu turned his eyes and was not used to Lin radial''s tone of being a little close to himself. He just wanted to say to him, "your daughter-in-law who was killed by the Lin family can''t tell salt from sugar.".


    Although radial Lin has been pregnant with her for many years, they have been together for three days.


    She had no choice but to say, "cooking is not a difficult thing. It''s easy to learn."


    A little stuffy in my heart.


    In the past, I didn''t feel that I was the mother of three children.


    But on Lin radial, if she sees him as her husband and is cared for by him, Yao Shu always feels that he has stolen something from his original body.


    So many years of husband and wife, think they also have feelings and tacit understanding?


    Unexpectedly, Lin radial looked at her and said in a low voice, "you didn''t want to say a second word with me in the past."


    Afraid of being seen, Yao Shu turned his head and pretended not to hear.


    Was it not that they were not in good relationship before?


    What makes Yao Shu puzzled is that according to the description of the original work, the man is very capable and has a sense of responsibility. In Yao Shu''s eyes, the appearance of the man in front of him is one in a hundred, and his temperament and speech are far beyond those of ordinary people.


    Why on earth did he hate him so much that he didn''t want to say more with him? Is it because the Lin family cheated?


    She couldn''t figure it out, so she didn''t think about it any more.


    The only thing Yao Shu can be sure of is that no matter how much the person in front of her looks in line with her aesthetics and how excellent, he is bound to fall in love with the heroine of the novel in the future.


    Yao Shu can conclude that he is blind just because he likes the white lotus mistress.


    Since she doesn''t like to talk to him, she should say less


    Yao Shu, while doing mental construction, told himself "what to say with the blind man", while carrying the new pot of vinegar cabbage to the main house.


    As soon as she crossed the threshold, she saw two little carrots, ah Zhi and ash, sitting stiffly at the table, motionless.


    Take a closer look, but see a Zhi full of displeasure, ACE also dropped golden beans.


    "What''s the matter?" She was surprised to put the cabbage in front of the table and joked, "do you want to eat and cry?"


    The little girl called out softly: "Granny..."


    Yao Shu had just been disturbed by Lin radial, and his heart softened into a pool of warm water. He could not think of anything else. He just sat on the side of little a Si and wiped her tears: "our two treasures have been crying a lot recently. What''s the matter? Was bullied by my brother? "


    The little girl shook her head.


    Yao Shuwen said in a warm voice: "don''t cry, we still have to eat. You think, ah, the tears are bitter and salty. How can you eat them when they fall into the rice? "


    She then asked a Zhi: "look at your pout, you can hang an oil pot - two people quarrel?"The little boy is still young. Even if he is modest and takes care of his younger sister, there are times when they have trouble.


    He just stuffy way: "sister is too stupid!"


    The little girl''s tears began to fall again.


    Lin radial had never seen a child quarrel, only felt that two people should be separated, do not meet not quarrel.


    He thought that his wife would not make any good response. He frowned and reprimanded him. He did not think about it, but listened to her "chuckle".


    One of the two children was crying and the other was annoyed. Did she smile?


    Lin radial frown, originally to his wife disappeared for a long time dissatisfaction to find back.


    "Aung!"


    As he protested, his tears became more fierce.


    Yao Shu held his daughter up and coaxed him: "OK, my dear, my mother is not laughing at you! My brother is laughing


    The little girl turned her mouth and cried.


    Yao Shu kisses a Si''s tender face and whispers to her, "our two treasures are the smartest. They are not stupid, eh? Brother said you made Er Bao sad, right? Dear treasure, don''t cry for a moment. My aunt is here


    Now that ACE is one year older, Yao Shu just feels his hands sink.


    Seeing that she was struggling, Lin radial reached out his hand and wanted to hold him in his arms, but Yao Shu glared at him and dodged.


    She put a Si on the chair, coax don''t cry, just to a Zhi feign fierce appearance: "smelly boy, come here."


    Ah Zhi could see when his mother was really angry and when she just wanted to scare him. Then he heard Yao Shu say to him, "who allows you to say that your sister is stupid? Well? "


    The little boy mumbled, "she''s pissing me to death..."


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t know where he had learned from. He just held out his green finger and touched the little boy''s forehead: "who is angry with whom, eh? My sister studies fast and writes well. Where is she stupid? Well? "


    A Zhi''s face is wrinkled.


    Does sister''s handwriting look good? It''s compared with the second Hall brother. It''s beautiful!


    However, she is still small, and there is room for improvement. In the future, he should be optimistic about his sister. When practicing calligraphy, he should not follow the practice of the second cousin.


    "Apologize to my sister quickly."


    Yao Shu poked tired, put down his finger and pinched ah Zhi''s soft cheek. "Do you hear me?"


    The dispute between the two is just a small matter between the children, Yao Shu did not ask, the two children did not mean to say.


    Ah Zhi''s right face was pinched, so he had no choice but to say, "sister, I''m sorry."


    "Well? What kind of apology is this? "


    Yao Shu raised his right hand again and pulled up the meat on ah Zhi''s other cheek." my sister is smart and lovely! "


    As a result, both sides of the boy''s cheeks were pinched, showing his incisors with gaps. As soon as he saw this, he could not help laughing with tears.


    "Sister It''s bright and lovely. "


    His face was clenched, his teeth leaked, and "smart" was called "full bright".


    Ace pursed his small mouth and couldn''t stop laughing. He sat on the chair, shaking his legs in the air. He completely forgot why he was crying. He thought his brother was very funny.


    She said to Yao Shu, "brother, say it again!"


    Without Yao Shu''s command, ah Zhi said twice: "my sister is smart and lovely, my sister is smart and lovely!"


    Straight coax ace into a smile.


    To see the little daughter finally happy, Yao Shu also let ah Zhi go, rubbed his head: "go, eat."


    Although she had no children, she grew up in the orphanage and often came back to help when she was an adult.


    The children in the courtyard often have all kinds of small conflicts. It all depends on how adults deal with them.


    If it is handled well, both sides will be happy and soon forget the unhappiness; if not, only two children will be afraid to cry for a long time.


    Yao Shu is very good at it.


    When the two children sat down quietly, Yao Shu turned to the man and said, "come and sit down, too."


    Lin radial has been standing on the side, watching the interaction between mother and son.


    He grew up in the Lin family when he was a child. No matter what happened in his memory, the "mother" would use sharp scolding or even beating to solve problems.


    Later, when she married Yao Shu, she always had no patience. She often left her sons and daughters aside coldly, never thinking about their affairs.


    He thought Yao Shu would scold his children Or indifferent to the children.


    But this warm warmth and gentleness, with love and patience for children, was something Lin radial had never seen in Yao Shu.


    He had never seen it in his mother.


    Lin radial sat down beside Yao Shu and said softly, "you have really changed a lot."


    She glanced at him without speaking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    "Dabao, eat the radish."


    Yao Shu''s eyes were sharp. He saw that a Zhi quietly moved the radish in the dish to one side of the bowl, and then said to ace: "two treasures supervise elder brother, don''t be picky about food."


    "Well! Niang, er Bao is not picky about food


    Sure enough, it seems that my little brother is going to eat a few pieces of radish.


    Ah Zhi had no choice but to chew the radish twice and swallow it.


    Yao Shu took another bowl of rice and handed it to Lin radial. He turned around and said something to the two children.


    The ceramic bowl at home is not big, with warm hand temperature, was handed over to Lin radial''s hand.


    He touched the fingertips of Yao Shu Baisheng, and finally felt the warmth of his home after experiencing the whole cold winter.


    The family of four soon ran out of food. They were all home cooked dishes, but they had never been tasted by Lin radial for a year. He helped Yao clean up the dishes and chopsticks, and they took them to the kitchen together, while the two children took care of Sanbao.


    "Ashley, your food is delicious."


    The man looks at Yao Shu attentively, but his tone is very calm.


    Yao Shu raised his head in surprise -


    is he praising her? Is that how he praises people? There is no problem with Ming Hua, but there is no fluctuation of intonation when speaking from this person''s mouth. It seems that he is studying.


    Where does it sound like praise?


    At the thought of the grievances he had suffered in the Lin family, Yao Shu turned his lips and said casually, "I''ve been trained by your mother."


    After his husband left, he was forced to cook in the Lin family. But she has never entered the kitchen, the first few times it is inevitable to do worse, Wang was scolded bloody.


    Listen to a Zhi tell his grandparents that even if Yao Shu did well, he was often accused of stealing food.


    In short, there is not a day without being scolded.


    This tone original body swallow down, Yao Shu but think always want to help her get back.


    She didn''t mean anything when she said this, but she heard Lin radial say, "I won''t let you and your children suffer any injustice in the future."


    The man''s voice has always been low, coupled with his solemn tone, inexplicably has a kind of convincing feeling.


    But Yao Shu didn''t buy it. He just frowned slowly and asked him, "what did you do before knowing that my child and I were wronged?"


    With that, she turned her head and did not look at Lin radial. She did not want to talk again.


    Lin radial did not argue.


    In his opinion, it is good for Yao Shu not to quarrel with him.


    He brought water from the yard, put it on the stove, and began to wash dishes with Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu''s hands are delicate and slender. Although he often does housework, he maintains them well.


    Lin radial saw her delicate fingers in the water again and again, across the plate, across the clear water, his heart can not help rising from a strange feeling never before.


    If only she could go on like this.


    They were brushing the dishes and chopsticks, but they heard a young man''s voice outside: "sister Ashu! At home? "


    Yao Shu smelled the speech, flushed his hands with clear water, dried them with a clean towel, and turned out of the kitchen.


    Lin radial didn''t move. He went on with his work, but his mind was put in the yard.


    Only listen to Yao Shu asked: "little brother ray, how did you come here?"


    Another voice said with a simple smile, "doesn''t it mean that the table at home is unstable? I''ll come and have a look


    Yao Shu said, "where would you like to go! It''s just that the corner of the table is shorter, and now it''s covered with rags


    "It''s better to fix it."


    "Ah! I really don''t need to... "


    Lin didn''t show it on his radius, but his hand quickened unconsciously.


    When he finally cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, he quickly walked out of the kitchen.


    In front of the door, Lin radial suddenly slowed down.


    Yao Lei has been very diligent these days, either to draw water from the well for Yao Shu, or to send some small things. Even Yao Shu can see what he means.


    She may not dislike the reliable and honest Yao Lei, but she can''t stand the hospitality.


    Yao Shu also declined many times. Yao Lei only pretended to be unclear, which made her headache: "Xiao Lei Ge, I''m sorry to trouble you so much at home."


    "Sister ash, don''t say such things. It''s all my job."


    When Lin radial went into the yard, he saw a tall, thin young man with a simple tool for carpentry in his hand, talking to Yao Shu.


    He was decent looking and honest looking, but he couldn''t hide the appreciation of Yao Shu in his eyes.


    He was calm in the heart of the micro waves, can not say that kind of feeling.


    "Ash, who is this?"


    Lin radial walked to Yao Shu and stood still.


    Yao Lei was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think there was anyone else in Yao Shu''s family -


    he was tall, with deep and steady eyes, and his manner was very impressive. He didn''t look like a peasant.Yao Shu saw Lin radial asked, then introduced: "this is Yao Lei. After moving, he helped me a lot. Even this house was bought from his uncle."


    Yao Lei is taller than Yao Shu, but the man in front of him is even higher than him. Yao Lei nods to himself and just wants to talk, he hears Yao Shu say:


    "little brother Lei, this is the father of the children."


    For a while, he couldn''t respond: "father of Dabao Er Bao?"


    Is that Yao Shu''s husband? But isn''t he dead?


    Lin radial arched his hand: "in the next Lin radial, his wife and children have been taken care of, thank you."


    Man''s every move with some unusual temperament, he and Yao Shu stand together, like a pair of Bi.


    No, they are husband and wife. Where did they come from?


    Yao Lei grinned and waved his hand: "where, where! Sister Ashu has helped me a lot


    He took a look at Yao Shu, her beautiful face with a little smile, looks like a good mood.


    Yao Lei recalls his relationship with Yao Shu over the past few months, and finds that he really likes her tenderness and strength. But now, this just clear mood has to stop abruptly


    Yao Shu saw the embarrassment of the young man, so he said, "little regor, don''t you want to see the table?"


    "Oh! Yes, I''ll see... "


    The three entered the house together.


    Yao Shulei said politely to both children


    Yao Shu didn''t try to find a topic. He just let Yao Lei check the table in silence, and then listen to him: "one leg is short. It''s not a big problem. Just saw the rest three legs of the table."


    "I''ll trouble you, little Rego."


    Yao Lei began to move the table to the hospital, Yao Shu just want to follow out, but was stopped by Lin radial.


    "Is he in love with you?"


    Xu didn''t want to be heard by the children. The man deliberately lowered his voice. His low voice was like a good musical instrument, with some cool temperature, which aroused Yao Shu''s numbness in the back of his neck.


    It''s just that it''s not very nice.


    Yao Shu looked at him in surprise: "why do you ask that?"


    The man frowned, and the look on his face was not very good-looking.


    Seeing this, Yao Shu''s face became cold and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Seeing Lin radial''s silence, Yao Shu was a little annoyed. She didn''t want to let the children hear their dispute, so she lowered her voice: "how do others like me? What if I didn''t? What does it have to do with you! "


    Yao Shu was very angry when Lin radial asked why he was dealing with other men.


    She is only his wife in name. Why should she accept such a query?


    Seeing Yao Shu turning his head to go, Lin radial had to hold her arm, and a trace of remorse flashed in his deep eyes: "I don''t mean that."


    Yao Shu cold face, want to shake off the man''s hand, but failed.


    "What do you mean? Let go of me


    Lin radial controlled his strength, but he didn''t release his hand. His voice sank and said, "ah Shu Stop it. "


    "I didn''t make trouble with you," Yao Shu said seriously, with some annoyance on his face. "Lin radial, can you not care so much? Now I only regard you as the father of the child. "


    Lin radial frowned deeply.


    Yao Shu''s words seemed to scratch him, but it didn''t seem to have.


    Didn''t he always regard Yao Shu as the mother of his children? Didn''t he always dislike her insolence?


    When he went home today, how could he feel that the person who should have been indifferent to him would give him a little warmth?


    Lin radial''s hand was released, but Yao Shu did not leave without looking back as he imagined.


    "Well I just don''t like the way you just said it


    See a man show hurt the same expression, Yao Shu upset, "and you talk tone."


    Finally, she added, "it''s like I''m something of yours."


    The man quickly apologized: "it''s me."


    Yao Shu choked.


    She did not expect that Lin radial would make such a response.


    "I didn''t mean to take you as an object,"


    his eyes were focused and serious, and his eyes seemed to be slightly wider than before. The radian of his eyes softened the cold lines of his facial features in an instant, and even his speaking speed was much faster than before. "I just don''t want to quarrel with you. If you''re not happy, I won''t ask. "


    Just now they were cooking and cleaning up together. The warm feeling was that no one else had ever given him. Lin radial didn''t want to lose that warmth somehow.


    Yao Shu has always been a soft rather than a hard character.


    If Lin radial had a cold face and quarreled with her today, Yao Shu had countless ways to anger him; but when a man was so soft, Yao Shu had no power to resist.


    Fierce wolf dog took claws and fangs, only hairy, Yao Shu can take him how to do?Seeing that Yao Shu didn''t speak, Lin radial continued: "ah Shu, I''m sorry. Don''t get angry. "


    Yao Shu''s anger was completely extinguished.


    She wanted to give him a cold face, but she didn''t get cold. Thinking that there was a Yao Lei in the yard who needed to be entertained, she just said to him, "forget it, I''m not angry Go and play with the children... "


    "Good."


    Lin radial agreed, but his eyes followed Yao Shu to the yard.


    Yao Shu and Yao Lei were able to sit down in front of him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    A Si is focusing on the solution of the nine links. Sanbao is almost asleep. Only a Zhi is sitting on the edge, reciting the book his uncle asked him to carry in his mind.


    After watching his father for a long time, he didn''t catch the man''s attention. He couldn''t help being speechless: "Daddy, what are you doing?"


    "Play with you."


    Lin was sitting still, with no expression on his face. Even his eyes were at any point in a certain direction, without focusing at all.


    A Zhi was shocked: "play with us?"


    We''re playing, you''re with us?


    As soon as Lin radial fished it, he fished a Zhi into his arms, but his eyes were still looking at the direction of just now.


    Ah Zhi doesn''t want to be too close to his father.


    At least he didn''t want his mother to see him closer to his father.


    He was afraid that his mother would not be happy.


    A Zhi twisted his body and tried to earn money from his father''s arms, but he was mercilessly suppressed. He had to whisper, "Daddy, don''t hold me."


    Lin radial''s attention finally focused on his son: "hmm? Why? "


    Ah Zhi said, "don''t hold me!"


    Unexpectedly, Lin radial shook his head: "no way. Your aunt said she wanted me to play with you


    A Zhi has a lot of thoughts. He pays attention to his father''s and Aung''s activities early in the morning. Seeing that they just wanted to quarrel, they didn''t quarrel at last, so he was relieved.


    He was happy to hear Lin radial say so -


    if my father listened to my mother''s words, my mother would not be angry.


    But his father didn''t even give him his eyes. He said that he was playing with him, which made ah Zhi feel a little incredible: "but you are in a daze, Dad."


    "Hush, don''t make any noise."


    Lin radial gently frowned and put the boy in his arms. "Can you hear what your aunt is saying?"


    When a Zhi sees his father''s ears up to listen to the movement in the yard, he understands.


    He came out from under Lin radial''s arm, and took the initiative to stand in the direction of the door. Without expression, he said to his father, "can you see this way?"


    Lin radial see a Zhi behind is the door, this direction in the past, the yard happened in a glance.


    He nodded seriously, "that''s OK."


    Two treasure ears do not hear things outside the window, dedicated to the solution of their own nine chain, the father and brother between the dynamic deaf.


    A Zhi continued to recite the article, but this time he made a voice: "young and partial, long and sensitive, successful and smart..."


    But Lin radial interrupted him: "long and dun min, not the length of the long, is the old long."


    A Zhi remembers the words, but he mispronounced them.


    He was a little surprised and asked, "Daddy, can you also recite it?"


    Lin radial took a look at the bean curd in front of him, but there was still no expression on his face: "nature."


    What a Zhi recited just now is the part about Huang Di''s life in historical records, which is what the enlightening children at his age should learn.


    A Zhi learned how to read and read in his grandmother''s house last year. When uncle is not busy, he will teach two cousins, and he and his sister are listening.


    What he didn''t expect was that my father had read books, too?


    Is father''s learning good, or uncle''s learning good?


    "Daddy! Where are you going to carry it? "


    He asked excitedly, waiting for his father to say that he could recite the whole book of historical records.


    "Five emperors."


    Ah Zhi was stunned. The book of five emperors is the first one in historical records, and also the one with the least number of words.


    He was not reconciled, and then asked: "can you only know the five emperors? What else? "


    Lin radial but let him shut up: "don''t talk, I can''t hear your aunt''s voice."


    In fact, Lin radial didn''t know how much he could recite.


    He has never read a book.


    In the past, I just listened to Lin Hong reading articles at home. After listening to them once, I could recite them.


    After joining the army, he happened to have a literate scholar. He learned things quickly and could read by himself in a few months.


    Later, I had the opportunity to read many books in the general''s study, and gradually understood the meaning.


    A Zhi scratched his ears to find out if his father had always been hidden, but Lin radial''s mind was all on the two people talking in the yard.


    The man was very short, only a little taller than Ashley.


    Besides, hasn''t she always liked reading people? I''m afraid that Yao Lei doesn''t know as many words as a Zhi.


    Why are the two still talking? Where has so many words to say!


    "Ah Zhi, go and tell your granny that Sanbao wakes up and wants to cry."


    A Zhi Leng, looked at a sleeping brother: "ah?"


    Lin radial glanced at him: "go quickly."


    Ah Zhi understood and didn''t know what to say.


    However, if my father and my mother had a good relationship, wouldn''t they be separated?


    Thinking of this, ah Zhi had to sigh and turn his head toward the outside of the house.Before turning around, he looked at his sister and murmured in a low voice: "it''s nice to be stupid."


    ¡­¡­


    When Yao Shu heard that his youngest son was crying, he did not stay in the yard for another second.


    Sanbao is easy to take since childhood. Many times, he can play hard and seldom cry. Why do you cry today?


    She had some doubts on her face. Although a Zhi came in, she asked, "what''s wrong with Sanbao?"


    Ah Zhi said "yes" twice, but he couldn''t tell why. When Yao Shu came into the room, he was stunned to see a baby sleeping soundly on the Kang, a Si playing nine links, and a man sitting in danger.


    She easily guessed the cause of the matter. Although she was asking the child, she looked at Lin radial, who had nothing to do with herself: "Dabao, tell me about it with my mother. What''s the matter? Well? "


    A Zhi tries to muddle through by being coquettish. He just hugs Yao Shu''s waist and says sticky, "Aung, look at your brother. He drools when he is asleep..."


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry. He turned to a Zhi and said, "don''t help my father cheat my mother in the future."


    The boy nodded his head like pecking rice, and assured: "I''m on the same side with my mother..."


    Now that they were all in the room, Yao Shu sat down beside his daughter and saw that she was still playing with her baby''s fat hands.


    "Aung." She called Yao Shu softly and leaned her body against her mother.


    Yao Shu chuckled and said to his daughter, "well, let''s play. Aung is watching."


    A Zhi also climbed on the Kang.


    Just like every ordinary afternoon, a Zhi and a Si are doing their own things. A Niang is with them on the side, and his brother is sleeping quietly


    The children may have been used to such a warm moment, but it was the first time that Lin Du met them.


    In his memory, no matter when he was young, or when he was younger, there was never such a scene in his home.


    Noise, abuse, beating Or is it indifference? These are the environment he is familiar with and has lived in for many years.


    The man''s voice was a little low, trying to participate in the warm atmosphere between mother and son. He said to Yao Shu, "Dabao just recited historical records for me."


    He recited "Dabao", "Erbao" and "Sanbao" in his mind, and his heart was filled with unprecedented soft emotion.


    Yao Shu''s attention was really attracted to him. He bowed his head and asked ah Zhi, "hmm? Dabao is reciting historical records now? Does your uncle want you to carry it? "


    The little boy has always been very serious in reading. He nodded and said, "uncle said that if I can finish reading and recite the historical records in three months, I will be able to take the first place in the examination! Aung, can I really go to the No.1 exam? "


    Yao Shu chuckled.


    She nodded ah Zhi''s forehead and said with a smile, "your uncle is encouraging you! It will take three months to understand the historical records. If you recite it, won''t you forget it? "


    Lin radial looked at his smiling wife and obedient son, unwilling to disturb their conversation.


    In fact, he can never forget.


    Yao Shu said: "besides, where is the number one scholar so easy to get? If everyone can recite the historical records, can not everyone be the number one scholar


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    Little ace chimed in: "second uncle can be the number one scholar!"


    Ah Zhi retorted: "don''t listen to the second cousin bragging. He just doesn''t want to read, so he says that his second uncle can teach him to be the champion in the examination..."


    Seeing that his brother disagreed with his words, AZ was anxious: "the second uncle is smart and good-looking. Of course, he can be the champion in the examination!"


    Ah Zhi was speechless, and saw his sister confidently saying, "my second uncle can not only test the champion, but also test the whole person and scholar!"


    "Come on! I can''t even tell what a scholar is from a number one scholar... "


    It''s true that as doesn''t understand what is called "the number one scholar in the examination", but it doesn''t hinder her worship of her second uncle.


    Who made him hold her every time he came back from town, praising her as a fairy, beautiful and smart?


    Besides, the second uncle is smart and good-looking! When the second uncle smiles at him, ACE feels that she is wrapped in sweet osmanthus candy.


    As long as the second uncle spoke, she would agree to anything!


    Xu Shi a Si grew up to one year old, and now he can resist his brother''s questions. Ah Zhi is also a bear child who dislikes dogs.


    As long as brother and sister talk together, they can always quarrel.


    "Second uncle is the most beautiful man in the world!"


    A Zhi quickly refutes her: "Aung is not good-looking?"


    "My second uncle is the wisest man in the world


    Ah Zhi asked, "isn''t my mother clever?"


    "Second uncle is the most beautiful and intelligent uncle in the world!" said ace


    A Zhi murmured: "you only have a few uncles, and you are the most in the world..."


    Yao Shu looked at the bickering between his brother and sister with a smile, and then asked a Si, "do you like my second uncle so much?"


    The little girl nodded and took a look at Lin radial around her and said, "I like Daddy, too."


    In her heart, the second uncle''s good-looking and father''s good-looking are not the same, but good-looking, she likes.


    Yao Shu didn''t know that as was a Yan control at a young age. He only asked a question that adults would ask: "do you like more second uncle or more father?"


    Ah Zhi interposes: "and uncle!"


    Yao Shu was amused by the two children, his mouth closed: "yes, and your uncle."


    Ash is stupid.


    She had nine rings in her hand, and thought quickly in her mind that the eldest uncle was very kind to her, but the second uncle and my father were more beautiful


    Remembering that when her second uncle called her "Fairy" with a smile, she felt as if she had eaten sugar. When Er Bao opened his mouth, he would say "second uncle", but he was held in his arms by a man who had never opened his mouth.


    Lin radial''s eyebrows and eyes were quiet. He held his little daughter''s hand in his arms and said, "Daddy, who do you like best?"


    Man''s deep voice with a smile, ACE turned to see, bumped into his deep and tolerant eyes.


    Xu is the natural attraction of the word "a-da" to children. It may be that Lin radial''s eyes are too gentle, or his father''s mouth''s shallow arc is hard to see. As he put his arm around Lin radial''s neck, he said softly: "I like Daddy most."


    Ah Zhi immediately retorted: "flatterer! A few days ago, you still held my second uncle and said that you liked him best


    "A Si is right and strong way:" a few days ago, like second uncle most, now like father, can''t you? "


    "What about Auntie?"


    "Of course, er Bao likes Niang best! What the two treasures like most in the world is Aung! The most annoying thing is my brother


    Seeing that the two children were going to quarrel again, Yao Shu quickly fished ah Zhi over and pinched his face: "Dabao, my sister is so lovely. What''s the matter with her?"


    A Zhi suddenly remembered the fear of being pinched by his mother''s face and quickly shut his mouth. He looked very obedient and obedient.


    The little girl seemed to have won a great victory and couldn''t stop giggling.


    When Yao Lei carries the repaired table into the room, he sees the happy appearance of the four members of the family, as if they should have been together, and there is no room for others to interfere.


    He put the peach wood table back to its original position and said to the two people, "sister Ashley Elder brother Lin, there is no problem with the table. I have something else to do at home, so I''ll leave first! "


    "Ah! Thank you, Reggie. I''ll see you off


    Yao Shu suddenly remembered that there was another person in his family. He was about to get up in a hurry, but Yao Lei waved his hand to stop him: "no, no, it''s not easy for your husband and wife to get together. I''ll go back myself!"


    Said, did not wait for Yao Shu to stand up, then fled to leave the courtyard.


    Xu''s expression on Yao Lei''s face is too limited, or the sentence "husband and wife are reunited". After he left, Yao Shu felt that the atmosphere in the room made her uncomfortable.


    The man beside him still has a lingering smile on his mouth and soft eyes, holding little ace in his arms -


    he and she are husband and wife.


    If he was an ordinary farmer, he would never give up his feelings to such a nominal "husband".But Lin radial is different. From the first sight of him, Yao Shu knew that this man grew up in her aesthetic point.


    What''s more, he is steady, responsible and kind to her and the children


    If we get along with each other for a long time, what if she can''t control herself and fall in love with this man?


    At this time, Yao Shu wants to slip away again


    She forced herself to feel uncomfortable, coughed and said to the two children, "Aung just remembered. There are still some things about grandma. My mother has to go there. How about Dabao and Erbao playing at home? My father just came back and needs a rest. "


    The two children didn''t notice anything, but Lin radial took a look at her and noticed his wife''s resistance, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Yao Shu''s clear eyes on shanglinradial.


    He was quiet, holding his daughter in his arms and whispering to her, "Ashu, you go early and return early. I''ll wait for you. "


    Yao Shu trembled in his heart and turned to leave.


    As she walked out, she called out in silence -


    didn''t he come from the battlefield? Why not be a little more fierce? There are scars on the face. Shouldn''t we be afraid to cry for children?


    With an iceberg face, what kind of gentle route to take?!


    But in the end, Yao Shu''s soft facial features and harmless eyes are still deeply engraved in Yao Shu''s mind. No matter how she resists, she can''t forget it.


    When Yao Shu arrived at his parents'' house, he saw the red and brown horse tied in front of the door. Yao Erlang was talking to the horse.


    Ma''er also knew that Yao Shu was the one who had just given it osmanthus candy. Seeing her approach, he rubbed her shoulder with his face.


    "Aunt! The horse knows you Yao Erlang just said something with red horse for a long time, but there was no response. He could not help saying, "it''s really uncle''s horse!"


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry: "what a mess! Where else does it recognize people? "


    As if he understood Yao Shu''s words, the horse rubbed Yao Shu again, and his eyes showed a gentle light.


    Yao Erlang was surprised and said, "Wow - it''s just so fierce and it''s blowing at me. Why is it so obedient now?"


    Looking at the way the tall horse lowered his head to touch himself, Yao Shu couldn''t help thinking of the owner of the horse.


    Is it the same as him, are the appearance with some fierce, but the heart is soft?


    She felt a little uneasy in her heart, then changed the topic and asked, "Erlang, didn''t you come back to write? Have you finished writing twenty big characters? "


    Yao Erlang suffered.


    "This morning, I have written more than 100 words, but I have to say the qualified words that uncle said..."


    Yao Feng is the only one in the Yao family who can afford the word "strict father". He said that in addition to writing correctly, there are strict requirements on the pattern and size of the 20 characters. No wonder Erlang is too late to finish.


    After all, on weekdays, Yao Chao taught him to write almost as well, even without arms or legs.


    With grievance in the child''s words, he looked forward to the direction of the village: "how come my father hasn''t come back? He said he would bring me a new catapult


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    If Yao Feng''s love for his son is reflected in his harshness everywhere, Yao Chao is quite the opposite. As early as Erlang was a child, he took him to hunt rabbits in the mountains and fish in the pond, and the whole Yaojia village was turned over and over by them.


    "My father''s skill is very good, one dozen is accurate! I have taken good care of the jujube tree in front of grandma Hu''s house. A new nest of birds has been laid this winter. Let my father beat it down and let''s roast it! "


    Yao Shu said hastily, "don''t you! The bird''s nest in front of aunt Hu''s house is magpie''s nest. If you beat it down for her, I can''t spare you! "


    Magpie is a resident bird. It will not migrate in winter, but few of them have laid eggs in spring.


    Aunt Hu is very happy for this nest of magpies these days. She says that there will be happy events in her family this year.


    If you really let Erlang fight them down, it''s time to poke a hornet''s nest.


    Yao Shu had a headache: "I think your uncle''s arrangement of 20 characters is short! Go back and write 50 pieces a day to see if you have the energy to make other people''s houses full of noise... "


    But Yao Erlang didn''t like it. His face showed a smile similar to his father''s. He coquetered Yao Shu and said, "aunt, I''m wrong! Fifty words will kill you! Every time as long as the uncle supervises us to read and write, I feel the sky is grey! "


    Knowing that he didn''t listen at all, Yao Shu didn''t say much.


    Every child has his or her own temperament. Just like Dalang, who is serious and who has many ideas at a young age, Erlang is the most loyal one besides being very naughty.


    She said with a smile: "Erlang doesn''t like reading. He can do something else in the future."


    As expected, Yao Erlang''s eyes brightened, and he said with great ambition: "I want to be a general like my uncle!"


    Yao Shu was stiff and said, "well, it''s a good thing to have a dream, but before you do what you like, you must do well in reading and writing."


    Then she walked into the room, regardless of the voice of Yao Erlang repeatedly shouting "I don''t like reading" and "I don''t like reading".


    Bear child is bear child! Just wait for the bear parents to come back!


    This head Yao Shu at home with Yao father Yao mother talk, Lin radial also took advantage of this time, back to the Lin family.


    Although he is not good at words, he is not unable to understand other people''s ideas.


    He saw Yao Shu and his children''s resistance and disgust to the Lin family.


    Especially after he joined the army, Wang''s practice of not giving people a way to live was really outraged.


    Lin radial just want to deal with the Lin family as soon as possible, or give his wife and children a new start.


    Just as he had just stepped into the boundary of Linjia village, he saw his subordinates who had been fighting with him in the battlefield in the past, holding a black horse, anxiously looking left and right.


    Seeing the figure of Lin radial, he was immediately pleased and rushed to meet him: "Captain Lin! Where have you been! Just now general sent me to look for you, but your mother said you were not at home This time, among those of us who have returned home together, you have made the most contributions to the war. The general said that he would reward you for what you have done. "


    His name is Lin Dong. He is also from Lin village.


    Because of the family''s poverty, the day of recruitment can not pay money, but also from the army. In the past year, Lin radial took care of him a lot, and saved his life in the battlefield. Lin Dong took Lin radial as his elder brother, so he was more anxious than him.


    Lin radial but slowly frowned, he just saw his wife and children, now is not want to leave.


    "It doesn''t mean that we will be allowed to stay at home for a month and make another arrangement?"


    Lin Dong said in a hurry: "Oh, my good brother! Today, the general held a luncheon at the house of the inspector general. He praised you very much. He said he would meet you at the house of the inspector general. Such a good thing, how can we refuse it?! If you work in the inspector''s office in the future, you don''t have to be too far away from home - "


    then he was stunned and asked," where''s your horse? "


    "In Yaojia village," he said


    Lin village is not far away from Yao village. His feet are fast and it didn''t take him long to walk here.


    But Lin Dong said anxiously: "ride me! This is the horse of the patrol house. Although it can''t run as fast as the horse sent by the general, it can''t manage so many now! Go quickly. If you''re late, I''m afraid the general will lose face. "


    With that, Lin Dong handed the reins to Lin radial''s hand. Seeing that he was not in a hurry, he really wanted to carry him on the horse.


    Lin radial smell speech, blunt Lin Dong nodded thanks: "thank you for telling today, I will go."


    "You''re welcome - go on!"


    He turned over to mount the horse, arched his hand to Lin Dong, and then turned away.


    Lin Dong looked at his neat and handsome appearance, smacked his tongue and shook his head. He murmured: "it seems that the horses in the house are not good enough Why, no matter what, as long as Lin Xiaowei is put together, it will be upgraded to a higher level? "


    Lin radial to the house, asked the guard in front of the door, the general is busy, as expected already left.


    When he was about to leave, the guard asked his name and quickly said, "Captain Lin, wait! The constable has ordered you to come in immediately if you arrive. "Then someone came to meet him. Lin radial had some doubts in his heart, but he just nodded and didn''t say anything.


    The governor''s house was not big, and the soldiers took Lin radial all the way to the main hall, and they kept boasting: "Captain Lin is really a good-looking man. I hope he is not vulgar! No wonder the general always told the inspector that you are his right arm! When I was young, I became a captain. Do you think you have made a lot of contributions in the battlefield? "


    Lin radial didn''t like to talk, but his face was still that light expression. He said politely, "brother, you praise me wrongly."


    If someone else saw him like this, I''m afraid he would feel that he was young and full of vigor, and that he was somewhat inhumane.


    But the man was tall, but he had a good temper. He knew that Lin radial was really capable. He just laughed and said, "ha ha, you''re welcome, Lin Xiaowei. You''re the brother-in-law of second brother Yao. We''re all family! If you need anything in the future, please come to my house and say it''s my brother Zheng an! "


    Zheng an has been in the police house for many years. He is also a confidant of the governor. He has a good eye for people.


    He looked at Lin radial, although young, his eyes, temperament is very calm, there is a general style.


    It''s certainly not the thing in the pool when you are young.


    Seeing that he mentioned Yao Chao, Lin radial was slightly stunned and asked, "the second brother-in-law is on duty in the police house now?"


    Zheng''an showed a bright smile: "brother Yao Chao didn''t officially work as an official, but he could afford to be the second brother of all the soldiers in our mansion!"


    Without waiting for Lin radial to ask questions, Zheng an explained in detail: "Lin Xiaowei also knows that Qingtong town is not only an important pass of the imperial court, but also a place for military strategists to fight for. It''s only a day''s drive to the east of the town from the capital. However, on the two mountains of white tiger and black tiger, mountain bandits keep on disturbing the people around them


    Lin radial nodded and said in a deep voice, "it is true."


    Along the way, there were many soldiers who came and went to greet Zheng''an, one by one "brother Zheng". Fortunately, he looked at Lin radial strangely, but because of his momentum, no one dared to talk to him.


    Zheng an went on to say, "the imperial court has been in good weather these years. The people live and work in peace and contentment. Few of them can''t go on. They have to run to be bandits. So that group of people, most of them are ferocious thieves, and they are very difficult to deal with. The inspector took over the 3000 elite soldiers of the imperial court and guarded the pass of Qingtong town. These soldiers can''t move easily However, mountain bandits are not satisfied in recent years. They often go to the villages around the town to rob houses and kill people and set fire to them. "


    "The governor couldn''t look down, so he took his soldiers to suppress the bandits."


    Hearing this, Lin radial couldn''t help frowning and disagreed: "I don''t think there are many soldiers in your mansion. How can we suppress bandits?"


    Zheng''an shook his head and said, "isn''t it! There are no more than 300 soldiers in your family, and they are not soldiers who are strictly trained every day. However, the patrolling officer really had no way. He thought that even if he could not suppress the bandits, he would be shocked. Because of the shortage of manpower, they had to issue notices in the villages around the town to temporarily recruit a militia team. At that time, elder brother Yao called in. "


    Lin radial still shook his head: "farmers don''t know about military affairs, so naturally they have no fighting power. If the matter of suppressing bandits had not suffered a lot, where would anyone come? "


    When Zheng an saw that Lin radial was on the point, his eyes brightened and he praised: "brother Lin is indeed praised by even the general! You''ve seen a lot! It was true on that day. No matter what the fighting power was, we put up the recruitment notice for three days. Except for the village where the bandits invaded, there was no one from the other villages. "


    Lin had expected this result for a long time. If he''s a patrolman, I''m afraid he''ll have to secondment soldiers and make a surprise attack.


    Listen to Zheng an solution to say: "to the fourth day, Yao Chao brothers will come to the house."


    Lin Du was stunned: "second brother, he..."


    In his impression, Yao Chao is a scholar with no ability to bind a chicken. He is very cultured in speaking and doing things, but he has nothing to do with the suppression of bandits.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Zheng an said with a smile: "after the second brother Yao came, he met the governor first. They had a talk in the study for an hour. When he went out, he was smiling with us." I''m Yao Chao. I''m the second in my family. I''ll call you brothers in the future. "But it made a lot of us laugh. A weak scholar, how dare you call us brothers


    "Later, someone bet with him that if he had a way to solve the mountain bandits, it would be all of us who called his second brother."


    Zheng an shook his head and sighed: "I didn''t expect that in less than a month, the bandits on the black tiger and white tiger mountain tops were really cleaned up by him! If you can really afford to be our second brother! "


    Speaking of this, they have seen the front hall of the house.


    The patrol house is not big. Because it is not long before spring, there are many trees that have not sprouted along the way, so the vision is very broad.


    Lin''s eyesight was excellent. He saw a young man in a dark blue robe with a white jade face.


    He said to them with a smile: "brother Zheng, radius!"


    Zheng Anxian bumped Yao Chao with his shoulder. They exchanged greetings and then turned to Lin radial and said, "Captain Lin, I''ll send you here for your brother. Let''s talk about the second half of the story some other day."


    Then he said goodbye to Yao and Lin.


    After Zheng an turned and left, Yao Chao said to Lin radial with a smile: "brother-in-law, brother-in-law, I just came to the town and said you''re back. Let me hurry home I didn''t expect that the general turned his head to visit and mentioned a capable general around him. When he asked about his name, he had not heard from you for a year! This appearance is quite grand! "


    Lin radial shook his head and said solemnly, "second brother."


    He clasped his fist to Yao Chao and said in a deep voice: "the war is dangerous. It''s my younger brother''s fault that he failed to deliver the news to his family. Thank you very much for taking care of Ashur''s mother and son


    Yao Chao waved his hand and sighed, "Ashu and the children are my relatives. It''s my duty to take care of them. As the general has just said, you sergeant is a carefully selected secret weapon, and it is forbidden to send letters home. If the information is leaked, it will be a serious crime! "


    Lin radial slightly drooped his eyes and clenched his fists.


    Yao Chao was always in a delicate mind. He suddenly understood what Lin radial wanted to say but didn''t say. He just patted him on the shoulder and said, "ah Shu and the children, I can help you explain. Ashu is not a narrow-minded woman, she will not have resentment against you


    Lin radial heart stretch, the original face with the cold also slightly reduced, to Yao Chao nod thanks: "thank you two elder brother."


    Yao Chao felt that his brother-in-law, who looked cold, was very interesting. He took him by the shoulder and walked towards the hall: "the inspector is still waiting for you. We two brothers will talk slowly in the future!"


    When they entered the front hall, Yao Chao stood aside and said to the leader with a smile: "my Lord, this is the general''s Lin Xiaowei, my brother-in-law Lin radial."


    The inspector looked up and saw that he was gray haired and over sixty years old, but he was very hale and hearty, with a gentle look, and looked quite like a scholar.


    Lin radial saluted him. The governor''s tone was relaxed, and he asked, "how about going home today, but everything is OK?"


    Lin radial did not expect that the governor would first ask him about his family affairs, so he said all in all: "his wife and children are still good."


    The young people in front of them are not humble and arrogant. They have a basis for advance and retreat. They are outstanding in appearance. Even their temperament is one in a million.


    The policeman nodded in secret.


    "Is your grandfather still alive?" he asked


    Lin radial Leng for a while, obviously did not expect that the patrolman and his elders met.


    He replied, "my grandfather died before I could remember."


    Hearing his reply, it was the inspector''s turn to be stunned: "did you die when you were young? It''s impossible! Five years ago, he wrote me a letter and sent it to the capital... "


    He met Lin radial''s grandfather and boy, and went to Beijing to take the exam on the same day.


    Although his friend is not famous, he has been writing to him since he came back to his hometown. He knows everything about Lin''s family and even his life experience.


    But over the years, the letters from my friends have become less and less, and most of them complain about the hard work of farming and the lack of money and food at home.


    When the friendship between them gradually faded, they gave money to the Lin family for several times, and then broke the contact with the Lin family.


    If Lin radial''s grandfather died before he could remember, who was the person who corresponded with him these years?!


    The Ranger''s gray eyebrows wrinkled slowly, and Lin radial was silent.


    All three of them were smart people. Yao Chao and Lin radial knew the character of the Lin family and understood the whole story at once. But in this situation, it seems that no one can tell the story.


    In the end, it''s still a matter of patrolling the great humanitarians: "just don''t mention the old things."


    He is old and used to the ups and downs of the world. He is not willing to care about them.


    Looking at the two outstanding young men in front of him, the patrolman said with a smile, "the way of life is really daunting today! One of you is resourceful, the other is brave and good at fighting. You are both young and promising, but you have such a relationship. I think this excellent person will attract each other? "Lin radial said solemnly, "I don''t dare to do it", but Yao Chao said with a smile:


    "the inspector first praised us, and then said that the excellent people attracted each other. I''m afraid he still wants to praise himself for this bole."


    The patrolman laughed angrily, shook his head, laughed and scolded, and then nodded: "ah Chao is right. It''s better to be a bole than to search for the Qianlima. The old man stopped and said with a smile, "since I know your grandfather and I am your elder, I will call you a radial - I don''t know if you are interested in sharing my worries in the police house?"


    Never thought, but Lin radial refused.


    He said, "I appreciate the appreciation of the inspector. I just follow the general''s instructions, not freedom."


    "It seems that Jiang Ning is really good to you on weekdays," he said happily


    The general was named "Jiangning", but he defended the border for many years and made great contributions to the Yan Dynasty. Even the emperor often referred to Jiang Ning as "general".


    No matter who he is, he is called "general".


    Yao Chao laughs and teases Lin radial: "you little general, how one minded? General, where else would you like to visit Qingtong town? Today, the inspector asked you, of course, you have made an agreement with the general. "


    Seeing the officer nodding, Lin radial solemnly said, "if so, I''ll let you send me."


    Lin radial is a character who does things in an orderly way. In the past, Jiang Ning saved him on the battlefield and taught him carefully.


    He was grateful, but did not know how to repay.


    If you don''t care about your wife and children, I''m afraid you will only follow Jiang Ning.


    Seeing that he nodded, the inspector said to Lin radial in a warm voice: "you haven''t been in the army for a long time. It''s been a hard year for you to fight. You should also rest at home for a few more days. There are not many affairs in my family. Now a Chao helps me deal with all kinds of chores in the town. Now, there is a lack of one person in the camp to help me train soldiers. What do you think? "


    Lin radial thought for a while and said, "I will do my best, but I still have a wife and children to settle in."


    When the inspector saw that he always cared about his wife and children and appreciated Lin''s character, he joked to Yao Chao: "a Chao''s sister is blessed."


    Yao Chao narrowed her beautiful peach blossom eyes and said with a smile: "she Mei has beautiful features and exquisite mind. If her brother-in-law didn''t come back from the battlefield, I would like to take her to the inspector some day, or tell her a new marriage!"


    Seeing that his second brother-in-law didn''t look like a joke, Lin could not help but say to the old man, "ah Shu gave birth to three sons for me. The boy is very grateful and loves her. It''s the boy who is blessed."


    Contact with Yao Chao for a long time, the inspector also found out that he never wanted to lose his character.


    Now Yao Chao said that, but he didn''t want his brother-in-law to feel that he had made military achievements, so he looked down on his wife.


    But with Yao Chao''s powerful brother protecting him, even if Lin radial is not good in character, Yao Shu can''t afford to lose.


    The inspector saw that he didn''t say anything. He encouraged him a few more words. At the same time, he allowed Lin to take ten days off and let them go home.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    Because Lin radial didn''t go back to the Lin family, he went to the police house, but didn''t know that the Lin family was already fighting.


    It was when the Lin family were having lunch that Lin Dong came to look for Lin radial.


    When he explained his intention, father Lin sat on the top of the table with a gloomy face and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Wang took the bowl, glanced at Lin Dong and said with a sneer: "is the inspector looking for him? This is to make a great success and become an official with your legs! "


    Lin Dong had long known that the Lin family was in a terrible situation, and he did not argue with them. He only asked the second member of the Lin family who was not talking: "brother Lin, brother Lin is not at home?"


    Lin Wei, the second eldest member of the Lin family, is usually honest and dull. Unlike Lin radial''s reticence, he is not recognized by people.


    Lin Wei looked at his mother''s face and shook his head at Lin Dong.


    Lin Dong got angry in the Lin family, so he ran to the village and sat on a stone to wait for Lin radial.


    But after he left, Lin''s father directly broke the bowl and swore: "when did Lin radial come back?"?! Why didn''t anyone tell me? "


    And when he saw that the master of the house was angry, no one spoke.


    Zhou''s heart is not willing, she saw her elder brother''s majestic appearance in the morning, and now she looks at her husband''s submissive manner, which makes her angry.


    In addition, Wang has been tossing her about all morning, calling on her to clean the yard and mend the bed sheets. Even this meal is made by her alone.


    She really hated Wang, but she did not dare to resist, so she had to give her mother-in-law an eye medicine from time to time.


    Zhou whispered to his father Lin: "Daddy, elder brother came back in the morning My mother saw him at that time and scolded him away. "


    Wang''s eyes glared, and Zhou shrank his neck and stopped talking.


    Lin''s father scolded Wang, but she blocked his neck and scolded him back. All of a sudden, there were lots of chickens and dogs on the table.


    Wang cried falsely at the top of his voice: "my life is so miserable! Such a shameless eldest daughter-in-law on the stall said that she ran to her mother''s house after two words. Her father also brought people to ask for trouble. Now that the eldest son has come back, he doesn''t recognize me as a mother, even this family! You''re an immortal. I wash and cook every day and serve you. In the end, I''ll be scolded! Why don''t you beat me, shoot me! I can''t make it any longer! "


    Lin Hong, the third member of the Lin family, was tired of listening. He put the bowl on the table heavily, accusing Zhou of saying, "second sister-in-law, why don''t you say two words less?! It''s all your fault! "


    He then complained: "so is the second brother! I know all day long that I go to the ground with my father. When can I make some achievements? Listen to the Niang said, the elder brother came back riding a horse! Now the patrolling adults are looking for him. They must have made a contribution. "


    Lin Wei held his head in silence, but Zhou was angry and pinched his man''s arm under the table.


    She said to Lin Hong with a smile: "what the third brother said is wrong. After all, the chewing of our family is earned by my father and your second brother now! If you have some spare money at home, don''t you use it for reading? Now, I don''t think you''re a good scholar! "


    I don''t know how to retort.


    Next to him sat his second nephew, ah Zhuang. A child of seven or eight years old was the most able to eat. He was often hungry at home. However, no matter how the adults quarreled, he kept eating.


    When Lin Hong saw it, he slapped it on the back of the child''s head and said, "I know how to eat! It''s the same as your parents in the future


    The rice in Zhuang''s hand was knocked over, and he managed to grab some egg stars and sprinkled them all on the ground. Seeing that he had fallen the bowl, he was afraid that he would be scolded again, so he began to cry.


    Lin''s father saw that a Zhuang''s face and body were covered with rice grains, and the table and the ground were dirty. He frowned and scolded Lin Wei, "second, take care of your son!"


    Even Wang didn''t cry. He just glared at the child and scolded, "pick up the rice grains one by one! Eat clean


    The children were crying, and her husband could not lift his head when he was scolded. However, Lin Hong, the initiator of the crime, took up his job again, rolled his eyes and began to eat.


    Zhou''s anger was rising, his eyes were dizzy and his heart was shaking.


    She wanted to curse, want to bowl, but suddenly in front of a black, fainted.


    Wang was so flustered that he asked his second son to carry his daughter-in-law back to his room.


    nowadays, Zhou''s family is doing all the work in the family. If Zhou''s sick, what should we do about family affairs? Who will cook three meals a day?


    After a while, Wang took out some copper plates from the house, and asked Lin Wei to invite her mother-in-law to see her daughter-in-law.


    Lin Wei took a few copper coins in his hand and said, "Aung, this money is not enough..."


    Wang''s eyes glared and said, "your daughter-in-law is dying. Are you still thinking about whether you have enough money?"?! Hurry up, please! If you don''t come, I can''t take care of her death! "


    In the end, Lin Wei invited his mother-in-law, saying that she was pregnant.The woman was not a serious doctor. Because she was old and had seen many diseases, she was able to treat others.


    She spoke slowly, only admonished: "don''t be too tired, otherwise this child can''t keep."


    As soon as Wang heard that she was pregnant, she didn''t even ask her mother-in-law to prescribe the medicine. She rushed away and said, "I have so many children in my family. Do I need a doctor? Where can I prescribe medicine and stay in bed? It''s too delicate! "


    Lin Wei is quietly guarding his daughter-in-law, and a Zhuang is also standing by. The father and son are silent.


    But Lin Hong frowned, quietly pulled Wang''s sleeve, called her out, and said, "Aung, didn''t you say you''d marry me a daughter-in-law this spring? If the second sister-in-law is pregnant, isn''t there not enough money at home? "


    Wang began to calculate quickly, thinking of the cost and trouble brought by the newborn, can not help but feel distressed.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Lin Hong said again, "isn''t big brother back? He has also made great contributions to the war. In addition, his sister-in-law is doing business there. He wants to come and have a lot of money in his hands. "


    Wang''s eyes brightened, and she frowned again, beating a drum in her heart: "your sister-in-law, his father and mother, and two brothers, are not easy to provoke..."


    Lin Hong waved his hand and said, "what is that! One of her married daughters is no longer living in her mother''s house. Why don''t you just go straight to her house? What''s more, you are her mother-in-law and elder brother''s mother-in-law! What difficulties do you have? Even if the elder sister-in-law refuses to help, can you still sit back and ignore it? "


    I''m going to the village with Wang Hongniang, and I''m not sure if I''m going to the village with you


    Lin Hong''s face was puzzled: "Aung, I''m going to have an exam this year, and I haven''t warmed up yet..."


    Wang knew that his son was an excuse to shirk, but frowned, or did not say that he must follow.


    Only said: "then you at home, good reading, this year must test out a scholar for my mother, let the village that group of people to watch jokes shut their mouth!"


    Lin Hong busily agreed and went into the study to read.


    He didn''t read a page of the book, so he felt sleepy after eating too much in the afternoon. He stretched himself and began to take a rest on the table.


    At the other end, Wang took some peppers from the kitchen and went to Yaojia village.


    The little old lady walked very fast and soon arrived at Yaojia village.


    She inquired about Yao Shu''s residence and went straight to her eldest daughter-in-law''s house.


    At the gate of Yao Shu''s house, I saw that the gate was not closed, and there were not many things in the yard, but there were all the things that should have been put in order.


    The disgust in her Ninja''s heart only made a happy look, and cried out in her voice, "a-radius! Ashu -- go home, your second brother and sister are pregnant


    Wang''s calculation is shrewd. If he can take his eldest daughter-in-law and two children back today, it''s best. On the one hand, there are some people in the family to do the work. On the other hand, Lin radial can also help to farm the land in the spring. On the other hand, they should have a lot of money. By then, the third son''s marriage will be able to be well done.


    Did not want to shout for a long time, no one agreed, the original open door also slammed shut.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    Wang''s face was livid and he walked to the yard.


    She pushed the door, but she didn''t open it. She knew it was tied from inside.


    She was so angry that she banged on the door and scolded: "two bad people who broke their conscience! Your old lady came far away and refused to let in the door?! What kind of gold nest and silver nest are you? You don''t even give your mother a place to go under her feet! "


    After scolding for a long time, he heard a Zhi''s voice coming from inside: "don''t smash, my father and aunt are not at home!"


    Wang scolded: "little rabbit, there is a bad thing that father has but no mother! Open the door for you


    The two children hid in the house, afraid in their hearts.


    Ah Zhi pretended to have nothing to do, but he comforted his younger sister and said, "don''t be afraid of Er Bao. We''ll tie up the door. Ah Nai can''t come in."


    Ah Si sipped her mouth and asked in a low voice, "what''s ah Nai doing in our house?"


    Seeing that her brother didn''t answer, her big eyes slowly filled with mist. She was afraid to say, "is ah Nai going to take us back?"


    A Zhi frowned fiercely: "impossible! Let''s live here and not go anywhere


    Outside, Wang swore loudly, while he picked up the bucket in the yard and smashed it on the door: "two little bunnies, can''t you open the door?! I have to break the broken door today


    But hear a Zhi also high voice reply: "my a Niang said! Don''t open the door to anyone you don''t know! You''d better go quickly. Someone will catch you in the prison later! "


    Wang was so angry that one Buddha came out of his body and the other Buddha ascended to heaven: "don''t you know me? No conscience, no filial son of a dog! I was taught by your wicked mother! I''m your mother. Don''t you know me? "


    As he spoke, someone heard the movement, stopped and came to the yard.


    It was aunt Hu who passed by the door. Seeing Wang who had smashed the door, she heard her swearing words, and her heart was clear.


    She exclaimed, "Gee! Who are you? What is this for? "


    Wang''s voice raised an octave: "elder sister! You judge! I was so old that I came from Lin''s village to deliver good news to my son and daughter-in-law, but I didn''t open the door! "


    Aunt Hu was disgusted with Wang in her heart, but she put a smile on her face: "Oh, my elder sister, I can''t afford to be called by your elder sister. Look at your white hair, I can''t even find a white hair!"


    Wang''s one choke, stare round eye.


    Aunt Hu was not flustered and said, "don''t worry, elder sister! I think you are going wrong -- "


    Wang said in a shrill voice:" where is the wrong way?! My son and daughter-in-law live here! "


    Aunt Hu sneered: "this family is the daughter of our village head, with three children. Her man died early. Where did you get your son and daughter-in-law? "


    Wang quickly nodded: "yes, yes! My son is back, and in this is my grandson


    Aunt Hu only asked the room in a loud voice: "Dabao, Erbao, it''s grandma Hu. Do you know this person outside the door?"


    But I heard two children''s voices: "Hello, Granny Hu! We don''t know her! "


    Wang was so angry that he said dirty words, wild seeds and unfilial words, and scolded aunt Hu angrily.


    Two children, the people in the village all know that smart and beautiful first, just sensible this one, is every family should say to their children, set an example.


    As the child''s mother-in-law, Wang not only does not love the child, but also scolds with such vicious words?


    Aunt Hu knows all about Yao Shu''s idea.


    She was about to retort when she heard footsteps coming from outside, followed by a man''s low voice.


    "Aung? What are you doing here? "


    The comer''s appearance is not vulgar, imposing, especially the cool and quiet temperament. At first sight, it seems that his excellent facial features are ignored.


    Aunt Hu frowned all of a sudden. Is this Ashur''s man?


    Wang immediately cried out: "son! You''re back - your aunt is going to be bullied to death! "


    Lin radial had just returned from the town. He returned the horse to the police house and came back with Yao Feng and Yao Chao.


    When Yao''s two brothers returned to Yao''s house, he went straight to his wife and son.


    After listening to Wang''s words, Lin radial took a look at Aunt Hu and saw that she was well dressed and looked disgusted, but not unreasonable.


    He asked aunt Hu in a deep voice, "this aunt, I don''t know who you are?"


    Aunt Hu frowned and curled her mouth: "I heard the woman swearing when I passed by, so I came to ask. Is this your mother? Why do you smash people''s doors for no reason? "


    Lin radial said: "this is really my mother. This is my home --"


    before the words fell, Wang saw that the door which had been smashed for a long time suddenly opened.


    Ah Zhi took ash''s hand, and his red face was full of anger. He called out to linradial, "this is my grandmother and our home! It''s not your homeAs also stares round the red eyes, with a cry: "not your home, you go away!"


    The little girl''s cry suddenly hit aunt Hu. Her face was full of heartache. She squatted down and hugged a Si to coax her: "Er Bao, don''t cry, don''t cry! Grandma Hu is there -- "


    Lin radial frowned, looked at her crying daughter, and finally said to her son," ah Zhi, be obedient, don''t be noisy. "


    His son, who has always been obedient and clever, seems to have incarnated a hedgehog full of thorns. His face was full of resistance and said, "I didn''t make any noise! She is the one who has been making trouble all the time! My sister and I are good at home, but she will come to my house to smash the door


    "That''s your milk!" Lin said in a deep voice


    Even ah Zhi couldn''t help but blush in his eyes. The little boy stubbornly refused to let his tears come up. He called out to linradial, "if you don''t finish the work, you don''t give us food. Why don''t you say she''s a-nu when we want to starve to death? My sister is so young. When she is allowed to enter the door after cutting a basket of pig grass every day, why don''t you say she''s milk? "


    "She''s not - she''ll only scold us for being lazy and disobedient! She will only make us hungry, she is the bad guy, she is the worst one


    Lin radial suddenly cold face, eyes a sink, yelled: "shut up!"


    After all, it was the soldiers who fought from the battlefield. When Lin radial didn''t get angry, he was afraid of others. Now he sank his face, which made ace shiver. Even aunt Hu felt cold from the sole of her feet.


    Ah Zhi''s tears came down.


    He bore the brunt of his father''s anger, but felt not fear, but deep pain and sadness.


    Originally, I watched my father return like a hero, and the great joy in my heart gradually burned to ashes with this exclamation.


    The boy''s tearful eyes dimly looked at Lin radial, stubborn no longer, only disappointed: "Daddy, why do you want to come back?"


    He asked in a low voice, straight into the heart of Lin radial.


    It is not that he doesn''t care about his children. He is also angry about what Wang has done.


    It is just that Wang is his mother and the milk of the children. In this environment of filial piety first, it is not allowed for a child to say anything bad about the elder in front of outsiders.


    Lin could only try to separate them.


    He did not want to make decisions for the children. As a father, he hoped that he could isolate all the external harm to the children.


    But what should he do when the source of the harm becomes himself?


    Lin radial tried to save the situation, his face softened a lot, and said to his son, "ah Zhi, ah dad doesn''t mean that."


    But ah Zhi didn''t listen to him.


    The stubborn boy turned to wipe his tears and said to Aunt Hu, "grandma Hu, we are going to close the door. My mother goes to grandma''s house. Before she comes back, my sister and my brother should take good care of our home. "


    Aunt Hu was sour in her heart. She handed ash to the little boy''s hand and whispered, "fasten the door, and grandma Hu will go to see your grandmother."


    Ah Zhi and ah Si went into the room and closed the door. They didn''t look at Lin radial and Wang.


    Wang''s side airway: "boss! Don''t teach these two kids a lesson! Turn the sky over all day


    Aunt Hu was disgusted and didn''t want to talk to the mother and son for half a word. She turned around and walked out of the courtyard and went to Yao''s house.


    Lin radial stood silently in front of the closed door.


    Originally, "our home" was a family of five, but now "our home" is a home without a father.


    Recalling ah Zhi''s attitude, he wondered if he had done something wrong.


    Seeing her eldest son ignore her, Wang called out: "boss!"


    Looking at this "mother" in his name, Lin radial felt powerless.


    In the battlefield, he bravely killed the enemy, in the difficult situation he sought a way to survive, but never more than a mother like this made him more difficult.


    Lin radial frowned and said in a deep voice, "go back first. I have something to say."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Aunt Hu quickly rushed to Yao''s house. Seeing that Yao Feng and Yao Chao were both there, she didn''t say it in front of the public. She only said that Yao Shu would go to see the child and pull her out of the door.


    "Today, your mean mother-in-law found her home and smashed the door to the sky There are only three children at home, and they dare not open the door


    Hearing this, Yao Shu trembled and asked, "the children''s father is back. Why isn''t he here?"


    Aunt Hu shook her head: "still! The children''s father looks like a bad match, but also towards his unreasonable mother


    Yao Shu''s brow grew deeper and deeper, and his heart was filled with anger. The original three-point exclusion of Lin radial suddenly rose to a very high level.


    "Thanks for your presence, where are the children?" she said? How is it now? "


    Aunt Hu waved her hand: "I didn''t help either. I just sent you a letter The children came in. I don''t want to open the door for his father and grandmother. Ah Shu, you''d better go back and have a look! "


    Yao Shu nodded his head and said thanks to Aunt Hu several times before he went home.


    At the door of the house, I saw that the wooden bucket filled with water was thrown aside. The gate of the main house was smashed into several holes. The yard was not as messy as Yao Shu thought.


    She quickly went forward, patted the door gently and asked, "Dabao, Erbao, are you there?"


    Two children are sitting on the Kang quietly wiping tears.


    A Zhi vowed to his sister that he would never pay attention to his father in the future.


    Ace also promised that she would never say a word to his father.


    On one side Sanbao woke up and crawled to play.


    Hearing his mother''s voice, ah Zhi and ah Si quickly got off the Kang and ran to open the door.


    "Aung!"


    A Zhi and a Si both grew a little after the new year, one to Yao Shu''s chest, the other to her thigh.


    When the two children saw Yao Shu, they all rushed to her and hugged her.


    Yao Shu touched the children''s heads and whispered, "OK, OK, Aung is back Come on, let''s go ahead. "


    The children who had stopped crying could not help crying when they saw their mother''s gentle face.


    Children are always crying. Ah Zhi and ah Si are crying less. Yao Shu comforts them in a gentle voice, but he also wants to teach them an important lesson.


    "Dabao, Erbao, listen to a word from Aung after crying, OK?"


    Two children in the arms of their mothers to vent their fears, also obediently sat down, nodded to listen to Yao Shu speak.


    Yao Shu touched his son and daughter''s head and said in a soft voice, "you are wronged today. But ah Zhi, you are the elder brother. You should know that when you are in danger and your mother is away, you must think about protecting your younger sister. "


    A Zhi nods hard.


    Yao Shu said to ash in the same gentle tone: "if Er Bao encounters difficulties in the future, don''t cry in a hurry. When you meet a bad person and protect yourself, you can cry beside your mother when you are safe. Do you hear that


    Ah Si''s eyes were a little confused, but he grasped the point and nodded his head and said, "Er Bao will protect himself first!"


    Yao Shu laughed with admiration, and then said to erhu, "you still have a long way to go before you grow up. On this road, you will meet all kinds of people and things. Some people are very bad and bully the weak; some things are very angry or unfair. However, no matter what kind of people or things, we must learn to face them. Learning not to shrink back is not. Today Dabao and Erbao are doing very well. For example, now, if a nai still brings people to come and bully Dabao and Erbao, you are children, so you can only choose to hide, fasten the door and protect yourself. "


    "But afterwards, Dabao Er Bao must think about how to solve the problem."


    Ah Zhi quickly responded and asked, "ah Niang said, how can we make ah Nai never come to our house again?"


    Yao Shu nodded.


    "How can we solve this problem? Will we be allowed to be bullied at home in the future


    Now even ace began to think hard.


    The two children thought for a long time, but there was no good way. Finally, ah Zhi asked, "can we still live in grandma''s house? My uncles won''t let Nuri bully us... "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "this is a good way."


    The two children breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s just that they''re more or less disappointed - can''t they live in their own homes any more?


    Yao Shu saw the expressions on the faces of the two children, and naturally knew what they were thinking. He said in a low voice, "Aung, there is another way. Do you want to hear it?"


    Ah Zhi and ah Si suddenly raised their heads, eyes bright: "what else?"


    Yao Shu''s eyes were gentle and firm, and she made a decision that she didn''t speak to the children all the time:


    "my mother wants to leave with your father.""He Li?"


    Ah Zhi and ah Si are stunned, obviously don''t understand the meaning of He Li.


    Yao Shu Wen Sheng explained: "He Li, that is to say, Aung and dad will no longer be husband and wife, nor will they live together. He lives with his father and his mother and goes home with him


    "This is how we are now," he said


    However, a Zhi thought more and explained to his sister: "it''s not the same. Now my father and mother are husband and wife, we are a family. If Dad and Aung and left, dad and we are not a family. In this way, a Nai is my father''s family, not ours. "


    Yao Shu nodded: "Dabao is right."


    Then she asked the two children, "do you want Dabao and Erbao?"


    Without hesitation, ah Si said yes, but ah Zhi hesitated.


    The little girl put her eyes on her brother and asked, "brother, don''t you say today that you will never pay attention to my father again?"


    A Zhi opened his mouth and could not speak.


    Ah Si urged him to touch ah Zhi''s arm and said, "brother, please say yes! I don''t have to be bullied by my aunt and I any more! "


    Yao Shu said to ah Zhi in a warm voice, "Dabao can think about it first, and then tell her after thinking about it."


    A Zhi felt as if his throat was blocked by something invisible. After a long time, he whispered, "Daddy won''t agree."


    Yao Shu shook her head. Her eyes were gentle and firm, and she said definitely, "Aung doesn''t care what other people think. If the Lin family bullies us all the time, my mother can''t compromise with them. You three children are my mother''s treasure. My mother will do everything possible to protect you. "


    In his mind, a Zhi can''t help but think about his father''s patience with his mother, his care for himself and his sister, his teaching and patience.


    Let''s face these images, but there is no way to compete with my father''s image.


    He is their father, but he will never stand firmly in front of them and protect them like Aung.


    Ah Zhi finally nodded: "Aung, I agree with you and my father and leave."


    Just after Yao Shu and the children finally open up to chat and reach an agreement, another protagonist of Heli suddenly appears.


    The first time his footsteps sounded in the courtyard, a Zhi recognized: "it''s daddy! Dad is back... "


    Yao Shu Leng, Lin radius should not take Wang home? Why did he come back so soon?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    As soon as Lin radial stepped into the house, he keenly felt that his wife and children looked at him differently -


    with a look of rejection and resistance, he had the illusion that he did not belong here.


    The tall man was looked at with different eyes by the big and small. He was silent for a moment and immediately said, "Ashu, I..."


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows jumped and interrupted him: "didn''t you accompany the old lady back to the Lin family?"


    Lin stood firmly in front of the table, keeping a little space with his mother and son, enough to show intimate distance.


    The children didn''t notice anything from this distance, but Yao Shu was a little uncomfortable.


    The man did not nod, also did not shake his head, "a Niang came here today to tell us a good news, the second younger sister is pregnant."


    Yao Shu didn''t have any expression on his face, and his tone was not unfriendly. His words made people feel a little overwhelmed: "when the adults are not at home, knock on the door notice? She doesn''t talk with her mouth, does she? When I was not there, I could think of how your mother would scold the children. Besides, what does Zhou''s pregnancy care about our mother and son? When I was pregnant with Sanbao on that day, Zhou followed your mother, but I did all the work in my family! Now that she''s pregnant, does she want me to go back and supervise her work? "


    Lin radial was no longer good at dealing with this kind of scene. He knew that Yao Shu was angry. At this time, he could not go against what she said.


    "Ah Shu, I know you have been wronged today..."


    "I am not wronged! It is the children who are wronged! "


    Yao Shu''s voice suddenly rose, "have you ever seen a grandmother like this? I see the child as an enemy! Lin radial, are you her own son or not? Are the children her grandchildren? "


    She warned herself not to be angry, but when it came to the argument, the anger could not be controlled, "your mother is your mother, you are you, I don''t want to attribute her mistakes to you! She beat or scold the children. It''s her fault! But what about you, Lin radial? What about you? Where are you when the children are wronged, when they are afraid? "


    Ah Zhi and his younger sister are sitting on the Kang, listening to their argument, knowing that ah Niang is in charge of them.


    This is the first time, when my father and my mother quarrel, ah Zhi hopes that she can win.


    He no longer felt afraid, but stood with his mother and said, "my father is facing my milk."


    A Si also nodded and said: "the elder brother was scolded and cried by his father."


    Yao Shu was so angry that he really wanted to drive the man out of front of him: "listen to it yourself! What do the children say about you! Listen to it for yourself


    Mingming is the most adored and expected father of the children. She thinks that he will take on his own responsibility and protect the children, so she can rest assured that he will stay at home.


    To her surprise, ah Zhi was bullied and cried in front of Lin radial, "is that what you do as a father?"


    The anger and heartache in her eyes pierced into Lin radial''s heart.


    Lin radial is very clever.


    He knew that at this time, arguing could never solve the problem, and children were the key to Yao Shu''s forgiveness.


    The tall man lowered his head and whispered to a Zhi: "Dabao, daddy apologizes to you. What happened today is that my father made a mistake. "


    "There are also two treasures," Lin radial turned around and looked into the eyes of AZ with his deep eyes. He also said in a soft and serious tone, "just now my father should hold Er Bao and protect Er Bao and his brother from being scared. My father is wrong. Can you forgive my father once? "


    Neither child spoke.


    Yao Shu saw that Lin radial was really apologizing for the behavior of the talent. Her anger decreased a little, and then her reason returned.


    What''s the matter with this man? Isn''t he supposed to go to the Lin family? Why are you still talking to the children?


    Yao Shu didn''t hide it. Instead, he said seriously, "Lin Du, you don''t have to be like this. One side is the mother who gave birth to you and raised you, and the other side is the child who was bullied. I know it''s hard for you, too. "


    Lin radial thought that Yao Shu''s next sentence was to understand him, and his heart was a little more stable.


    Never thought, Yao Shu then said: "since it is so difficult, we might as well leave."


    The man raised his head and clenched his fist. His eyebrows were slightly invisible and his eyes became deep.


    He Li? impossible!


    "I don''t agree," he said firmly


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows were slightly bent and her eyes were puzzled. She tried to reason with the man: "since you are back, the Lin family will definitely want you to go back. It is not good for us to live outside. But my children and I are living well now, and we will never go back to the Lin family and be bullied. "


    Lin radial is still that sentence: "I do not agree with and leave."


    It''s not time for Yao Shu to apologize to the children? Why do you just say "no" now?


    "After he left, if you want to see the children, you can still..."Hearing this, Lin radial was angry.


    Even in Yao Shu''s most unreasonable situation, he did not get angry.


    Just don''t know why, Yao Shu today this "and leave" two words, but can insert in his heart most soft place.


    Lin radial''s face was cold and full of anger. He asked Yao Shu word by word: "do you really want to leave with me so much?"


    Yao Shu had never seen such a cold look from a man before. She was also cold: "so what? Why can''t I be with you? "


    He li She said it simply!


    If she had the courage to say that a year ago, he would have let her go without hesitation.


    But now, clearly she can be so gentle and patient with the child, why not in the face of him, a little bit of warmth?


    The man said in a deep voice, "Yao Shu, you are not as good as you are at Yao''s house after marriage. It''s because I didn''t let you live a good life. But you ask yourself, as long as I''m by your side for a day, have you ever been wronged? I''m embarrassed for you and the children. Which time I''m not on your side? "


    Yao Shu only grasped one point and asked him, "you know I''m not doing well. Why don''t you let me go?"


    The man did not answer, but asked, "if I promise that you will live a better life in the future, will you stay with me?"


    Yao Shu really wanted to catch Lin radial and knock on his skull to see what was inside.


    She thought he was unreasonable.


    "Let me live better?! Every day with their children, they are bullied by the bandits and robbers of the Lin family? "


    She had no feelings for men, but she also knew that he didn''t want the children to suffer. She only said, "Lin radial, what are you thinking? Both Dabao and Erbao are grown up with you. Sanbao is also your blood. Why don''t you let your children live a stable and comfortable life? "


    Looking at Yao Shu''s exasperated appearance, a corner of Lin radial''s heart that has never been touched seems to be touched by a feather. His strength is not heavy, but his sense of existence is very strong.


    Unconsciously, the look on his face has eased down, and he whispered: "ash, don''t be angry."


    Yao Shu is like a kitten in a frenzy, domineering in his own territory, defending himself and his children, never giving up.


    "Shouldn''t I be angry?"


    The man looked at his wife attentively, with deep and tolerant eyes: "ash Listen to me first. "


    In the past, when she quarreled with Yao Shu, she was always unreasonable and would express her emotions in the most indifferent and hurtful manner. Lin radial was only silent and tolerant in the face of such a wife.


    But now Yao Shu is so angry that Lin can''t help softening his voice.


    "Today I did something wrong. I shouldn''t let Dabao and Erbao be wronged. I apologize to your mother and son."


    Yao Shu did not want to pay attention to it.


    Lin radial took a step forward and shortened the space between them so that he could touch her when he reached out his hand. The words he said were deep and pleasant and extremely gentle. "I will solve the problem there, I promise, and I will never let your mother and son be bullied in the future."


    Yao Shu subconsciously frowned and looked at Lin radial: "how do you want to solve it?"


    The man looked at Yao Shu, who was half a head shorter than him, and his voice was steady and firm: "today, when I sent my Aung out, I told her to part with her. In the future, I''ll send money to the Lin family every month, and the five of us will come out alone. "


    Yao Shu was caught off guard at last.


    She did not expect, Lin radial with Wang left, said is the separation.


    In the Yan Dynasty, no one of the children dared to propose to separate the family if their parents were still alive, which was a great unfilial act.


    Did Lin radial do this for her and her children?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    Yao Shu asked, "does your mother agree to split up?"


    "I promised to give my mother some money every month, and she nodded I haven''t told my father. Besides, the inspector ordered me to go to the police house ten days later. Even if I didn''t separate my family, I couldn''t live in the Lin family. "


    Yao Shu was silent. To be exact, she directly ignored Lin Du''s saying, "the inspector ordered me to go to the inspector''s office in ten days." she was full of separation and separation.


    Wang is an open-minded character, she naturally will not care about the separation of such things.


    But what about father Lin? What about the rest of the Lin family?


    In her heart, she did not want the children to have a relationship with the Lin family. It was absolutely impossible to live alone.


    If father Lin doesn''t agree, everything will be in vain.


    As if to see her hesitation, Lin radial continued: "ash, don''t worry, I will go to Li Zheng about the separation and ask him to witness."


    Ah Zhi, who was silent all the time, asked, "if my father and my mother live together, my father will live in ah Nai''s house; if my father and ah Nai live separately, my father will live with us. Is that so? "


    Lin radial nodded.


    Ah Zhi asked, "who does Daddy want to live with?"


    Looking at his son''s childish face, Lin radial affirmed: "my father is the father of Dabao, er Bao and Sanbao, and he is the husband of your grandmother. My father naturally wants to live with you."


    The two children looked at each other, but ace asked in a low voice, "can daddy live with us?"


    Lin radial nodded, looked at Yao Shu, and said to her little daughter, "as long as your aunt agrees, and you are willing, you can."


    Children''s emotions come and go quickly.


    Just now, his father apologized to them and promised to protect them in the future. The resistance of ah Zhi and AZ to his father was not so deep.


    The desire for a father naturally prevailed.


    "Aung..."


    Ah Zhi and ah Si don''t need to express their ideas. Yao Shu already understands.


    Yao Shu''s heart is very complicated. Of course, she hopes to leave.


    But the problem now is that just now, children no longer need to make a choice between mother and father, but can have complete maternal and paternal love.


    In this case, how does Yao Shu say that he will not let the children live with his father?


    She only asked Lin Du, "it''s not as easy to separate from the Lin family as you think. What are you going to do? "


    Only listen to the man said: "I go to Lin''s home to make it clear with my father, and then ask Lizheng to witness."


    He sent his mother to the village and rushed back because he was worried about the children.


    Lin radial was a character who didn''t want to say more, but worried about his wife''s misunderstanding, he said it in detail.


    Yao Shu frowned: "what if your father doesn''t want to split up?"


    "He will agree," he affirmed


    He is a character who will never give up until he reaches his goal. As long as it is something he has identified, he can certainly achieve it.


    Once upon a time, he might have been a rumor maker.


    But now Yao Shu put forward to leave with him, it is bound to be separated from the Lin family!


    He slightly drooped his head and whispered, "Asher, I will take good care of you and the children."


    If Yao Shu hadn''t read the original book and knew that the man was a man of commitment, he would have scolded him.


    His practice today is in line with every feature of slag man --


    irresistible appearance, serious and affectionate commitment, such as "marry me, I will take care of my parents", "don''t be afraid, I will be good to you in the future", which is what slag man often talks about.


    Yao Shu didn''t agree with Lin radial''s promise, but said in the same earnest way: "don''t you say you will go to the police house to work in ten days'' time? If within ten days, the Lin family has not agreed to split up, we will leave. "


    As soon as she remembered the topic that she had neglected, she began to set a deadline for it.


    Lin radial pulled the corners of his mouth, deep eyes staring at his wife''s eyes asked her: "if the Lin family agreed? Can I live with you and the children? "


    That pair of no temperature deep eyes, finally with a little burning temperature, Yao Shu seems to be scalded, don''t open the head did not speak.


    Lin radial gave a low smile and approached her in a low voice: "Ashu, wait for me."


    ¡­¡­


    Lin radial never knew that one day he would expect to be separated as soon as possible!


    Once upon a time, he went down to the fields to farm or hunt in the mountains in Linjia village


    Even if the family treated him unfairly, they didn''t want to change anything.


    Later, when he joined the army, the general saw that he was brave enough to fight, so he took him to his side for guidance. However, even though he fought hard on the battlefield, he had some minor official positions at a young age, and he didn''t find it difficult.


    Now Yao Shu''s "He Li" makes him have an impulse to clear all the obstacles between them immediately.He did not know where the impulse came from, and he intended to comply with his own will.


    After Lin radial and Yao Shu finished chatting, he even went to Linjia village and went to find Lizheng to explain his intention.


    Li is watching Lin radial grow up, see the past thin little child, now grow into a dignified appearance, is gratified and emotion.


    He sighed: "ah Du, you and your daughter-in-law have suffered a lot in recent years It''s just that according to the rules of our ancestors, we still need your parents to bring up the matter. "


    Lin radial nodded: "you are right. But if my father agrees, please give me a witness. "


    Li was smiling and said, "Uncle knows your worry. It''s good for the common people to separate their families. What do you mean is that they are afraid of your father and their repentance in the future? "


    Lin radial was silent and only said, "you can understand."


    From Li Zheng''s home, Lin Du goes to his home.


    After a while, he finally stepped into the house where he had not returned for a year. He happened to see his cousin Lin Zhuang, who was one year younger than ah Zhi, carrying a bucket of water that had just been drawn from the well to the urn in the corner of the courtyard.


    Lin radial frowned and strode forward. The boy took the bucket in his hand.


    "Zhuang, why are you drawing water?"


    A Zhuang''s hand loosened, wiped the sweat of his eyes, and recognized Lin radial.


    "Uncle!"


    With some excitement in his voice, the boy said, "uncle, you are back!"


    Ah Zhuang likes Lin radial very much. He still remembers that every time Lin radial brings back some roasted game from outside, he always gives him some.


    Lin radial nodded and easily picked up a Zhuang''s bucket, which was difficult to carry with both hands. He also played several buckets of water neatly to help him fill the jar.


    He asked again, "where''s your father? Why do you let a child draw water? "


    Zhuang''s little hands were red in the cold wind in early spring, and there was frostbite on his hands, which was born in winter. He even wore thin clothes.


    Seeing his uncle''s question, he shook his head and replied, "my father and my grandfather have gone to the field. My mother-in-law is pregnant with a child. The mother-in-law who sees the doctor says that he can''t be affected, so he asks me to fill the jar."


    Then he added another sentence: "before, when Zhige was at home, it was always him and his eldest aunt to fetch water..."


    Lin radial eyebrow heart a jump, ask: "your third uncle is not at home?"


    "At home! The third uncle is reading and never leaves the house during the day. "


    Lin radial did not speak again.


    Ah Zhuang asked again, "uncle, will you not leave when you come back?"


    Lin radial only said to the child: "go to the field and call your father and grandfather back, and say I have something to do."


    Ah Zhuang let out a cry and ran out of the yard.


    Looking at the yard where he grew up and the small wing room where he lived with Yao Shu and his children without any light shining in all day, Lin radial felt familiar and absurd.


    The early spring is approaching, and there is no temperature in the evening.


    Lin radial''s heart was empty, and he could not stop thinking - how did Ashu and his children live in the past year or more since he left?


    Is a Zhi''s hand, like ah Zhuang''s, full of chilblains at a young age?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    Lin Du stood in the courtyard for a long time, looking at the home where he had never experienced warmth, and remembering the cold reception, abuse and scolding he had received since he was a child.


    For so many years, Yao Shu married him and was forced to live in such a place, together with their children, to endure the injustice he had suffered.


    He thought of Yao Shu''s angry eyes again, which seemed to wake him up from ignorance.


    Yes, he would never let his wife and children return to this place.


    When Lin Fu and Lin Wei returned home, it was already evening.


    Lin Wei called Lin radial "big brother", but Lin''s father did not see him and went straight into the main room.


    Lin radial patted Lin Wei on the shoulder and asked, "second brother, how are you at home recently?"


    Lin Wei chuckled with a simple smile: "it''s still like that. What else can we do?"


    Lin radial and this younger brother are not intimate, also do not want to say anything more, just said: "you go to call the third younger brother, I have something to say."


    Lin Wei has always respected elder brother very much, but he will do whatever Lin radial tells him without thinking about it.


    When Lin Wei and Lin Hong arrived at the main room, they saw his father sitting on the Kang with anger on his face, smoking dry cigarettes all over the Kang. Lin radial''s face at the bottom was expressionless and unmoved.


    Wang murmured and complained: "you old man, what are you stubborn about? Who can''t get by with money... "


    Lin Hong has always been the most favored one in the family. Relying on Wang''s doting, he went straight to the chair and asked, "big brother said something, but tell me quickly! I''m going to study again! "


    Lin Wei was a little strange, but he didn''t speak.


    Seeing that everyone did not speak, Lin Hong said impatiently, "Daddy! What''s the matter? "


    With a gloomy face, father Lin said, "ask your elder brother!"


    Lin Hong, with a smiley face, asked Lin Du, "I heard that big brother has made a contribution on the battlefield? Is there anything good about going home this time and thinking about our brothers? "


    He is the most clever of the three brothers in the Lin family. When he urinates, he will look at people''s eyes. Knowing that his father and aunt don''t like big brother, he will never have a good face for Lin radial.


    When he didn''t study in his early years, Lin Hong had to do household chores, but he didn''t do any dirty work, so he gave it all to Lin radial.


    Lin radius in addition to disgusting parents, the most despised is Lin Hong, did not want to pay attention to him.


    Just to Lin father way: "since the second younger brother and the third younger brother also came, might as well listen to their meaning."


    Without waiting for Lin''s father to speak, Wang said, "your second and third brothers must have the same meaning as me."


    He also complained about Lin''s father: "if the boss wants to separate his family, he will do it! Besides, he only went out for another time, and the second and third are still at home. What''s so annoying about that? "


    Lin Wei and Lin Hongquan are stunned.


    Lin Fu got angry and said, "I''m not dead yet! This little bunny wants to split up! It''s not a curse. What is it? "


    Seeing his elder brother''s indifference to himself, Lin Hong also arched a fire: "yes, I think my elder brother is going to make a great success, so I give up my parents who have nothing to do..."


    Hearing this, Lin radial straight frown.


    It''s just a wife of chaff. Where do you have your parents?


    I''m afraid Lin Hong didn''t read it in the dog''s stomach.


    Wang couldn''t sit still. He cried out, "third, shut your mouth! But your elder brother has promised to give the family ten Liang silver every month in the future! "


    Lin Hong''s eyes brightened when he heard that he had given silver.


    He quickly calculated how many times ten liang of silver would be enough for him to drink and invite guests in the town. Then he began to guess how much money his sister-in-law had earned in the town.


    Suddenly, he remembered Zhou''s childlike temperament. If she was present, she would surely get more benefits. She said to Wang: "Aung, do you want the second sister-in-law also present for such a big event as family separation?"


    Wang frowned, and before she could speak, Lin Wei could not help saying, "my mother is still dizzy and can''t get out of bed..."


    Lin Fu slammed his pipe on the ground and scolded: "I don''t think about how to plant the land in my home all day long, but I want to separate one by one! If you only curse your father''s death, you can divide the family! "


    Lin Hong shrunk his neck and complained, "Daddy, I didn''t mean to split up! It''s big brother! I''m going to give you a pension! "


    Lin''s father said angrily to him, "are you cursing your father?"


    Seeing the war spread to himself again, Lin radial had learned how to burn himself. He let his father lose his temper, but he still had a cold and light look.


    He just said, "you''ve thought too much about it."


    Lin''s father was still angry, but Wang quarreled with him: "if you give it away, your eldest son will give you ten Liang silver every month! If you keep the land all day long, you will know how to cultivate the land. What''s the future of your life?! Can I take home two liang silver a year? "


    Lin''s father was calm, gritted his teeth and said, "no matter what the family is, the money of this little rabbit is the money of Laozi."


    Lin radial takes a glance at the people in the main room, the mother of influence, the father of calculation, the second younger brother who has nothing to do with himself, and the third brother who gloatsThere is no nostalgia for him.


    He said, "except for the ten liang of a month, there will be no money."


    Lin Fu was infuriated by Lin''s attitude: "I''m your Laozi!"


    Lin radial coldly looked over, did not speak, but everybody understood his meaning.


    Lin''s father was so angry that his face was livid, but he had no choice but to say: "it''s OK to divide the family! You big room go out alone, clean body out of the house! Even an egg is not allowed to be taken from home! And ten taels of silver every month, not a cent less! "


    Lin radial nodded without hesitation: "yes."


    Lin Hong is so stupid. How can he make a decision so soon? He quickly stopped: "ah! Dad, it''s a big thing to split the family. We have to think about it carefully... "


    No one in the room listened to him.


    Lin radial had already asked ah Zhuang to call Li Zheng. It was almost time to calculate the time.


    He was thinking, and sure enough, Li was coming in from the door. He said to his father with a smile: "brother Lin, some days are gone. Are you ok?"


    Lin Fu''s eyebrows wrinkled. Because of Li Zheng''s identity, he had to get off the Kang and greet him: "Li Zheng, how do you


    Li Zheng was kind-hearted, pointed to Lin radial and said, "ah radial looked for me and said that he would go out alone. Let me be a witness and give my family ten Liang silver every month."


    After hearing this, Lin''s father''s anger became more and more serious. He looked embarrassed. Yu Guang glared at Lin radial and said with a smile, "this is a trivial matter. Why do you bother Li to go there in person?"


    Li Zheng waved his hand and said, "there is nothing trivial about the clan. Today''s separation, Lin radial Shan went out, there should be a witness. I will write it down in the clan records, and I will give an account to the ancestors


    If Lin radial insisted on going out alone, he would cause some discussion in the village. If Lizheng had been a witness and had passed the Ming Road in the clan, it would be what Li Zheng wrote and what the world thought.


    Lin''s father didn''t expect so much. He was just calculating the gains and losses in front of him. He said to Li Zheng: "Li Zheng also knows that our family can''t even open the pot. We don''t have much to give him when he is separated from the old man. "


    Li was smiling and interrupting him and said, "brother Lin, I know what you mean. Ah radial is going out of the house!"


    Lin Fu choked, Wang busily nodded: "yes, that''s right!"


    Without waiting for the couple to say anything more, Li Zhengdao said, "let''s call it a day! In the future, a radius is not allowed to cut off ten liang of silver a month for filial piety to his parents, and the Lin family will have nothing to do with you in the future. Do you have any objection? "


    Lin''s father frowned. He always felt that things were not right.


    However, when he got the silver, the eldest son, who had never been happy with him, would no longer be an eyesore in front of him?


    Wang''s always mean face showed a chrysanthemum like smile. Under his high cheekbones, his face was wrinkled, and he said, "no objection, no objection!"


    Said she pinched again Lin father, Lin father had to say: "no objection."


    Lin radial also nodded.


    Li was smiling and said, "yes, that''s it today! It''s almost dinner time, so I won''t bother! Are you going with me or are you going with me


    Lin answered.


    He took a look at his parents and two younger brothers who would go their separate ways, and left the Lin family without looking back.


    After going out, Li Zheng gave a long sigh and told Lin Du, "ah Du, uncle, I advise you that although you have separated your family, you can break the bones and connect the tendons. There is no way to cut off this kinship In the future, don''t let people find your mistakes and say that you are not filial to your parents! "


    You know, I''ll take it easy. Thanks to you today -- "


    but Lizheng waved his hand:" it''s nothing! "


    Lin radial returned Li Zheng to his home and went to Yaojia village himself.


    Twilight four, early spring days than the winter to clear a lot.


    Lin radial rode back to Linjia village in the early morning, and finally left the village in the evening. One thing after another happened in the middle of the journey, as if the sultry breath hanging from his chest finally dissipated.


    He quickened his pace and walked towards his wife and children''s home in the twilight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    When Lin radial arrived at Yaojia village, it was already dark, and cooking smoke was rising from the roofs of every household in the village.


    He stepped into the gate and saw his horse tied in the yard.


    His heart moved -


    this is what Yao Shu brought back from Yao''s family?


    I saw little ah Zhi standing next to the reddish brown steed, holding a few pieces of sweet scented osmanthus candy in his hand, talking with him solemnly: "ma''er, this is sweet scented osmanthus candy, you call, I''ll eat it for you."


    The horse didn''t pay any attention, but put his head to the boy''s hand, trying to roll the sugar with his tongue.


    Ah Zhi immediately took back his hand and said, "well, you have to shout!"


    The red horse still didn''t make a sound.


    A Zhi was a little depressed and murmured, "you''ve eaten three pieces, but you won''t even shout Give the sugar to ER Bao, and she will say thank you, brother. Why are you so stupid? "


    Lin radial laughs. How can horses understand people?


    He called out, "a Zhi."


    The little boy quickly turned his head and saw his father appear in front of the house. His face was happy: "Daddy! You''re back! "


    He was about to go to Lin Du, but he was bitten by red horse and couldn''t earn money for a while.


    "Ah! Don''t talk! Can''t you eat it! Don''t tear my new clothes -- "


    ah Zhi raised his sugar hand in a hurry. As expected, ma er let go of his clothes and ate the sugar in his mouth with a roll of his tongue.


    He sniffed his right hand in disgust. For a moment, his whole small expression was twisted together, unable to speak.


    Little did Lin radial see his son so lively. He went to him and picked him up with one hand. He asked casually, "are you feeding him sugar? Well? "


    A Zhi was holding a little uneasy and twisted his body: "Daddy, don''t hold me..."


    Lin radial''s arm looks not thick, but it is hard and powerful. Ah Zhi can''t earn it for half a day.


    He pressed his son''s head with his free hand and said with no expression: "you were born with me. Why? Can''t hold it now? "


    A Zhi was uncomfortable for a while, then he left the matter behind and talked about horse with his father.


    "Daddy, what do you feed the horses on weekdays?"


    "Corn straw and corn straw feed salt when it doesn''t drink water."


    "Don''t you feed it sugar?"


    "No


    "Why don''t you give it sugar? The horses are so cute that they eat sweet scented osmanthus


    ¡°¡­¡­ There is no sugar in the camp. "


    "There''s nothing in the barracks. You can buy it in the market."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin radial had a headache and didn''t want to continue this topic. Fortunately, a Zhi changed his direction and asked, "Daddy, what''s the name of your horse?"


    "No name."


    The horse was given to Lin radial by the general and accompanied him for a long time, but he never thought of giving him a name.


    As soon as a Zhi''s eyes brightened, he said, "or, let''s think of a name for it?"


    Lin radius did not agree, one side to walk into the house, one side should he: "you think."


    Sure enough, the little boy frowned and thought hard, and said tentatively, "why don''t you call it Kong Wu?"


    In the room, Yao Shu and AZ are not there, and Sanbao is sleeping on the Kang.


    Since a Zhi and his brother are at home, the mother and daughter should not have gone anywhere else and will be back soon.


    Lin radial didn''t say much. He just followed his son''s name and asked casually, "we don''t have a surname Kong. Why does a horse want a surname Kong?"


    A Zhi''s face was full of color, showing off the idiom he learned today: "it''s not Kong, but kongfu powerful! This horse looks very powerful. Even if his surname is Lin, we can call him Lin Kongwu


    Lin radial was dumb.


    Although he doesn''t care what the horse''s name is, his son''s name is


    "Daddy, how are you! We called ma er Lin Kong Wu -- "


    Lin radial had some headache. He felt that his son was one year older, and seemed to be more difficult to cope with. He only said," when your aunt comes back, if she agrees, she will name him with you. "


    A Zhi''s eyebrows and eyes curved, vowed: "Aung won''t disagree."


    Niang loves him the most!


    As soon as he heard his soft voice, a Zhi said excitedly, "Aung and my sister are back! Dad, please put me down


    With that, he began to twist and twist. Lin radial''s arm was slightly loosened, and a Zhi loach generally slipped out of his arm and ran out of the house.


    "Aung! What good food did you bring back? "


    Hearing Yao Shu''s clear voice full of tenderness, Lin radial answered his son''s words: "the second aunt has roasted roast chicken all afternoon on the stove. Do you want to eat it?"


    Yao Er Sao is the best cook. Even the most common ingredients can always be fried in her hands.


    Ah Zhi''s voice suddenly raised: "want to eat! The second aunt''s roast chicken is the best! Aung! Go to the kitchen and bring me the dishesAs he was drooling, he said, "Aung, how fragrant --"


    Yao Shu led his little daughter into the room with a smile in his voice: "fragrant, isn''t it? Er Baoxian will sit down in the room, and my aunt will fetch water. We will eat after washing our hands. "


    Looking up, I saw a tall man standing at the table.


    The light inside the house is darker than that outside. Yao Shu is stunned at first, but he can''t move his eyes from his handsome face for a moment.


    Also at this moment, she understood that some people are born with their own aura, and go everywhere eye-catching.


    "Ashu," the man whispered to her and walked a step forward, "I''m back."


    Lin radial''s eyes are slightly low and deep. When he looks at Yao Shu attentively, it seems that in the whole deep world in his eyes, except heaven and earth, she is the only one left.


    Yao Shu was unprepared and his heart was beating a drum for a moment.


    She felt the palms of her hands start to sweat slightly, and her face also quickly rose with a sense of heat.


    "You..."


    Did you come back from the Lin family?


    Just as he opened his mouth, he heard Er Bao shout out of the room: "brother! Where''s my sugar? Where''s my sweet scented osmanthus candy


    That kind of delicate heartbeat suddenly came, and quickly dissipated like the tide, without any trace.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help turning his head and saw that the small face of a Si Bai Sheng Sheng was full of disbelief.


    Then, the shocked look on her lovely and clever little daughter''s face turned into anger. She held the empty sweet scented osmanthus Candy Bag in her small hand and puffed up her cheek.


    Don''t say it''s Lin radial. Even Yao Shu hasn''t heard the scream of ACE: "where''s my sweet scented osmanthus?"?!! When I leave, I still have half a bag - brother


    The chief culprit heard his sister''s angry voice and ran over with two dishes in his hand.


    He put the plate away, pretended not to care and said, "hmm? What kind of sugar? You remember wrong... "


    Asgao held up the empty paper bag in his hand and said, "there are half of them!"


    The little girl quickly turned her head, opened a pair of big eyes, and asked Yao Shu, "Aung, you also saw it, right? The elder brother''s sugar has been finished, and there is half a bag left in Er Bao -- "


    Yao Shu came back from the town and brought a bag of Osmanthus candy to each of the children.


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang don''t like to eat this, so they put it aside, but ah Zhi and AZ like it very much.


    A Zhi finished his sweet scented osmanthus candy first, but ASI refused to eat it later in the evening.


    Yao Shu had to turn to ask a Zhi: "Dabao, what''s going on?"


    A Zhi "hey hey" laughed, and then went to pull AZ''s hand and coax her to say, "Er Bao, brother didn''t eat your sugar. Daddy''s horse is in the yard, and it sneaks in to eat it."


    The little girl was not so easy to cheat. She kept shaking her head: "the horse won''t steal. My brother ate it!"


    "Isn''t it half a packet of Osmanthus candy? In the future, my brother earned money and bought you a sweet scented osmanthus sugar mountain, OK? "


    Two children a low-key coax, one said nothing.


    Seeing their noisy appearance, Yao Shu began to clean up the table.


    Lin Du helped Yao Shu take out the hot vegetables in the basket, and said to her in a low voice with a smile, "I''ve never seen two children get along like this."


    After that, he added, "Dabao has always been very sensible."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    Yao Shu opened the lotus leaf wrapped with roasted chicken. Without looking at Lin radial, he replied, "Dabao is only eight years old after his new year. He is still a child. Where can there be a really sensible child? "


    Only children who have suffered too much will become sensible early.


    Lin radial nodded and asked, "where''s Yao''s Dalang Erlang?"


    Yao Shu a Leng: "you say them?"


    Then the corner of his mouth rose uncontrollably, shook his head and said with a smile: "don''t look at the quarrel between Dabao and Erbao, they are all small scenes If Dalao and Erlang are together, they can really lift the roof of the house! "


    Lin radial also took up the corner of his mouth and nodded: "I think Erlang is very lively."


    At the thought of Erlang being chased by Yao Chao, Yao Shu could not help laughing, and even his eyes were bent into crescent moon.


    Lin radial was stunned, and his movements stopped.


    Yao Shu was waiting for him to pass another dish to her. Seeing that he had no movement, he took a look at Lin radial and didn''t understand: "hmm? Give it to me... "


    Her voice is not big, not clear when she talks with the children, the ending sounds like a small hook.


    Lin radial subconsciously handed over the things in his hand, and said, "I think Dalang is a lot more stable."


    But Yao Shu laughed: "poof - is he steady? Like Erlang and Erlang, they talk a lot. If you see more in the future, you will know... "


    When he heard his wife''s smile, he was lost for a moment. He felt that every word she uttered was like a small circle of pond he had seen in the moonlight at the border. The water was rippling and the beauty was gentle reflected by the silver light.


    He couldn''t control the strange emotion rising in his heart -


    it was a mixture of impulse and warmth, which made him feel a little helpless.


    "Ah Shu --"


    "eh?"


    Yao Shu raised his head, with some doubts in his eyes.


    Lin radial smile: "I want to tell you, the separation of things, has become."


    Now it was Yao Shu''s turn to be stunned.


    Men''s facial features are cold, usually most of the appearance is expressionless, even that pair of deep eyes often make people can''t see the mood clearly.


    Suddenly this smile, even with a bit of juvenile spirit.


    Yao Shu forced himself to turn his eyes and kept screaming: no! may not! He''s the man! In the future, I will be with the original book lady!


    After several deep breaths, she calmed down and gave a noncommittal "MMM" without saying anything.


    Lin radial is not reconciled, chase after a way: "that and leave of affair......"


    Yao Shu didn''t answer immediately. She cleaned the table and wiped her hands with a clean cloth on the table. Then she put her arms around her chest and looked at Lin radial.


    "Don''t forget that the two kids haven''t forgiven you yet."


    Lin radial took a quick look at the noise. Now a pair of children who had gathered together to whisper in a low voice said to Yao Shu, "Dabao and Erbao are no longer angry."


    Maybe the resistance on Yao Shu''s face was too obvious, and Lin radial''s original lighthearted mood slowly quieted down.


    He fixed his eyes on Yao Shu, the twinkling star disappeared: "Ashu, you still want to leave?"


    Yao Shu did not answer, but talked about other things: "it''s late now, it''s better to eat first."


    What else did Lin radial want to say, but Yao Shu didn''t give him a chance.


    She called the two children: "Dabao, Erbao, wash your hands with my mother --"


    ah Zhi and ah Si answered, and the mother and son went out together.


    Lin can''t figure it out. Just now, they can gossip about their family like ordinary couples. Ash is not so tired of his existence.


    But she still wanted to be together - why?


    And she also said that as long as the Lin family did not disturb her and her children, they would not have to separate


    Just as he was thinking, a Zhi''s clear voice came from outside: "Daddy! Aung told you to wash your hands


    Then Yao Shu said something to a Zhi. His voice was low and fast, but Lin radial didn''t hear it clearly.


    Lin radial was once lost, but now he can''t help feeling soft again -


    maybe it''s ah Shu who was accidentally torn down by his son. Is he a little embarrassed?


    She refused to call herself, but let the child call him out What is the contradiction?


    Unable to figure out Yao Shu''s mind, Lin radial had no choice but to stand still.


    After the family finished their dinner, it was completely dark.


    Yao Shu was going to clean up the dishes and chopsticks, but was stopped by Lin radial: "today you are tired, I''ll come."


    She hesitated for a moment, just when Sanbao woke up, and it sounded like she was going to cry or not. Yao Shu left the bowl and chopsticks to the man and went to see the child himself.


    A Zhi gathered around Sanbao and quickly frowned and said, "Aung, my brother stinks..."


    "Well? Let''s see. Is Sanbao smelly? "


    Hearing what his son said, Yao Shu hurriedly turned to the cabinet, took out the clean and soft cotton cloth, and went to the Kang to check the condition of his younger son.Seeing that Sanbao''s diaper was dirty, she said to Lin radial, "don''t worry about the dishes and chopsticks. There''s always hot water on the stove in the kitchen. Go get some and I''ll give Sanbao a scrub."


    In the past, Yao Shu did hot water by himself. After all, ah Zhi was still young. If he was allowed to do it, he would inevitably get scalded.


    Now it happens that the father of the child is at home, so Yao Shu can relax a lot.


    She also said to ah Zhi, "go and help your father find out the wooden basin that Sanbao usually uses."


    A Zhi answered, quickly climbed down from the Kang and took Lin radial into the kitchen.


    Father and son quickly brought the hot water over. Lin radial was careful and had already mixed cold water in the hot water.


    Yao Shu tried the water temperature, slightly hot, just the temperature she needed.


    She changed Sanbao''s dirty diaper, moistened the hot water with cotton cloth, and gently wiped Sanbao.


    Ace couldn''t stop laughing and said, "what did your brother eat today? It really stinks


    Ah Zhi: you were like this when you were a child. You smelled worse than your brother


    Two children, you look at me, I look at you, squeeze close to each other, play with Sanbao.


    The process of cleaning up is not difficult. Sanbao keeps his eyes open like black grapes and ignores his brother and sister''s teasing. He just looks at Lin radial and doesn''t cry or make trouble.


    "Three treasures are very clever," Lin said softly


    Yao Shu glanced at him, and saw the appearance of Sanbao''s eyes. He couldn''t help saying, "he doesn''t know you yet."


    She means, not good, is studying people!


    After changing the diapers for Sanbao, a Zhi and a Si help Lin radial carry the dishes and chopsticks to the kitchen. Yao Shu also takes advantage of this opportunity to feed Sanbao with milk.


    Now that she is well nourished, she also has milk.


    Only when Lin radial was present, she didn''t want to undress and feed in front of him.


    Naturally, Lin radial didn''t know Yao Shu''s uneasiness. When he came back from the kitchen, he smelled a little sweet milk in the room, but he didn''t think much about it.


    Under the yellow oil lamp, Yao Shu was holding a few month old baby in his arms and was teasing him with a smile.


    A Zhi and a Si two brothers and sisters washed and then went to the Kang, already began to yawn.


    The Kang was so warm that they lay on it and soon fell asleep.


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry. She still held Sanbao in her arms. She couldn''t let go of her hands. She said to the two children, "Dabao, Erbao, take off your clothes first and then go to sleep."


    A Zhi also uttered a voice. He took off his clothes in a daze, but he was so sleepy that he couldn''t even speak.


    Seeing this, Lin radial also sat on the Kang. He helped ace take off his coat and put her safely in the quilt.


    When the two children were asleep, Lin radial whispered to Yao Shu: "you also wash sleep, I''ll coax Sanbao."


    Xu had been in ancient times for a long time. Yao Shu is also a biological clock that sleeps when it is dark. He yawns when he hears his speech.


    "Well It''s OK. I''m not sleepy. Sanbao has just woken up. I''ll play with him for a while. "


    Lin''s voice was low and pleasant. He said to her, "look at you, you can''t open your eyes."


    He said and took Sanbao from Yao Shu''s arms.


    In his most familiar home, the warm temperature and dim yellow light, as well as the man deliberately lowered the voice, all of which reduced Yao Shu''s vigilance and exclusion of Lin radial.


    She reacted for a while, only to find that the man has been coaxing the child.


    "Then I''ll go wash my face and gargle first And you? "


    Lin radial holding three treasures whispered reply: "just now I have finished washing."


    The voice is deep and powerful, deliberately low, more attractive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    Yao Shu lost his mind for a moment, nodded at random, rubbed his eyes and went out of the room.


    I don''t know if Sanbao sleeps too much during the day, or he is very excited in his father''s arms. When Yao Shu returns to his room after washing, Sanbao plays more spiritually.


    The ancestor yawned: "she''s not willing to sleep again..."


    It''s spring now, and the night is quiet except for the barking of dogs in the yard.


    In this quiet, people subconsciously put down the voice, and the smallest movement, can also be captured by sober people.


    Lin radial recognized the helplessness and indulgence in Yao Shu''s complaining tone.


    His heart a soft, looking at the lady''s eyes gradually softened down: "you sleep first, I accompany him to play is."


    Yao Shu hesitated for a moment.


    None of them slept in separate rooms at dinner, but with three children, Yao Shu knew that nothing would happen at night.


    But if she really let her sleep with a man who just met on the first day


    Fortunately, the Kang of the farmer''s house is very big. The two children sleep head to head in the middle of the bed, just leaving a left and a right space for the two adults.


    Lin is holding three treasures, sitting on the right side of the two children.


    Only the left side of the Kang is near the oil lamp.


    Yao Shu deliberately ignored the discomfort in his heart, went to the left of the two children, touched their sleeping faces, and went to the Kang.


    "You can put Sanbao in the cradle and shake it, and he will fall asleep."


    Then Yao Shu yawned again.


    "Well," he said, "go to sleep. Since Sanbao was born, I haven''t coaxed him. It''s right to hold him more today. "


    Seeing that Lin radial was willing to coax him, Yao Shu didn''t say anything.


    Taking advantage of the man''s head down to tease the child, she quickly took off her coat and got into the quilt in her middle coat.


    Warmth and tranquility enveloped her. On one side were the even breathing sounds of Dabao and Erbao. Yao Shu soon fell asleep.


    Yao Shu''s face to the two children, side of the body slightly bent, subconsciously to make a protective gesture.


    Lin radial quietly looked at her sleeping face. He couldn''t help thinking, is ash''s face as soft as Sanbao''s?


    Did he touch her face before?


    Lin radial doesn''t remember.


    Yao Shu was never more than a wife and a responsibility. He couldn''t even remember how many times he had hugged her over the years.


    It seems that the desire to know her and to touch her all began today -


    is it because she, like a real mother, moved him by her tenderness to her children? Or is it because in her, for the first time, he felt "home"?


    When Yao Shu woke up, the three children fell asleep in a row, but there was no other person on the Kang.


    She rubbed her eyes and planned to get out of bed to wash her face. Then she took the diaper that Sanbao had changed from yesterday to soak it. While she was still thinking about what to do for breakfast, she heard strange noises coming from the yard.


    Yao Shu opened the door with his clothes on, but he saw that Lin radial was fighting in the yard without a coat and a thin layer of middle coat.


    In the yard, the original clothes hanging on the rope, hanging yesterday Sanbao dirty, now has been washed clean diapers.


    After a moment of stupefaction, she came back and said, "are you practicing boxing?"


    Lin''s nose and forehead were all covered with sweat. Even the cloth on his body was soaked with sweat and stuck tightly to his skin.


    When he saw Yao Shu, he closed his fists and asked, "ah Shu, are you awake?"


    The man wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his eyebrows picked slightly. Even the unhealed scar looked aggressive under his sweat.


    Yao Shu was shocked by the hormone from his face and woke up to sleep.


    She stammered, "ah, well, wake up. Well, you Are you not cold? "


    Lin radial Leng for a moment, as if did not know why she asked.


    As soon as he came out of the warm quilt, the temperature was low in the early spring morning. Yao wanted to put the quilt on his body, but Lin radial only wore a thin layer, which made her shiver with cold --


    especially the part of the cloth wet with sweat, which was close to his body, revealing his strong muscle lines.


    She pointed to Lin radial body, restrained his eyes, whispered: "or to wipe sweat, change clothes."


    Lin radial noticed Yao Shu''s uneasy look, but nodded: "good."


    Yao Shu took a deep breath after Lin radial came into the room, and let the cold air cool down the hot temperature of his cheek.


    She began to think seriously, with such a walking hormone man day and night, live under the same roof, she will not have any problems?


    When Yao Shu went to the kitchen, he saw the children''s milk and four boiled and peeled eggs in the pan on the stove. The chicken soup was put aside.This is made by Lin radial?


    She sighed. For a moment, she didn''t know how to describe her mood.


    Lin radial quickly changed his clothes and came to the kitchen. He said to Yao Shu, "I see that there is still half a chicken in the house, so I boil the chicken soup and put the noodles in. Go and wash your face. "


    Yao Shu Ying''s eyes trembled slightly. After half a sound, he asked, "you What did you do when you got up in the morning? "


    Lin radial picks eyebrow: "otherwise?"


    It''s rare that he has other expressions on his face. Yao Shu can see that Lin radial is in a good mood.


    She was somewhat complicated and pointed to the goat''s milk and eggs in the pot: "how do you know how to make these?"


    Lin radial rolled up his sleeve, showed his strong little arm, took out the eggs and goat''s milk, and began to add firewood to the stove, intending to cook noodles.


    He said, "I asked ah Chi yesterday, and he said that you always like to eat these in the morning."


    Yao Shu noticed that he had only one outer shirt on. He remembered that the man didn''t bring any luggage when he came back yesterday. I''m afraid he didn''t take anything from the Lin family.


    She gave a clear cough and said, "thank you so much You don''t have anything at home. If you have time today, you can go to the town and buy some clothes. "


    Yao Shu was about to wash himself, but he was stopped by Lin radial.


    "Ash."


    She turned her head to look at him, with a puzzled look on her face


    The man pursed his lips, some don''t know how to open his mouth.


    Yao Shu had to ask him: "what''s the matter?"


    Lin radial still did not speak.


    Yao Shu Leng Leng a Leng, probe a way: "I stay to accompany you to cook?"


    The man shook his head. "No


    Yao Shu helplessly smile, urge him: "that is what, say."


    He opened his mouth, and his voice was always low and pleasant: "well I have no money with me


    After a glance at the thin outer garment that a man wears on a steep spring day, Yao Shu doesn''t know whether to think he is funny or stupid.


    It seems that all his money was given to the Lin family.


    Now it''s hard to beat a hero for a penny.


    But when he gives money to others, he doesn''t think about whether he wants to use it or not?


    If she refused to let him stay at home, would he not even have food and shelter?


    When Yao Shu thought of this, he felt that there was a kind of pure stubbornness in Lin radial, which she had never seen before!


    The man apologized for himself in a low voice: "actually I am not cold."


    She chuckled, with a smile in her eyes: "I still have some money. I''ll give it to you first. You and elder brother''s body are similar. After dinner, I''ll go to a Niang''s house to find a suit of his clothes. If it''s still cold today, and you''ve just sweating, don''t freeze it. "


    Lin radial looked at her smile, immediately did not feel embarrassed, just hope to get along with her this moment longer.


    Yao Shu left the kitchen, but Lin''s voice was still echoing in her brain. Her voice was angry, with some helplessness and rare closeness.


    But more, or the warmth and care in her words.


    Lin radial looked at the boiling water in the pot, pulled a silly smile at his mouth, and his deep eyes were full of tenderness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    After washing, Yao Shu first went to the room to wake up the two brothers and sisters who were sleeping like pigs. Then he looked at Sanbao, who was still sleeping, and then went to the kitchen.


    I don''t know how Lin radial made breakfast, and the fragrance spread to the yard.


    She was inexplicably looking forward to it. She stepped into the kitchen and asked, "it smells good. Is the noodles ready? Is there anything else I can do for you? "


    The man is already in the Sheng noodles, low voice should way: "OK, don''t need your help, children wake up?"


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "I wake up the two lazy kids, and Sanbao is still asleep."


    As she spoke, she took the porcelain bowl from the man''s hand -


    the bowl was originally bought by Yao Shu from the porcelain shop in the town after the new year''s Eve. The white jade is exquisite and very beautiful. The chicken noodles made by Lin radial make people''s appetite greatly.


    "Wait a minute." Lin radial grabbed some scallion from the chopping board and sprinkled it on Yao Shu''s hand. "OK, be careful of scalding."


    Thin white noodles are evenly cut chicken, soup floating a little oil, now add some green, more beautiful.


    "I won''t let you cook breakfast in the future..."


    Yao Shu murmured in a low voice, as if complaining.


    Lin radial picked his eyebrows: "huh?"


    "It''s beautiful! I''m not willing to eat. "


    The man low ground smile voice: "I still do in the future is."


    Yao Shu didn''t pay attention to his promise, but thought to himself -


    his tall appearance didn''t match the kitchen at all.


    Yao Shu had just walked out of the kitchen when the two little carrots had already washed their faces, shrugged their noses and looked for them along the fragrance.


    "Aung, what are you doing?


    "Yao Xiang almost ran into the two children! This bowl is very precious in my mother''s hand! You fall down and the bowl is broken. My mother is distressed. "


    The two brothers and sisters said together, "what is it? What did Aung bring? "


    The two children were already hungry. No matter whether the bowl looked good or not, they craned their necks eagerly.


    Yao Shu nuogged his mouth behind him: "your father did it. Go and help me get chopsticks."


    The family quickly brought breakfast to the table.


    Ah Zhi and ah si used to eat eggs and drink goat''s milk in the morning.


    Today, at the strong request of the two children, Lin radial served them a small bowl of noodles.


    But with the soup, it''s delicious and delicious.


    As he ate, a Zhi was full of praise: "Wow! My father''s noodles are delicious... "


    Yao Shu also said with a smile, "it''s delicious. It took a lot of work, didn''t it? "


    Lin radial shook his head: "it''s easy, you just like to eat."


    He was used to getting up early. Today, he woke up before dawn. Later, he went to the kitchen to make soup, roll noodles and wash Sanbao''s dirty diapers.


    It was only then that he saw that his wife and children were still asleep, so he punched him in the yard for a while.


    Ah Zhi asked: "the chicken noodle made by my father is so delicious. Why didn''t I make it before?"


    Lin radial even eat, sitting is very tall and straight, see a Zhi staggering appearance, remind him: "sit straight to eat."


    The boy subconsciously straightened his back.


    Lin radial is used to giving orders. Although his tone doesn''t mean compulsion, ah Zhi''s back doesn''t dare to bend down.


    "I couldn''t do it before. I learned it in the northwest military camp."


    Lin radial answered his son''s question.


    Northwest people are good at pasta. There are seven or eight ways to make noodles. They are wide noodles, narrow noodles, sliced noodles and fine noodles. Some people with good skills can make noodles as thin as hair.


    Ace opened his ignorant eyes: "Daddy, what kind of camp is it?"


    Ah Zhi also echoed: "yes, Dad, tell us about it!"


    "The barracks are very large, with thousands of people training during the day and sleeping in tents at night."


    Ah Zhi asked, "what do you usually do?"


    "Fight, train," Lin said


    A Si didn''t understand the meaning of fighting. He always thought that "to be a soldier" was to go far away.


    She asked, "didn''t daddy go to be a soldier?"


    A Zhi returned to her: "to be a soldier is to fight. It''s Xiongnu people that dada beat. He''s a hero


    A Si understood this sentence, but still did not understand: "why hit the Huns?"


    The little boy clenched his fist and said firmly to his sister, "Huns are all bad people. They are bullying us! Kill them all


    Ace was startled and did not speak.


    Yao Shu was in the audience with a slight frown.


    Lin Du said to ah Zhi, "it''s right for the Huns to bully the Han people, but not all the Huns are bad people, and it''s impossible to kill all the Huns."


    The boy didn''t understand: "but they killed our people, robbed us of our food, burned our fields..."Lin radial nodded and looked into ah Zhi''s eyes: "what you said is right. Indeed, some Huns invaded our territory and our people. But ah Zhi, the Huns are a group. Some are bad, but some are innocent. "


    So ah Zhi understood. He asked, "then we only need to kill the bad Huns?"


    Lin Fei asked him, "how do you distinguish good people from bad people? What''s more, if you kill every Hun on the battlefield, one of the Han soldiers will die. Would you want to kill all the Huns


    A Zhi was stunned. He opened his mouth and couldn''t answer.


    Yao Shu reminds him: "not all things need to be solved by force. Ah Zhi thinks about it. How can ping''s mother solve those people who bully us?"


    Her voice was gentle and gentle. Lin radial heard a move in his heart. The next second, ah Zhi said excitedly: "last time Xiao Pang bullied my sister and I, my mother took a group of people to smash their home!"


    Little ace clapped his hands and said with a smile, "ah Niang is wonderful!"


    Although the two children didn''t see how Yao Shu gave vent to them, the young people who followed in the village told the two brothers and sisters all the same after they came back.


    At that time, a Zhi and a Si worshipped their mother as their idols.


    Lin radial was obviously surprised, and his sword eyebrow picked slightly, "Ashu, you You take people to smash other people''s homes? "


    Yao Shu was so embarrassed that he coughed heavily twice. He didn''t expect to be demolished by his son.


    She quickly responded, trying to ignore the man''s inquiring eyes, and said to a Zhi earnestly: "Dabao, Aung did go to frighten others, which was also a compulsion I mean, force can''t solve all problems. After bluffing them, does Aung have the same kind of politeness and quantity? "


    Ah Zhi nods hesitantly -


    if it''s polite to say that she has lost money and threatened Xiao Pang not to bully them, it''s called "you Shang You Liang"


    "Therefore, the war still needs to be fought. This is called force deterrence," Yao Shu drew the topic back to the Huns. "But as Adai said, when we deter others, we also suffer losses. At this time, we can''t use force blindly."


    Ah Zhi then asked, "what should we do?"


    Yao Shu said: "the Huns are human beings, and they don''t want to risk their lives to fight against Dayan. However, when they were nomadic, they had less cattle and sheep when they were in bad years, so they had nothing to eat, so they came to the big swallow to rob food. We can tell the Huns to give them food and give them cattle, sheep and animal fur in exchange. That''s the deal. "


    Ah Zhi understood this and asked, "then we will give food to the Huns directly, and they will not bully us? In this way, the world will be peaceful, and the soldiers at the border will go home, and my father won''t have to fight in the future! "


    Yao Shu laughed: "that''s not possible. If we don''t fight against the Huns first, we can''t agree on the conditions. If we don''t have the frontier officers and soldiers to stick to them all the time, the Huns can enter the pass at will. The rich and rich land of Dayan is much stronger than that outside the pass. How can they not rob it? "


    A Zhi began to think, slowly sorted out the logic, nodded and stopped talking.


    Lin Du was very surprised to hear Yao Shu say that he could clearly explain the war with Xiongnu in a few words.


    He asked, "ash, when did you know so much?"


    "Ah Si said in a side way:" ah Niang has always known a lot. Previously, my mother took my brother to a master in the town to study with him, but my master''s knowledge is not as good as my mother''s! "


    Yao Shu took a quick look at Lin radial, and saw that the man''s sword eyebrow was frowning, and his heart was not good.


    Lin radial and the original body have been living together for so many years. He has been very clear about what the original body is like.


    Now Yao Shu''s character has changed greatly. He can use other reasons to excuse his past, but suddenly he has a lot of knowledge, which can not be explained clearly.


    She said to ace, "Er Bao, don''t talk nonsense. It''s the teacher''s ethics."


    Just as the family had finished breakfast, Yao Shu set out to clean up the table and took the opportunity to end the topic.


    Yao Shu asked a Zhi and a Si to see their brother, while she took the dishes and chopsticks to the kitchen.


    After a while, Lin radial also followed in.


    She was a little flustered, preemptive, and asked, "are you going with me to Aung''s house, or am I going to get my brother''s clothes back for you?"


    The man looked at her steadily: "ash, what are you nervous about?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    Lin radial is very keen.


    The battlefield is changing rapidly. As an ordinary soldier, he can only fight with his head down; as a commander of the first army, he must have the most sensitive intuition and the most alert sixth sense in addition to the basic quality of fighting.


    At first, the general noticed him because of his animal like alertness. Finally, he put him by his side and cultivated him slowly.


    If Yao Shu''s reaction just now is not right, then now, he can definitely judge that Yao Shu is nervous.


    Yao Shu didn''t retort, she just need to see the man''s eyes, then know that retort is useless.


    "Why do you think I''m nervous?"


    She was very clever and threw the problem back to Lin radial.


    He frowned slowly.


    He suddenly asked, "Ashu, why don''t you call me husband?"


    Yao Shu also frowned, learning from the man''s appearance: "I have never called husband."


    She knew that Lin radial was testing her.


    But according to the spoiled character of her family, if she hates Lin radial, she can''t call him husband.


    The man listened to her answer and had no reaction. Yao Shu was quietly relieved. It seemed that she was right.


    Lin radial''s eyes were too deep to see the bottom, and said in a deep voice, "Ashu, you have changed."


    Yao Shu put the white porcelain bowl on the stove and made a "clucking" sound.


    "People can''t change," she said


    Lin radial didn''t answer. He just pressed him step by step. His eyes were fixed on Yao Shu''s eyes without blinking: "No. I mean, you''re not what you were. "


    At this time, Yao Shu calmed down.


    Xu is the man''s silent deep eyes let her get rid of the flustered mood.


    "Lin Du, if you think I''m not who I am, you need to prove that I''m another person. But how can you be sure that I am not changed from who I was before you can confirm that I am someone else and identify me


    Yao Shu means that if Lin radial suspects that she is not his wife, he will go to find out her identity -


    but Yao Shu is sure that no matter how he checks, she can only be Yao Shu.


    Because there is only one Yao Shu in the world.


    But if Lin radial can''t find another identity all the time, he can only accept that Yao Shu has changed her.


    Seeing that the wrinkles of Lin radial''s eyebrows became deeper, Yao Shu laughed and said, "everything has its cause, and there must be a trace of what you do. As long as someone has done something, as long as the heart to check, can always detect clues. If you doubt it, let it go. "


    She turned and began to wash the white porcelain bowl slowly with water.


    Lin radial stood firmly in place.


    He was surprised at his own recklessness today.


    He is a man who can lie dormant for a day and a night in the battlefield where two soldiers meet. Aware of the target, but as long as it is not the best time, he will not. What about staying up all day and night? He moves only when he is most effective and confident.


    And one hit.


    But today he is really impulsive!


    Lin radial thought that if Yao Shu was the object of his suspicion, he would first observe in secret, find out the other party''s omissions, and find out the weakness of the other party.


    and the only reason that made him disturb the prey was that he didn''t want her to be the prey.


    He could doubt her, but he didn''t want to accept the possibility that she was another person.


    At present, his enemies are only Huns.


    as like as two peas make light of travelling a thousand li, the Huns are not able to find a man who is exactly the same as Yao.


    "Asher, if only you had been like this all the time."


    The man left a low word, then turned out of the kitchen.


    Yao Shu still held the white porcelain bowl just now in his hand, and he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    She was really careless! We shouldn''t let Lin radial live at home!


    Yao Shu thought that he could treat Lin radial as a friend, but he was so keen.


    today, he has noticed her strangeness. How can she get along with him in the following days?


    As she washed the dishes, she muttered angrily, "really! I''m afraid this man is not a police dog, is he? I wish I could stand up my ears just now. "


    Yao Shu cleaned up the kitchen, dried his hands, went into the room and took a box of hand cream made by himself in front of the dresser. Just as he was about to wipe it, as ran to him.


    "Aung! Two treasures should also be fragrant! "


    The little girl looked at the box on Yao Shu''s hand and stretched out Bai Shengsheng''s hands.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but dig out a small piece of ointment from the box and put it on ACE''s hand. Then he slowly melted and rubbed it open with the palm of his hand


    The air is filled with a fragrance of Osmanthus fragrans. After smelling it carefully, there is also a faint smell of milk.


    This box of hand cream was made by Yao Shu during the Spring Festival. The main ingredient is goat''s milk that the children drink on weekdays. Together with the osmanthus powder dried in the autumn by Yao''s mother, it becomes the cream used to wipe hands after housework.After Yao Shu finished wiping the meat for a Si, the little girl happily held her hand in front of her eyes and happily said, "Er Bao''s hand should be as fragrant as a Niang''s! It''s slippery again


    After listening to her daughter''s children''s words, Lin radial unconsciously looks at Yao Shu. With a light smile on her face, she is standing in front of the dresser, wiping her hands gently.


    He had just seen those hands, holding the porcelain bowl. It was hard to tell whether the porcelain bowl was whiter or her hands were whiter.


    A Zhi is more and more used to her sister''s ugly appearance. Seeing her hands raised in front of her, he perfunctorily said, "yes, yes, er Bao''s hands are the best to see."


    Seeing his brother boasting about himself, ace was a little happy.


    But she suddenly thought of something, and her expression suddenly became serious. She said to Lin radial, "Daddy, can you do the dishes in the future? My second uncle said that washing dishes hurts your hands the most. At Grandma''s house, my uncle washed all the dishes. "


    Lin radial a Leng, did not understand why Yao Chao said this, but Yao Feng washed dishes.


    Yao Shu chuckled and said to ash, "don''t listen to your second uncle''s nonsense in the future. If you don''t see your second uncle, you will ignore him!"


    The little girl didn''t think about it. She explained to her favorite uncle: "what the second uncle said is right!"


    When she was young, where she knew right or wrong, it was nothing but what Yao Chao said.


    Yao Shu thought that as long as I was at home, I would wash all the dirty clothes, dishes and chopsticks at home


    She was stunned, just two people are still in the cold war, how now, Lin radial seems to expose that matter in the past, don''t want to mention it again?


    Yao Shu subconsciously refused: "no, this little thing..."


    However, Lin radial shook his head. His sight was placed on Yao Shu''s hands with a wooden box, and said, "the second elder brother is right."


    The man''s sight makes Yao Shu uncomfortable for a moment. She turns to put the hand cream on the dresser to avoid his eyes.


    I don''t know that Yao Chao Ruo knows. In his noble words, two honest people don''t know how much housework they will contract in the future. What will he think.


    Yao Shu wiped his hand cream and said to his two children, "Today my aunt will accompany you to write with your uncle." "Are you going?" he asked


    The man nodded.


    Yao Shu didn''t say anything. He went to pick up the three treasures. The baby was moved and finally woke up.


    Sanbao is like a small hibernating animal. He likes to sleep since winter, especially when he is rocking to sleep in his cradle.


    He was full of sleep, a pair of bright eyes to see here, and look there, showing the size of rice white teeth smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Yao Shu gently said to the baby in his arms, "is Sanbao hungry? Let''s go to grandma''s house and eat rice paste. "


    Baby''s complementary food is more nutritious than goat''s milk and tastes good. Sanbao likes it very much.


    The family went out of the door, because the two families were not far apart, they soon arrived at Yao''s.


    Yao''s mother was hanging clothes in the yard. When she saw a family of five, she said to them with a smile: "it''s cold. Come on in!"


    Yao Shu and the children were all wrapped up, but Lin radial was wearing thin clothes.


    Yao''s mother said angrily, "ah-u is young and powerful, but she can''t wear it like this! Now, although winter has been said, the cold in spring is also severe! What if it''s frozen out? "


    Yao Shu in a side way: "he did not bring luggage clothing, I go to the sister-in-law, looking for a big brother does not wear clothes, let him wear first."


    Yao Shu''s tone was as usual, as if they had been husband and wife for many years.


    But Lin radial knew that Yao Shu had no feelings for him.


    As Yao''s mother drove them into the house, she complained, "your sister-in-law and your second sister-in-law are all in the house to mend their clothes for Dalang Erlang! The two children went to climb the tree again this morning. They fell down and scratched several places, which made the adults angry... "


    The main room is warm and warm. Yao''s mother brings up melon seeds and peanuts and asks her daughter''s family to drink and eat at the table.


    He also heard Erlang shouting in the courtyard, "are ah Zhi and AZ coming? Come and write


    Want to come to Yao Feng also at home, otherwise Yao Erlang would not be so obedient to stay in the study.


    As soon as a Si Wenyan jumped down from the stool and was about to go out, a Zhi said, "Er Bao, wait a minute, I''ll get you osmanthus candy."


    He also remembered that he had eaten half a packet of sugar from his sister yesterday. Thinking about compensation, he went to find out what Yao Erlang had left in the main room. As expected, he found a packet of sugar that had not been opened.


    Instead of taking himself as an outsider, he handed the sugar to his sister.


    A Si is coaxed to smile, and listen to her brother: "Er Bao, my brother talks and counts. I''ll buy you osmanthus candy as high as a hill in the future."


    "My brother is the best!" she said sweetly


    The two children walked out the door holding hands.


    Yao''s mother laughed, and said to Yao Shu, "where did Dabao learn these words to coax little girls? The son of a bitch is the same as his father. He looks good. It seems that he can''t find his daughter-in-law in the future. "


    Yao Shu took a look at Lin radial --


    she tried to imagine Lin radial''s sweet talk.


    Lin radial was born very well, and even with a cold face, he was always the most attractive one.


    If you talk more likable I''m afraid no one can resist the charm of this man, right?


    Lin radial didn''t know what Yao Shu was thinking in his mind, but he didn''t resent her eyes and even hoped that she could look at himself more.


    Yao Shu suddenly remembered and said, "I''ll get your clothes."


    Then he handed the three treasures to his mother and went to his sister-in-law''s room.


    Yao''s mother sat with Lin radial and said that her mother-in-law was more and more happy when she saw her son-in-law. She was very satisfied with Lin radial.


    She thought: it''s just that everything would be perfect without the Lin family.


    "Ah Du, I came back this time, but I went back to your home? How is elder er''s health? "


    Of course, Yao''s mother didn''t really care about the couple. She wanted the two troublemakers to have a minor illness, or make less trouble.


    Lin radial answered flatly, "they are in good health."


    Hearing this, Yao''s mother sighed: "ah, you are good at everything, but sometimes you are too honest and easy to be pinched by others..."


    Yao family talk and do things habits to leave some room, especially for their relatives, they are tolerant.


    Yao''s mother didn''t want to make a heavy statement, but Lin radial understood what she meant.


    He solemnly said: "don''t worry, I know what ash and the children have suffered. I will never let them suffer any more in the future."


    Yao''s mother nodded and said, "this is the best result." you are used to being a steady person. I can rest assured with your words. "


    "To tell you the truth, when I went home yesterday, I was separated from my parents. Now you Li is witnessing that Ashur and I have gone out alone


    Yao''s mother was stunned and then beamed with joy: "is it really so?"


    Lin radial nodded his head and said, "it is indeed so."


    Yao''s mother couldn''t sit still. She wanted to tell the whole family the good news.


    But she took care of her son-in-law''s face, repressed her excitement and took a sip of tea.


    "Today is the big day for Yaojia village to start farming. Your father went out to preside over the ceremony, and a Chao also went to help. In the afternoon, when the two of them came back, our whole family would get together to celebrate - "


    Mother Yao''s mouth was smooth for a while, and then she hastened to remedy:" celebrate your victory and return home! The whole family is happy


    In fact, what she really wanted to celebrate was that her daughter and her grandchildren jumped out of the fire pit of the Lin family.Yao mother is happy, but hear Yao Shu outside way: "Lin radial, you come to East chamber to change thick clothes."


    The man answered, nodded to Yao''s mother, and went out of the door.


    With Yao Shu to the East chamber, Lin radial quietly looked at his wife''s boudoir.


    The room is clean and warm, similar to the home they live in now. There is a museum shelf against the wall, and children''s toys are on the shelf.


    I think Ashu and his children have lived here for a long time.


    "What my sister-in-law found out are all new clothes. I haven''t worn them. Please put them on. You''re about the same size as your big brother. You should fit. "


    Yao Shu''s hand is a moon white clothes, cloth is very thick, there is a clean middle-aged clothes.


    Lin radial took the soft clothes from her hand. Seeing her smile, he avoided going out and took the door with him.


    In the past, when he changed clothes in front of her, would she avoid it?


    Lin radial was silent.


    He didn''t want to think about the details.


    Ashur will change, he said to himself.


    By the time Yao''s father and Yao Chao came back from the spring ploughing ceremony, Yao Erlang had already been tortured by writing. When they heard their voices coming into the yard, they immediately threw away their pens.


    Yao Feng eyes a stare: "Erlang!"


    Yao Er Lang shrunk his neck and muttered, "ah ye, they are back..."


    Yao Feng gave his nephew a stern glance: "a Zhiming arrived so long later than you, but he has already written a large character in endorsement. Look at you, do this one moment, move that one moment, twenty words have not been finished all morning


    Yao Erlang had a natural fear of his uncle. When Yao Feng was angry, he didn''t dare to breathe, so he had to pick up his pen again.


    Yao Dalang and a Zhi have finished reciting most of the articles, so they can go out to play if they want to finish reciting --


    but he still has six words to write!


    Yao Feng turned his head to listen to the two children''s endorsement, only Yao Erlang holding the pen painstakingly and writing hard.


    Or as a side way: "second cousin, it''s OK. I''ll write for you when my uncle is away..."


    Their handwriting is almost the same. They are all crooked. Even Yao Feng can''t tell who is who.


    Yao Erlang winked at his cousin gratefully, thinking that it was not the first time for them to do this.


    When Yao''s father and Yao Chao got home, Yao''s mother started cooking.


    The second sister-in-law Yao is the best cook. She and her mother-in-law usually cook the dishes at home. Yao Shu plays at one side and soon a large table of dishes is ready.


    Today, it''s rare for his family to be so well-organized. Yao''s father was happy, so he dug out two jars of wine buried in the past year from the ground. When Xing Quan was opened, he asked Yao''s two brothers and Lin Du to drink with him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    Yao Erlang muttered to Yao Dalang: "you say, how does your uncle drink?"


    Yao Dalang''s mind is not here. He just thinks about the bird''s nest he didn''t take out in the morning. He frowns and asks him, "what do you do with this..."


    "Oh, you are stupid! If uncle and my father get drunk at noon, we will be free in the afternoon! "


    Yao Dalang said, "well," he has already finished writing big characters and recited a book. He can do whatever he wants in the afternoon.


    But he still analyzed with his cousin: "my uncle doesn''t seem to be very talkative. He''s as cold as a lump of ice. He looks a little scary. This kind of person can''t drink alcohol


    Yao Erlang couldn''t get used to it. He retorted: "uncle, that''s calmness! Have momentum! All generals are like this. Otherwise, how can they stop fighting and get rid of Xiongnu? "


    Yao Dalang looked at Lin radial seriously for a long time, and came to a conclusion: "I can''t drink my father and your father because I can''t see my uncle."


    Yao Shu''s two elder brothers thought the same.


    Yao Feng is a good drinker, and Yao Chao can drink it, but he will blush if he doesn''t drink much.


    when Yao Chao drinks with other people outside, he often makes a table full of people because he plays a pig and eats a tiger.


    On the day when Lin radial and Yao Shu got married, the two brothers had a drink with their brother-in-law, but they had a lot of worries and didn''t let go.


    This time, Yao Chao didn''t want to let Lin radial go. He squeezed his eyebrows at his eldest brother, implying that "I''ll be the pioneer later. We''ll come and drink with ah radial in turn. We''ll see no image of him drinking today!"


    Yao Er Sao caught her husband''s expression, and immediately felt a headache. She whispered to Yao Shu beside her: "look at your second brother. He''s not decent in front of us all day. He can''t look at others seriously. What''s the capacity of Alfred? "


    Where does Yao Shu know about the amount of liquor Lin radial has?


    She just chuckled and gave a vague answer: "it''s OK."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law has no bottom in her heart, but if the two brothers of the Yao family really take turns to irrigate the forest, they only need one jar, and her brother-in-law will have to beg for mercy.


    What she didn''t expect was that during the dinner, Lin radial drank one cup after another, as if she had never stopped.


    Ordinary people would be dizzy after a few cups of wine. He paid a round of respect to Yao''s father, mother, brothers and sisters in law. Yao Feng and Yao Chao held together the wine, but there was no reaction on his face.


    "Ah Lei is a capable man! Yesterday, the general went to the house of the inspector and praised him all the time


    Yao Chao''s face was already red, even his neck was covered with powder. "I was thinking at that time whether Lin radial, the general said, was the same person as my brother-in-law Lin radial As a result, Lin radial of Linjia village! How many forests are there in Linjia village? Burp! Come on, brother-in-law, I respect you


    He drank a whole cup at a time, then filled it up for himself, and in another name, he offered a toast to Lin Du.


    Yao Chao''s state is obviously excited, and Yao''s second sister-in-law can''t help but help her forehead.


    Lin radial, who would not refuse, poured out the wine, and then went to work with Yao Chao one cup after another.


    This round down, Lin radial face what expression can''t see, Yao Chao has been unable to distinguish southeast northwest, faintly lying on the table.


    But he still murmured: "brother-in-law, in a few days, you will come to the house of the inspector. Our two brothers will unite! Recently, a group of bandits came out of the black tiger mountain, which is just for you to practice - "


    second sister-in-law of Yao pulled his sleeve with a smile:" drink less! When you wake up tomorrow and think of your disgraceful appearance, don''t blame me for not reminding you! "


    Yao father took a peanut and put it in his mouth: "ah Feng, take care of your brother. How long has it been? How can you drink like this?"


    Yao Feng doesn''t want to control it, but Yao Chao doesn''t admit defeat. Now when he meets Lin Du, he can''t press it.


    At this time, if you advise him to drink less, it''s better to drink Lin Du down first, or save the country.


    Yao Feng had no choice but to start from his brother-in-law: "come on, ADI, big brother to you! Take the children with you in the future and live a good life with Ashley


    Lin radial is not polite. He raises his glass to Yao Feng from afar and dries his mouth again.


    He said to Yao Feng sincerely: "brother, I''m not here these days. Ash and the children are thanks to your care. Lin never forgets his kindness... "


    Yao Chao had already fallen down on the table, but Yao Feng was still safe. He put down his glass and said with the same seriousness: "it was Ashu and the children who stood up by themselves that we could help. Don''t you live by yourself? Who doesn''t have a problem? Between our relatives, we just keep watch and help each other! If you need anything in the future, just tell your elder brother and second brother that we are all one family. We don''t need to be so polite. "


    Lin radial nodded.


    Seeing the rise of their brother drinking, Yao Shu couldn''t help but smile and say to his sister-in-law: "it seems that elder brother''s drinking capacity is good."


    Mrs. Yao smacked her tongue and said, "your elder brother is just an ordinary drinker. Ah-u can really be called" deep without bottom. "


    Yao Shu took a look at Lin radial, laughed and did not speak.


    Before joining the army, Lin radial didn''t drink, but Yao Shu didn''t know it.Northwest bitter cold, up to the general and soldiers, down to ordinary people, we often use alcohol to drive out the cold.


    As long as they are not night watchmen, they often drink a few bowls of liquor after training, and Lin radial''s drinking capacity is just like this.


    To everyone''s surprise, at noon on that day, Lin radial drank down three men of Yao''s family, and finally even Yao''s father waved his hands again and again, saying that he couldn''t drink any more.


    Xu Shi''s friendship between men depends on drinking. When Lin radial leaves, Yao Chao can already hang on him and shout "brother-in-law" on him. Even Yao''s father-in-law''s attitude towards him is much better.


    On the way home with the three children, Lin radial still holds the ewe that Yao''s mother insists on letting them take away. Yao Shu is a little worried about him and asks, "are you really OK? Are you dizzy? "


    Yao''s father opened two jars of wine, and Lin Du alone drank more than one. Although he couldn''t see anything on his face at this time, his thoughts were slow, and even his face was more than before.


    "I''m not dizzy." The man replied seriously, his deep eyes full of stars, and his mouth rose slightly uncontrollably, "the elder brother and the second brother are all very good brothers."


    Yao Shu held Sanbao in his hand and looked at him for a while. Seeing that he was still walking steadily, he said with a smile: "that''s nature! My father, mother and two sisters in law are also very good. "


    Lin radial nodded in agreement.


    Yao Shu was also very happy today. He said, "what do you think of Erlang today? My sister-in-law told me today that since you came back, Erlang has been clamoring to go to war and become a general like his uncle. "


    When they were joking, a Zhi and his brother and sister were running after me. They were sweating on their forehead, and their small face bags became pink. They were very cute.


    Lin radial Yu Guang looks at the two children. Under the influence of alcohol, in the corner of men''s "reason", the emotion that has been ignored is gradually revealed, and instantly occupies a place in the calm brain.


    He felt that Yao Shu had changed a lot, and he felt happy and grateful for her change.


    Lin radial whispered: "ash, thank you. You take good care of the children during my absence... "


    In the past, he would not have expressed himself so frankly.


    Maybe it was the warm atmosphere of Yao family that moved him, or the way Yao Feng and Yao Chao treated their wives with respect and respect


    In short, he said all he thought.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    At this moment, the coldness and habitual alienation in Lin radial''s tone seemed like the first snow under the sun, slowly melting and quietly infiltrating into the dry and withered soil of the heart.


    Yao Shu was stunned at first and then said to him seriously: "I admit that I hate the Lin family, and the children reject that place. As a father, it''s very responsible for you to bear the pressure to separate your family. Taking care of them is also my duty as a mother. You don''t have to thank me. Besides, I love my children, and naturally I will try my best to make them grow up best. "


    She smiles and ignores the momentary throb in her heart.


    When she said the word "love" with three treasures in her arms, Lin radial''s heart was suddenly touched by something, which made him feel a strange and beautiful emotion.


    The man''s low voice rang out: "Ashu, you..."


    What is your love like? Is it the warmth, care and expectation I see for children?


    "Daddy! Daddy! Let''s name the lamb, too? "


    With an excited voice, ah Zhi suddenly interrupts Lin radial''s thoughts. The sour feeling in his heart is suddenly stirred up, too late to ferment, and slowly exposed in the air until nothing is left.


    "I just told my sister the name of ma''er,"


    ah Zhi didn''t realize that he had disturbed his father''s thoughts. He pulled Lin radial''s sleeve with interest. "Er Bao also said that Kong Wu was very good to listen to!"


    Yao Shu looked at ah Zhi in surprise and asked, "name your father''s horse Kong Wu? Why is it Kong? "


    Radial forest''s curiosity coincided with her once in a blue moon.


    A Zhi only needs to explain it again: "it''s not Kong, but Kong Wuli My father said it could be called Lin Kongwu. "


    Lin radial frowned: "when did I say that?"


    Ah Zhi began to cheat: "my father agreed, and said that as long as my mother didn''t object, I could --"


    Yao Shu stood on Lin Du''s side without hesitation this time: "I object."


    It''s strange that Lin Kongwu is used as the name of a horse! She strongly disagrees with her son''s aesthetic path!


    She deliberately teased the boy and said, "Er Bao gives the rabbit a better name. Dabao still doesn''t want to do it later."


    Ah Zhi opened his eyes wide, as if he didn''t believe it was his mother''s words. He yelled out angrily: "Aung!"


    Seeing ah Zhi''s unbelievable appearance, Yao Shu "ha ha" laughs. At the edge, AZ can''t stop laughing. Sanbao doesn''t understand anything. He gently holds his mother''s hair hanging on his chest, revealing two small white teeth the size of rice grains.


    A family of five plus a lactating goat, talking and laughing to the direction of home.


    In the following journey, Lin radial never spoke again, but engraved Yao Shu''s exuberant smile deeply in his heart.


    In accordance with Lin''s family, it seems that the relationship between Yao and Lin is buffered.


    Yao Shu was careful not to show big flaws at the same time, showing his true self, and regarded Lin radial as a room under the same eaves.


    However, he could not resist the warmth and vitality of Yao Shu after his change.


    They have been living in harmony for a few days, taking care of their children together. I''m afraid that''s the real reason why both of them let down their guard against each other.


    These days, Lin radial didn''t know where to find a rusty blade. He ground it himself and used it to shave all day.


    Yao Shu looked funny and felt wronged.


    It happened that this day coincided with the town''s monthly fair.


    Yao Shu planned to buy some necessities for Lin radial.


    It''s time for her business to start again in the spring.


    Early in the morning, a family of five had breakfast. Ah Zhi and ah Si happily fed red horse hay in the yard.


    Yao Shu and Lin radial said, "nothing is wrong today. You can go to the town with me. You can bring something back for me."


    The man had no objection and asked, "where are the children?"


    Yao Shu dressed Sanbao in cotton padded clothes and returned to him: "Dabao and Erbao should write and read with elder brother every day. Sanbao should be taken care of by Aung."


    Lin radial often holds three treasures these days. Now the baby has recognized him. He looks at his father, shows two small bean teeth and giggles, and babbles what the baby can understand.


    "Stop laughing. My mouth is watering."


    Yao Shu laughed at him.


    Sanbao is still small, where can you understand my aunt''s jokes? Looking at his young son''s bulging cheek, Lin radial also held the corner of his mouth, wiped his chin with a clean cloth towel, and then said to Yao Shu, "Sanbao has not been named yet. What''s your plan?"


    Farm children have always been named late, but also worried about the child''s premature death, from the urine with nicknames or nicknames.


    For a moment, the name of Yao Sanbao hesitated.As if to verify what she thought, she asked Lin Du, "what do you want to call him?"


    Lin radial thought for a moment and said, "the names of a Zhi and a Si follow the heart. The word" Zhong "is a good word..."


    Before he finished his words, he saw that Yao Shu''s delicate eyebrows had been tangled together, and his face showed the boss''s unhappy expression.


    Seeing her like this, Lin Du turned a corner wisely, and then said, "of course, we don''t have to follow this when we name them. Besides, you brought Sanbao since you were a child, and your opinion is the main one."


    Yao Shu subconsciously didn''t like the name of Lin Zhong, the most sinister villain in the original book. The homonym "dying" sounds ominous.


    Sanbao grew up in her arms, and she didn''t want to give her child such a name again.


    If Dabao and Erbao were not used to ah Zhi and ah Si, she would have changed the names of the two children together!


    Yao Shu saw that Lin radial''s style had changed, and his face looked better. He nodded: "if there is a chance in the future, I still hope that children can read more books. Even if you don''t become an official, it''s good to have more ink in your chest. It''s better to be careful and think about it again


    Lin radial has been to Yao''s house a lot these days and learned a lot about Yao Chao''s ability to coax his daughter-in-law.


    He just said quietly: "ah Shu, you have a clever mind and you have read more books than me. You can decide."


    Lin radial''s words, her heart''s uneasiness has disappeared.


    Just when Sanbao''s cotton padded clothes were ready, he stretched out his arms to let his father hold him. Yao Shu put the child into Lin radial''s hand.


    In fact, Yao Shu thought about the name of Sanbao for a long time, but Lin radial didn''t come back at that time, so he had to make another plan for everything.


    Now the child''s father has come back, and is not as stubborn as she originally thought.


    Yao Shu watched his little son move around in his father''s arms. His bright eyes like black pearls looked at this side and at her again.


    Babies make "ah" and "ah" sounds without teachers, just like modern children calling their mothers.


    Yao Shu pulled Sanbao''s hand, and the corner of his mouth rose uncontrollably.


    "Is Sanbao calling Aung? Don''t worry. In a few months, you can talk... "


    Looking at his wife''s smiling face, Lin radial''s cold facial features melted in general, and looked extremely soft: "Sanbao is like you, very smart."


    Yao Shu chuckled and thought that Lin''s filter was too thick.


    She had already thought of several names, but when she blurted them out, she turned into another.


    "What do you think of Lin Shen?"


    Deer can be seen in the depth of the forest.


    Yao Shu inexplicably remembered that when he saw the man for the first time, his heart was like a deer pounding.


    If he is not the hero of the novel, if he does not fall in love with another person in the future


    Lin didn''t realize the deep meaning of the name, but she caught the love from Yao Shu''s face.


    He fixed to look at Yao Shu''s eyes, slowly become shallow and soft.


    "It''s a name with artistic conception," Lin radial''s voice was a little hoarse. His right hand was lifted up uncontrollably, and he adjusted Yao Shu''s hair which had been scratched by Sanbao on his temples. "Lin Shen is very nice to hear."


    Yao Shu''s face suddenly turned red, and her heart beating in her chest constantly showed her sense of existence. From the fierce rhythm, the heat constantly surged up and poured on her red face.


    But, as if shaking back, she can''t help it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    "If you think it sounds good..."


    Yao Shu didn''t know what he was talking about. He didn''t know whether it came from Lin radial''s careless action or his hoarse but sexy voice.


    Her white jade like cheeks are pink, her gentle eyes are always calm and flustered, and frightened fawns generally avoid men''s sight.


    The tenderness of Lin radial''s heart was quickly replaced by another kind of warm emotion, and his breath was slightly short.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "ah, I will give you the names of the children in the future."


    Future children? They gave birth to three, not enough?!


    "Cough," Yao Shu was startled by the content of his words, forced down the numbness between his ears, "let''s talk about the future."


    "Good."


    His eyes were burning, as if he had never really seen Yao Shu, and he refused to come down from her.


    A man''s eyes are always oppressive. When he stares at him, I''m afraid even the bravest animal can''t help but want to run away.


    At this time, his eyes are still very heavy, but they are very different from the past.


    Yao Shu wanted to run away and drown in such a tide like eyes.


    Just, can she really let herself drown in another person''s eyes?


    From the beginning of Lin radial''s appearance, he acted like her ideal partner, handsome, powerful, responsible, and considerate and respectful to her.


    However, can she completely put down her vigilance and trust the person in front of her? He will leave in the future!


    Sanbao''s carefree smile awakened Yao Shu. For a moment, she remembered the fate of "Lin Zhong" in the original book, as well as the two children of ah Zhi and AZ -


    she is not alone now, she has three children!


    If she gave up her defense, how could she protect her three weak children?


    Yao Shu calmed down and forced himself to look at Lin Du: "let''s go."


    They put the children in Yao''s house, gave them to Yao''s mother and Yao Feng, and then left for Qingtong town.


    Yao Chao left home yesterday. Yao Feng gave the ox cart to Lin radial, who would drive it.


    Alone gave Yao Shu space to think, she sat alone in the cart, began to think carefully about the future of his attitude to Lin radial.


    It is true that Lin Du is a very attractive man, otherwise he would not be the hero of the novel.


    But even though he is excellent and charming, he always takes care of himself out of responsibility rather than love.


    If he is destined to fall in love with another person in the future, Yao Shu will seek his own death if he indulges in his little tenderness today.


    What should she do? What can she do if she gets along day and night?


    If she can''t guarantee that she can control her feelings, the best way is to separate!


    However, Lin radial would not agree to leave her and her children. These days, the children also accepted Lin radial and even worshipped their father. They certainly did not want to be separated from their father.


    Is Yao Shu going by himself?


    No way! How could she leave three children behind?


    "Ashley, is it cold in the car? Would you like to come down and have a bowl of hot tea


    Lin radial''s voice sounded coldly and interrupted Yao Shu''s thought.


    She noticed that there was a tea shed by the side of the road. Many passers-by were sitting in the shed drinking steaming tea.


    It was a leisurely journey, but Yao Shu always had a stone in his heart. When he asked, he had to reluctantly reply, "no, we''d better get to the town earlier."


    Seeing that she was not in high spirits, Lin could not help looking back.


    However, Yao Shu was dressed in light cloth, sitting on a simple ox cart. He was plainly the most simple but beautiful.


    Just sitting on the ox cart, she was already a beautiful sight.


    But the look on Yao Shu''s face was somewhat gloomy.


    He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you?"


    She raised her head and looked at him sitting on the high side. Her bright and light eyes looked like transparent glass in the sun. The light flowed, which made Lin radial lose his mind for a while.


    She said softly, "nothing, just thinking about things."


    Lin radial turned back and continued to drive, but his mind was completely on the people behind him.


    He knew that Yao Shu had troubles in his heart, but since she refused to say so, Lin radial did not ask. Just said to her: "you and I are husband and wife, husband and wife are one, if you have any trouble, just tell me it is."


    After hearing this, Yao Shu couldn''t tell him --


    my trouble is how to make peace with you


    She had to shake her head.


    Suddenly thought of sitting in front of Lin radial can not see her action, Yao Shu said: "some small troubles, not worth saying."


    Lin radial nodded and did not ask again.


    They soon arrived outside the town. Lin Du parked the ox cart in a special parking place, gave five more coins to the guards, and went to the town with Yao Shu.Now it is the time for all things to recover. Although the vegetation has not yet fully grown, the branches of tall trees along the road also have a lot of green, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Yao Shu and Lin radial walked on the Loess road side by side in silence. Neither of them spoke, and Yao Shu was still quietly thinking about his own thoughts.


    But I heard a familiar voice calling her in the distance: "Asher, Asher!"


    Yao Shu turned around and saw aunt Hu holding his grandson, with her daughter-in-law, coming to them.


    She said with a smile, "aunt Hu, sister-in-law Hu! Why don''t you come to town today? "


    Aunt Hu''s daughter-in-law sheepishly smiles at them and doesn''t speak.


    Aunt Hu always liked Yao Shu. She was very happy to see her and said with a smile, "isn''t that right! Today''s fair, it''s time to change your spring clothes when you come out to have a look... "


    Said her line of sight to Lin radial body a float, but see tall youth to her politely nodded: "aunt Hu."


    Since the last time I met the old lady of the Lin family, aunt Hu has no good impression on the people of the Lin family. Naturally, Lin radial is also in the range of being disgusted by her.


    The woman nodded coldly and didn''t talk to Lin radial.


    "Why did you stand by her today?" he asked


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "it''s all at Grandma''s. Today, I''d like to take a stroll in the town with him, so that I can buy him two clothes. "


    Lin Du''s heart moved -


    Yao Shu always called his name, this is the first time to call him "a Du".


    Aunt Hu frowned without a trace, but did not say anything unpleasant. She just moved her mouth and muttered, "how many clothes do you want from Lin family?"


    The man''s ear is very clever, mouth way: "I and a Shu already single out."


    Xu''s voice was not convincing.


    "This is Are you separated? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Yao Shu smiles and nods, while the man says "um".


    Lin radial found Li Zheng about the separation of the family. He had no plans to keep a low profile. He only hoped that the whole village would know about it.


    Yao Shu''s idea is the same as his. I hope everyone knows that the Lin family has nothing to do with them now, and it will save them trouble in the future.


    Seeing that Aunt Hu and sister-in-law Hu were unbelievable, Yao Shu knew that it was difficult for ordinary farmers to understand the separation. She added: "in the future, we will pay homage to the two old and five Liang silver of the Lin family every month, which can be regarded as filial piety."


    Aunt Hu''s eyes completely changed when she heard her saying that --


    five Liang silver! Ordinary farmers don''t have much to spend. Five Liang silver is enough to live for half a year! Lin family unexpectedly lion big mouth, ask for so much money to big house?


    As for the blood sucking leech family, who would like to go away immediately?


    But the good thing is that Yao Shu does his own business, and the Yao family looks rich


    And listen to sister-in-law Hu rourourou way: "now you have been out alone, Ashu, if you have any difficulty in the future, come to me and your elder brother Hu. Don''t be polite."


    Aunt Hu also said: "this is the reason! You three children are still young. If your mother can''t take care of them, it''s the same in our house! "


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile. After thanking them, they stood and chatted for a while and then separated.


    Walking beside Yao Shu, Lin radial watched aunt Hu''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law leave. He could not help but say to her, "Ashu, there are always many good people around you."


    Yao Shu saw that he came with such a sentence without thinking, and looked at Lin Du in doubt: "hmm? What do you say


    Lin radial gently shook his head and said in a low voice: "it''s just some emotion. No matter your parents, brother and sister-in-law, or neighbors like aunt Hu, all the people around you are kind-hearted. "


    He then added, "so you are the same person."


    Yao Shu was a little embarrassed. He went around. Did he want to say that?


    But after a little thought, she understood what Lin radial meant.


    Lin radial never talks in a roundabout way. What he said at the beginning was really his own feeling.


    In fact, it is also very clear that there is not much warmth in the environment where Lin radial grew up. Wang is mean and Lin''s father is indifferent; his brothers are not in a good mood, and his second brother''s daughter-in-law, who also loves to take advantage of others


    He''s really unfortunate to think about it.


    Lin radial''s heart is strong, so she doesn''t need Yao Shu''s comfort, so she just laughs and says, "there are good and bad people in this world. If you meet a villain, you will be far away. The rest of you will be kind-hearted."


    As they spoke, they soon arrived in the town. Yao Shu said to Lin radial, "you should be familiar with Qingtong town. If you want to buy something, you can look at it yourself."


    Lin radial stopped and fixed to look at Yao Shu''s eyes: "you are not with me?"


    Before she went out in the morning, she gave Lin radius two liang silver to buy clothes and daily necessities. She only said to him, "I have something else to do when I go to the cloth shop. I''d better separate."


    Lin radial didn''t speak any more. He just stood still and his eyes dropped low.


    Yao Shu can''t laugh or cry at his appearance -


    she had a friend who had a big golden hair at home before. Every time the owner refused to take it with him, the dog was like this, drooping his head and saying nothing.


    Unconsciously, she softened her voice, took out her purse and handed it to him: "take more money with you. When the cloth shop is finished, I''ll go to find..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Yao Shu felt that he had been hit hard and his purse had been taken away.


    "Ah


    She cried out in pain, nearly fell down, and was quickly held by Lin radial eye.


    She looks weak. How can she withstand such a collision? Lin radial a little anxious, put his hand around Yao Shu''s waist: "ash, are you ok? Where did you hit it? "


    Yao Shu felt that her whole body was about to be knocked apart, but what made her angry was that she was robbed of her purse.


    "My purse --" she was so angry that she gritted her teeth and stared at the thief''s back. "I embroidered the purse all winter. Don''t let me catch the thief!"


    The light colored purse just lying in her white and tender palm, embroidered with a simple bunch of orchids, is elegant and elegant.


    Seeing Yao Shu standing firm, he did not seem to have been hurt except for some pain on his body, but his pretty face was full of anger and chagrin.


    He hesitated for a moment and said to her, "Ashley, you go to the teahouse next to you and wait for me."


    With that, the man, like a cheetah with a close eye on the prey, chased the thief in the direction of escape, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Yao Shu felt his waist, his warm hands left the temperature is still, but Lin radial''s people have been invisible, for a time she was a bit stupefied.


    "Oh, girl, are you ok?"A boss with white eyebrows saw the whole journey. Seeing Yao''s eyes fixed on the direction of their disappearance, he came to comfort her: "don''t worry. Your husband looks much stronger than that thief. He will certainly be able to get the money back to you!"


    Yao Shu returned to his senses, thanks to the old man, and walked to the teahouse beside him -


    she was really hit hard, so she had to sit down slowly.


    At the other end, Lin radial had already chased the thief for three blocks.


    The thief is not slow, but he runs faster. He has to drill left and right, trying to dump the man behind him.


    Lin radial is very tall, coupled with his sharp eyes, one can see a loach like thief from the crowd.


    But Yao Shu was hit just now. Lin radial only looked at her to see if she was in serious trouble. The time of chasing people was much slower. Now, however fast he was, he was still a distance away from the thief.


    Lin radial was not familiar with the alleys in the town. Seeing that Jianer was about to get into the alley, he was afraid that he would lose him. His face became more and more gloomy.


    Turning a corner, the thief disappeared.


    Lin stopped.


    He never saw the thief''s face. At that time, Yao Shu was talking to him. All Lin could see was the thief''s back after he hit someone.


    The thief was dressed in patched clothes, not tall, not fat or thin, but very flexible.


    Lin radial believed that as long as he saw this figure again, he would recognize him. But now the thief has slipped into the lane, and he has delayed a lot of time. I''m afraid the man has already run away.


    He was a little annoyed. He thought to himself that as long as the man dared to show up in Qingtong Town, he would find out the hateful thief!


    "Brother Lin!"


    A figure suddenly appeared at the end of the lane, and Lin radial''s sharp eyes swept past. In the future, people were scared out of a cold sweat.


    "Lin, brother Lin, it''s me! Zheng an


    It seems that the man who once led him out of the forest showed no harm.


    Lin radial saw the appearance, the cold and hard look slightly eased some, but the brow was still wrinkled, and the whole body sent out the frightening breath that the birth person should not be close to.


    Zheng an shuddered and said to him, "I saw you chasing someone just now, so I took a shortcut to have a look. I just saw that man slip into the pear garden Who are you after? "


    Lin radial''s sharp eyes looked at him and said in a deep voice: "a thief. Where is the pear garden? Did he really go in? "


    Hearing that he was chasing the thief, Zheng an was a little relieved.


    "Hey, it turned out that he was flustered into the pear garden Well, it''s not a good place to go. Brother Lin, why don''t you wait for him to come out... "


    Lin radial ignored Zheng an''s meaning, but asked, "where is the pear garden?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Zheng an opened his mouth: "brother Lin, you don''t want to go in and look for people, do you? Can''t, can''t


    Lin radial frowned and asked in a deep voice, "how can we not make it?"


    Zheng an trembled again unconsciously.


    He was involved in the black dragon mountain and white dragon mountain bandit fighting.


    At that time, he personally killed a bandit. Under the interweaving of fear and disgust, he had a nightmare for a whole month, and then slowly recovered.


    I don''t know why, from Lin radial''s body, he once again felt the scalding and fear of blood splashing on his face.


    "Pear garden The pear garden is a brothel and a shepherd''s house, "he explained stoutly," and the inspector strictly forbids us to go to that kind of place. Brother Lin, you are going to work in the inspector''s house. At this moment, you''d better not let people know that you went to the pear garden. "


    But Lin radial didn''t care.


    He only said indifferently, "please take me with you, brother Zheng. Lin will go in alone."


    Zheng an was still waiting to persuade him. Seeing his face, he had to keep quiet.


    "Well, then You come with me


    Zheng an took Lin radial for seven turns and eight turns, and finally turned to a courtyard. Although the place was hard to find, there were always many people coming and going at the door.


    "Thank you, brother Zheng."


    Before Zheng''an spoke, Lin radial raised his feet and went into the pear garden. Zheng''an was so anxious that he stamped his feet.


    "Oh, why is brother Lin so reckless? He just went into the pear garden. If he can''t find the thief, how can he say it clearly?"


    No matter how anxious Zheng''an was outside, Lin radial did not change his face and walked into the gate of the pear garden from a fragrant wind.


    Seeing the figure of Lin radial, a woman in a pink dress is coming. It''s chilly in spring, but the woman''s shoulder is half exposed. The clothes in the walking room are full of fragrance, and the end is a pair of curly and graceful appearance.


    "Oh, my brother is coming to our pear garden for the first time? You are so outstanding that if you had been here once, our sisters would have recognized it. "


    Lin radial pressed the discomfort from the tip of his nose and frowned, "I''m looking for someone."


    The girl in the pink skirt was frightened by the momentum of his body. She was afraid, but she looked up and down at Lin radial''s strong body. The more she looked, the more happy she was.


    There are so many visitors from pear garden. They have all kinds of things, but they have never been so handsome, but they are tall and strong


    She felt a sense of dryness in her heart. She just wanted to pull Lin radial into her room immediately. She said with a smile: "come to our pear garden, no one is not looking for someone. Don''t look for the guests, let me accompany you... "


    Said, the woman''s soft and boneless palm would touch the chest of Lin radius, but he waved it away.


    His eyes were cold and he said in a deep voice, "I said to look for someone, girl, please respect yourself!"


    The pink skirt woman made a quick cry. She felt that her hand had been knocked hard with a wooden stick. Her bones were going to be broken, and her face was twisted in pain.


    Seeing Lin radial''s eyes as if to kill people, the woman was finally afraid and did not dare to talk to him at will.


    "Sir, you can help yourself!"


    With that, she turned around in a panic and walked in another direction.


    Along the way there are many such women want to come to chat up, are scared back by the cold eyes of Lin radial. Lin radial restrained his strong aversion to the smoky atmosphere and only wanted to recover Yao Shu''s purse.


    The clean white purse embroidered with a bunch of elegant orchids.


    She said she embroidered it all winter.


    At the thought that her white and tender fingers were holding sharp embroidery needles, she might have pierced her fingertips because she had not paid attention to it. How could she easily get rid of the thief?


    He just walked into the pear garden. When he met a man, he glanced coldly. When he saw that he was not a thief, he quickly closed his eyes.


    Although he didn''t do any damage, he also scared a group of people who were swept by his cold eyes.


    In a short time, the mother in charge of the pear garden came to Lin radial with five tall and strong thugs.


    That Mammy was also a shrewd one. The most important thing in their business was her eyesight. When she saw Lin radial at first sight, her idea of letting people beat him out suddenly disappeared.


    At a glance, she saw that Lin radial had seen blood. Either he was a bandit who had killed people outside, or he came down from the battlefield. Although there were many thugs in her pear garden, she didn''t dare to provoke such people easily.


    Mammy''s smiling face was like a flower. She felt safe from each other. She said to Lin radial, "this childe, I heard you''re looking for someone? I don''t know if I''m looking for the girl in our pear garden, or... "


    Seeing that she didn''t come close, Lin radial''s disgust was a little shallow, and said in a cold voice, "come and find a thief. If it interferes with your business, I will pay for it. "


    A thug behind Mammy was used to the dog under the master''s hand. Looking at Lin radial''s appearance, although he was a little afraid in his heart, on second thought, there were five people who could be treated well if they could not help. Could they still be afraid of him alone?Then he cried, "I''ll pay for it? All the guests in our pear garden are rich or expensive. Can you afford it? "


    As soon as the voice fell, Mammy took the strong man''s foot and screamed at him: "Liu San, shut your mouth!"


    The man named Liu San did not speak.


    Mammy then forced a smile at Lin radial and said, "young master, the servant is not sensible. How can you be more responsible It''s just that the pear garden is open to business. If you just let you in to look for someone in this way, I''m afraid... "


    Seeing that Lin''s face suddenly sank down, Mammy felt bitter in her heart.


    She took a breath and said with a bitter face, "if you come to find the thief, we should cooperate from top to bottom. Why don''t you ask today''s doorman first, if they see a guest, it seems that you said... "


    "No, it''s not. There won''t be many guests," he said


    Mammy gave a heavy sigh of relief, and slowly followed her breath: "if so, surely no one will let him into the pear garden! If he didn''t slip out, he would still be in the outer courtyard! "


    She carefully observed the expression of Lin radial and said tentatively, "young master, why don''t you take a look in the outer courtyard first?"


    Lin radial cold voice way: "shut the corner door, don''t allow others to go in and out, the thief dressed like a guest, can see at a glance, only let all the servants of your garden to gather here, one can''t be less!"


    He was not dressed in silks and satins, and there was nothing valuable about him. But he was used to giving orders to others in an orderly manner. Mammy felt that the man in front of him was not easy to provoke.


    She said to the thugs under her hand, "did you hear what you said? Don''t do it


    Five tall and strong men answered and scattered.


    With a smile on her face, Mammy asked, "what do you call your son?"


    Lin radial didn''t embarrass her, but she was very reluctant to say: "surname Lin."


    Mammy thought quickly in her mind about the big family surnamed Lin in Qingtong Town, but she didn''t match up with the person in front of her. She doesn''t dare to ask about the identity of a man openly -


    if she finds out that he is a bandit, will she die?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    At this time, Mammy regretted that she had sent all five people to deliver messages, but none of her subordinates was left.


    She had seen a lot of big scenes. Although she was a little flustered at the moment, her face was still full of laughter: "young master Lin, don''t be impatient. Why don''t you go and have a cup of hot tea with me?"


    Lin radial simply refused: "today I must catch this thief - please help yourself."


    He admitted that he was not unreasonable in his words, but it sounded like a threat to others.


    In particular, Mammy, who was worried that he would make trouble, had a bitter face and scolded the thief who had slipped into the pear garden.


    She opened the door to do business well, but she was attracted to such an evil spirit! If you find it, it''s OK. If you can''t find it


    The pear garden is very large. In addition to the inner garden, which is a place for guests to have fun, there are also many rockeries, shrubs, flowers and plants outside. Most of them are green in winter.


    Lin radial did not want to take care of Mammy. He only raised his feet to the outer depths, and his sharp eyes swept through every corner of the possible Tibetan.


    Some of the people who followed mammy Xu handed out the news, and soon some of them came with strange faces in patched cloth clothes, and let Lin radial recognize them one by one.


    Recognized seven or eight of the appearance, but still did not see the thief.


    Lin radial''s brow slowly wrinkled up, and his face became more and more unpredictable, which made people unable to understand his joy and anger.


    After a while, he heard the noise coming from the distance. Lin radial''s eyebrows jumped subconsciously. He felt that the fuzzy tone was familiar.


    When a few people came near, their voice was clear.


    The young man blushed and was holding his neck to argue with his fellow: "what''s wrong with the patched clothes? If there is a patch, you can''t be a guest of pear garden?! I have silver on me


    The boy sneered and said, "who knows if your silver is stolen or your own? The master of the government said that what we are going to catch today is a thief who steals things! "


    The assailant didn''t know Lin radial''s identity, so he had to call him "the master of the government", so that everyone could bring the people he wanted.


    The young man''s voice suddenly raised by eight degrees, and said angrily, "I''m not a thief! I''m a scholar - you let me go


    He was dragged forward by swearing, and hated deeply. Today, in order not to let his family suspect, he wore a patched rough cloth short fight when he went out today! It''s no wonder that he was caught by these low-power ghosts and thought he was a thief!


    Lin radial looked at the farce coldly and recognized that the man in front of him was his third younger brother, Lin Hong.


    When people approached, Lin Hongcai slowed down and recognized Lin radial.


    "Big brother?" he cried out


    Mammy was startled. She took a quick look at Lin radial, and then at the young man who was held by the young man. Her face changed a little bit.


    Lin Hong is also a kind-hearted man. Looking at the situation in front of him, he shook off his boy and said, "big brother, when did you dig a mud leg from the soil and become an official? Even if you want to find me, you should find a better reason! "


    Lin radius ignored Lin Hong''s clamor, just frowned, and said to the silly little fellow: "keep looking."


    "Ah?" he said A sound, and looked at Mammy''s face, did not move.


    Mammy felt that she had been fooled by a farmer and denied that he didn''t look like a farmer


    She said to Lin radial with a smile: "Mr. Lin, your younger brother has already brought him here. Is it him that you are looking for? But I really don''t understand. Do you have to be famous when you come to our pear garden to look for people


    The voice was still fading, but I heard another man''s voice ring out: "mother Wang, brother Lin is my patrolling people in the house. I wonder if this identity is enough to come to the pear garden to find thieves?"


    Mother Wang quickly put on a smiling face and said warmly to the visitors, "Mr. Zheng! How can you come to our pear garden today? It''s a long way to meet you! Oh, look at this. I''m really old and my eyes are dim. I don''t know that Lord Lin is the one who patrols the house... "


    Zheng an this one comes over, by chance gave Lin radial Jie to encircle.


    If he didn''t show Lin''s identity, I''m afraid that for this reason alone, he would have been entangled for a long time.


    Lin radial frowned and said to mother Wang, "the person I want to look for has not been found."


    Mammy Wang said in a hurry: "nature, nature! That''s nature


    She turned to the boys and cried, "don''t you go on looking for them! What are you waiting for? "


    A few guys, you look at me, I look at you, some don''t understand this reversal.


    Or at the beginning, he grabbed Lin Hong''s brainpower and quickly answered and took the crowd away.


    Mammy Wang and Zheng an were both smiling. Only Lin Hong, with a face of iron blue, looked at Lin radial and asked, "brother, what do you mean? Who are you looking for in the pear gardenLittle by little, when Lin radial thought that Yao Shu was still waiting for him in the teahouse, and the whereabouts of the thief were unknown, he was still entangled with these people. He could not help but feel a sense of hostility in his heart.


    He glanced up and down at Lin Hong with a cold eye. Lin Hong was so hairy that he shivered.


    The man''s low voice with a clear intention to kill, as if the next second will cut off Lin Hong''s neck: "have nothing to do with you, don''t talk too much."


    In the past, general Jiang Ningsu had a reputation in Northwest China, but he had a good temper outside the battlefield and was very gentle in dealing with people. Later, Lin radial followed him, who was brave and good at fighting, and gradually gained his reputation. However, unlike general Jiang Ningsu, he had a cold face on weekdays and a reputation of stopping children crying at night.


    Lin Hong is just a shallow peasant. He boasts that he has read for a few days. Where has he seen this battle?


    He was so frightened that he couldn''t say a word.


    When Zheng''an did not know what was going on, mother Wang was even more unaware of the discord between their brothers. Both of them kept silent. Finally, Lin Hong could not carry the burden, and disappeared from the public with a pale face.


    Mammy Wang just didn''t know how to end up, but she saw another little guard, with four or five evil looking people, coming from the direction of the corner gate.


    She could see at a glance that these people must have come to eat and drink in the pear garden for a small advantage.


    I just heard that the master of the official family was arresting people in the garden. He was so busy that he wanted to slip out, but he was caught.


    Mammy Wang, with a bright smile, turned to Lin radial and said, "Lord Lin, are there any people you want to look for?"


    She watched Lin radial walk towards one of the four with her own eyes. The cold expression on her face would freeze all the limbs and five internal organs of a person.


    He looked into the man''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "give me the things."


    The thief was also a habitual criminal. He thought that even if he was recognized, he would be able to resist even if his money bag was left in the grass.


    But what did not expect at the beginning was that the tall man in front of him didn''t even give him a chance to explain. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he directly grabbed the thief''s neck with one hand and picked him up with one hand.


    "I won''t say it the third time. I''ll hand it over."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    The thief scratched his hands painfully, but he couldn''t break the man''s strong right hand. He felt that the air in his chest was gradually dissipated, the fluttering movement became more intense, and he wanted to say something in his mouth.


    Seeing the situation, Zheng an hastened to stop him and said, "ah, ah, brother! Don''t worry, let him take out the stolen things - "


    the thief can''t touch Lin radial''s right hand with both hands. Even Zheng an, a well-trained soldier, has no way to take him.


    Finally, Lin radial released his hand. The thief''s legs were as soft as noodles. He couldn''t stand and fell to the ground.


    He coughed violently, as if to cough out the whole soul.


    Lin radial squatted down beside him, his dark eyes fixed on his eyes. The thief immediately remembered what Lin radial had said and said in a broken Gong voice, "grandfather, grandfather! Grandfather''s things, cough, I left in the grass, cough! I''ll get it for grandfather! Please, spare me a life! Cough


    Lin radial grabbed his collar with one hand and motioned him to show the way.


    The thief trembled and raised his legs, but found that he was not even close to the ground, so he had to raise his hand to show the way.


    When Lin radial finally saw the striking white purse in a piece of grass, he let go of the thief in his hand and took it up.


    Zheng''an and mother Wang followed him all the time. They thought it was incredible that Lin radial had been stolen something important. Unexpectedly, it was a money bag?!


    It doesn''t look like a real man!


    Or Zheng an coughed and tried to say, "brother Lin, it seems that this money bag contains a lot of silver..."


    Lin radial patted the dust on the purse, but there was a piece of brown. He couldn''t do it.


    This is the way of his beloved


    The expression on Zheng''an''s face suddenly became indescribable. After listening to Lin radial''s words, Mammy Wang could not help but take some appreciation and admiration into her eyes.


    "Thank you very much, brother Zheng, for your direction today, and also for helping Lin out."


    Zheng''an waved his hand and waited for two polite sentences. However, he saw that Lin radial said to mammy Wang: "excuse me."


    Then he nodded and turned to go.


    Zheng an quickly stopped him: "brother Lin, brother Lin! This thief, don''t you take him to the patrol house? "


    The police house is also in charge of law and order in the town. If a thief like this is caught stealing money on the street, he will be locked up for several days.


    Lin radial shook his head: "it''s not my duty to catch the thief. Just now, the thief nearly knocked down my wife. I''ll punish him a little. That''s enough. "


    Zheng an was shocked -- a little punishment? Nearly strangled people, called a small punishment?


    But mother Wang more and more appreciates Lin radial, who loves his wife like her life. How about some ferocity? If you are good to your daughter-in-law, you must be a good person!


    She showed a sincere smile to Lin radial. She teased him and said in a loud voice, "Lord Lin, if you have a chance to come to our pear garden some other day, the girls will be very happy!"


    She thought that the man who cared for his wife would not be too bad, so she ventured to make a joke. However, Lin radial gave a cold look at her, which made her immediately silent.


    Lin Du didn''t stop after he got the money bag. He remembered Yao Shu in his heart. For fear that something might go wrong with her, he went straight to the teahouse where they left.


    The teahouse is very large, and it is divided into upper and lower floors. Merchants from Qingtong town like to gather in such a busy place to inquire about news and make friends. Even local people in bronze town like to stay in the teahouse when they have nothing to do in winter, drinking tea and chatting.


    When Lin radial came in, he saw a noisy group of people sitting noisily in the lobby.


    Most of the teahouses are talkative men, few women in and out. Lin radial found the light figure in the corner from a group of people.


    He relaxed and went to the corner.


    "County magistrate, please respect yourself!"


    The woman''s clear and crisp voice sounded, with the meaning of rebuke and disgust, many people on the nearby table were attracted by the sound and began to watch the excitement with relish.


    Lin radial noticed that there was a young man standing in front of Yao Shu. Judging from his figure, he should be the magistrate of Yao county.


    She turned her back to him. Lin radial could not see the look on Yao Shu''s face, but could hear her voice. I think she was very angry.


    He walked three steps at the same time and quickly came to Yao Shu''s back. He stopped, pretended to be puzzled and asked, "ah Shu, what''s the matter?"


    Yao Shu turned back and his eyes widened slightly: "you are back!"


    With some joy and dependence in her voice that she did not realize, she was keenly captured by Lin radial, and the corner of the man''s mouth rose uncontrollably.


    Even his voice was much softer: "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. I''ve got my purse back."


    Then he stretched out his hand and gave Yao Shu the white purse embroidered with orchids.


    Those who watch the scene like to watch the local ruffians and hooligans molesting the women of good families. Now I see a handsome man standing beside the beautiful woman, who is close to her and talks with her as if there is no one else. I think it''s her husband.If you can''t make fun of others, you''ve got the master. It''s more beautiful! Besides, the one who teases the girl sounds like a county magistrate?


    Yao county magistrate can only be domineering in the county. When he comes to this town, he is a small man. No one is afraid of him, and no one knows him.


    The county magistrate looked at Lin radial coming, and insisted on adding drama to himself. He said to Lin radial arrogantly, "are you Lin''s Dalao? You''re not dead? How did you come back alive? "


    Lin radial frowned, and finally put his eyes on the person in front of Yao Shu.


    He was wearing silks and satins. It was early spring, and he had to hold a fan in his hand. He would fan twice from time to time.


    Looking at Yao Shu''s eyes, he was unabashedly greedy and covetous.


    Almost in an instant, Lin radial''s fist had been clenched, and he could beat his greasy little white face blue and blue at any time.


    It was Yao Shu who saw his difference and put his left hand around Lin radial''s right arm as if to appease him. "This is my husband," Yao Shu said coldly to the man in front of him, "county magistrate, if there is nothing else, the little girl will leave."


    When the magistrate saw that she was going to leave, he said, "wait a minute!"


    "What else?"


    Yao Shu''s pretty face was frosty, and his angry and cold eyes were like ice and fire, which made the county magistrate''s bones crisp.


    His mind was full of pictures of Yao Shu when he saw him at Yao''s house a few months ago. Compared with today''s, he felt that the beauty had become plump and white, and his posture had become more and more graceful.


    "Hey, don''t hurry to go What if I know your husband is here? "


    He no longer covered up the lust in his eyes.


    This filthy language is a blatant molestation. He felt the strength of Yao Shu''s fingers slowly tightening on his arm. Lin radial couldn''t bear it.


    He didn''t care about anything else. He raised his leg and kicked Yao county magistrate one meter away: "shut up your stinky mouth."


    In general, he pressed the back of Yao Shu''s hand with his left hand to release his right hand from her bondage and step by step toward Yao county magistrate.


    Yao county magistrate was skinny, and he was hollowed out by wine and lust. Lin radial''s foot took only three parts of his strength. He had already tilted on the ground and couldn''t stop calling, "ouch" "ouch.".


    Lin radial took another cup from the table and broke it with one hand. He held the pieces of the tea cup with two fingers, and walked step by step towards the man who lay on the ground and could not stop moaning.


    The original noise in the teahouse seems to have been pressed the pause button at this moment, resulting in a short vacuum.


    For a moment there was no sound.


    His voice was low and his eyes were deep. He seemed to be a devil who had climbed out of hell. He stepped on the hearts of people every step of the way: "if you don''t know how to put your mouth clean, I''ll cut it for you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    The magistrate of Yao county was frightened and frightened. Looking at Lin radial''s murderous face, he couldn''t help but ignore the pain and said, "brother Lin, brother Lin! Brother Lin! Today, I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. I offended... "


    As he approached step by step, the white porcelain pieces in his hands were stained with blood, and the bright red blood trickled down on the floor and was trampled on by the man.


    The county magistrate did not stop, and he began to retreat completely! You, you, you calm down! I don''t dare any more, I don''t dare any more! "


    "What do you call me?"


    The man had come to him. He bent down slowly, playing with the porcelain pieces covered with blood in his hand. His black eyes locked his face and made Yao county magistrate tremble.


    "Brother Lin No, no! Brother Lin, Lin, grandfather Lin! Grandfather Lin! I know it''s wrong. You don''t care about villains... "


    Seeing the porcelain piece close to his face, the smell of blood came to his face, and a cold feeling stuck to his right cheek.


    Yao county magistrate couldn''t hold on and burst into tears: "I dare not! No, no - no


    Yao Shu saw that he had already scratched the porcelain pieces on the face of Yao county magistrate. He couldn''t help but say, "ah radius!"


    Linton''s hand went on.


    There was no light in his eyes, as if all the light was absorbed by the deep dark eyes, leaving only the deep dead breath.


    And he looked at Yao county magistrate''s eyes, as if looking at a dead man.


    In the teahouse, I don''t know who screamed "kill me!"


    For a moment, as if breaking some magic spell, the silent corner began to riot. The guests in other places on the first floor didn''t know where they were, and the noisy teahouse was mixed with questions and screams, falling into greater chaos.


    "Radius," I do not know when Yao Shu has stood beside Lin radius, "can be


    She stretched out her hand and took the porcelain with blood from Lin radial''s hand, but there was no resistance.


    "Just scare him, huh?"


    Yao Shu''s gentle voice, the wind blowing through Lin radial''s ears, beautiful as if he had imagined a dream.


    The man did not look at the Yao county magistrate who had been scared out of control on the ground. He obediently caught Yao Shu''s wrist and whispered to her, "Ashu, I''ll kill him for you."


    Yao Shu didn''t refuse. He just laughed and said in the same low voice, "there are too many people here. We are going to buy new clothes. If we kill people, how can we go shopping? "


    Yao county magistrate, the only one who heard their conversation, couldn''t hold on. His white eyes rolled over and fainted.


    "Ashu," the man said in a obstinate voice, holding Yao Shu''s wrist with his backhand, "I don''t allow others to bully you."


    He also had the wound cut by the broken porcelain pieces on his hand. The red instantly climbed up Yao Shu''s light colored clothes and began to spread along his sleeve.


    Yao Shu saw the strength of his grip, and quickly broke off the man''s hand and looked at it in his own palm. Seeing the bloody appearance, he felt pain in his heart.


    She promised, while taking the veil from her body to bandage him: "good, good, we''ll go to treat your wound first."


    Seeing that Lin radial was bleeding more than once, Yao Shu no longer delayed. He took some copper money from the money bag he had just taken back and gave it to the quiet bartender next to him. He said to him, "take this man on the ground to the hospital."


    "Smell for a while:" he is not white face


    Yao Shu''s beautiful eyes glared: "not dead! I passed out


    With that, he threw the tea money to the table mountain and pulled Lin radial out of the teahouse.


    Fortunately, no one knew them in the teahouse, and no one dared to stop them. Yao Shu grabbed Lin radial''s right wrist and went all the way to Yaoji village.


    When he got to the store, shopkeeper Liu was shocked when he saw the blood color: "ah! What''s the matter, miss? "


    He looked Yao Shu up and down carefully, and was relieved to see that she was not hurt at all.


    But Yao Shu was holding the tall man, the hand wound was simply wrapped, blood dyed red cloth.


    Yao Shu didn''t talk nonsense. He took Lin radial back to the room and told shopkeeper Liu, "please take some medicine to stop bleeding and gauze. Be quick


    Shopkeeper Liu "ah" a, the shop also did not look, rushed out.


    Yao Shu took Lin radial to the back room, put him on the chair, went to find a clean cloth and wrapped it tightly on the cloth that had just been temporarily bound up.


    Her action is very big, Lin radial finally can''t help but "hiss".


    Yao Shu glanced at him, "do you know the pain now? How can I squeeze the tea with my bare hands! Are your hands made of wood? "


    Lin radial admitted that he was wrong and did not speak.


    She did not speak any more. She just wrapped the cloth and tied it again and again, and finally made a strong knot.


    After all this, Yao Shu sat down on the opposite side of Lin radial, but he didn''t look at him. His willow eyebrows, which he used to laugh at, now stand upside down, and anyone who is slow can see that she is really angry."Ashley."


    He called her, but there was no response.


    Lin radial looked at Yao Shu''s cold look, and his voice was a little low: "ah Shu..."


    Yao Shu still did not respond.


    Lin radial has no experience in luring people. However, he often makes Yao Shu angry these days. No matter how stupid a person is, he can find out which direction to go in order to calm her down a little.


    "Ash, I know I''m wrong."


    He doesn''t care about anything else. He admits his mistakes first. At least his attitude is good.


    But unexpectedly, Yao Shu still ignored him and didn''t look at him. Like a wooden man, he sat there thinking about his own affairs.


    Lin radial is a doer. He can''t do many things, but he can find the most suitable way through trial and adjustment.


    "Ash, I shouldn''t do that today. It''s wrong of me to hurt people in the teahouse."


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows moved, as if he was holding fire. He took a deep breath, and then slowly spit it out.


    Lin radial knew that he had tried his best in the wrong direction, and then tried again, but still in the sincere tone: "I shouldn''t have crushed the teacup and hurt my own hand..."


    She finally looked up at him and sneered: "do you hurt your hand, what do you do with me?"


    Like being confirmed, the man finally breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "I know I''m wrong."


    At this time, Lin radial faintly realized that Yao Shu''s anger came from his lack of care for his body.


    But there was no emotion for no reason. He didn''t have time to think about it. The deep-seated reason of his anger.


    Even if Yao Shu doesn''t admit it again, she is distressed to see Lin radial injured.


    "I was so angry just now. Seeing the look in his eyes, I was so angry that I wanted to kill people," he said in a calm voice


    Yao Shu finally couldn''t help it. His anger was mixed with heartache, bewilderment and fear. He even said, "if you are angry, you have to do it? Can''t talk well? Even if you do it, you have to scratch yourself and bleed? You don''t feel the pain, do you? Better hurt you! Bleeding! Everyone is clean! "


    She let out her emotions wantonly, but let the keen Lin radial catch her attention --


    he vaguely understood that Yao Shu was angry and afraid, but the root of this emotion was his heartache.


    For a time, a dense tingling feeling pierced the heart, very light, no pain, but a straight jump from the soles of the feet to the back of the head numbness.


    "Ashu..." He gave a low cry and said, "I''m sorry."


    Yao Shu''s eyes flashed with anger: "what do you do to apologize? No, I''m sorry! What hurts is you, what hurts is you, what''s sorry is you


    Lin did not explain why he apologized, but said something else: "just now in the street, that thief bumped into you and robbed you of your things I''ve been after him for a long time, and I''ve found him at last. "


    His voice became colder and colder as if it were an ice cone, cold and deadly: "I don''t want to send him to prison. I just want to hold him by the neck and let him feel suffocated. People only remember one thing when death comes. "


    "In the teahouse today, that scum humiliated you like this I don''t want to teach him a lesson. I just want him to experience the pain and fear of being scratched by a sharp weapon. "


    Speaking of suffocation, death, pain and fear, Lin''s words were too calm, as if he had experienced it for countless times.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    Yao Shu''s brain turned white and his anger disappeared unconsciously.


    But before her fear came, Lin radial''s eyes fixed on her and said in his low voice: "Ashu, I do this to make all those who bully you regret. I want to frighten anyone who tries to hurt you. "


    Yao Shu didn''t know how to react for a while.


    Is Lin radial such a person? These days, he is quiet and considerate. Yao Shu always guesses what she thinks. He is very patient with children and never loses his temper


    But today, she seemed to see another him.


    Gloomy, indifferent, with blood, people''s lives are like grass roots, like a devil crawling out of the ground. You can break a man''s neck by moving his finger.


    Yao Shu was confused.


    Should she be afraid? Or should you be angry at being cheated?


    However, Lin radial went on to say, "the reason why I want others to be afraid is that I am afraid that they will hurt you.


    Yao Shu subconsciously replied:" no one will hurt me... "


    Lin radial stood up.


    When the tall man came to Yao Shu''s side, she could only look up at his face, but he quickly squatted down in front of her.


    "Ashu, you look so soft that anyone can bully you..."


    Looking at Lin radial''s serious expression, Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry --


    her height is tall among women. How can anyone bully her? I''m afraid Lin radial didn''t misunderstand her?


    "I used to take protecting you as my responsibility, but now, it''s different I don''t know when I started. Thinking that you were tortured and forced to work in the Lin family, you could not eat enough or wear warm clothes, and were also invaded by rumors, I I feel very sad, like being hammered in the back of my head... "


    Speaking of this, Lin radial did not just want to coax Yao Shu to be happy. Unconsciously, he found out his most secret worry and showed it to the people in front of him.


    "I don''t know If I had felt this feeling one day earlier, I would not have left you and your children to go to the battlefield alone. Asher, I regret it. "


    Yao Shu was very complicated.


    The man squats in front of her, has always been indifferent eyes by the struggle and regret of the emotional entanglement, there is almost no gap between them, as long as Yao Shu reaches out his hand, you can touch his head.


    And she did.


    "You Don''t think so much about it. "


    Yao Shu''s right hand sleeve is stained with a little blood, which is reflected by her white wrist." the past is all over. "


    A man''s hair is thick and tough, just like his indestructible appearance.


    But after a few days, Yao Shu seemed to touch his heart.


    His deep facial features were still presented in front of Yao Shu with the sharpest posture. The lines of his face were still as cold as knife carving. But Lin radial''s words with a slightly trembling voice made her heart tremble: "Asher, I don''t want to lose you."


    Yao Shu is a man of gentle nature.


    She was short of family affection since childhood, and never met her lover when she grew up, but she just has the warmest and most sensitive heart.


    She understands that Lin Du lived in an unfortunate family since childhood, and can only arm himself with strength and indifference. One year''s career in the battlefield has rapidly made him strong - but no matter what, Lin Du is also a living person!


    He will be sad because of his parents'' indifference and hostility, and will be afraid of the cruel danger of war


    I''m afraid that the home he has now is the warmth and comfort that he has never experienced in more than 20 years.


    He was naturally afraid of losing.


    Yao Shu sighed, moved forward, let Lin radial put his head on his knee.


    "Don''t be afraid," she said softly, just as she used to comfort the children. Look at Dabao and Erbao. They have become so brave. You are the father of the children, and you are so powerful. What can you worry about? "


    The man''s stuffy voice rang out: "ah Zhi and ah Si are luckier than me."


    They have people who really love them and take care of them.


    Yao Shu heard the meaning of Lin radial''s words, but he was heartbroken. He stroked his head gently and said in a soft voice, "but you are more powerful than them. You''re better than most people in the world. And I believe that even if the kids grow up, you are the father they can''t surpass. "


    Lin did not speak.


    Unable to figure out what the man was thinking at this time, Yao Shu had to say something else to make him happy: "Mencius said that heaven will come down to the great responsibility of these people, we must first painstakingly work their muscles and bones, starve their body and skin Now your mind, muscles, body and skin have been tortured by fate, proving that there will be a great task on your head! When you are successful in the future, you will take me and the children to enjoy happiness. "


    Her tone was light, playful and expectant, as if she really believed that men were the most powerful people in the world.Lin radial couldn''t help but smile, and the "um" was buried in his hoarse smile.


    He closed his eyes, and the other senses in the dark became sensitive. He felt the warmth under his skin, the light fragrance from the tip of his nose, and the powerful beating heart in his chest.


    If only this moment could be eternity


    They are enjoying this rare moment of warmth when they hear the door of the wing room suddenly pushed open heavily.


    "Ah! Here comes the hemostatic


    Shopkeeper Liu panted to open the door, holding the golden sore medicine he had just brought back from the hospital, and a roll of white gauze, wiping sweat with his other hand.


    "I just told the man to get the hot water..."


    As soon as his eyes fell on them, his voice stopped abruptly and he almost tripped over the threshold.


    Yao Shu gently stroked the top of the man''s head with his hand. The tall man squatted in front of Yao Shu and buried his face on her knee, like a large dog, enjoying the caress of his master.


    Seeing manager Liu, Yao Shu''s hand seemed to have been pressed the pause key, and suddenly stopped.


    "Shopkeeper Liu..."


    Manager Liu, who has a goatee, has been in his forties and has lived for so long, but he has never seen such a scene. For a while, I don''t know whether he is more embarrassed or surprised.


    "Little Miss, this Well, I''ll put the medicine down first


    He did not know the identity of Lin radial, only as a man is Yao Shu''s friend.


    Dayan''s men and women''s defense is not strict, but in the end still abide by the old ancestor''s commandments, "men and women give and receive not.".


    Husband and wife will not do anything intimate in the daytime, let alone others?


    Yao Shu didn''t think there was anything at all. But she saw the dry smile of manager Liu as if she was barking. She was very embarrassed.


    "Shopkeeper Liu, would you please bring the hot water as well?"


    As if granted amnesty, shopkeeper Liu said, "ah," and went out of the wing room without looking back. When he went out, he did not forget to close the door tightly.


    Yao Shu saw that Lin radial was still on her knee and refused to move. He pulled his right ear and said, "don''t you get up yet?"


    He raised his head.


    She noticed for the first time that the man''s eyelashes were very thick. When he looked at Yao Shu from the bottom up, his eyes seemed particularly harmless: "No."


    "Get up, someone will come again later..." Yao Shu coaxed him like a child.


    I think it''s a long time to get along with the children. Now Yao Shu''s "cajoling" behavior is becoming more and more handy. However, Lin radial is not a child, which is very difficult to deal with.


    He made a casual excuse: "dizzy, don''t want to get up."


    Then he still buried his face in Yao Shu''s leg and lay still.


    Yao Shu laughed angrily and pulled the other ear of the man: "dizzy? It''s better to say your hand hurts! Get up quickly, and apply medicine to the wound! "


    Seeing Yao Shu''s tough attitude, Lin radial had to straighten up and sit on the chair beside him unwillingly. He was silent.


    Yao Shu checked his right hand and was relieved to see that the wrapped cloth was no longer bleeding. See a man''s silent appearance again, know he is to let her coax, but Yao Shu does not take advantage of his intention.


    Yao Shu''s intimacy has gone beyond the limits that Yao Shu has drawn for herself. She has repeatedly warned herself to keep a distance from men, but she will unconsciously cross the line every time


    "Alas."


    She sighed.


    Lin radial seized her wrist and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    He noticed that Yao Shu seemed to withdraw, and moved forward slightly, leaning closer to her.


    Yao Shu didn''t understand how things could have developed like this -


    she had planned to come to the town today to inquire about the situation, and then she went back to start a new business.


    And doing business is also to have more money around him. In the future, he is estranged from Lin radial, and he has some confidence.


    However, since she came to the town with Lin radial today, she lost her purse and went into a teahouse. She was molested by the county magistrate and hurt her hand This scene developed so fast that she unconsciously regarded Lin radial as her close friend and let him into her own safety range. She even felt sad because he was injured and moved by his mind.


    If it goes on like this, how can she stay with him?!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    "Well, you sit down first," Yao Shu said, fixing his mind and freeing his wrist from Lin radial''s hands. "I have something else to do today. I''ll wrap it up for you later, and you''ll go shopping by yourself first."


    Lin did not speak.


    She knew he didn''t like it, but she couldn''t always give in to his ideas.


    They were silent until shopkeeper Liu knocked on the door: "Miss, the hot water is coming. Is it convenient now?"


    Yao Shu opened the door immediately.


    Outside the door, shopkeeper Liu held a big wooden basin and knocked on the door with one hand. The hot water in the basin wet his goatee and made his face black and red.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing. He took the basin in his arms and asked, "why don''t you ask the man to bring the water?"


    Manager Liu laughed two times and said in his heart: I''m not afraid to let the guys see you like this?!


    He wanted to cover up for them, but Yao Shu didn''t understand what he meant. Shopkeeper Liu had to remind them implicitly: "Miss, although the cloth shop is our own home, but Well, man, it''s still a layer away. Don''t say anything bad. "


    Yao Shu some speechless, but did not refute: "manager Liu''s good intentions, I understand."


    When they entered the room, manager Liu had a chance to take a good look at the man around Yao Shu.


    Lin radial is always the most able to bluff people in front of outsiders.


    He doesn''t need to do anything at all. He just sits upright in his chair, and he has a kind of breath that is not close to others. He doesn''t need to show any expression on his face. He just needs to sweep people with his eyes, which makes people quiet and afraid to breathe hard.


    Maybe it''s seeing the way Lin radius gets along with Yao Shu in private. Shopkeeper Liu has some immunity to his momentum, so he notices Lin''s perfect and excellent facial features.


    He asked with a smile, "this young man is very brave. I don''t know how to call him?"


    Manager Liu was polite on his face, but curious in his heart.


    He opened the shop for decades, and the number of customers coming and going was countless. However, there was never a young man like him who had such a full-bodied manner at a young age.


    What''s more - this appearance, this figure! I''m afraid that''s really the only way to look up to my own miss!


    Yao Shu helplessly stopped shopkeeper Liu''s boring problem with his eyes. However, his eyes seemed to stick to Lin radial''s body, and his eyes showed a kind of excitement called "eight trigrams".


    Only listen to Lin radial words such as gold: "surname Lin."


    Yao Shu used hot water to wet the clean handkerchief. Then he went to Lin radial and carefully untied the cloth.


    Manager Liu nodded his head and quickly calculated the suitability of Lin and Yao. After a good result, he laughed with satisfaction.


    "How many brothers are there in Mr. Lin''s family?"


    The bloodstained cloth was pulled off by Yao Shu and placed aside, revealing the deep scratch on the palm of Lin radial''s hand.


    "Three," he said in a tone that did not stir


    Shopkeeper Liu thought about it. Three brothers are good. If there are any difficulties in the family, there are more brothers and more helpers.


    "Mr. Lin has a calm temperament. Do you think he is the eldest in the family?"


    Yao Shu listened to shopkeeper Liu''s general investigation of household registration. Knowing that his question was also a white one, Yao Shu ignored it and only concentrated on scrubbing the bloodstain on the edge of Lin radial wound with hot water.


    Well, make a sound through your nose


    Manager Liu is happy again.


    The eldest son of the family wants to have a voice at home in the future.


    Well, we can turn the topic to the real topic


    "You''re not married, are you? I don''t know what kind of woman I like? "


    Yao Shu almost burst out laughing, but Lin radial still did not say much: "already married."


    Yes, manager Liu was just about to nod Huh? What? "


    Lin radial has not finished answering his question, but he moves his eyes to Yao Shu''s face: "I like him like that."


    Yao Shu shook his hand and nearly poured the whole bottle of Jinchuang medicine into Lin radial''s palm.


    She didn''t even look up and pretended not to hear.


    Manager Liu was angry, shaking his goatee, and asked in disbelief, "what are you talking about? Do you say that again? "


    I have a wife at home, but I still like his miss in front of everyone?! Just now, it''s still on the young lady??


    It''s shameless!


    "Miss! Listen to me... " Shopkeeper Liu seems to have been forced to fill an egg in his throat, stuck in his throat, disgusted and unable to swallow, "such a person, how can you still give him medicine?"


    He almost pointed to his nose and scolded this guy for his brutality! If he hadn''t seen Lin radial born strong, he would not have let him off!


    The shopkeeper Liu radial special thinks that he does not have a moment to look at things.


    She touched the arm of Lin radial, heart tired way: "don''t make noise."Shopkeeper Liu saw that they were still close to each other. He just wanted to grab Yao Shulai, shake her shoulder and wake her up: "Miss, how do you seem to be fascinated by this playful and unfaithful little white face? Not at all awake? "


    Lin radial finally had enough to play with and picked his eyebrows: "Ashu is my wife. If I say I like Ashu, I like my wife. Where has the flower heart been unfaithful? "


    The amount of information in this sentence is a little large. Finally, shopkeeper Liu understood that his wrinkled face showed an unprecedented embarrassment. He only felt that he would lose his old face today.


    "Ha ha It''s uncle, "he said with a dry smile." why didn''t miss tell the old man about me earlier? "


    Yao Shu muttered: "you have to guess..."


    Finally, she said, "yes, you can do the binding. OK?"


    Lin radial took back his right hand: "it''s not tight. It''s well wrapped."


    Manager Liu now looks at the two people again. This is clearly the old husband and wife''s mode of getting along, which is close and natural -


    he should have thought of it for a long time! Who said the lady died? It''s not still alive, okay?!


    Outsiders don''t know about the trial and alienation between the two, only when their husband and wife have a good relationship.


    Yao Shu finally finished the bandage and was about to rush Lin radial to the fair. However, the man pointed to her bloody sleeve and said, "ah Shu, your sleeve is dirty. Why don''t you go shopping with me..."


    When manager Liu heard the speech, he felt that he was finally put into use, so he interposed: "don''t you know? Our cloth shop also has women''s clothes this spring. Naturally, we have miss''s size! Where can I go out and buy it? "


    It was Yao Shu''s idea to sell clothes in cloth shops.


    But Lin radial said this clearly in order to go out with Yao Shu, where is for a dress? He glanced at manager Liu coldly and stopped talking.


    Manager Liu, who has been a shopkeeper for many years, knows the world well, but is not good at observing other people''s emotions.


    He also felt that he had come up with a good idea. He looked at Yao Shu complacently and felt a chill in his back.


    Yao Shu was amused in his heart, but he did not intend to accommodate Lin radial all the time. He only said to him, "you go quickly and come back quickly, isn''t it good?"


    Say, really want to go to the shop with shopkeeper Liu to see the new clothes.


    Lin radial had no other choice but to go to the collection alone with a cold face.


    Manager Liu saw that the evil spirit had finally left, and he could not help whispering to Yao Shu: "my uncle''s momentum is very frightening..."


    Yao Shu smiles.


    She did not continue the previous topic, but talked about the purpose of coming to the town: "shopkeeper Liu, I made some gadgets last winter, have a look?"


    Seeing her talking about business, manager Liu said, "good, good, new Rouge?"


    "No, it''s lipstick and hand cream."


    Manager Liu was stunned: "I know the lipstick, but what''s the" hand cream "


    Yao Shu didn''t sell off. He took out two small boxes from his body, opened the bigger one and said, "this is hand cream. It''s also used by women. It''s dry in winter and spring, and it''s often not moist enough on your hands. After cleaning your hands, you can prevent chapping and peeling. "


    Manager Liu was surprised to hear that, carefully dug out a little white cream from the wooden box and wiped it on his hand.


    The rough and dry back of the hand soon became more delicate.


    "That''s good!" His eyes brightened, "this" hand cream "has an effect, and the fragrance of Osmanthus It will sell well like Rouge! Is it expensive to make such a box of things? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Shopkeeper Liu focuses on whether it is easy to sell or not, and whether he can earn money, which is exactly what Yao Shu wants.


    She said the key point simply: "this hand cream is not complicated. It is mainly made of lard, but not much. If we want to sell it, we need to be ahead of the summer -


    after all, this is also cream, and it''s not easy to sell in summer. "


    Manager Liu nodded clearly.


    Mouth balm and rouge are used throughout the year, but the moisturizing effect of the "hand cream" can still be highlighted in spring and autumn and winter.


    He said with a smile: "Miss, just do it. Our Rouge sold out last time. I''ll sell as much as you can make this time! Nowadays, the business of cloth shops is getting better and better. Even if many customers don''t buy rouge, they are used to choosing cloth in our shop. If they have this lipstick and hand cream, they will have more customers! "


    Yao Shu saw his face full of excitement, and his mood was also inspired.


    Shopkeeper Liu was more and more excited. He was eager to try and said, "I know all the butchers in the town. At that time, we can find all the lard Miss needs!"


    "Yao Shu can''t use lard so much..."


    The two men also discussed the practice of lipstick and hand cream for a while. Seeing that everything was ready, Yao Shu put forward an idea for a long time.


    "Shopkeeper Liu, I don''t think the business of the pastry shop next to our cloth shop is not very good. What do you think of it?"


    Shopkeeper Liu was puzzled: "their business is really poor. I heard a few days ago that they couldn''t go on. It''s just that the lease hasn''t arrived and they are struggling to support it. But what do we want the shop to do? "


    Yao Shu put the two boxes on the table mountain, sat down again, and said: "before I put Rouge in the cloth shop to sell, I borrowed the customers from the cloth shop, and saved the silver of the shop. But now our business is slowly starting, and there are more and more kinds of things. It is not appropriate to put them in cloth shops. "


    Manager Liu frowned slowly and began to think about the influence of Yao Shu''s idea on the cloth shop.


    Yao Shu saw through his ideas at once.


    Manager Liu now supports her business because Rouge brings a lot of customers to the cloth shop, and she is the daughter of the owner.


    She fully understood manager Liu''s concerns, so she analyzed for him: "the pastry shop is close to the cloth shop, and the shop is not big. If I sell rouge, water powder and other household items, there will be no less female guests. Isn''t it just to meet these people''s needs that our cloth shops launch women''s clothes? Moreover, in the future, rouge shop and cloth shop can unite, for example, buy two sets of clothes to give a box of lipstick, buy a set of rouge, gouache, lipstick, flower mother of Pearl and so on, and the clothes of the cloth shop next door can get 10% discount At that time, both families will not worry about customers. "


    This words let manager Liu suddenly brighten up, he said with a smile: "ouch, you are still a young lady. How could I not have thought of it?"


    Yao Shu outlined a broad road for him. As long as the business in her shop is good, the cloth shop will follow the income.


    Thinking of this, manager Liu couldn''t sit still: "since miss has plans to open a shop, I''ll talk to the boss who sells cakes today!"


    Manager Liu has his own way of doing business. In addition, he has a strong sense of action. If he says he wants to do it, he will act immediately.


    He is a native of Qingtong Town, and many relationships in the town can be found through him. That''s why Yao Shu is willing to cooperate with him.


    She said with a smile, "hard work for you."


    They chatted for a while and settled the details of the store. Shopkeeper Liu couldn''t stop shaking his head and exclaimed: "Miss, you are smart and organized. Even the details are well planned in advance. I really don''t know how your brain grows!"


    Yao Shu didn''t care.


    Modern people have more means to do business, and the result of endless patterns is that the competitive pressure of every industry is particularly high. In comparison, it was much easier to do business in ancient times.


    She said with a smile, "you flatter me. Or are you experienced and well connected, and you''ll have to give me more advice in the future? "


    It''s a pleasure to talk to Yao Shu.


    She is gentle and polite. Even when she is doing business outside, she seldom has the smell of a businessman. However, if she is a good wife and good mother, she doesn''t talk to people like an ordinary woman.


    Shopkeeper Liu more and more appreciated the beautiful and intelligent woman in front of her. He thought, I''m afraid that only my uncle''s all-around manner will not become a foil to her.


    The two people talked about almost, Yao Shu was bright and bright, and laughed: "if there is no other thing, manager Liu might as well take me to see the new clothes of our cloth shop?"


    Shopkeeper Liu patted his head: "ah! I almost forgot about it. The young lady came with me. The clothes were all in front of me. It happened that the light colors were put out this time, which was similar to what the young lady wore today... "


    Dayan women''s clothing patterns are not much, there is no choice of style, so Yao Shu only picked a dress of the same color as the dirty clothes.


    She took the clothes to the inner room and sighed that it was ancient times. All the clothes looked similarYao Shu also thought about doing clothes business at the beginning, but if she wanted to design her own clothes, she would put more energy into it than now -


    at present, the children are still young, and she has no mind to do it.


    Or skin care, make-up is more suitable for her.


    At first, Yao Shu made hand cream and mouth grease for her own use. Seeing that Yao''s mother and Yao''s two sister-in-law couldn''t put it down, she thought that she could make another profit from these two little things.


    Sure enough, looking at shopkeeper Liu''s reaction today, there is still a market for these two things.


    Yao Shu changed his clothes and was going out for a walk when he met Yao Chao, who came to the cloth shop to look for her.


    "Asher!" Yao Chao sat in the front hall and stood up after seeing his sister''s shadow. "Are you ok?"


    Yao Shu didn''t respond: "second brother, why are you here? What can I do for you? "


    Yao Chao, dressed in a moon white robe, walked two steps to Yao Shu and looked her over from head to foot:


    "just now, several people came to the police station to report a case. I was just met by me, saying that the county magistrate was beaten, and it was a man and a woman who hit people I asked carefully before I knew the cause and effect, so I came to see if you were in the cloth shop


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry: "that man didn''t make it clear? It''s the county magistrate who was beaten. What can I do for you? "


    Seeing that she didn''t look fake, Yao Chao took a sigh of relief and sat back in his chair again. He said, "I''ve been busy these days, and I haven''t spare my hands to clean up the scum named Yao. I''ve wronged you today. I can''t spare him. "


    Yao Shu also sat down beside him and said with a smile: "second brother, I haven''t been bullied. I think you haven''t seen Yao county magistrate''s appearance now?"


    Yao Feng and Yao Chao knew how to protect their younger sister when they were young, but sometimes when Yao Shu made mistakes, Yao Feng would teach her a lesson.


    But Yao Chao is different. He doesn''t care whether Yao Shu is bullied or bullied. As long as his sister conflicts with others, he will face Yao Shu.


    He doesn''t care whether other people are alive or dead: "isn''t he kicked and cut his face? He deserves it. A little scared, I can''t stand it. Now I''m still dizzy in the hospital. What a bag of wine


    Yao Shu chuckled again.


    Yao Chao frowned: "what your second brother said is wrong?"


    His handsome face to make such an attitude, even if the ruffian, also let people move eyes.


    "Yes, yes, yes," Yao Shu consciously became his sister''s role in front of him, enjoying the feeling of being cared for and cherished. "Second brother, you''d better look at it. You''re right


    Yao Chao couldn''t help laughing. The light in Feng''s eyes shook Yao Shu''s eyes: "I know who Er Bao''s sweet mouth is. How come I didn''t see you so cute before?"


    In Yao''s family, as long as her second uncle smiles at her and hugs her, she will do anything for her.


    Yao Shu could not help but explain: "how can I become a fool? Why don''t you tear them off every time you see them


    The man burst out laughing: "what''s in your head all day long? Don''t say the word "tear" is so wonderful... "


    The two brothers and sisters of the Yao family are both excellent in appearance. Now they are sitting in the front hall of the cloth shop. Anyone who comes in to choose cloth will take a distant glance at the two people who are talking.


    After a look, either the line of sight can not be moved for a long time, or by looking at the cloth from the head, and then quickly look at the direction of two people.


    Manager Liu greets the guests on the side. He notices that since Yao Shu and Yao Chao began to talk, none of the guests entering the room have the intention to leave.


    He glanced at the unsophisticated man in front of the counter, then at brother and sister Yao Chao, and murmured, "it seems that we should choose a good-looking man to come to the shop. Maybe there will be more customers."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    Yao Chao Ben was worried about his sister''s condition before he came to the cloth shop. Now seeing that she was safe and sound, he was also relieved, so he got up and wanted to go, "ash, there''s something else to do in the house, so I''ll go first."


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile, "second brother, you go."


    After Yao Chao left, Yao Shu looked at the sky. It was almost noon, and he didn''t know if Lin radial had finished shopping.


    Yao Shu''s work had been finished, and he had nothing to do when he stayed in the cloth shop. He wanted to go to the fair and take some small things back to the children.


    Manager Liu saw her get up and asked, "Miss, don''t you eat in the cloth shop at noon?"


    Yao Shu shook his head, looked out of the eye, did not see the shadow of Lin radial, "I will not eat rice, go to the set to have a look."


    After she left, the customers who had nothing to do in the shop also checked out, and they soon became empty.


    Immediately, shopkeeper Liu saw that the man was not only ignorant, but also relieved that all the guests had gone away. He lay on the counter with his upper body powerless.


    He was so angry that he muttered: "Stinky boy, what''s the use of asking you!"


    Recently, the clerk heard the scolding and felt that it was unjust not to scold: "shopkeeper, what''s wrong with me?"


    Manager Liu didn''t have a good way: "nothing! Look at your shop


    Just now the man was in the warehouse sorting out the new cloth in spring. He just missed Yao Shu''s leading Lin radial into the door. At this time, when he was free, the man could not help but be curious.


    "Shopkeeper, you asked me to take hot water just now. How can you bring out the blood?"


    Shopkeeper Liu squinted at him: "someone killed people in our shop, we need to wash the ground with hot water."


    "Hey, hey," the man said with a smile: "the shopkeeper will laugh It''s just a little bit bloody. It''s not only killing a chicken, but also killing people? "


    "I don''t know how much blood there is! Mind your own business


    The man''s family was poor. His parents sent him to various places to do apprenticeship. Beating and scolding were common.


    He is often instructed to do a day''s work without getting paid.


    Since coming to Yaoji cloth shop, although the shopkeeper always scolds people, he has never really treated himself harshly.


    Sometimes when the shopkeeper scolds him, he is happy. This kind of scolding is not so much a reprimand as a closeness.


    "I know, I know," the man said hastily, "no more words, no questions!"


    ¡­¡­


    After Yao Shu came out of the cloth shop, he went straight to the market.


    There is a big fair every month in Qingtong town. There are not only vendors from the town and farmers from the countryside, but also many small vendors from the South also gather in the fair because of the convenient transportation in the town.


    In the morning, when Yao Shu arrived at the fair, he saw a large group of people.


    There are those who shout and sell, those who bargain with vendors, and those who quarrel with others because of some contradictions.


    If you look for a person in this large group, you may find a needle in a pile of straw. You may not find it all morning.


    However, Lin radial''s characteristics are obvious. People who have seen him should have an impression


    In this way, Yao Shu stopped in front of an aunt''s stall selling fish and asked with a smile, "please ask me about a man. Can you see a tall man with dark clothes and white cloth around his hands?"


    The fish seller''s aunt was kind-hearted and said with a big smile, "I see! That young man is so handsome, but he looks a little frightening Girl, is he your husband


    Yao Shu nodded: "exactly. We came from Yaojia village and separated in the morning. I''m looking for him to hang out with us. "


    The boy selling the basket heard the conversation and said, "big brother has gone there. He has just left."


    He pointed to the East, where there were relatively few people in the market.


    Yao Shu chuckled in his heart. Lin radial was cold-blooded. I''m afraid he didn''t like the crowded and bustling people in the bazaar. He deliberately sought a place with few people.


    But it''s good to save her the trouble of searching in the crowd.


    Also listen to sell fish aunt smack mouth praise: "girl appearance is good, also should find a so handsome and high husband!"


    Yao Shu said thanks to them with a smile and went to Dongshi.


    She thought the market was big and crowded, and she had to walk around for a while to look at Lin radial. Unexpectedly, she only inquired about three or four vendors, and she saw the tall figure of the man walking in front of her.


    In the hustle and bustle of the market, it is clear that his clothes are not different from those of others, but they can show his difference at a glance.


    Yao Shu quickly walked two steps forward, and before she made a sound, the man turned his head.


    "Ash."


    He called her softly, his eyes bright.


    Clearly, she was just close to the man behind, and before he came to him, he had found out.


    Yao Shu was surprised: "do you have eyes on your back? How do you know it''s mine? "


    Smell speech, Lin radius pulled the corner of the mouth: "I can hear your footstep sound."Yao Shu laughed and thought of an animal image in his heart: "ears are so smart?"


    There were not many pedestrians in the East market, so the vendors sat together in groups, chatting with melon seeds. People have seen Lin radial, who has been wandering around for a long time, but his imposing manner and the expression of strangers on his face stifle the thought of the peddlers calling him.


    But when the woman in the light colored clothes came to him, the man''s look softened down, and there was no cold look on his pretty face.


    Two people stand in one place, really a pair of Bi people.


    The men in the peddlers all looked at Yao Shu, while the women focused on Lin radial. The unmarried girl whispered to her companion: "I also want to find such a husband! Look at him. He''s tall and strong. He''s good-looking. The most important thing is that he''s cool, but he''s gentle to one person... "


    Female companion''s heart is also the same idea, but a lot of reason: "don''t think, you have to grow into that girl''s appearance, I''m afraid he will do this to you."


    Two people look at one eye, and then see a smile such as flower shallow skirt woman, for a time are silent.


    Yao Shu walked beside Lin radial, brisk and in a good mood. She wanted to do her business smoothly.


    "Is it done?" he asked


    Yao Shu nodded and asked him, "have you bought the clothes?"


    Lin radial carried a small basket in his hand, which contained these messy little things. He saw that he bought toys for children, but he didn''t see the clothes he bought for himself.


    Lin radial shook his head and explained, "there are too many people selling clothes."


    Yao Shu stopped and looked down at the man''s basket.


    Some of her broken hair hung down from her temples, swayed slightly with the wind, and touched her bright cheek again and again.


    "Let me see what I''ve bought? Rattle drum, bronze man, small mirror Huh? How come there are pebbles and shells? What is this for? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    The first thing was normal, but rocks and shells? For what?


    the man looked as like as two peas in his face. "The stone is a set of five identical ones. The two treasure said this morning that I should find something nice for her, white, and shells bought from a vendor who had crossed the sea, and he said it was picked up from the beach."


    His tone is serious, as if to buy small toys for children, how important it is.


    "Ashu, do you know the sea? Starting from Qingtong town and heading east At the end of it, there is a boundless ocean. Sea water is not the same as river water. It''s salty. "


    Yao Shu nodded.


    Modern people certainly know what the sea looks like, but Lin radial, an ancient man, knows the sea as well? I think it was the peddler who sold the goods.


    She suddenly understood the meaning of a man buying a shell: "just take this shell back, and you can tell the children what the sea is. When they grow up, they will grow up. "


    Lin radial''s heart moved. That''s what he thought.


    As he walked along, Yao Shu chatted with Lin Du: "the children have bought a lot of toys. Let''s go to the place where we sell clothes earlier and buy you two clothes. Besides, it''s getting warmer and warmer, so it''s time to put on your spring shirt... "


    The two men gradually separated, and soon disappeared at the end of the east city.


    Yao Shu took Lin radial to Beishi, her favorite place to visit.


    Beishi has the largest number of people. Every time they go to Daji in Qingtong Town, the north and South traders will gather in Beishi. The traders from the North come here with sports goods, furs and dairy products. The merchants from the South bring silk and tea to the north. The products from all over the world can be found in this small market.


    When he got to the place, Yao Shu walked to a stall and said to the woman boss selling clothes with a smile: "boss Xue, how is business recently?"


    Boss Xue looks like she is in her early 30s. Her skin is healthy and wheaten as she travels all over the world. Coupled with her bright smile, she makes people feel good after seeing it.


    When she met Yao Shu, she was surprised and said, "Miss Yao! I thought you wouldn''t come today -- "


    boss Xue''s stall is full of ready-made clothes, men and women. Even the styles take into account the differences between the South and the north.


    There are more than ten styles of men''s wear in this small booth, which is much more beautiful than the clothes you usually see.


    Yao Shu pointed to Lin radial on one side and introduced him to boss Xue: "this is my husband Lin radial. I came to town today to pick out two clothes for him. "


    Boss Xue has just been busy. If Yao Shu hadn''t called her, she would not have looked up.


    Now Yao Shu introduced her to notice a tall and upright young man standing beside Miss Yao.


    Seeing Lin radial''s first sight, she was surprised: how could this person be so familiar?


    As a matter of fact, Lin radial, who has a strong sense of being, is also very beautiful. As long as she has met her once, she will be impressed.


    She was sure that she had never seen Lin radial, but the lingering sense of familiarity kept spinning in her mind, which made her very concerned.


    Lin radial nodded to the boss Xue, regarded as saying hello.


    Yao Shu knew that Lin was cold-blooded and it was polite to nod to strangers, so he didn''t tell boss Xue about Lin.


    "I''m still thinking about what kind of man is worthy of Miss Yao," Mr. Xue said with a smile. "Now that I see Mr. Lin, I know that I''m a perfect match for Miss Yao! Look at your appearance and temperament. No wonder your three children are born like fairies


    Business people are good at talking, but when boss Xue praises others, people always feel that she is speaking from the heart.


    Yao Shu is a beauty in people''s eyes in modern times. She was praised from childhood. Her body is similar to her appearance before, and it is also beautiful. She naturally knows that.


    It''s nothing to praise her. If someone told her how good the three children were, Yao Shu would be happy from the bottom of his heart.


    "Boss Xue is a real talker!" She said with a smile, "you treat people sincerely, sell clothes are also good-looking and durable, no wonder business is so good!"


    Boss Xue waved his hand: "where is it? Are you old customers taking care of you? We have been doing business for so many years. The most important thing is to be honest, treat people with sincerity and make friends. Naturally, everyone will help us! "


    Yao Shu likes to talk to boss Xue. She is open-minded and strong, which is what Yao Shu appreciates.


    The two women couldn''t stop chatting, as if there were countless words to say. Lin Du stood aside, because boss Xue was a woman, and it was hard for him to stare at others, so he had to pay attention to the clothes on the stall.


    "The hand cream Miss Yao gave me last time is really good! Thanks to such a small box of ointment, my hands have not cracked this winter, on the contrary, they are much more delicate


    Mr. Xue put his hands flat in front of Yao Shu and put their backs up.


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "I know it''s not easy for you to travel from south to north, but you should take good care of yourself."


    At the beginning, Mr. Xue was just doing business. He used to talk to the guests more. But I met Yao Shu several times in Qingtong town. She really liked the beautiful and gentle Miss Yao. Every time she met, both of them had endless words to say.She looked at Yao Shu''s delicate hands. Her fingers were long and white, and the back of her hands was smooth and delicate. She couldn''t help admiring Yao Shu and said, "in the end, it''s still your hands that are well maintained


    Although Lin Du was looking at his clothes, his mind was always on Yao Shu.


    Hearing that boss Xue praised her hand, he couldn''t help but look up and quickly swept Yao Shu''s body, then lowered his head to look at the clothes.


    I thought to myself: Ash''s hands are really beautiful. In the future, let her touch the water less.


    Yao Shu was amused by boss Xue: "I envy you! It''s always new to go to seven or eight towns, big or small, and meet different people every month... "


    Although Dayan has few restrictions on women, most of the women who have become a family are confined to the small square world in the courtyard of their home, and few of them go out to do things.


    Boss Xue ran around alone, a woman, who must have a story. He also attracted a lot of different views along the way.


    When she saw that Yao Shu said so, she could not help sighing: "I have a heart to heart talk with Miss Yao. You envy my freedom today, but why don''t I envy your peaceful and plain life?"


    Yao Shu thought for a while and then said, "sister Xue, I''m good with you and I believe in your character. After all, we haven''t been together for a long time, and it''s not convenient for me to inquire into your life. I just hear what you mean. It seems that you want to settle down. I wonder if you are interested in staying in Qingtong town to do business with me? "


    Boss Xue was stunned when he heard the speech and whispered: "stay Do you do business in Qingtong town? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Yao Shu''s proposal, let Xue boss some heart.


    After all these years, she didn''t want to settle down and live somewhere, just


    Boss Xue looked at Yao Shu''s clean and transparent eyes and sighed: "sister, I''ll talk to you from the bottom of my heart. At my age, especially women, who wants to run around day and day? However, it''s really hard to say... "


    Yao Shu was good at understanding other people''s emotions. Seeing that she was embarrassed, he laughed and said, "sister Xue, don''t be embarrassed. Today I call you sister. I really regard you as a good friend. There are difficulties between friends. It''s normal to help each other. If it''s inconvenient for you to speak, you can come to me when you have free time. As long as I can help, I will try to help you. "


    Lin radial was very warm when he listened to her soft and gentle voice, not to mention the boss Xue who was standing in front of Yao Shu and talking to her. He was moved by Yao Shu''s forthright atmosphere.


    She took Yao Shu''s hand and said seriously: "sister, I write you this sentence in my diary today. Similarly, if you have any place to use me, you must not be polite."


    Sometimes women''s friendship is so easy, as if a word on, two people temperament congenial, it is easy to become friends.


    The two of them chatted a few more words, just before a guest came to the stall to ask, Mr. Xue went to greet the guests.


    Yao Shu went to Lin radial and asked him in a low voice, "how about it? Have you picked it?"


    Lin radial felt that every piece of clothing was similar, and there was nothing to choose from.


    He has been standing here for such a long time, just to watch Yao Shu and boss Xue talk about speculation, and want them to talk for a while.


    See Yao Shu came over, he followed the finger to put the two on the outside: "pick good, these two can."


    Yao had no choice but to help him choose one.


    Then he asked, "what''s your size?"


    After asking, but did not hear Lin radial speak, she can''t help but look back at him suspiciously: "eh?"


    He didn''t speak.


    Yao Shu was amused: "you don''t even know your size, do you..."


    Said, her heart a sudden, aware of the wrong.


    He did not know the size of Lin radial, but as a wife, she had made clothes for him many times in the past.


    But it was the original body that made Lin radial''s clothes, not her! She didn''t unlock the skills that ancient women should have. The purse she embroidered had already taken her whole winter


    Think of here, Yao Shu can''t help but be a Leng - money bag is Lin radial to chase back!


    No wonder he tried so hard to get back. Was he already doubting her at that time?


    Yao Shu quickly thought about what reason to use to prevaricate the past, but Lin radial has been through the small changes in her pupils, know that she reacted.


    This time, instead, he did not calm down and took the initiative to rescue her: "I am stronger than ever, the size has changed, and there are some."


    He didn''t ask Yao Shu why he didn''t know his size, just as he didn''t ask why it took a winter for a small purse to be embroidered.


    What''s more, it''s embroidered with orchids that she doesn''t like all the time.


    Yao Shu''s heart was a little complicated, she turned to take the cloth ruler as an excuse to sort out her mood and expression.


    When she turned around, she looked normal, as if nothing had happened. Naturally, she said to Lin radial, "in that case, it''s not enough to measure again."


    With that, Yao Shu pulled up the cloth ruler and began to measure it from Lin radial''s shoulder.


    She got close to Lin radial, white fingers holding a dark cloth, gently on his shoulder, opened a length, compared the arm, then looked at the scale, closed the cloth.


    The next step is to measure the chest circumference. Lin radial unconsciously raised his arm and saw her getting closer to him. Then, he put his hands around his upper body


    Lin radial''s nose was rubbed by the soft black hair. In the light of lightning, he seemed to smell the familiar and reassuring aroma.


    The bedding and pillows at home have the same light taste.


    Unfortunately, this short embrace was not called a hug. It only lasted for a moment. After measuring his chest circumference, Yao Shu took a step back and stood back to his original position.


    She put the cloth ruler back on Lin radial''s shoulder and planned to measure the shoulder width again. However, he was staring at his face without blinking. His expression was a little worried, and he could not help laughing: "what are you doing with me like this? It''s not the first day. "


    Her eyes were clear and bright with a gentle smile.


    The man''s voice was a little hoarse and murmured, "I saw deer in the forest. Asher, your eyes are as beautiful as deer


    How did you know that you didn''t moveLin radial also recovered.


    Although I didn''t understand why Yao Shu was so surprised, he still explained to her, "Er Bao said that his brother''s name was taken from" when I saw a deer in the forest ", I remembered it


    Yao Shu sighed and started again to measure the shoulder width of Lin radial. She forgot to mention this sentence to ER Bao. She almost thought that he had seen through her secret heart that day.


    See through her name for three treasures that day, looking at him, such as deer general random hit the heart.


    "Well, measure it," she coughed softly to hide her emotion and put away the cloth ruler. "You''re about the same size as big brother. Just buy it according to what he usually wears."


    Lin radial naturally has no objection.


    He has been used to snacks, and has never asked for food and clothing. On the contrary, he thinks that Yao Shu is beautiful in whatever clothes he wears, so he should buy more for her.


    But now all the money on his body has been given to the old lady of the Lin family, so he has to press his mind and think about the need to plan for the future as soon as possible.


    Yao Shu chose the clothes for Lin radial, and said two words with boss Xue. Before he left, boss Xue specially took out a white robe and said that he would give it to Lin radial.


    Yao Shu Leng for a moment, declined to say: "a radius usually rarely wear light color."


    Looking at my boss''s clothes, I felt that she was more suitable for her


    Yao Shu can''t refuse, so he has to put away his clothes and take leave of boss Xue with Lin radial.


    As he walked out of Beishi, Yao Shu also said to Lin radial, "boss Xue is very nice, but I didn''t expect that we only bought four clothes, and she even sent one to you."


    However, Lin radial was much more sensitive than Yao Shu, and only said, "I feel that she is looking at someone through me."


    Yao Shu was stunned and immediately said with a smile, "sister Xue, you''ve seen more people than before. I think it''s like who you''ve seen before."


    She didn''t care about it, and Lin radial put it down.


    As they strolled, they chatted.


    When passing by some small stalls, Lin radial would pause from time to time, and his eyes quickly swept over the things on the stalls, but Yao Shu did not find out.


    Until they came to a small stall selling hairpins. The owner of the stall was an elderly grandfather. There were only four or five hairpins on the stall, all of which were silver. One end was carved with exquisite patterns and the other was polished very sharply.


    Lin stopped.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Yao Shu saw that he stopped to look at the hairpin and knew that he probably wanted to buy it for her.


    Just wanted to say that she had a lot of hairpins and two or three pure silver ones. She didn''t need to buy any more. But when she got to the stall, Yao Shu was stunned.


    Rao Shi saw a lot of exquisite ornaments in modern times. When she saw the silver hairpin in front of the stall owner, she also felt that his mind was ingenious, and the ornaments he made were as exquisite as handicrafts.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help saying, "it''s so beautiful."


    On the other side of the hairpin with patterns, most of them are the most distinctive flowers in various seasons. The carving is very exquisite.


    Lin radial was not confused about beauty and ugliness, but he didn''t care about wearing clothes. Seeing Yao Shu liked it, he whispered to her, "go and pick one."


    Yao just wanted to step forward, and then he remembered that Lin had no money left, so he took the opportunity to tease him: "how about choosing one? You don''t have the money to buy it for me. "


    Seeing her foxy smile, Lin''s eyes were soft: "I have a way. Choose a hairpin to defend yourself. "


    Yao Shu saw that he actually put his focus on self-defense. For a while, he was speechless, but the boss selling hairpins on the stall raised his head and looked at Lin radial, who was just talking.


    Lin radial''s voice was very low. There was a distance between them from the stall, but the elderly did hear it.


    Yao Shu went to the stall and looked at several beautiful silver hairpins carefully, but he did not know which one to choose.


    The old man''s hoarse voice rang out: "girl, pick any one. Your husband is right. Wear it


    Yao Shu saw the old man say so and asked him curiously, "old man, is that the purpose you polished the other end of the hairpin so sharp?"


    The old man nodded: "although the silver is soft, if it is made into a hairpin and sharpened at one end, it is still of some use under the sudden force."


    Yao Shu didn''t know how to answer the question. She didn''t think that a hairpin would not first think about how to look good, but how to give it to a woman for self-defense?


    General: "who was your old man?"


    Yao Shu didn''t notice it, but Lin radial could see it at a glance. The old man was so far away that he could hear his conversation with Yao Shu clearly. However, people who were older could still carve such exquisite hairpins.


    He must have been a soldier for a long time because of his good hearing and vision, and his tall and upright posture.


    The old man showed a smile, but shook his head: "old friends are gone, it''s useless to say more, you can guess I''ve been in the army, that''s enough."


    Lin circled and nodded, but he didn''t ask for it.


    Still curious, Yao Shu asked the old man again: "women''s strength is very small. If you can think of making hairpins into defensive objects, you should really consider a lot. But how do you have this idea? "


    The old man could not see anything, even his eyes were always warm.


    What I said surprised people: "I''ve been in the army for many years, and I go home every two years. If I can''t go home because of the long journey, my wife will meet me in the nearest town to the barracks a few days in advance. Ten years ago, about the same early spring, my wife and I made an appointment to be in a city, but she didn''t arrive. I didn''t wait for a few days... "


    "Later, I went out of the city to find out. I asked the direction of my home all the way. Only then did I know that there was a woman travelling alone half a month ago who was forced by the coachman in the wild The coachman ran away. She was stained with blood, but not her own. My wife finally bit her tongue and left a broken wooden hairpin on the ground. "


    "It took me a long time to find the rickshaw man and found that there was a small scar on his neck, which was caused by a sharp object I stabbed the man''s throat with my wife''s broken wooden hairpin and avenged her


    "But for more than ten years, I have been thinking about it all the time. On that day, my wife was wearing a silver hairpin instead of a wooden hairpin that was easy to fold With her bravery and determination, she will not suffer misfortune. "


    The old man''s tone was gentle, and even his speaking speed was not urgent. But under this calm, Yao Shu felt a great grief and sadness.


    "I used my wife''s favorite hairpin as a model and carved many silver hairpins. Each one sharpened one end."


    Yao Shu''s voice was a little tight. She bit her lower lip and murmured, "you must love your wife very much."


    The old man who sold hairpins laughed and shook his head and said, "what do you love or not? I''m a rude man. How can I know those things. It''s just that she didn''t feel that when she suddenly left, I didn''t seem to have any expectations. My heart is empty. "


    Yao Shu was silent and gently picked up a silver hairpin carved with orchids.


    By the bright afternoon sun, Yao Shu found that there were two small lines carved on the hairpin.


    She could not help but read out: "Lan radial is not back, the news sea clouds..."


    The poem was originally about missing a friend who had left by boat, but he didn''t hear from each other. But the old man engraved the poem on his hairpin in memory of his dead wife. Isn''t that just another way to express his deep love for his wife?Only the news of his wife, even at the other end of Haiyun, no longer exists.


    In my ear, she only whispered her name


    She put the hairpin back on the stall and looked back at him. Her eyes showed sadness: "yes. But this is not a good poem. "


    Seeing Yao Shu''s sadness, the old man said in a warm voice: "girl, you are a pure and kind-hearted child. Don''t think so much about it. Today you met me, just as you picked up this hairpin, and the hairpin also happened to be engraved with your two names. Life is full of coincidences, but one by one coincidences together, is doomed. There are good and bad in everything. Although the origin of the hairpin may not be a good story, I believe you two will give the hairpin a good ending. Take it away. I hope you will never use it one day. "


    Lin radial nodded his thanks: "thank you."


    Yao Shu also slowly took the hairpin to his hand, but seriously said to the old man, "you said that the source of the hairpin is not good, but I think that this is the most beautiful story I have ever heard."


    The old man laughed again, his eyes calm and gentle.


    When Yao Shu left, he insisted on giving all the silver he had with him to the old man. Even Lin radial also sent out a jade pendant which looked quite valuable.


    Now there was no money left on them. Besides, Yao Shu was not in the mood to go shopping again. She held a hairpin in her hand, but her mind always echoed the old man''s calm and warm words.


    Yao Shu said to Lin radial, "you say Why is the old man so calm when he is so miserable? "


    Lin radial pondered for a while, and said in a low voice: "after the great grief, there is only calm and desolation left in his heart; maybe it is time, which calms his missing and sadness."


    Yao Shu was a very sympathetic person. Looking at the silver hairpin, he said slowly, "the old man says he doesn''t know what love is, but I clearly think that he loves his wife very much."


    Seeing her ever bright face stained with sadness, Lin Fei could not help saying, "Ashu, everyone has his own fate, which may be what the old man said was predestined. But I will never let that happen to you in the future. "


    Yao Shu let out a "hum" and then fell silent.


    They walked together for a distance. She slowly separated from that sad mood. Suddenly, she remembered and asked Lin radial, "I just gave the old man so much money, why do you still give it? What''s more, I don''t think that jade pendant is ordinary. It doesn''t matter if you give it out at will. "


    Lin radial eyebrows and eyes are gentle, even the scars on the end of the eyes are in the sun with some warmth: "said, I bought it for you. The jade pendant was given to me by the general, so it''s useless. "


    Yao Shu was helpless, but he could understand the man''s intention to give her something. He just asked him, "the jade pendant is nothing else What''s the use in case? "


    Who had thought that Lin radial but shook his head: "the use is to rush flustered."


    The general didn''t say anything when he gave him the jade pendant. He didn''t say that it was very important or let him dispose of it at will. But Lin radial thinks that there is nothing more important than Yao Shu.


    If he could buy her a hairpin with a jade pendant, he would not hesitate to give it up.


    Yao Shu knew that a man is such a character, so he let go of this topic. He just thought that the next time he went to the cloth shop, he would bother manager Liu to go and help her buy the jade pendant from the old man again.


    They had planned to go home after eating in the town, but now they had no money left, so they had to go back home.


    It''s still Lin Du on the way back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    It''s already noon, the sun is hanging high, the sun is warm but not warm, it''s the temperature that makes people feel comfortable. Yao Shu put away his hairpin and was drowsy on the ox cart with a basket of small things bought by Lin radial and some of his clothes.


    Lin radial occasionally looked back and saw Yao Shu like a kitten, his head bit by bit, waking up again before he fell asleep.


    He had a warm feeling in his heart. He didn''t know whether he was exposed to the sun all the time, or he saw that she didn''t have a confused look in his daily life. Lin radial took a smooth road, slightly accelerated the speed of home.


    Yao Shu was still sleepy until the ox cart stopped.


    "Ash, home."


    The deep voice seemed to come from another distant place, separated by a thin layer of yarn, but Yao Shu slowly woke up from that state.


    There was an interrogative voice in her throat: "huh?"


    Lin radial stood in front of him, against the light, as if he had been inlaid with a layer of gilt edged. He was as beautiful as all people could imagine.


    Yao Shu was amused by her own thoughts. She shook her head and felt much better.


    Lin radial saw her yawn, and looked at her without blinking. He said, "give me something. Come down first."


    Yao Shu jumped out of the car and realized that they had stopped in front of his yard: "how did you go home The girls are still with me


    Lin radial took the thing in Yao Shu''s hand, but asked something else: "are you not hungry?"


    Worried about the boredom of the road before departure, Yao Shu put some dried meat and preserved fruit and other small snacks on the bullock cart, which were all eaten up on the way back.


    She shook her head and yawned again: "not hungry, just a little sleepy. I don''t know what happened to Sanbao last night, but I woke up several times... "


    He woke up a few times last night.


    His voice softened down: "if you go to your father-in-law''s house, you may not know when it''s time to finish your meal. You''d better go home and have a rest first."


    Yao Shu''s head was dazed and nodded: "well, it''s ok I''ll go to sleep first... "


    As she walked into the yard, she yawned again. She was careless and nearly tripped over the threshold.


    "Be careful!"


    Lin radial''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. One hand held her arm.


    Yao Shu is so frightened, brain is completely awake, her hand consciousness instead hold Lin radial''s arm, the whole person lean on his right arm.


    "I remember the threshold is not so high..." She murmured.


    "Well," Lin radial nodded with a smile, still holding Yao Shu in his arm and gently taking her forward, "go to bed. When we wake up, we have dinner. "


    The man''s voice was low and confusing. Yao Shu felt like someone blowing gently behind her ears. The itching spread from the ear to the waist.


    Then she found herself leaning against someone''s arm, just like leaning against a strong railing.


    A little uncomfortable for a time, but it''s not good to break away at this time.


    Lin radial took Yao Shu to the edge of the Kang and put the quilt and pillow for her. Then he turned around and looked at Yao Shu''s eyes and whispered, "sleep."


    In the morning, when I went out, I didn''t open the window. The Kang in the room was always hot. Even the temperature in the air made me feel dry.


    Yao Shu answered in a low voice.


    After Lin radial went out, she took off her coat and got into the bed.


    Her mind was in a mess, but not long after touching the pillow, her thoughts were covered with deep sleepiness, and her consciousness was completely pulled into the warm and dark dreams.


    When Yao Shu''s consciousness came back, the man was sitting on the edge of the Kang, calling her name in a low voice.


    "Ash, ash."


    She opened her eyes and found it was a little dark.


    "Well? How long did I sleep? "


    "It''s almost time for dinner. I have to go and get the children back," Lin said in a low voice


    Yao Shu was a little surprised and rubbed his eyes: "ah? I''ve been sleeping for so long... "


    Lin radial''s hand stroked Yao Shu''s hair, with the hot temperature in his palm, he felt intimate and restrained again and again.


    "Never mind. It''s just time for dinner."


    Yao Shu, dressed in a middle coat, was not very nice. He came out of the quilt in front of Lin radial. He said that he was going to pick up the children. He said, "you should bring Dabao back first. I''ll cook."


    The man low should a, bone distinct hand slowly moved down, to Yao Shu white in the red face, but did not continue to move.


    He took back his hand, looked into Yao''s eyes and said, "I''m going."


    Yao Shu didn''t know how she agreed or how Lin radial got out of the door. He just felt that his warm hand almost touched her cheek - and then quickly took it back.


    "What..." She mumbled and came out of the warm quilt, put on her clothes, and planned to wash her face to wake up.Yao Shu leisurely and leisurely in the yard to draw water, cold water on the cheek, the spirit is finally better.


    In the twilight, cooking smoke rises everywhere in Yaojia village, and another day is coming to an end.


    From noon to afternoon, Yao Shu felt that his tiredness had been swept away.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Sanbao''s crying that made her mentally depressed last night. Since Lin radial came back, Yao Shu felt that his peaceful life had been completely broken by another person.


    Some of her don''t know how to deal with it, so she has to carry her mind every day and seldom relax completely.


    Yao Shu courtyard faces the West. At this time, the sun is about to fall into the distant mountains and communicate with the sky. She quietly watches the setting sun sink slowly, and her heart suddenly brightens.


    Xu was awakened by the old man who sold hairpins today. Yao Shu thought that maybe in Lin radial''s heart, even if he didn''t like her so much, he always put her in an important position.


    When Lin radial came home with three treasures in his arms and two little carrots, Yao Shu had already ordered the oil lamp, and the hot food was on the table.


    Ah Zhi led ah Si to the table and exclaimed, "Wow, I made fish tonight! Ah Niang is so powerful


    But Yao Shu laughed and looked at Lin radial and said to the two children, "the food is all made by your father. If you want to say it''s powerful, it''s also his credit."


    Just now, after washing her face, she went to the kitchen. She was still thinking about what to do at night, but she saw that the steamer in the stove was covered. When she opened it, there was a steamed fish, a stewed chicken and two dishes of fried vegetables.


    The two children looked at Lin radial with adoring eyes, as if to say "Daddy is wonderful".


    The man was looked at by the two boys and girls, led the corner of his mouth, and said to ah Zhi and AZ: "OK, go wash your hands, your grandmother must be hungry."


    By the time the family had cleaned up and sat down at the table, it was completely dark outside.


    The door of the main room was open, and the soft orange light spread outside and gradually extended into the darkness.


    How many times did he expect this kind of light that never seemed to shine because of him when he was on the battlefield.


    But today, such light does exist.


    Yao Shu to two children a person clip a chopstick fish, told: "eat slowly, be careful with the thorn."


    Ah Zhi and ah Si buried their faces in a bowl, eating and saying, "why is this fish without thorns..."


    Yao Shu discovered that today''s stewed fish is different from what she bought in the market in the past.


    "It''s a perch with no spines," Lin said


    Yao Shu tasted it, nodded and asked, "where did you buy perch? It doesn''t have thorns, and it''s delicious. "


    Man Leng Leng: "caught in the river."


    Now it''s Yao Shu''s turn to catch him in the river? There is a river on the mountain behind Yaojia village. In the afternoon, Lin radial went to the mountain to catch fish?


    She took a look at the stewed chicken, and she felt that it didn''t look like the chicken she bought on weekdays


    In the past, when he was in the Lin family, he always went to the mountains to fish, catch game and sell them for money.


    Wang would like to put away every cent of money, where does he have money to buy these?


    The man nodded and said, "well, it''s a pheasant on the mountain. Hit with a Zhi''s catapult


    With that, Lin Du coughed and said to ah Zhi, "I saw a rabbit. He was too strong to fight and broke the catapult..."


    A Zhi not only didn''t care, but said happily: "it doesn''t matter if it''s broken. Dad will make me a better one! I want that catapult that goes very far! "


    Lin radial nodded, which was obviously used to him in the past.


    Little ace was stunned and asked, "how can you do everything, daddy?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    In the past, when Lin radial was at home, he was still young and could not remember a lot of things. Ah Zhi took a look at him and laughed at her: "my father used to beat a sparrow back and planned to roast it. As a result, you didn''t want to cry He had to raise the bird and died in a few days. Have you forgotten? "


    Ace''s eyes were confused and could not remember.


    Yao Shu touched his head with a smile and comforted her: "at that time, er Bao was still small, and it was normal not to remember."


    A Zhi is a talkative age with a strong desire for expression. While eating, he tells Yao Shu and Lin radial what he and his sister have done today.


    "In the morning, my uncle took us to write big characters, and ER Bao learned to write the names of our family. Later, after reading for a while, my aunt fried eggs for us at noon, and went out to play with two cousins in the afternoon..."


    as like as two peas in the primary school, he kept the same diary as his book.


    She laughed and said to the little boy, "Dabao knows many common words and can write them. It''s better to write down what he does every day or what he thinks."


    When a Zhi heard that he wanted to write more, he was not willing to write more subconsciously.


    But after he finished, he said, "I''ll just sort out the diary for you."


    Hearing this, he said, "I want to keep a diary, too."


    Ah Zhi nodded his head in a hurry


    Naturally, the two children couldn''t understand the meaning of the diary, but it was fresh and wanted to write it.


    Yao Shu also told them: "since we have decided to write, we need to persist every day. Even if we write a few words less, we should not stop. Otherwise, the diary will be meaningless. "


    A Zhi and a Si nodded in ignorance.


    At that time, if high officials wanted to be famous, they often asked people to write biographies. Many autobiographies were also written by famous talents. A Zhi had read many such biographies.


    He said with a smile, "when I become famous in the future, I will take my diary as my autobiography!"


    Ah Zhi is more and more excited. He turns around and starts chatting with his sister. He doesn''t even care to eat.


    Looking at the lively two children, Lin radial admired Yao Shu: "Ashu, you still have an idea..."


    Yao Shu raised his eyebrows as if to ask why he said so.


    Lin radial''s face showed some smile and said: "a few days ago, after drinking wine, my second brother-in-law took me to talk. For half an hour, he complained that Erlang was not easy to manage. He and Dalang went to the room to uncover tiles every day. Every time he comes home, his second sister-in-law will accuse him of not helping with the children. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the worried expression on Yao Chao Mei''s face.


    "If you are Erlang''s mother, you must take care of him."


    Yao Shu chuckled and retorted: "I asked Dabao to keep a diary, but that''s not the meaning!"


    Ah Zhi and ah Si are just saying that they didn''t pay attention to their father and mother talking about themselves.


    Yao Shu took a look at the two children and said to Lin radial with a smile: "Dabao and Erbao are both sensible and proper. Even if they are lively, they seldom bring trouble to others. If I were to bring taro and Erlang, I would have a headache


    Xu''s parents see that their children are all right. Yao Shu thinks that Dabao and Erbao are obedient and intelligent, and they are the best children to take care of.


    Lin radial also nodded: "indeed. If ah Zhi looks like Yao Erlang... "


    Yao Shu went on: "I''m afraid he goes to the house every day to uncover tiles. Our family is not big enough!"


    Then they looked at each other and laughed.


    They seldom had a chance to chat at the table like this before.


    In the Lin family before, the children did not dare to talk when they ate, and they were often scolded by Wang because of an egg.


    Recalling the past, Lin radial felt that it was a wise decision to separate from the Lin family.


    Yao Shu put his attention back on the two children: "well, you two little guys, how can you say that even the chopsticks do not move?"


    Ah Zhi and ah Si respond to each other, eating and talking.


    Yao Shu saw that the little girl was not in her mind for dinner, so he took her bowl, put some fish soup in, mixed it, and put some vegetables in. He patiently said to her, "Er Bao, eat well first. After dinner, he still has time to chat with his brother."


    Ah Si nodded and ate again with the bowl.


    The little girl said crisply, "my father''s food is delicious!"


    Yao Shu is funny, coax her: "after that day let a father cook?"


    Ah Si is very happy, nod: "good!"


    Even ah Zhi agreed.


    Yao Shu glanced at Lin radial, as if to say, this is what children mean.


    However, Lin radial didn''t care at all. Instead, he said, "I''ve been walking for a year, and I should do something for my family. Ashu, take a good rest. "


    Yao Shu felt that he just transferred the housework to Lin Du. He was very sorry and said, "I''ll tell you. You don''t have to take it seriously..."Lin radial raised his head, and the orange light of the oil lamp shone from his side in front of him, making a pair of steady eyes of the man very bright.


    He gave Yao a rare smile: "I know."


    Yao Shu''s heart seemed to be pounded and began to beat violently.


    His facial features are clear or so profound, but the lines have become softer than ever before. Maybe there is no expression on his face. Now such a smile makes people tremble.


    Yao Shu forced himself not to go over his head and began to eat, but his mind was in a mess. He just laughed in the light.


    In the next few days, Lin radius did all the housework, and even refused to let Yao Shu do the small job of washing vegetables.


    Often Yao Shu and the children get up, and he has already made breakfast.


    In the morning, Lin will fill the water jar at home with water, and then wash and dry the dirty diapers of Sanbao. Lunch and dinner will be ready soon, and the taste is very good. The family is short of rice and noodles, and Yao doesn''t have to worry about it at all


    Yao Shu took Sanbao out to bask in the sun, or asked about the progress of a Zhi and a Si''s study, while thinking about doing hand cream and mouth grease.


    This morning, Yao Shu took his three children to Yao''s house.


    A Zhi and a Si got into the study, and she carried Sanbao into Yao''s mother''s room.


    When Yao''s mother saw her daughter, she put out her hand to Sanbao with a smile, and asked her, "how did you think about it today?"


    Since Yao Shu went out to live, she asked two children to follow Yao Feng to read and write every day. In her spare time, she swept around the house and did some housework.


    She put the three treasures in Yao''s mother''s arms and said, "all the housework has been given to Lin radial. I''ll bring my children to see you."


    Sanbao was brought by her grandmother since she was a child. Now she is very close to her and can''t stop giggling in her arms.


    Yao''s mother teased her little grandson, showing a surprised look: "ah radius does housework?"


    Yao Shu sat beside his mother and nodded with a smile: "yes. He said that he had not been home for a year, so he should take the opportunity to do more for his family. "


    Hearing this, Yao''s mother sighed, "I knew you were not satisfied with your marriage, but now you can see that you have suffered a lot. Without the Lin family, it''s not bad just to look at ah-u


    Yao Shu didn''t want to take up the conversation, but said, "the elder brother and the second brother are very good to the two sisters in law, aren''t they?"


    When he saw Yao Shu, he was angry with his mother again.


    She looked serious and said, "before you married to Lin''s village, your elder brother and second brother didn''t even dare to look at you because of the unhappy marriage. Now it seems that ah Du is a talented man. When he came back from the battlefield, he had been in the army. I heard that he still has an official position in the inspector''s mansion. Where can he not be worthy of you? Now, for the sake of you and your children, he has separated from the Lin family and is considerate of you Ah Shu, to be fair, I think sometimes you are too stubborn. "


    Yao Shu had some helplessness, but she couldn''t show her deep love with Lin radial''s husband and wife.


    "Aung, I don''t have the idea before now. You worry too much."


    But Yao''s mother didn''t believe it. She frowned, her eyes were red, and she almost cried out: "tell me about your child, how can you be so stubborn since childhood?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    Yao Shu was startled and said, "what are you doing, Aung? Why are you crying? "


    "Isn''t she looking forward to you? I miss you when you were a child. You grew up in my arms Later married as a wife, suffered so many grievances, a Niang think about heartache! Why do you refuse to live a good life when you are looking forward to getting better? "


    Yao Shu saw that Yao''s mother was crying, and he comforted her: "there''s nothing wrong. There''s nothing you don''t want to do well! You really think about it! "


    Yao''s mother grew up in the south when she was young. She always looked like a loving mother. She didn''t even say anything to her children. See Yao Shu refused to listen to their own, she can only one person quietly sad.


    She did not want Yao Shu to see her tears.


    "Aung..." Yao Shu is really a headache, "Niang, listen to me, things are not what you think."


    "Not what I thought? Why did you hear Er Bao say the other day that you want to leave with a-radial? "


    Yao Shu was silly, but he didn''t expect that the problem was here: "that was before..."


    Yao''s mother quietly wiped away the tears and said to Yao Shu, "don''t try to cheat me. After that, I called Dabao to ask him. It was you who said that you wanted to go away with him


    Yao Shu felt a headache. What she said was true, and she had always planned to do so. Could he not coax his mother into saying that he wanted to live with Lin radial?


    She is still young. Why does she have to hang on the tree? Why can''t she have her own love?


    When Yao''s mother saw that Yao Shu was silent, she finally shed tears.


    She used the words that every mother would use to persuade her children to persuade Yao Shu: "ah Shu, my mother is all for your own good. My mother is old and doesn''t want to see you suffer any more Listen to a Niang''s words, live a good life with a radius, the three children are also happy, this is not good? "


    Yao Shu wiped his mother''s tears painfully.


    She knows that Yao''s mother is really good for her, and she is grateful for this maternal love, but who can say for sure in the future?


    Can she tell Yao''s mother that Lin radial may marry another person in the future?


    "Ashu, you tell Aung, what''s wrong with ah radial? You have to be cruel to come and leave?"


    Yao Shu said helplessly: "Aung, it was said that he Li had not separated from Lin Du before..."


    "What about now?" mother Yao asked? You''re not going to leave? "


    If she is asked to answer this question, the answer must be that she wants to leave with her, but how can she tell her mother?


    "Aung, listen to me. We can''t say anything in the future - what if we find someone we really like?"


    Yao''s mother was on guard at once: "Ashu, do you like other people?"


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry: "I don''t have it. I mean Lin radial!"


    Yao''s mother was relieved to hear that Yao Shu didn''t seem to lie to her.


    She then shook her head and affirmed, "ah-u is not like that."


    Yao Shu said again: "it seems that it is not right now, but what will happen in the future? You also said that even the constable appreciated him when he came back from the battlefield. If in the future, he has made war achievements again, and more people appreciate him, and even some senior officials want to marry their daughters to him, what shall we do? "


    When Yao''s mother was young, she used to listen to plays with her elders. It''s not often found in opera. Scholars rush to Beijing for an examination. After high school, they abandon their wives and children. What princess did they marry to enjoy their glory?


    Gradually she frowned and began to think.


    Yao''s mother didn''t think that she needed more.


    She had to cuddle Yao''s mother and said, "Aung, I''m talking nonsense Who knows what will happen in the future? I don''t want him to leave me now! If there is such a sign in the future, it''s not too late. "


    Yao''s mother hesitated for a while, but she still said, "ah Du is honest and has a strong sense of responsibility. He doesn''t like the kind of person who will give up his wife. You''d better not think of him like this, and don''t tell him that he will be sad if he is heard. "


    Yao Shu saw that she finally did not tangle, and relieved: "yes, yes, Aung, you said, I will not mention it in front of him in the future."


    Yao''s mother looked at her daughter and sighed again: "ah, what a good child a radius is. How can you be such a daughter-in-law?"


    Yao Shu laughed, pestered his mother and asked, "what''s the matter with me? What do you mean I''m on the stand? As good as he is, I am not good? "


    Yao''s mother had been asked by her for three times and kept hiding.


    But saw in the bosom three treasures saw Yao Shu to smile, thought is amuses him, also "giggles" laughed.


    Yao Shu then said, "look, Sanbao likes me so much!"


    With that, Yao''s mother felt the heat in her hand and looked down, but the baby peed.


    Yao''s mother shoved the three treasures into Yao''s arms, turned around to get the diaper, and said angrily, "you two are grinding people! Let me be free for two days


    Yao Shu felt that his son had done a good job. In such a interruption, Yao''s mother would not chase her for a while and ask why she had to leave.She said with a smile: "a few days ago, I didn''t bring Sanbao. Don''t you still miss him? When I heard Dabao and Erbao talk, I came to see you with my baby in my arms. "


    Yao''s mother also felt that she had shed tears in front of her daughter. She was a little embarrassed and said, "who missed you? I''ve been pissed off all day. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "you don''t want Sanbao. Sanbao still miss you!"


    As she spoke, she lowered her head to the baby''s cheek and teased him: "dear, do you miss grandma? Huh? Do you like my aunt bringing you to grandma''s house


    Sanbao called out and couldn''t stop laughing.


    Yao''s mother, with a clean diaper in her hand, helps Yao to change the baby.


    She suddenly remembered: "now that a radius is back, it''s time to give Sanbao a name."


    Yao Shu originally intended to make complaints about Yao''s mother''s name to Lin Bao, and felt that Lin Zhong was hard to hear. But now he dare not show a little dissatisfaction with Lin Yuan.


    She just said with a smile, "get up, call Lin Shen."


    It''s not an obscure word. Yao''s mother immediately thought of the word. After thinking about it, she said with a smile, "yes, at first it sounds very ordinary, but it''s very interesting to think about it carefully."


    The mother and daughter coax the child together, and then talk about the routine for a while, and soon the morning is over.


    Yao Shu said she wanted to leave, but Yao''s mother still wanted to stay, but she said with a smile, "Lin radial is still at home. I''ll take the children back to eat."


    Yao''s mother had to nod and let Yao Shu go back.


    She thought, in the end, her daughter still has her son-in-law in mind.


    What two people say have been together for so many years, where can they say and leave?


    However, we should give our son-in-law some vigilance and try to test his meaning.


    a Chao is the most clever. When he comes home from the rest of the day, let him talk to his son-in-law.


    Yao Shu called on a Zhi and a Si, and the mother and son went home together.


    Ah Zhi asked on the way, "Aung, why don''t we eat at Grandma''s house?"


    As he looked up, the same question appeared in his eyes.


    Yao Shu laughs: "you two small have no conscience, father oneself is at home, can''t let him have lunch alone?"


    A Zhi "um" a, after a while said: "Niang, you are very good."


    Yao Shu was puzzled: "hmm? What do you say? "


    A Si understood what his brother wanted to say and explained for him: "Aung knew that grandma wanted Sanbao and Aung, so she took her younger brother to see her grandmother in the morning; she also knew that her father was at home alone, so she took us home to eat with him. My mother is so kind to me and my brother. So my aunt has always been very good. "


    Ah Zhi said with a smile, "my sister is right."


    Yao Shu was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that ACE could say such words, nor did she expect that in the hearts of the two children, she was such an image.


    At this time, Yao Shu, who was holding the baby, also laughed: "you are all the closest people to my mother. If it''s not good for you, who will my mother be good for?"


    The two children took each other''s little hands, looked at each other, and said, "we will be like aunts in the future."


    Yao Shu nodded his head and was filled with emotion.


    In modern times, she has never been in love, let alone married and had children. Instead, she often goes back to the orphanage where she grew up to help. To her, children are both unfamiliar and familiar.


    In the orphanage, some children are naturally defensive, some like to make jokes and pranks, and some like to hurt others with malice. Yao Shu slowly found that every child''s behavior is actually related to their experience.


    A child with a strong sense of prevention is cheated and lost by his parents; a child who loves pranks is not cared about by others and hopes to attract the attention of adults; while the child who tends to hurt others often experiences harm beyond the imagination of adults.


    As a mother, she should take great responsibility for the growth of ah Zhi and AZ.


    Fortunately, up to now, she has brought many positive effects to the children, which makes her feel a little relieved.


    She is also very glad that she has passed through. According to the track of the original book, all three children will be worse than one in the future.


    But why?


    Their nature is good, and Lin radial is a good father. What''s the problem? How can a good child grow up to be either a cheat or a sycophant?


    Is the problem in the future What about their other "mother"?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    The more Yao Shu thought about it, the tighter he frowned. The original book didn''t write much about the growth of the three children. No one knew what environment they were in.


    A Zhi and a Si hold hands and jump and jump, not aware of Yao Shu''s worry.


    They should have been happy. Now their parents are here, and they have forgotten all the hardships they suffered.


    When they saw the door of the house, the two children rushed into the courtyard holding hands again, shouting: "Daddy! Daddy! We are back! "


    Hearing the news, Lin radial came out of the main room and was hit by two children.


    He picked up one in one hand, put them in his arms and asked, "Why are you back now? Huh? Where''s Auntie? "


    Ah Zhi chuckled and knew that his father would ask his mother, "my mother and my brother are behind me!"


    Lin radial took them and walked outside the yard.


    Seeing Yao Shu holding Sanbao to his side from afar, the man''s voice softened down, even his eyes were particularly gentle: "Ashu, how did you come back?"


    Yao Shu was just a little worried. When he saw that they were a little worried, he suddenly had fun. He put the three treasures between ah Zhi and ah Si and told them, "hold your brother."


    In this way, Lin around a person will hold three small.


    Yao Shu saw Ah Zhi and ah Si holding the soft body of San Bao in a hurry. Even the expression on Lin Rao''s face was stiff. He couldn''t help laughing at him and said, "I know what you can do - how can you not let you play well?"


    This clearly means that he refused to let her help, and served their mother at breakfast and dinner every day.


    Yao Shu and Lin Rao said several times that they didn''t have to be like this, but the man was stubborn and refused to let Yao Shu move.


    Sanbao was hugged by his brother and sister, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, he was novel. He babbled and screamed, and twisted around.


    A Zhi and a Si are like a big enemy. They are afraid of falling their younger brother. They don''t know what mechanism their parents are fighting.


    But Lin Rao chuckled and especially liked Yao Shu''s small temper. He asked her in a good voice: "what would you like to eat at noon?"


    Yao Shu saw that the three treasures didn''t mean to fall off, so he was relieved. He turned to the house and said to the man, "ask the three in your arms."


    Lin radial body hanging three small, to keep up with the pace of Yao Shu into the house.


    "Ash."


    He stood firmly in front of her, killing the decisive officers and men on the battlefield, and now his face showed some bewilderment.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "three children like you, you can hold it."


    "I still have to cook," Lin said


    Yao Shu didn''t care about him. He poured a cup of tea and sat on the chair to drink.


    Just went home, she told Yao''s mother to do hand cream, and she naturally supported it.


    Now all I have to do is to buy some lard and contact Mr. Yao to make a wooden box, and then we can start.


    A Zhi and a Si think this kind of posture is funny. Their younger brother is fragrant and soft. They don''t have any difficulty holding each other, so they won''t let go.


    "Daddy, hold on a little longer!" See Lin radial want to put them down, think soft to him coquetry.


    Lin radial got up in the morning and had not shaved his beard. When he saw his little daughter blinking, he couldn''t help rubbing his chin against ash''s cheek.


    The little girl giggled, hiding and saying, "it''s itchy!"


    Ah Zhi also laughed: "Daddy, don''t bully my sister!"


    It was time for Sanbao to become lively and join the war. He was chirping and waving his short arms. His mouth was watering all over his body.


    "Aung! My brother soiled my clothes


    Today, the little girl was wearing a light pink jacket. Now her saliva was stained with dark marks.


    Yao Shu turned back and comforted: "it''s OK. Your clothes are dirty. Your father will wash them."


    Seeing that Yao Shu was not going to let him go today, Lin radial had to hold his three children, but his arm was not heavy.


    Yao Shu looked funny - how could this man be so honest? If you let him hold it, you won''t let it go?


    "I''ll make you a cloth bag for your chest some other day," Yao Shu said with a smile. "Put Sanbao in your pocket and spare your hands to work."


    The smile on her face was bright and cunning, which made Lin''s heart itch.


    He took a big step forward, thrust the three children into her arms, and said in a deep voice, "hold on, work for your husband."


    Yao Shu was startled and hurriedly hugged a Zhi and a Si on her body, which made her breathless. Ah Zhi and ah Siqi screamed, one on Yao Shu''s shoulder, the other on her knee, laughing and shouting.


    Fortunately, Lin radial didn''t let go completely, and his arm was still empty around the two children to prevent falling.


    "No way," Yao Shu said, laughing and yelling at him, "I can''t hold it!"


    Lin''s voice was still so low, but now he had a smile: "do you want to make it?"Yao Shu couldn''t stop laughing: "stop it, stop it!"


    It means that the moon rises suddenly and her heart is burning.


    He took another step forward and put the three ah Zhi''s weight on his arm, but he did not let them come down from her. Instead, he held Yao Shu together.


    "Is it still heavy?"


    Lin''s low voice rang out in his ears, and Yao shuteng turned red.


    He was very close, and Yao Shu sat right up to Lin radial''s chest.


    Yao Shu''s voice trembled imperceptibly: "it''s not heavy, you should hold the children down quickly, don''t press them..."


    With her head down, she almost buried her face in his chest. Lin radial looked at Yao Shu and felt that even her hair was pretty.


    He picked up the three children and, while bending over, touched Yao Shu''s soft hair with his lips so fast that she didn''t notice.


    Yao Shu was liberated, and Lin''s retreat finally relieved her.


    Ah Zhi finally stood on the ground and said excitedly, "father, mother! Let''s play this next time! "


    Yao Shulian waved his head: "let your father play with you! My mother''s arm will break. "


    Both children giggled.


    Lin radial thought that he would take back the city, and finally mastered the means to subdue Yao Shu without any teacher. As long as he was bold and showed a little more intimacy, she would blush.


    "All right," Lin radial looked at the two children, and Yu Guang swept Yao Shu''s red ears. "Daddy''s going to cook. Who would you like to help in the kitchen?"


    Ah Zhi and ah Si fight to do something. Yao Shu takes three treasures from Lin radial and wipes the saliva on his chin with his handkerchief.


    She was sweating and said with a smile, "I''ll take Sanbao to play for a while. It''s hard for you."


    Yao Shu knew that Lin radial would not let himself interfere, so he let the three of them go to the kitchen, just to let her free her hand and coax Sanbao to sleep.


    The meat soup is not very good.


    Even if Yao Shu had a lot of discomforts in his heart, he had to admit that Lin Du''s help at home really made her a lot easier.


    Sanbao played all morning, sleeping soundly in the cradle; the family sat around the table and had lunch.


    Lin radial gave Yao Shu a bowl of soup and said, "did Sanbao wake up again last night? When you have a rest and half an hour''s sleep after dinner, you will feel energetic in the afternoon. "


    Yao Shu nodded, some unexpected: "you hear the movement?"


    Children are too young to sleep at night is also common. Sanbao has been very obedient, but it is inevitable that they will wake up when they are hungry or urinating.


    Yao Shu has already practiced it. Every time she coaxes Sanbao, she can sleep again with her eyes closed.


    But Lin radial said, "hear him awake three times, Ashu, you have worked hard."


    Yao Shu was surprised at men''s care and heart. How many modern men only know how to sleep when their children cry at night. Unexpectedly, Lin radial heard the children cry.


    She laughed and said, "it''s nothing. Just wait until the three treasures are bigger. "


    Lin radial nodded and didn''t speak any more.


    He never liked to talk much when he ate, and he didn''t have much expression and movement. But today, he often looked at Yao Shu, which means he wanted to talk but stopped.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    The man thought for a moment, or decided to open his mouth: "Ashu, one day, I will go to the police house."


    Ah Zhi and AZ opened their eyes wide: "the police house? Is the second uncle in the police house? Daddy, are you going to town


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    Lin radial told her about it on the day he returned home, but Yao Shu was so intent on leaving that he forgot that he would go to work in the town ten days later.


    Seeing that he had been waiting for his reply, Yao Shu said, "go ahead, it''s a good thing - it''s just that I have a look after my second brother."


    He said so, but he was still reluctant to take good care of her.


    Then he put down his chopsticks and hesitated. Finally, he asked, "Ashu, would you like to take your child to town with me?"


    Yao Shu''s eyes widened slightly: "what? Me and the children? "


    Lin radial''s logic is clear, and he has obviously thought for a long time: "now that I''m back, we''d better live together What''s more, you have to go to town often to do business. Why don''t you just move there? "


    After the Spring Festival, Yao Shu did have to run to the town often, but in the countryside, the ox cart was very slow, and it took more than an hour on the road.


    But moving is not so simple, Yao Shu can think of a lot of reasons not to move.


    "Dabao and Erbao are studying with their elder brother. What should they do when they go to the town?"


    Lin radial had already considered: "there are schools in the town. If a Zhi and a Si don''t want to go, the inspector can recommend a few people to enlighten their two children. That''s enough."


    Yao Shu asked again, "have you fixed your residence? Can''t we just sleep in the street? "


    Lin radial nodded: "a few days ago, Tuo Er Ge inquired in the town. He sent a letter to me today, saying that there is a house near my second brother''s house. If we live in it, we will have a care for him. "


    This time, without waiting for Yao Shu to ask questions, Lin radial said: "if you want to go home to see my father and Aung, the town is also close to Yaojia village, which is very convenient. You can rest assured that I will tidy up the house in advance. It''s the second brother who looks at the house. I don''t think there will be any problem. "


    Yao Shu saw that he knew everything and solved all the problems she could think of. For a time, she was a little complicated.


    She frowned, but she didn''t hold back. She said, "you''ve already planned? I''ll inform you today


    Lin radial''s face showed some bewilderment: "what?"


    Yao Shu saw that he didn''t understand, so he said frankly: "Lin Du, I don''t like you to arrange everything without saying a word. If you want me and my children to move to town, why don''t you tell me in advance? "


    Lin radial did plan for a long time. He was afraid that Yao Shu would not be satisfied with his arrangement. However, he did not think that what made her feel disgusted was that he was good at advocating.


    He was silent and did not know how to answer.


    A Zhi and a Si heard their parents quarrel and looked at each other without speaking for a moment.


    Yao Shu didn''t want to disappoint Lin radial, so he softened his voice and said to him, "I know you don''t mean anything else. You just want to solve all the problems. But Lin radial, I don''t like to get along like this. Even if you take care of all the housework these days, I appreciate your consideration, but I don''t like to be offered by you either. I don''t even need to extend my hand. "


    Lin could not help frowning: "ash, why do you think so?"


    Yao was definitely looking at the perfect man in front of him.


    As Yao''s mother said, his appearance and ability are not inferior to others, and he is also devoted to his wife and children. Let alone one in a hundred, I''m afraid it''s hard to pick one out of ten thousand.


    However, there is a huge gap between their ideas, which can never be filled.


    Lin radial was born and grew up in this era. Even if he respected her, he still regarded her as a beautiful porcelain doll who could not do anything and needed to be taken care of everywhere.


    But she was not the porcelain doll he imagined.


    Yao sighed, his face looked pale, as if the days had quietly grown up to appreciate and love, and the foam had dissipated in the real sense of reality.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Let''s talk about moving slowly. "


    Yao Shu picked up his rice bowl again and said to the two children, "when eating, take up the chopsticks."


    Lin radial looked at Yao Shu''s beautiful side face and found that he had never seen her clearly.


    Once upon a time, she was unreasonable and arrogant, which made people unhappy.


    A year later, she looks a lot more gentle, and more and more people feel her tenderness from the inside out.


    However, Yao Shu''s gentleness is different from Yao''s mother''s, which will show the edges and corners inadvertently.


    And Yao Shu never tried to hide her edges and corners - her attitude has been very clear since they met this time.


    Lin radial called her in a low voice: "Ashu..."


    Yao Shu didn''t mean to quarrel with Lin radial. He comforted him with a smile: "eat first."


    But this time Lin radial did not give in.


    Maybe his intuition told him that if he didn''t make it clear now, I''m afraid he would not have a chance to say it in the future.


    Lin radial looked into Yao Shu''s eyes and said, "Ashu, I admit that I don''t know you enough in these years. Once upon a time, you were so angry that you stopped talking or quarreled with me. I don''t understand, and I don''t have the time and energy to figure it out. I apologize to you. But now there are only you and me, and our children. Even if I can''t understand what you think at this moment, I hope you can give me a chance to understand. "In this era, men tend to regard women as their vassals. There is little communication between husband and wife, and few people even say soft words, not to mention apologizing and pleading in front of children at the dinner table.


    It''s not easy for Lin to do this.


    Yao Shu raised his eyebrows and was moved by his persistence and intention. He looked into Lin radial''s eyes and said to him, "we don''t mention the past. We only mention the present and the future."


    Then she laughed again: "well, let''s eat first. If you want to talk, we can find a time to sit down and talk slowly


    Ah Zhi and ah Si are no longer young. Yao Shu subconsciously doesn''t want to talk to Lin radial in front of the children.


    The man easily guessed Yao Shu''s idea. He nodded and did not mention the topic again.


    When a family of four finished eating, Lin radial didn''t stop Yao Shu and refused to let her do housework.


    Just to the kitchen, he said: "Ashley, I''ll do the dishes."


    Afraid that she is not happy in general, she added: "your hands are very beautiful, you should not be stained with these oil stains."


    Yao Shu chuckled, "where did you learn that?"


    Her dimples, delicate eyebrows for a time people can not move the line of sight.


    Lin radial knew that Yao Shu''s beautiful face had always attracted him.


    Otherwise, after so many years of marriage, why has he never been so obsessed with her?


    "I didn''t learn it from anywhere," Lin said, putting the chopsticks in the water again. "That''s my idea."


    He really felt that Yao Shu''s hands were whiter and more beautiful than porcelain bowls, and there should not be anything stained with them.


    Yao Shu suddenly said something Lin radial couldn''t understand: "I finally understand why the second sister-in-law, such a woman with personality, will be married by the second brother."


    He uttered a question, "eh?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing. He shook his head and didn''t speak. His appearance and temperament are just skin looks. But if you combine the perfect appearance with the mouth that makes people happy, where can a woman resist?


    She moved a small stool and sat down across the radius of Lin, quietly watching him wash the dishes.


    The two children are taking a nap in the main room. Now there are only two of them in the kitchen. Lin radial looks up at Yao Shu and wants to say nothing.


    "I know what you want to say," Yao Shu said softly. "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to a place later."


    Just now he wanted to wash these bowls and dishes until night. He only wanted to stay with her a little longer. However, Yao Shu said that Lin radial''s speed of washing dishes became faster with naked eyes.


    They cleaned up the kitchen together. Yao Shu first went to the main room and looked at the three sleeping children. Then he closed the door and said to Lin Du, "let''s go."


    Lin is a very patient person.


    Naturally, he was curious where Yao Shu would take him, but he could not help but let her lead the way to the west of the village.


    Yaojia village and Linjia village are adjacent to each other. In the west of the two villages, there is a continuous hillside, which is not very high. Villagers used to call it "Houshan". Before, linradial had been playing game on this mountain.


    He was very familiar with the back of the mountain, but he followed Yao Shu, slowly up the mountain from the road, and then turned to the path. Not long after walking, they heard the sound of water at the same time.


    Yao Shu showed a smile: "it seems that I did not go wrong."


    When he heard the sound of the current, he had already outlined the place they were going to, but when he got to the place, he found that it was much more beautiful than he thought.


    Winter in the north is bleak, and everything in early spring will wake up, so it will not be green, and the mountains are no exception. But the only place with hot springs is warm like spring all the year round, with green trees and green grass.


    Yao Shu took Lin radial to a sunny meadow and sat down side by side.


    "Ah Zhi told me about this hot spring," Yao Shu walked for a long time, and his breath was uneven. "Last winter, we picked a lot of flowers here, made dozens of boxes of rouge, and sold them all."


    The hot springs are covered with thick trees and gurgle, but they don''t go there.


    Lin radial side to look at Yao Shu, quietly asked her: "is it hard to do business?"


    Yao Shu shook his head: "it''s not hard. It''s hard work for boss Xue to wander around the world. "


    "I''ve been asking Lin if you don''t want to make money in his business


    Instead of answering immediately, he hesitated and said, "I did think so. It''s just You don''t like to hear me say that. "


    Even the sun''s warm clothes made him feel warm.


    "Are you hot?" she asked


    Lin Du nodded, then shook his head and said, "it''s not hot."


    Yao Shu was amused by him: "heat is hot, nod and shake his head, what is it to do?"


    However, Lin radial said: "cold and hot are feelings brought by things outside the body. If the heart is still, it naturally feels cool."


    Yao Shu laughed and said, "you are serious nonsense!"


    Lin radial''s eyebrows and eyes softened down, as if melted by the sun, with a warm golden flash, nodded and said, "it''s a little hot But it''s not in the way. I''m happy to sit here with you. "


    Yao Shu definitely looked at him. For a moment, he was fascinated by the rare hot spring water in his eyes.


    He was a cold person, but he seemed to give her all his emotions and gentleness. Just like the spring in the mountain, it was freezing and cold all over the place, but it was the only place with the fragrance of birds and flowers.


    The sunlight sprinkles on the soft green grass, has attached the soft light to everything.


    "Why are you so nice to me, Lin radial?" He heard her ask.


    Lin radial never thought about this problem, as if it was his instinct to care about Yao Shu.


    "This is what I should do," he said


    Maybe the sense of responsibility can explain his practice. Yao Shu is his wife, and he should be good to her.


    Yao Shu asked again, "why didn''t you treat me like this before?"


    Lin radial thought in silence for a while. After a while, he looked up at Yao Shu and revised his answer: "Hello, because I want to do this."


    Yao Shu smiles.


    Her face relaxed, her upper body also lay on the grass, closed her eyes and sniffed the grass on the tip of her nose.


    Her voice came from the grass, as if with the refreshing vegetation: "responsibility is the most ethereal thing I don''t need you to take care of me because of the responsibility. I have the ability to take care of myself. People will change, I will change, and so can you. "


    At this moment, Lin radial really believed that Yao Shu never blamed him for the past.Lin radial felt very relaxed. Even the unseen sense of guilt that had been pressing on him was completely blown away by the mountain wind.


    He never understood why he could be so indifferent to Yao Shu. He subconsciously thought that maybe it was his neglect that pushed her further and further away.


    But Yao Shu saw his heart knot and untied it.


    Men don''t know love, but like hunting, they subconsciously pursue the prey that attracts them: "ash, how do you like me now?"


    This straight ball hit, let Yao Shu a little confused for a while.


    She used to use Euphemism to express, and believed that Lin could understand, but Lin''s questions were so direct that it was difficult to answer.


    But she didn''t want to flinch this time.


    She looked at the direction of Lin radial and said with a smile, "you are sincere in your mind. Naturally, I like it."


    The afternoon sun from the side hit Lin radial''s face, through his deep facial features, cast a little shadow on the other side of the face.


    Yao Shu found that, in fact, it is not difficult to say.


    "But you know, there are still a lot of problems between us..."


    Men do not understand: "what problem?"


    Yao Shu felt that if Lin radial could not understand her ideas, no one would be able to cross the gap between them in this era.


    Fortunately, he is willing to listen.


    Yao Shu''s eyes were slightly narrowed by the sunlight, as if he was thinking. After a long time, he asked in a low voice: "Lin radial, you asked me if I like your appearance, but do you know what is like?"


    Lin radial naturally did not understand.


    But Yao Shu looked like a snow-white rabbit he had seen in the mountains when he was young. He was soft and beautiful. He would not be afraid if he got close to him.


    He must like that little rabbit.


    Otherwise, they will not take it home and raise it secretly.


    However, his love did not bring good luck to the little rabbit - Wang quickly found the rabbit, as before countless times destroyed his beloved thing, she took it away, and turned into a pot of broth on the table that made him nauseous.


    Since then, he has not liked anything.


    He looked down at Yao Shu''s smooth white cheek and tried to shake his head, but he held back.


    "I can learn slowly." He heard himself say that.


    Yao Shu didn''t laugh. The man didn''t even know what "like". Instead, he nodded with a smile: "you will learn. Even if the person who taught you is not me, there are others. "


    However, Lin radial refused. He looked obstinately into Yao Shu''s eyes and said in a low voice, "Ashu, I want you to teach me."


    Yao Shu covered his eyes with his hand, and felt that after he said this, her heart was not her own. She began to beat her chest fiercely and almost jumped out.


    "Don''t say that to me." She turned her body and turned away from him.


    Lin radial gave a low smile.


    The man''s laughter on the open grass was soon dispersed by the wind, but it was deeply imprinted in Yao Shu''s ears. After a while, the voice still echoed in her mind.


    Neither of them spoke.


    The sun was so warm that Yao Shu was lying on the soft grass, feeling unprecedented calm and relaxed.


    "Ashu," Lin radial leaned over to her, almost touching her arm, "what are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking, wait for Sanbao to be bigger..."


    Yao Shu turned around and carelessly went between his arms and his body. From a distance, he looked as if she was leaning against him, full of ambiguity.


    She was silent and her beautiful eyes widened slightly. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    Lin radial''s breathing was disordered and his brain was disordered.


    "Ashu..."


    He called her gently, and the distance between them was gradually drawn closer


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    Yao Shu''s heart jumps faster and faster. She reaches out her hand at random, but presses Lin''s chin to stop him from approaching.


    She blushed and said, "get up and talk!"


    Yao Shu was annoyed by her own frustrated heart. The man''s stubble in the palm of her hand was hard and had a strong sense of existence, which also distracted her attention a little.


    Lin radial laughed again, chin quickly rubbed in Yao Shu''s hand, straightened up.


    He always said, "what should I do when I touch you?"


    She knew that "touch" was the meaning of touch, which had no other meaning, but she could not control her blood and felt that her face was going to explode.


    "You, you..."


    You can''t say anything for a long time. They are husband and wife. Even if Lin radial wants to do something, it''s reasonable and legal.


    Finally, Yao Shu only said, "you can bear it


    Lin radial nodded and sat on the grass, keeping a distance close enough to Yao Shu, but without causing her discomfort.


    He said seriously, "if you don''t like something, I won''t do it."


    Yao Shu pursed his lips and retorted, "how many times have I told you something I don''t like these days? Why don''t you listen?"


    Lin radial knew Yao Shu was saying that he would not allow her to touch the housework these days, so he quickly said, "I know it''s wrong. If you want to do it in the future, you''ll be left with your family. "


    Yao Shu opened his eyes and looked at the man''s face. Then he couldn''t believe that he said, "Lin radial, are you still kidding?"


    Isn''t he fond of a cold face? When did you learn this?


    The corner of Lin''s mouth cocked up and said, "the second elder brother said that you like to talk interesting people."


    Yao Shu was helpless: "I like people who talk funny? Why don''t I know? "


    What did Yao Chao teach Lin radial! They only drink together once!


    "Radius, I''m starting to worry about you."


    Lin radial thought that Ashu was in a better mood.


    Only when she was relaxed would she call him "ah Fei".


    "What are you worried about?" he asked


    Yao Shu seriously began to analyze: "you don''t know, the second brother has never been in a proper shape. I''m afraid that you will go to the police house in the future and stay with him for a long time, just like him. "


    Yao Chao has the most crooked reasoning, and he always has a kind of ability that people have to believe in.


    He recognized that Yao Shu was also joking and shook his head in a laugh.


    What Yao Chao taught was how to make Yao Shu happy. Lin radial Ba could not learn more from him.


    And facts have proved that Yao Chao''s method is indeed effective.


    Two people joked for a while, Lin radial raised two people at the dinner table did not finish the topic.


    "Ashu, why did I say to live in the town just now, you would not be happy?"


    Accustomed to men''s straight talking style, Yao Shu said: "it''s not about where you live What I want to say is that I hope you can discuss with me about anything in the future. "


    Lin radial could understand, but he also believed that if only for this reason, Yao Shu would not be unhappy.


    Yao Shu explained: "it''s like asking your second brother to find a house and show Dabao the school. Why do you have to undertake all these things by yourself?"


    Seeing that she didn''t mean to blame herself, Lin radial felt a little relieved and thought, "when I did this, I didn''t think so much If you want, I will discuss it with you in the future


    Yao Shu smiles and shakes his head: "you still don''t understand."


    She sat up and made herself look at Lin radial.


    "If the two of us change - I told you one day that I was going to do business in town, that I would find a house, arrange everything, and let you go with me, would you?"


    Lin radial frowned and did not answer.


    "Look, you don''t want to. Maybe you think that men and women are not the same, men should shoulder everything, do that shelter. But can''t a woman live without a man? "


    Yao Shu''s beautiful eyes were staring at the man, which made him have to think about the deep meaning of what she said just now.


    After a long time, he finally said, "Ashu, you are really different from others."


    This time Yao Shu did not deny it, but laughed at him.


    In the year when he left home, Yao Shu took his three children back to his mother''s home after giving birth to Sanbao. Later, he not only took good care of the three children by himself, but also did business in the town to support their wives.


    Lin Yu believed that Yao Shu would have been fine without him.


    Yao Shu''s life has been improved by herself a little bit --


    and he is sure that he will not appreciate a woman who can only hide behind others and never have her own ideas when things happen.


    Lin radial looked at her eyes gradually become hot up, can''t help but say: "ash, I understand what you mean."


    If life and battlefield are the same, Yao Shu is the one he is determined to protect, but he is also the one to fight with him.But there are thousands of words in his heart.


    At this time, there is no need for him to say anything more.


    They sat quietly in the afternoon sun, enjoying the rare leisure time. Soon, Yao Shu felt sleepy and began to narrow his eyes.


    She rubbed her eyes: "I''m a little sleepy Shall we go back? "


    "It''s warm on the grass. Let''s sleep here for a while," Lin said


    Yao Shu''s voice was a little confused, but he still shook his head: "three children are still at home."


    Lin radial body side to come over, block dazzling sunlight for her, soft voice way: "have no problem, sleep for a while, I call you."


    She nodded and soon fell asleep.


    Maybe it is getting along with each other for a long time. In front of him, Yao Shu can take off his guard and sleep safely.


    Lin radial knows that Yao Shu likes to sleep in the absolute dark environment. Even if she takes a nap, she is used to closing the doors and windows so that there is not too much light coming in.


    As she breathed slowly and evenly, he gently put his hand over her eyes.


    In this way, there should be no light at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin radial is calculating the time in his heart. He is about to wake Yao Shu up, but he feels the itching from the palm of his hand which blocks the sunshine.


    He slowly took away his hand, careful not to let Yao Shu''s eyes be shaken, asked softly: "wake up?"


    The warm and dark environment made her feel very safe. Yao Shu was very comfortable to sleep and even didn''t want to move.


    But at the thought of the children at home alone, she forced herself to wake up and asked Lin radial, "how long did I sleep?"


    Lin radial saw her sitting up and arranged her hair stained with grass crumbs. He said in a warm voice, "it''s not long. It''s only a quarter of an hour."


    Yao Shu has always admired the ancient people''s perception of time.


    Accustomed to watch and mobile phone, she has never been able to say exactly how long it has been like Lin Du.


    She stretched out: "well Let''s go back. "


    They got up and began to walk in the same direction as when they were going back and forth.


    After the rest, Yao Shu was in a good mood. He said with a smile, "the sunshine in winter and early spring is the best. It''s warm, but not too hot. It''s a pity that if you move to the town in the future, you can''t sleep in the sun like this."


    Lin radial should be her: "another day in the yard a wooden bed, you and the children in the sun nap."


    Yao Shu''s eyes brightened: "that''s a good idea!"


    She recalled that when she was in the orphanage, it was also a winter afternoon, and she took a nap in the room of the dean''s aunt. The room was not big, and the sun was shining directly on the bed from the glass window. The dean''s aunt gently covered Yao Shu''s eyes with her hand and gently told her stories.


    Yao Shu listened and listened and fell asleep.


    But years later, somehow, she never had a chance to take a nap in the sun.


    Lin radial likes to see Yao Shu''s eyes full of smile. When it comes to her appreciation, Wensheng says to her, "what else do you like? Let''s decorate it together."


    Yao Shu really began to think seriously, and said to Lin radial: "previously, I wanted to make a hammock in the yard, but the space was not enough."


    It suddenly occurred to Lin radial that she didn''t know what a hammock was. She explained, "it''s like making a fishing net out of a thicker hemp rope, and then tying the two ends to a tree. People sleep in the net, just like sleeping on a bed."


    Lin radial nodded: "tomorrow I''ll go to the town to see the house my second brother is looking for. If there are no trees in the yard, find another one. "


    Yao Shu found that no matter what she said, her every word, Lin radial will take it seriously, and keep it in mind.


    Moved by his consideration, she said with a smile: "well, I just want to talk about it - I still want to plant grape trellis in the yard, and listen to Cowherd and Weaver whispering in the evening of the seventh day of July! Do we really grow grapes? "


    Lin radial also bent his lips: "why not? It''s not difficult."


    He said to Yao Shu in his heart - as long as it''s what you want, even if it''s the stars and the moon, I''ll try to pick them.


    Yao Shu bent over with a smile, and said to him, "is the grape trellis OK? Then I''ll make you do something! We plant radishes, vegetables and all kinds of flowers in the yard. We want you to take care of them every day... "


    Lin radial still has a good temper. He will promise whatever she says.


    Yao Shu took Lin radial''s sleeve with his right hand, and there was still a smile on his face. He said in a low voice, "if you promise, you must do it."


    The man''s deep facial features softened up, his eyes shining in the sun, as if he had finally integrated into the world, no more coldness and indifference.


    He nodded and took Yao Shu''s right hand with his backhand: "don''t worry."


    These days, Yao Shu really appreciated Lin radial, but for various reasons, he held down his feelings.


    She has too many reasons to refuse this person''s approach, the future in the book, the obstacles between them, and the estrangement brought by the timesIt takes only one reason to let her approach him on his own initiative -


    at this moment, she confirms that she is attracted to him.


    The man took her hand with the cocoon''s palm. At that moment, Yao Shu exploded countless fireworks in her heart. All the obstacles she thought before were more like the excuse that she didn''t dare to admit that she liked someone and refused to approach him.


    In the original book, Lin radial married another woman, but what about that? Is the plot really so powerful that the man who holds her and only smiles at her will fall in love with a stranger? Lin radial was a firm man, and Yao Shu believed that he had his own judgment.


    Lin family is really a trouble, but as long as they are strong, no matter Wang Shi or Lin Hong, they can''t be bullied.


    If we say that the gap between the times is not insurmountable - as long as they insist on treating each other as two completely different individuals, understand each other and respect each other, what kind of gap can not be solved through communication?


    Yao Shu refuted the excuses one by one in his mind, and finally came to a positive answer. He was so excited that even his walking steps were much lighter.


    Well, let''s wait. If only one event in the original book can be changed, she believes that Lin radial and she have a future


    The man''s deep voice awakened her from her own world: "what are you thinking, so happy?"


    Yao Shu raised his face and said with a smile, "I''m thinking about us."


    Lin radial didn''t show up on his face, but he was soft in his heart. He started to cover Yao Shu''s with his whole palm.


    She also never took back her hand, let him lead her all the way home.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    When Yao Shu and Lin radial got home, they found that a Zhi and a Si were still asleep, and Sanbao was awake. They stayed in the cradle with their black eyes open. They played with their own.


    Yao Shu came forward and picked up the three treasures. He kissed his fleshy face and asked with a smile, "are the three treasures hungry?"


    Naturally, Sanbao couldn''t understand what adults were talking about. He just shook his arms and scratched around in the air with his fleshy hands. He repeated several syllables in his mouth.


    Well, Yao Shu''s heart was happy, Quan thought this was the answer!


    Ah Zhi on the Kang woke up and sat up and rubbed his eyes.


    "Aung, do you want my brother to play?"


    He was sleepy, but he could hear Sanbao''s meaning.


    Yao Shu collected his mind and laughed, "Dabao is playing with his brother? I''m going to prepare some food for him


    A Zhi nods.


    Yao Shu carefully placed Sanbao on the Kang, and then took two wooden toys from the shelf in the room and threw them to his little son. Sanbao was not picky, whining and happily playing with his brother.


    At this time, as also woke up, turned over to see their parents, soft to cry out: "Daddy, grandma."


    The little girl had two neat little hair bun, which was crooked and twisted, half closed eyes, and sleepy. She looked very lovely.


    Yao Shu was about to go to the kitchen when he saw that as was like this. He turned his head and said to Lin radial with a smile, "take Er Bao down and comb her hair."


    The man readily agreed to come down.


    After Yao Shu left, Lin Du was in a bit of a dilemma.


    He picked up ace, put her on the Kang, looked at her messy hair and thought, "I''ll find a comb."


    Ace reminds him: "Daddy, there is a comb on my dressing table."


    Lin radial''s movement of getting up was stunned. He touched the girl''s head and strode to his wife''s dressing table.


    When a man goes back and forth, he has a comb in his hand.


    He unfastened the little girl''s hair band, and the two bun fell down. The thin soft hair spread smoothly on ACE''s shoulder.


    The girl saw her father comb her hair again and again, but there was no next step. She asked, "Daddy, do you know how to comb a bun?"


    The man was silent for a moment and asked, "is that your hair bun just now?"


    Ace nodded.


    Lin radial has some regrets. How did he untie the two hair bands? If he keeps one, it''s better to see how he combs it


    Now I have to rely on my memory to do it.


    But it was not easy for ah Si to take out a small part of her hair when she was young.


    "Daddy, I''m going to wear pink clothes later. I can''t use blue hair bands any more."


    Lin radial refused to put down his right hand. If he let go, the small bag that he finally rolled up would be scattered.


    He had no choice but to discuss with ACE: "Daddy will wrap it for you first, and then look for the hair band, OK?"


    The little girl didn''t embarrass her father, so she gave a clever "um".


    Lin radial hand steady, with yellow hair band quickly wrapped the right small bag, tied a knot he thought strong.


    "Well, now tell Daddy, where is your hair band?"


    Ace pointed to the cupboard against the wall: "it''s on the top."


    Lin radial picked up her little daughter and planned to let her go to pick it by herself. But as soon as ACE turned his head, his bun was scattered.


    The little girl was stiff and felt as if she had done something wrong: "Daddy, the hair is loose..."


    Soft black hair also with some light brown, because it is too smooth, Lin radial knot a loose, the hair band will fall down.


    "It''s OK," Lin radial felt a headache. "We''ll comb it after we take the hair band."


    He came to the cupboard with ash in his arms. When he opened it, he saw a layer of various colors, all of which were the hair bands of little girls.


    As he sat on Lin radial''s arm, his line of sight was parallel to the upper part of the wardrobe. For the first time, he had the opportunity to pick out his hair band.


    She reached out her little hand and said, "look for the pink ones..."


    Turning over and over, I found only one.


    "Where''s my hair belt?" She wrinkled her face and refused to give up. She turned it over again, but still didn''t turn it over.


    Ah Zhi heard that and said from a distance, "last time I didn''t go to the mountain to play. Did you lend my second cousin a hairband and let him wind the branches?"


    Ah Si turned to protest: "I didn''t lend it to him! My second cousin untied it from my hair


    She asked, "did my second cousin give me back my hair band later?"


    Ah Zhi looked up: "how do I know? Think for yourself


    The two men were shouting from afar, and Lin Du wanted to laugh.


    Ah thought for a long time, but he couldn''t remember. He had to pout and turn his head.Lin radial comforted her: "OK, er Bao has so many hair bands, choose one other, eh?"


    "But I want pink..."


    It''s very difficult for Lin to handle it.


    In the past, in the Lin family, the two children were still young, and they didn''t like to talk on weekdays. Now the little daughter is sitting on his arm, soft and coquettish. Lin radial really doesn''t know what to do.


    He picked and picked, and finally discussed with ACE: "is green OK?"


    Ace shook his head.


    Lin radial was helpless, and then asked, "is goose yellow good?"


    After asking about the color of some hair bands in the wardrobe, ACE shook his head.


    Seeing the little girl''s mouth flattened and her eyes would turn red, Lin radial coaxed her: "let''s tie up our hair first. When your granny comes back, let her buy you a pink hair band, OK?"


    As wronged, Ba Ba Ba nodded and leaned on Lin radial and did not speak.


    Lin radial was relieved to see that the little ancestor had not cried out.


    He casually took two yellow hair bands, held her back to the Kang, and began to fight against the hair of AZ.


    Because he had made a small bag before, this time he was very skilled. He quickly separated his hair, grabbed the part on the right and wound it into a round shape.


    And then there''s knotting Lin radial tried several times. As''s hair was too soft and slippery to tie.


    He had to stop and think hard about how Yao Shu had combed his hair before and how he had tied the hair band firmly and beautifully.


    Ah Zhi saw it and interrupted: "Daddy, sister''s hair can''t be tied like this."


    "Will you?" he asked


    See son affirmation ground nodded, Lin radial heart immediately relaxed tone, "come, you come to try."


    As stood obediently on the Kang, his father and brother took turns to play with their hair.


    But ah Zhi is not Lin radial. He doesn''t know what to do with his hands. He often tugs at ah Si.


    "Pain -" she protested with a frown.


    Ah Zhi said, "OK, it''s about to be tied. Do you want to hang it down or tie it?"


    A Si sucked nose, a little aggrieved: "want a Niang to say bow."


    Lin radial and a Zhi look at each other, and the man seems to be asking, what is the bow knot?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    Ah Zhi shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    In the end, he tied a knot and said, "it''s tied up!"


    When the bag on the right side is finished, Lin radial grabs the hair on the left side of AZ, makes another bag and gives it to a Zhi to tie his hair band.


    Little a Si is pulled tearful, the head does not dare to move, afraid to be pulled again ache. After waiting for a long time, until ah Zhi didn''t move, she asked cautiously, "OK?"


    Ah Zhi finally straightened the hair bands on both sides and said, "just fine, just fine."


    When he finished tying his hair band, Lin radial combed his bangs with a comb.


    Ah Zhi stepped back, looked at his sister and nodded: "it''s beautiful."


    Lin also nodded and said, "it''s not bad."


    Two people, a big and a small, were very satisfied with the results of their cooperation, but they all thought that it was too troublesome for girls to comb their hair every day. Fortunately, they didn''t have to worry about what kind of bun they wore


    A Si touched his hair and felt uneasy. He held out his hand to Lin radial and said, "Daddy, I want to look in the mirror."


    Lin radial picked up the little girl and brought her to the dressing mirror.


    The bronze mirror is not very clear, only a vague shadow can be seen, but also can see the two crooked bun, the above goose yellow hair band tangled into several knots, one side is still shaky.


    Ace was stunned, staring at himself in the bronze mirror, and immediately cried out.


    Lin radial was a little flustered, half guilty and asked, "what''s the matter? What is Erbao crying for? "


    It''s hard to control the children''s emotion until they cry for a long time.


    Now I saw the hair that they combed themselves, and finally burst out.


    "It''s so ugly Burp! Sobbing Ugly


    The little girl was crying and burping. Lin radial was distressed and worried.


    He quickly coax her: "where ugly? Our two treasures are the most beautiful girls. "


    Lin radial, a big man, didn''t know how to cajole people. He repeated this sentence several times.


    The little girl cried even more.


    A Zhi said on the side: "Dad, sister said that the bun is ugly, not her own ugly."


    Hearing the headache, Lin radial glared at a Zhi.


    "It''s not a bow at all! My brother cheated me... "


    The fire of the war burned to a Zhi. He often made ash cry for some inexplicable reason, but coaxing his sister was handy.


    "What''s a nice bow? Butterflies are all insects! I''ll give you a crane knot Does crane know? "I don''t want a crane knot." the little girl didn''t buy it. Her face was red with tears. "I want a bow! I want my hair band, pink - whoa


    The child can''t hear the cry. While playing on the Kang, Sanbao hears his elder sister''s cry. After watching for a while, he cries without warning.


    Ah Zhi was a little flustered and went to cuddle his younger brother: "Oh, Sanbao, why are you crying? I didn''t comb your hair... "


    In the room, the little girl and the baby competed. The cry was higher than the other. Lin radial felt that his eardrum would be broken by them.


    Yao Shu heard the news and rushed into the room from the kitchen, holding a bowl of rice paste just prepared.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll go out for a while. Why do I cry? "


    Hearing their mother''s familiar voice, the two children cried more fiercely.


    Sanbao couldn''t speak. He just cried. As he cried, he complained: "my brother hurt me, and he lied to me that he would tie a bow Daddy''s hair is so ugly, boo Hoo


    Yao Shu put down the bowl and glared at Lin radial: "you go to hold the three treasures."


    She went to ace, warm voice coax her: "ace is good, first don''t cry, tell a Niang, still ache?"


    Little as expected, she controlled her tears. She thought about it and said, "it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Yao Shu touched the little girl''s crooked bun. He felt it was terrible. He had to comfort the girl and said, "who chose the hair band? Goose yellow is very lovely. I''ll comb your hair again later. How about using these two ribbons? "


    "I want to use a pink hair band, but my second cousin took one away..." said ace


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "two treasure is not to bow? Butterflies don''t have pink - do you remember, the yellow butterfly we saw last time by the hot spring is not very beautiful? "


    The little girl really thought about it. The yellow butterfly was really beautiful. Then she nodded: "Aung, I want the yellow butterfly."


    Yao Shu here to coax almost, but three treasure in the arms of Lin radius, still pulling the voice to cry.


    "I have to think of a way," she saidLin radial some helpless, innocent way: "a Zhi and a Si didn''t cry so much when they were young."


    Yao Shu glared at him: "still say! You didn''t make ace cry? Why is it so difficult to comb a child''s hair? "


    Or ah Zhi''s brain was flexible. He put on his shoes and got off the Kang. "Deng Deng Deng" ran to the edge of the table and put the rice paste made by Yao Shu in front of Sanbao.


    As if the baby had been pressed a switch, it stopped crying for a moment.


    His eyes follow the bowl in a Zhi''s hand, where the rice paste is, the line of sight is there.


    The two children finally stopped, and Lin radial was saved, showing a relieved look.


    Yao Shu wiped ace''s face with a handkerchief. He untied the disordered bun on her head and said with a smile, "OK, darling, Aung tie your hair again."


    Sanbao has been quiet down, nest in Lin radial''s arms, staring at rice paste.


    Ah Zhi picked up the wooden spoon to feed his younger brother.


    "Eat slowly," a Zhi, afraid of three treasures choking, slowed down the speed of feeding him. "It''s all yours. What''s the hurry?"


    Yao Shu joked with Lin radial: "look, it''s not as good as your son."


    Lin radial had a headache and said, "Ashu, you have worked hard."


    Think of her alone with three children, usually in addition to doing housework, but also to do business in the town - Lin radial thinks, Yao Shu is really not easy.


    Yao Shu shook his head and said, "the three of them are very sensible. Dabao Er Bao will help Aung do housework, right? Well? "


    Seeing his mother smiling, ah Zhi nodded and ah Si also laughed.


    The little girl who laughs is very lovely. Besides, her eyebrows and eyes are exquisite, just like those carved in Yao Shu''s mold, which makes people feel that her heart will melt.


    But when he thought of the magic sound of a Si, he still had a lingering fear.


    Yao Shu''s fingers are dexterous. He evenly divides his hair into two parts. He grabs one side and twists it twice. After a few more circles, he becomes a round hill.


    Lin radial saw her three or two times and combed as one side of the hair, novelty way: "Er Bao''s bun, it is so combed?"


    "It''s not hard..."


    Yao Shu hesitated for a moment. He thought that the height of the hair Lin radial combed for a Si was different. Even the bun, the simplest one, was in a mess. He added: "if you look at it twice, you''ll see it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Lin radial was silent, thinking in his heart: will he comb AZ''s hair in the future?


    Before he could speak, AZ protested: "I want Aung to comb my hair! Don''t, Daddy... "


    Yao Shu''s fingers were flying up and down. After wrapping her hair band, she tied a neat and beautiful knot. She smiled and kissed ah Si''s side face: "our two treasures are lovely and beautiful. They are fairies. They look good even in their hair."


    Aston was smiling and sitting on the Kang without talking.


    While admiring Yao Shu''s skill in combing his hair, Lin radial felt that the word "Little Fairy" was well used. He could not help admiring her way of coaxing children.


    Yao Shu still didn''t give up teaching Lin radial to comb her daughter''s hair. She said in a slow voice, "it''s the easiest to pack your hair. Remember to divide the hair evenly and comb both sides equally high. That''s OK."


    Lin radial nodded thoughtfully.


    Her raised hand hesitated and said tentatively, "why don''t you try the left side?"


    Sanbao had finished eating a bowl of rice paste. Lin Du put him on the Kang. Ah Zhi went to get a clean towel to wipe his brother''s mouth.


    Xu saw his hesitation, and the boy encouraged his father: "Dad, you can do it!"


    Lin nodded as like as two peas. He walked up and moved his wrist to make the same movements as he had before the battlefield.


    Yao Shu saw that he was serious and said with a smile, "just follow the one I combed. It''s very simple."


    The hand that Lin radial holds sword shield gun all the year round picked up wooden comb afresh, held the daughter''s soft long hair.


    He recalled Yao Shu''s way of doing it just now. After playing with it twice, he also combed a beautiful bun.


    "You combed well," Yao Shu''s eyes brightened, "and the next thing is to tie the hair band..."


    Lin radial took the goose yellow hair band and tangled it for a long time. He didn''t know how to do it. He had to wrap it around a few circles and make a little knot like Yao Shu did.


    Seeing the man stop, Yao Shu said with a smile, "I''ll tie a bow."


    Her fingers inadvertently touched the back of Lin''s hand, like a leaf spinning down on a person''s shoulder, and gently touched Lin''s heart.


    "Look, it''s easy."


    Yao Shu said, the little fingers of two hands hook the two ends of the hair band, gently twist, then make a beautiful bow.


    Lin radial learned things very fast, this time Yao Shu deliberately slowed down the action, he read it again will be.


    Yao Shu, smiling, touched the two buns on AZ''s head and said happily, "it''s done!"


    The little girl was also very happy and said, "look in the mirror!"


    Now Lin radial took ash up and took her to the bronze mirror. He asked in a low voice, "isn''t it ugly this time? Little ancestor? "


    A Si "cackled" ground to smile, small mouth and smile are same sweet: "Niang is the most powerful! Dad is also good! The bow tie is really like a butterfly -- "


    seeing that she was finally happy, Lin radial breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He put a Si back on the Kang and whispered to Yao Shu: "the three children are all ancestors. Ash, you are too used to them


    Yao Shu squinted at him: "if you want to be a strict father, I don''t object. Don''t delay me to be a loving mother."


    She believes that it is good for their growth to show concern and love for children in small things in life.


    But Lin radial frowned and insisted, "ah Si is still better, but ah Zhi is the eldest son. He must not be spoiled."


    Yao Shu knows that in ancient times, few parents doted on their children like this, especially the farmers. Most of the children were brought up by wrestling -


    but she was willing to give them the best under limited conditions.


    "Where is Dabao spoiled? He is sensible and intelligent, where he doesn''t look like a brother? "


    Ah Zhi is playing with Sanbao, making a face and scratching the baby''s palm, making Sanbao giggle.


    Lin radial is not good at words, and he doesn''t know how to express himself when he disagrees with Yao Shu, so he has to stop thinking about her theory: "forget it."


    He shook his head, intending not to argue, but Yao Shu frowned.


    But she didn''t want to say it in front of her children, which affected her mood. She had to put it down for the time being and talk about something else.


    "Let''s go to town and see the house tomorrow?"


    Lin radial a Leng, feel her concession, nodded, and asked her: "to live in the town, when to tell the father-in-law mother-in-law?"


    Yao Shu picked up the rice paste bowl that had been eaten by the three treasures on the Kang and said, "we''ll talk to them after we see it tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    On the next day, Lin radial prepared the ox cart early in the morning.


    Yao Shu first went to send the three children to Yao''s home, and then came back to meet him.


    When the man saw that she was wearing thin clothes, he frowned and said, "ash, it''s cold in the morning. You should wear one more."


    After wearing thick and heavy cotton padded clothes in winter, the weather got warmer and Yao Shu couldn''t wait to change into spring clothes.Listen to Lin radial so say, she does not think of way: "nothing, in a moment Kung Fu to the town, cold."


    See her insist, Lin radial also had to nod.


    On the way, as Yao Shu said, there was no cold wind. Instead, the temperature of the air rose slowly with the rise of the sun.


    Weeping willows on the roadside began to sprout, very spring color.


    Yao Shu sat on the bullock cart, looking at the motionless clouds in the sky, his brain emptied, and he felt the pleasant breeze blowing his cheek.


    They were silent all the way, but Yao Shu was the first to say: "Lin Du, what do you do when you go to the police house?"


    The man drove steadily. He didn''t look back, but his voice spread to Yao Shu''s ears: "I heard that Heihu mountain and Baihu mountain are not peaceful recently. There are bandits sometimes. Maybe they want to wipe out these bandits in the spring."


    Yao Shu frowned: "it''s true that boss Xue said that on the road east of Qingtong Town, there are often single vendors robbed..."


    Often the villagers were robbed and harassed


    Yao Shu was puzzled and asked, "isn''t it only in the time of famine that mountain bandits appear? Generally speaking, I can''t live any longer. I just went to the mountain and fell grass... "


    Lin Du looked back at Yao Shu with some difference: "who did you hear that? It''s true that many peasants who can''t make it through the barren years go to grab some money to eat and drink. However, black tiger mountain and white tiger mountain are all ferocious bandits, which are different from these farmers. "


    Yao Shu had heard Yao''s mother mention it before: "my mother said that when my second brother arrived at the patrol house, he was able to suppress the bandits and make contributions."


    Lin radial nodded: "that''s good. It''s said that the second elder brother outwitted the two mountain bandits at that time. Today, the soldiers who patrol the house still respect the second brother."


    She can''t understand: "it''s less than a year since then. How can there be bandits again?"


    It was not long ago that Lin radial got to know the details of the thieves, so he explained to Yao Shu: "most of the former thieves were criminals around Qingtong town. In order to avoid the prison disaster, they went to the mountain to be bandits. Later, the inspector general sent someone to eliminate them once, and they were all captured. However, as long as the black tiger mountain and white tiger mountain are there, there will be a continuous stream of bandits ¡£¡±


    Yao Shu frowned and said, "so, it''s a group of people who want to be sentenced and become mountain bandits?"


    But Lin radial shook his head and said, "it''s more serious. The bandits who occupy the two mountains this time are from the north. "


    "From the north?"


    Seeing that she didn''t understand what she meant, Lin radial added: "mountain bandits have to live. Qingtong town extends in all directions. In the past, there were many peddlers, who were very rich. Besides, black tiger mountain and white tiger mountain are naturally easy to defend and hard to attack. As long as they are properly defended, officers and soldiers have no way to take the bandits who are nestled in the mountains. If such a good place is empty, if you are a mountain bandit from other places, can you not be excited? "


    Yao Shu suddenly realized that she was worried: "according to what you say, these thieves have been doing this for a long time and have rich experience. What''s more, they have learned from the experience that a group of mountain bandits were caught in a net before Isn''t it even more difficult to eliminate them? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    "It''s true," he affirmed


    The ox cart had gradually come to the gate of Qingtong town. Yao Shu was a little uneasy when he thought that the mountain bandits were in the east of this towering town.


    Yaojia village is to the south of Qingtong Town, and to the north of Qingtong town is an endless plain, surrounded by mountains in the north in the West. There is a road wide enough to come out, and the road to the capital is in the East.


    "Fortunately, we don''t live in the East..." she murmured


    Lin radial drove the ox cart and slowly lowered the speed. He shook his head and answered Yao Shu: "it''s hard to say. If these bandits are allowed to develop and grow, I am afraid they will have great ambitions. At that time, not to mention the east of the city, but even the most stable south of the city will be affected. "


    Yao Shu frowned.


    She can''t remember the plot of the original book. She vaguely knows that the male leader won a complete victory in suppressing bandits, and then slowly revealed his role and started his own military general''s journey.


    However, she did not know whether the process of suppressing bandits was dangerous, whether he was injured, the harm of mountain bandits to Qingtong Town, and whether Yaojia village was affected.


    "When we move to town, don''t let the children out."


    Lin radial comfort her way: "as long as don''t go to the east of the city, there is no big problem."


    That is to say, but in this era when security is not fully guaranteed, Yao Shu is afraid.


    She also knew the way of mountain bandits, and she felt cold when she thought about how worthless the lives of those thugs were.


    As soon as he thought of Lin radial''s going to face up to those cruel people, Yao Shu sat back and said, "and you I want to know every step of your operation, except that you can''t disclose these secrets. "


    Lin radial surprised to see Yao Shu one eye, as if can''t understand the reason why she said this.


    Seeing that he didn''t like it, Yao Shu was a little angry. He stretched out his hand and twisted the tendons on Lin radial''s back. He pretended to be fierce and said, "it''s hard for me to tell you what you think? I don''t want to be a widow any more - if you die, I''ll remarry with my children the next day! "


    After hearing this, Lin radial did not care about the ox cart. He turned over directly and went to Yao Shu''s side. He said in a deep voice, "dare you!"


    Yao Shu sneered: "what do I dare not do? The widow of the martyr is highly respected! "


    Lin radial knew Yao Shu was using words to excite him, but he was still angry with her: "if I die, I will tell the people around me before I die. You are not allowed to remarry in the future."


    After hearing his cruel words, Yao Shu had no desire to fight. He just turned his eyes and said, "how can you guarantee that there are people around you? And the man survived? I''m afraid the only way is to tell the bandits who your wife''s name is, and then let them come to me to settle the accounts.... "


    Lin radial was so angry that he felt dizzy and looked around. He wanted to find a rag on the ox cart to block Yao Shu''s angry mouth. At last, he couldn''t find it, so he had to press his hand on it.


    Yao Shu was covered with his mouth, but he couldn''t stop.


    Lin Du forced himself to calm down and took away his hand.


    Unexpectedly, Yao Shu called out: "impolite --!"


    Lin radial startled, hurriedly and again covered Yao Shu''s mouth.


    She winked at him with an innocent look.


    Lin radial finally calmed down, frowned and affirmed: "ash, you did it on purpose."


    Yao Shu blinked again, as if to say: I was intentional, what do you do with me?


    Lin radial sighed helplessly and looked around for a moment. The ox cart had stopped. Fortunately, no one around heard of it.


    He hesitated and said, "don''t you shout, I''ll take my hand away, let''s have a good talk, can''t we?"


    Yao Shu nodded.


    Lin radial''s right hand moved away slowly, as if ready to cover her mouth again at any time.


    "I see no one around dare to shout If someone is attracted, I''m still worried about how to explain it to others, so that you won''t be caught in prison! "


    Lin radial helpless, had to compromise: "I''m really afraid of you, after what you say is what, OK?"


    Yao Shu didn''t feel guilty about his scoundrel at all. On the contrary, he said in a reasonable voice: "if I don''t, will you promise me?"


    The man did not speak.


    Yao Shu solemnly said, "Lin radial, if you don''t want to do something else, I won''t force you. But it''s about your safety... "


    Seeing that he was always pursing his mouth, and his sword eyebrow had not been loosened, Yao Shu approached a little, stretched out a finger, and touched the man''s eyebrow: "as I said, if you die, I will forget you and remarry with my child. You''re not allowed to have any problems, do you hear me? "


    Her fingertips are warm. Maybe she just kept them in her sleeves. Besides the warmth, she also brought some fragrance that made him uncomfortable.


    "I know what you mean," Lin said in a dumb voice, "it''s not that you''re going to suppress the bandits tomorrow. Ashu, you''re worried."


    "Lin radial! Why are you so stubbornYao Shu began to poke his eyebrows with his fingers and said in a voice of hatred: "safety is no small matter! When doing dangerous things, do you think about me and the children? If I hadn''t asked today, would you have told me something about suppressing bandits? "


    Lin radial admitted that he was wrong and did not speak.


    However, he didn''t get a little disgust from him. On the contrary, in his heart, there was a sweet feeling that had never been seen before.


    He has always been the last one to fight in the battlefield. Occasionally, he dreams back in the middle of the night and thinks whether someone in his family will care about him. He will be sad because of his scar and his death.


    But at this moment, he clearly felt the concern from Yao Shu.


    His voice became hoarse, but it was particularly beautiful: "Asher, I know you are worried about me I won''t hide anything from you in the future. "


    The man''s eyes are deep and silent, as if looking in, even his soul is firmly absorbed by him, and finally fell into the boundless deep sea.


    His look is too serious, even the scar on the eyebrow tail is particularly sexy and charming.


    Yao Shu licked his lips, inexplicably feeling some dry mouth.


    "I''m thirsty." She heard herself say that.


    With these words, Yao Shu regretted, and his heart began to beat at a very fast speed, as if to rush out of his chest in the next second.


    After the impulse of chagrin and embarrassment constantly washed her heart, Yao Shu in the mind crazy beat himself: what are you talking nonsense?!


    Did not expect, Lin radius is particularly pure, did not notice the problem of this sentence, more did not notice Yao Shu strange.


    Seeing her blush, I thought it was because of the sun.


    He looked around and said to Yao Shu, "bear it. In another half a quarter of an hour, you''ll be at the nearest teahouse in the town."


    Yao Shu was speechless and whispered in his heart: wake up, I''m thirsty. I don''t mean that!


    Lin radial gently touched Yao Shu''s hot face with the back of his hand, and said gently, "I''ll go to drive the bus. When you get to the teahouse, you''ll have a good rest. Your face is red."


    Yao Shu watched him jump to the edge of the cart, drive the ox cart, and start to move in the direction of the town.


    Her face seemed to have the touch of the moment when the man had just put his cool hand on it. She muttered, "I really don''t understand, I don''t understand? I don''t understand the customs. "


    Lin radial left the ox cart in the old place. If she did take Yao Shu to the teahouse, she pulled her sleeve.


    "Don''t go Did you forget last time we hit someone in the teahouse? "


    Thinking of Yao county magistrate, Lin radial felt disgusted.


    He took Yao Shu''s hand with his backhand and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK. I''ve taken care of last time. Let''s go. "


    Yao Shu was led by him. Some of them didn''t keep up with the rhythm of men: "have you dealt with it? We''ve been together these days. When did you deal with it? "


    The man replied honestly. He was afraid that he might make Yao Shu angry because of his careless concealment: "last time I taught Yao, I went to the police house..."


    Yao Shu frowned and interrupted him: "don''t call that scum Yao. I''m Yao too."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    Lin radial pause, obviously did not expect Yao Shu will pay attention to these strange points.


    He went on to say, "I went to report this to the inspector. He said that he didn''t have to worry. He knew his surname was Yao Well, the magistrate of Yao county will order people to deal with the teahouse. "


    "When you went to the police house, didn''t you meet your second brother?"


    "Why do you ask? I didn''t see my second brother. "


    As Yao Shu followed him forward, he explained: "the second brother went to Buzhuang to find me that day Ask me if it''s serious. If so, I think the second elder brother is the one who takes care of the aftermath for us. "


    When she said this, she stopped and said to Lin radial, "ah radius, don''t be so impulsive in the future --"


    instead, he said, "that kind of scum, if it wasn''t in the full view of the public, I would have killed him."


    Yao Shu felt a chill because of his indifference in talking about human life.


    She advised, "if you kill him, you will go to jail. Why bother?"


    But Lin radial frowned and said, "as long as you don''t get seen. What''s more, even if he was seen by others, he also eliminated the harm of the people. Yao county magistrate committed many evils. He not only committed a felony, but also killed him


    What he said was very natural, but Yao Shu could not accept this view.


    In the face of human life and morality in ancient times, morality was always much higher than human life.


    Yao Shu, who grew up in a society ruled by law, couldn''t imagine what it would be like if the stories in Mr. Jin Yong''s martial arts novels came true. The greatest chivalrous man was proud of eliminating traitors and punishing evil and robbing the rich and helping the poor. However, if she wanted to kill the bad guys or rob the property of the rich, she could never do anything.


    But these things, in Lin''s eyes, are so common, reasonable and legal.


    Yao Shu had to murmur: "I don''t like to listen to beating and killing. Don''t mention it in front of me in the future, and don''t let me know that you have done these things."


    Lin radial was stunned and began to think about the meaning of Yao Shu''s words.


    He looked at Yao Shu''s face and asked cautiously, "ah Shu Do you mean that I should not be allowed to fight and kill in the future, or should I not be found out by you? "


    Yao Shu was so infuriated by Lin radial that he heard Lin radial add: "however, I still have to clear up the bandits of Heihushan and BaiHushan..."


    She admitted her fate and sighed. Finally, she tried to reason with Lin radial: "I don''t mean that you fight on the battlefield or go to suppress bandits. These are good things to protect the country and do by heroes."


    Then, as if he had not praised Yao Lin for beating him? Want to kill him? What kind of behavior is this? It''s called killing the people - but who can guarantee that you don''t kill for your own selfish desire? Yao county magistrate committed many crimes again. Dayan has its own law. When will it be your turn to uphold justice for the people for the law? "


    Lin Rao was speechless by her -


    even though the law does not allow seeking personal revenge, everyone does this. Is it wrong?


    Seeing that he was thinking, Yao Shu added: "of course, it doesn''t matter if you hit him As long as it doesn''t cause too much impact, no one will blame you. It''s just that a radius, people''s behavior should be restricted. You can''t let the cruelty of the battlefield wipe out your respect for people''s lives and turn you into a person who despises the rules. "


    Lin radial frowned and could not accept Yao Shu''s words: "but life should be fragile, and the strong rule."


    Yao Shu, however, smiles, knowing that he can''t accept his point of view for a while, just as she can''t stand his behavior.


    She said in a warm voice: "what I said today is not to ask what kind of person you should be. ALFY, you are a strong and firm person. I believe you have your own judgment. If you think what I say is reasonable, you can accept one or two; if you think there is no logic in what I say, just listen to it. "


    But Lin radial shook his head and said, "Ashu, some of your words are reasonable --"


    Yao Shu took the words he wanted to finish for Lin radial: "just can''t accept all of them. Right? "


    As expected, the man was silent. After a long time, he said "um".


    Yao Shu understood that Lin radial was originally a cold hearted man. In addition to the people he cared about, few other people''s joys and sorrows could attract his attention. However, the cruelty of the battlefield and the daily facing of the impact of death made it easier for a person to ignore the value of life and lose too many precious emotions.


    She didn''t want to accuse him of indifference.


    I believe that everyone like Lin radial, the heart will be more or less indifferent. Only by ignoring these can he force himself to be strong in the shortest time.


    She looked into his eyes and said seriously, "ah, I don''t want you to become a machine. I only know how to defeat the enemy. Maybe the battlefield needs such a person, but I believe that a strong leader must understand the meaning of life, and will keep a warm feeling in his heart. "


    Lin radial obviously listened to the latter words.


    He recalled the general.


    The general is a decisive leader. He is like a sharp sword in the face of foreigners. He is never soft on the battlefield, but when he comes back to the camp and faces the soldiers, he can''t help but soften down.The general was almost shot in the heart by the enemy because he wanted to rescue Lin radial, who was trapped in the enemy. This matter has been deeply engraved in his heart.


    If there is no warmth, how can the general show sympathy to the soldiers? If he despised life, why did the general save him in the thousands of troops?


    Yao Shu looked at Lin radial with bright eyes, as if waiting for his answer.


    He nodded, looked at her with deep eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, "Asher, you are right."


    Because it was early in the morning, there were not many people in the town. Lin Du led Yao Shu along the slightly empty street.


    The wind in spring blows the weeping willows that sprout green and caresses the heart of the forest. Yao Shu''s words are like this wind, delicate and silent, but after listening to them, they suddenly brighten up.


    He looked into her eyes and seriously promised, "I''ll change it in the future. I won''t let you worry."


    Yao Shu laughed and said to him, "you are already very good."


    If Lin radial is a scabbard sword, it is sharp and sharp -


    while stabbing the enemy, the other blade of the sword will also scratch himself.


    Yao Shu didn''t want the sword to remain scabbard forever. She wanted to find a scabbard for him.


    Seeing that Lin radial listened to her words, Yao Shu was relieved, and even his steps were brisk.


    He also remembered that just now Yao Shu said he was thirsty, so he took her straight to the teahouse.


    She was led by him in public, somewhat uncomfortable, but there were not many teahouses.


    "I really want to have tea..." Yao Shu muttered.


    "Well," he said in a low voice, "that yard is not far from the teahouse. It''s still early now. When you have enough rest, we''ll go there."


    They went straight upstairs.


    The second floor is more clean, in addition to the two of them, there is only a shop boy cleaning the floor.


    Seeing the visitor, the waiter put down his mop and warmly welcomed him: "Yo, two guests, so early? What can I do for you two? "


    "A pot of hot tea and a plate of dim sum," he said


    The bartender answered: "ah! Please sit down for a moment


    He went downstairs and prepared tea for them.


    Yao Shu picked a window seat and took Lin radial to sit down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    It was not cold on this day, even the wind was warm. Yao Shu was sitting there and saw the sun hanging in the air in the East.


    She looked at the sky and said, "it''s early today. Storytellers don''t start until half morning."


    Lin radial came to the teahouse for a rest at most. He had never heard of a storyteller. He could not help but wonder: "what does this storyteller say?"


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "during the first month of the first month, I told stories about monsters. Most of the stories were about a frustrated scholar meeting a beautiful woman. Later, I found out that the woman was either a fox or a carp The scholar has no ability, but he is the same as the beautiful goblin, you and I, even the direction of the story is the same. "


    Hearing the speech, Lin radial said in doubt: "listen to what you mean. The level of storytelling is not so good. Why do you often come to listen to it?"


    Yao Shu Yixiang: "let''s have a good time! To pass the time on weekdays, I came to listen to books. Sometimes it''s really funny to hear what stupid scholars have done


    There were too few recreational activities in ancient times, especially in the first month when everyone was idle. Yao Shu had nothing to do except embroider with his mother at home and go shopping with his two sister-in-law, so he had to listen to books.


    Seeing that Lin Fei was curious about something, she could not help but ask him, "listen to books only on the first floor. If you are interested, let''s listen to a story later?"


    Lin radial shook his head. He just wanted to know more about Yao Shu.


    If you want him to listen to other people''s storytelling, it''s better for him to read it himself: "forget it. I''m not interested in the stories of scholars. "


    As they were talking, the waiter had brought up the tea and snacks, and just heard what they said.


    The shopkeeper said to Yao Shu with a smile, "this guest, have you come to listen to books before? There are many women and children in the first month, so most of the stories we tell are about the supernatural and strange things that you said. Now it''s a long time since we changed people! Young master, why don''t you go and listen to it


    Hearing this, Yao Shu said to the shopkeeper, "he has never heard of it, but I came here many times in the first month. I don''t know what you mean by changing people? "


    The waiter put the teapot, teacup and dim sum on the table, and poured tea for them. His mouth was not idle: "a young young scholar came to our teahouse in spring. He came to tell stories every day. Not only did he look upright and elegant, but also he had many good stories in his belly..."


    Yao Shu shook his head: "waiter, don''t deceive me. When I came to the teahouse a few days ago, the storyteller is still the old man who talks about strange things."


    Where is the young scholar?


    The smile on the shopkeeper''s face remained unchanged: "Oh, guest, listen to me! The scholar was really ill for two days a few days ago. We invited the former master Ma. If you stay longer today, you will see a new storyteller! After listening to his story, I''m afraid you don''t even want to leave. Don''t stay in our teahouse until noon, ha ha! "


    Yao Shu was intrigued by him and asked, "is the story told by the scholar so good? What''s the story? "


    Seeing that she was good at talking, the bartender began to say: "our scholar is not an ordinary scholar. People come from the south, and there are many good stories in her stomach! All over the world, only you can''t think of, no story you can''t hear. And his diction and sentence making skills are very good. It can be said that his diction is gorgeous and his words are full of pearls Now we are talking about the legend of princes and princes! "


    It''s said that there are a lot of idioms that I want to hear from xiaoerhui.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "such a powerful person, still come to your teahouse to tell stories?"


    The shopkeeper sighed, "Hi! Or it can be said that there are no two blessings, and misfortunes never come singly That scholar didn''t have to be so down and down. Unfortunately, he was taken to the wrong road. He was abducted to Qingtong town and lost all his money. He was going to go to Beijing for the exam, so he had to tell stories in the teahouse, so as to save some money and spend money on the road. "


    When Lin Du heard that the scholar was going to Beijing, he frowned and said, "it''s not peaceful to the east of Qingtong town now. It''s not necessarily a bad thing that he can''t leave without his money. "


    The bartender saw that he said something, as if he knew a lot of things. He only listened cautiously and said, "Oh, young master, do you know a lot about things in the east? We listened to what the peddlers said. It seems that there are mountain bandits again... "


    Seeing Lin radial nodding affirmatively, the shopkeeper was bitter and asked, "no one came out of the police House years ago, but the bandits in the two mountains have been eliminated?"


    Lin radial said in a deep voice: "now a group of more vicious bandits have come to Heihushan and BaiHushan. There are many guests coming and going in your teahouse. You can also spread the news to remind people to be careful when going east. "


    Yao Shu also said, "please, little second brother."


    "Ah," said the waiter.


    Seeing the two of them sitting by the window, they knew that it was the guests who came to the teahouse to find peace. The waiter didn''t disturb Lin radial and Yao Shu any more, so he went downstairs.


    The scenery is good upstairs. You can just see the pedestrians coming and going in bronze town in the morning. Lin radial and Yao Shu quietly drink tea, eat snacks and enjoy a moment of peace.In the early morning, the sun was not warm on her face. Yao Shu leaned against the window, showing a lazy and comfortable appearance. Lin Du also relaxed.


    He never looked away from her face and said to her, "Ashu, if you like this teahouse, after you move to town, you can come to drink tea and listen to books every day."


    The man''s voice is low and magnetic. Yao Shu can''t help laughing: "where can the dry voice of the storyteller compare with yours? I''m thinking that if you are willing to tell stories and want to come to Qingtong Town, you will spend the whole day in the teahouse... "


    Seeing her as if she were a fox, Lin radial thought of the rabbit he had liked when he was a child.


    He couldn''t help but soften his voice again, shaking his head and saying, "I can''t have come to talk."


    Yao Shu chuckled. She was obviously joking. How could this person take it seriously?


    If you want to pay attention to the story of Yao special man, you can tell me the story


    At that moment, Yao Shu seemed to feel that there was a force in Lin radial''s eyes. He wanted to suck her into the deep and vast place.


    A man''s facial features are generally beautiful and flawless. Even a scar on his eyebrow tail adds a bit of wildness to his handsome and calm face.


    Her brain was dizzy, and then her heart beat faster, and her blood began to flow upward.


    All of a sudden, Yao Shu began to understand the young girls who are chasing stars -


    they can never control their excitement when they face their idols on the big screen, and every girl who is chasing stars always has stars in her eyes.


    At this time, the flow of stars generally have impeccable facial features of people living in front, but also with the best words to cajole people, Yao Shu some time can not accept.


    "How can you come with your sweet words..."


    She couldn''t help being teased.


    But the one who is provocative seems not to notice, instead, he questions: "what is sweet talk?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    Yao Shu tried his best to control his blush and said solemnly, "it is to tell you a story, such words! That sounds good, but it never works out. It''s called sweet talk. "


    Lin radial saw her look with some struggling joy, slightly bent his eyebrows, said: "ash, I''m serious."


    Seeing what he said, Yao Shu couldn''t help imagining the picture of Lin radial telling a story. His throbbing just now gave him a break.


    She shook her head with a smile. "Don''t - if you''re serious, you have a good voice, but you''re not good for telling stories."


    She has also summed up the reasons why Lin radial looks so much colder than others.


    first, Lin as like as two peas, he never had any unnecessary expressions on his face. He saw him only to avoid it far away. Besides, he even said little, and when he spoke, his tone and intonation were the same.


    Storytelling requires a combination of voice and emotion. If Lin radial really wants to tell a story, he can only rely on his face to attract the audience.


    Seeing that she said so, Lin radial bent his lips and did not refute it.


    Yao Shu thought of the embarrassed appearance that he had just been provoked by his words. He said in a stuffy voice: "in the future, you should say less nice words, but I don''t like to hear them."


    Lin radial never likes to chat with people, let alone say anything beautiful.


    I''m afraid he didn''t speak as much as Yao Shu and he had said these days.


    But in the face of Yao Shu, he unconsciously wanted to talk to her.


    "Sometimes you can''t listen to the voice of a man, but you can''t listen to your voice


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but open his eyes and felt particularly ridiculous: "what? No - why are there two brothers everywhere? "


    Is Lin radial going to be damaged by Yao Chao? He originally took the script, which should be a big male master who didn''t understand the love between children and girls, and had to go through all the way to kill generals and get promoted step by step How to talk about these bloody love plots, began to become a set of?


    Lin radial said: "the second brother has a point. I''ve never paid attention to how to deal with women, and sometimes I''m going to ask my second brother about it. "


    Yao Shu''s heart is full of hair. He can''t imagine what she should do if Lin Du talks to her with disgust.


    She expressed strong resistance: "don''t learn from him! You are as good as you are! "


    Lin Du didn''t speak, but he laughed in a low voice.


    The man was about to say something when he saw a young man in a navy blue robe coming up from the first floor and walking straight towards them.


    The young man had a delicate and dignified appearance and a natural manner. He went to the tables of Lin radial and Yao Shu and bowed his hand to them and said, "brother and madam, I''m very polite."


    They returned a salute to the young man. Yao Shu noticed that his clothes were not thin, but rather old.


    The young man asked with a smile: "I heard from the waiter that the guests upstairs seem to know something about going east. Is it true? I''d like to ask you two for advice. "


    "Are you going out of the city?" he asked


    The blue robed youth nodded: "I''m going to go to the capital for the exam in the spring, and I''m going to leave soon. I don''t know what to call brother? "


    "The surname is Lin," he said


    Yu Zhi was very polite: "it turned out to be brother Lin and Mrs. Lin


    Yao Shu was shaken by this sentence "Mrs. Lin". For a moment, he couldn''t accept the bitterness of Dayan''s scholars.


    She guessed that Yu Zhi should be the scholar who is talking and saving money in the teahouse these days, and she sympathized with him.


    She kindly reminded the scholar: "if you want to go east, you''d better go with others, or have a care."


    Yu Zhi showed some uneasiness in his eyes and asked, "how do you talk about this? Are there really mountain bandits? "


    Yao Shu touched Lin radial''s arm and motioned him to speak.


    "It''s true," Lin explained. These bandits go down from the north to the South and occupy Heihushan and BaiHushan. Now they have more than a month. Recently, when mountain bandits are frequent, brother yu should be careful when he goes on the road. "


    Yu Zhi is a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken. Lin radial doesn''t want to let him have an accident, so he has to remind him again.


    As expected, he said, "the scholar It''s so easy to save almost all the money. Now I''ve run into a mountain bandit robbery road. How come it''s so difficult to go to Beijing alone? "


    Seeing that he behaved well, he didn''t seem to have suffered much. Yao Shu guessed that Yu Zhi might be the son of some scholar in the south.


    She couldn''t help wondering: "why do you want to go to Beijing alone? When you go to Beijing to take the exam, are you either sent by relatives or friends? What about your family? They don''t care about you? "


    Speaking of this, Yu Zhi said, "I''m ashamed to say that. All three of our cousins are going to die this year, but they are all going to Beijing for the first time, thinking that if they can compete, who will get to the capital first... "He coughed clearly: "I was not in good health since I was a child, but I was bored reading at home when I grew up. Now this is the first time I go out and I am not familiar with it."


    Yao Shu frowned and couldn''t understand: "the Beijing test is conducted every three years. If it is missed, is it not a waste of three years? How could your brother make a joke of it and make a bet? Don''t worry. You''re a person who hasn''t been far away. Go to Beijing? "


    Yu Zhi''s face showed some vacant look and said wrongly, "I don''t know either! Two cousins said that we are all going to die, and we need to be on our own in the future Now in this competition, no company is allowed. If you want to see who can enter Beijing first, I''ll take the money and go on the road. "


    Who can enter Beijing first? What kind of competition is this? What''s the point


    Yao Shu put up with it, and then he heard the scholar say, "I thought I was lucky. As soon as I got out of my house, I ran into a motorcade and said I was going to Beijing But who ever thought that a group of people were going to Xijing with fur in their car


    Xijing was the capital of Dayan three generations ago. At that time, the northwest was particularly turbulent. The imperial court moved the capital to the eastern plain, leaving room for war.


    But Xijing is located in the northwest, 18000 miles away from the capital. If Yu Zhi really followed the motorcade to Xijing, then no matter how to go back, he would not be able to catch up with the capital before the exam began.


    Yao Shu doubted: "those people don''t know you''re going to rush for the exam?"


    Yu Zhi said helplessly: "I told them at the beginning that I was going to the capital for the exam. The steward of the team warmly asked me to go with them, but I never stayed in the town all the way, and I don''t know where we were The more I walked, the more wrong I felt, so I quietly asked the passers-by, and then I knew that they were going in the direction of Xijing. "


    In ancient times, the peddlers traveled north and south, and they were motorcade. They could not even make mistakes in their places.


    What''s more, the relocation of Dayan''s capital will not be easily forgotten by generations.


    Xijing is far from the capital. How can we make a mistake?


    Yao Shu frowned and asked him, "have you never thought that they are lying to you?"


    Yu Zhi looks innocent and looks like a very good cheater: "I don''t have any good things in my lower body, and I''ll only spend about ten Liang silver to make money. What''s so good about cheating?"


    This happened to talk about Yao Shu''s heart: "I heard you lost all your money?"


    Speaking of this, the young man was quite embarrassed and said honestly, "after I bid farewell to my brother in the motorcade, I stayed at the nearest post station at night. Who ever wanted to sleep, and the burden disappeared..."


    Yao Shu raised his forehead and even Lin radial frowned.


    She asked one more question: "how do you usually relate to your two cousins?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    Yu Zhi nodded his head and said, "the three of us have grown up together since childhood. Our studies are also taught by the same teacher. They supervise and urge each other and have a good relationship."


    What kind of silly white sweet is this? Other people don''t cheat him, all can''t live up to his this pair of people all to the best place of heart.


    Yao Shu looked at him with a speechless face: "feeling very good? If the relationship is good, your two brothers will not rest assured that you go out alone, right


    Without waiting for Yu Zhi to refute, Yao Shu asked again, "how about your knowledge compared with your two brothers?"


    Young recognition modest smile: "slightly better than the two brothers."


    Yao Shu took a deep breath. If she married such a wordy scholar, she would be tortured to eat less than two bowls of rice every day.


    She turned her head and said to Lin radial, "it''s very good for you to be a big roughneck. In the future, you should not learn from their second brother''s bad habits as a scholar."


    Lin radial felt that although he was a rude man, he had read a lot of books, but Yu Zhi felt offended.


    He frowned and asked, "what does Mrs. Lin mean by this?"


    Yao Shu Ying Mou a stare, show eyebrow also frown a beautiful radian: "call me Yao girl!"


    Xu was born with the ability to be angry in life. Yu Zhifang was still a little unhappy. Seeing that she was dissatisfied with the beautiful girl in front of her, she had to complain again and again: "yes, Miss Yao."


    Then Lin Du said, "what about calling you Mrs. Lin? Are you not my wife


    Yu Zhi watched Yao Shu, who was still angry just now. His white cheeks quickly turned pink and pinched the man''s arm: "I''m still so young that I don''t want to be called Madam!"


    The cold lines on the man''s face softened in an instant, pushed the dim sum on the table to her and said, "good, good, you are Miss Yao. Miss Yao, have some snacks


    For a while, Yu Zhi not only felt that he was not respected by Yao Shu, but also ignored by his husband and wife.


    Yao Shu caught a glimpse of the expression on the strange young man''s face and coughed, a little embarrassed.


    She took a sip of tea to hide her embarrassment: "brother Yu I didn''t mean you were bad, just not used to your words. Of course, there''s nothing wrong with what you say. "


    Yu Zhi was a little depressed. He came upstairs to confirm to them whether the journey to Beijing was really not peaceful. He did not expect to get a negative answer. He would like to see the couple love each other here.


    That''s enough But the pretty girl in front of him was not only married, but also looked down on him. It was a bad time.


    The expression on Xu Shi''s young face was really pitiful. Yao Shu wanted to help him recognize the reality, and then asked him, "don''t be modest. Just tell me about the teachers who taught you together. How do you evaluate the knowledge of your brothers?"


    As expected, Yu Zhi was no longer polite, and said honestly: "the master said that the knowledge of the two brothers is not as good as mine."


    Yao Shu nodded and showed an expression of "it is true".


    Seeing that Yu Zhi didn''t realize the meaning of these questions, she had to say frankly: "little brother, you were trapped by two cousins."


    Yu Zhi frowned and saw that Yao Shu was suspicious of his cousin who grew up with him. He could not help cutting off the railway: "impossible!"


    Seeing his vigilant expression on his face, Yao Shu was a little angry with a smile and turned to talk to Lin radial: "look at this fool! Other people are kind enough to wake him up, but he still wrongs good people! I don''t care! Don''t go to the capital either. Be honest and prepare for the exam after three years


    Lin radial was amused by the iron and steel expression on her face.


    It seems that what the second elder brother said is right - Ashu''s words are not true.


    She is very kind-hearted, honest and kind-hearted, but after being misunderstood, she will play a bad role. She is really lovely.


    Lin radial didn''t want to talk, but he couldn''t bear Yao Shu''s good intentions to go to waste, so he analyzed Yu Zhi and said: "it''s not complicated. You speak in an unusual manner, and you are also a well-known son of the family. The relationship between big families is very complicated. The two cousins in the family who are studying with you are not only brothers, but also competitive with you. If you think about it, if you fail to pass the exam this year, and their two senior high schools, what will happen to them at home? "


    Generally, in this kind of big family, brothers can quarrel for a little resources and property, not to mention cousins.


    Yu Zhi can''t help but think in accordance with Lin Du''s idea - if he doesn''t pass the exam this year, but two cousins win the exam, I''m afraid it''s time for the family to fall out.


    But their cousins have always had a good relationship, and they often say that the three of them will never be as fraternal as others. How could the two brothers be able to trap him?


    Seeing some hesitation on on Yu Zhi''s face, Lin radial then said, "as for the evidence, you ran into a motorcade just after you left the house, deceived you, but almost turned you to the northwest; when you exposed the lies of the motorcade, separated from them, and did not go far, you lost your luggage at night - where is such a coincidence in the world? Besides, the motorcade goes to Xijing for no reason. People don''t know you. Why should they abduct you? "Yu Zhi was so stupid that he could not even say a word when he looked at Lin radial and Yao Shu.


    After a long time, he looked at Yao Shu and hesitated and said, "well, I always thought it was my bad luck But we are brothers, can''t we? "


    Yao Shu didn''t have a good way: "what am I doing? Use your rusty brain to think about it and know who and how it was done! Aren''t you still telling stories in the teahouse about the biographies of princes and generals? The book doesn''t tell you the treacherous thoughts of those people and the truth of becoming king and defeating enemy? When it comes to interests, who will tell you about brotherhood... "


    Her mouth is hard and her heart is soft. Even a dull person like Yu Zhi can see it.


    The pretty girl is so cute that she can''t bear any negative emotions.


    Yu Zhi even blushed a little, and his mind suddenly deviated. He stammered and asked, "Yao, how does Miss Yao know I''m talking about biography? Have you ever heard of my story? "


    Lin radial frowned, index finger slightly curved, heavily knock on the table twice: "this is not the point."


    Just now, the man is still at most a stranger''s temperament. He suddenly becomes a little afraid to look directly at him. Yu Zhi shivers involuntarily and subconsciously wants to stand far away.


    Yao Shu saw that Lin radial was not happy. When he thought of the reason why he sank his face, he felt sweet in his heart.


    She coughed softly to clarify Lin''s awkward temper and said to Yu Zhi, "we haven''t had a chance to listen to the book you said It''s the shopkeeper. You''re talking about princes and generals. "


    Yu Zhi''s mind should not be lit up a small flame "swish" to wipe out.


    He said, "yes, it is. I think people like Mr. Lin and Miss Yao won''t listen to the book I''m talking about."


    Yao Shu knew that Yu Zhi wanted to praise them, but it didn''t sound like a good word. She shook her head and gave up the expectation of emotional intelligence of this silly scholar.


    She sighed: "well, as a good scholar, you have a bright future, and there''s no need to be stuck in this teahouse talking every day Now that we have enough money, we''d better consider how to enter Beijing earlier. "


    Speaking of this, Yu Zhi was worried. He has saved up some money, but if he is trapped in Qingtong Town, he doesn''t say about the cost of daily accommodation and meals, and if he delays the exam


    Mingming is in trouble, but Yuzhi doesn''t ask for help. Yao looks at him and feels that there is still some backbone and righteousness in him.


    She winked at Lin radial. Seeing that he didn''t mean to object, she said to Yu Zhi, "brother Yu, if you don''t dislike it, we have a place where you can rest your feet and relieve your urgent need."


    Yu Zhi''s eyes brightened, but he held down the impulse to nod. Instead, he hesitated and said, "this Miss Yao, Mr. Lin, we are not relatives. If we take advantage of each other for nothing, I will feel uneasy... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    Yao Shu said with a smile, "it''s nothing. You''ve never been far away, you''re alone, and you''ve been cheated into this situation If someone else can help, they will try to help you


    Yu Zhi was deeply moved and listened to Yao Shu''s discussion with Lin radial: "no one is going to live in the second brother''s house now. It''s better to let Yu brother settle down there for a few days, so as to save his daily expenses for staying in the inn."


    Lin radial nodded: "I''m going to ask the meaning of the second elder brother today."


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "according to the second elder brother''s temperament, he will certainly say whatever we want. Don''t you know him yet?"


    Yao Chao is broad-minded and kind-hearted. It seems that this little favor is nothing.


    Yu Zhi bowed and bowed to the end, thanking the two people: "Yu today, remember the generosity of the two today! Even if the result is not satisfactory, I will not forget that Miss Yao and Mr. Lin have reached out to help, and they will be bound to grow grass in the future... "


    Yao Shu hastily stretched out his hand to stop: "stop! All right. Don''t be polite! It''s not over yet! I''ll lend you a place to stay for two days, but what about it? "


    Yu Zhi experienced being trapped by two cousins. Seeing Yao Shu''s old-fashioned heart, Yu Zhi almost burst into tears. He looked at Lin radial and exclaimed, "Miss Yao is really a good girl..."


    Lin circled his lips, as if to say - so what, she is mine.


    Yu Zhi is not really attracted to Yao Shu. However, anyone who meets a woman who looks very much in line with his expectations and is so kind-hearted, he can''t help but want to contact him.


    But Miss Yao has married Mr. Lin


    When Miss Yao and Mr. Lin were willing to help him, he recognized them as friends.


    A gentleman doesn''t win people''s love, let alone covet a friend''s wife. He can''t do such a thing!


    Yu Zhi''s eyes firmly nodded to Lin radial, and said in his heart: don''t worry, Mr. Lin! I''m just appreciating Miss Yao, and I''m sure I won''t think about it in the future!


    Lin radial but inexplicably looked at more than a branch, do not understand what he wants to express.


    Yao Shu looked at the two men''s lawsuit and said with a smile, "why do you two start to look at each other after a while? What did I miss? "


    The two of them said a few more jokes. Seeing that it was not early, Yao Shu said goodbye to Yu Zhi.


    "We have something to do later. Why don''t we make an appointment at noon and meet again in the teahouse, and then we''ll take you to my second brother''s residence?"


    Yu Zhi nodded: "naturally, you two have something to do first. Let''s meet at noon."


    Yao Shu smile: "then we arrived, asked the waiter?"


    Her smile, bright teeth, is more beautiful than the description in the book, "bright as the sun, rising as the morning glow, burning as if the other waves come out".


    Yu Zhi suddenly felt that the words and sentences describing beautiful women in the poems and verses read in the past days all had concrete images for a time.


    Yu Zhi opened his mouth slightly: "ah Oh, good


    Seeing him stupefied, Yao Shu couldn''t help but be very funny. He shook his head and took Lin radial away.


    When they were walking in the street, Yao Shu still grabbed Lin radial''s sleeve and did not let go. He said to him, "I let Yu Zhi live in the second elder brother''s place. What I want is to put him in front of my eyes. Don''t let that scholar be stupid for a moment, and really run to the capital by himself. If he really meets a mountain bandit, he will die..."


    With that, she sighed: "let''s not say that he spent all his years studying hard in the cold window. Good young man, who can bear to see him die?"


    Lin is not as compassionate as Yao.


    In his opinion, Yu Zhi is no more than an ordinary passer-by. Even if he knew his name and heard his story, he would not make much trouble in Lin radial''s heart if he died.


    Naturally, he would not tell Yao Shu these things, but nodded to her and said, "you are very considerate."


    Yao Shu sighed again and said, "I''ve been raised since I was a child. I don''t have the heart to defend people."


    She was still worried, the rest of the branches did not ask more questions, will live in the place they arranged to go, but listen to a man''s voice a little stuffy: "Asher, he is interested in you."


    Yao Shu laughed, immediately shook his head and said, "that''s still a fool. He looks young. What do you know?"


    But Lin radial refused to let it go. He thought of Yu Zhi''s appreciative eyes when he looked at Yao Shu. He insisted: "I was already a Zhi''s father in his year."


    Yao Shu was blocked by what he said - Yu Zhi looked young, but in the eyes of the ancients, he was also the age to get married and have children


    She had no choice but to appease Lin radial and said, "you can rest assured that he doesn''t dare to have other thoughts with you. Besides, I didn''t mean that to him. If I had a younger brother, maybe I would have a younger brother


    At the moment of seeing Yu Zhi, Yao Shu really remembered her younger brother who had no blood relationship with her, but grew up together in the orphanage.


    His eyes are like the rest of the branches, pure people want to poke his head with fingers, scold him silly.


    Yao Shu laughed again and said to Lin radial, "just think of him as a little brother. Let''s take care of him and find a way to make him safely go to the capital city for examination. In the future, we will have nothing to do with it, OK? "Her voice line is soft, her smile is like the spring breeze blowing over the willow branches, gently soft, affecting people''s hearts.


    Lin radial knew that Yao Shusheng was beautiful. Even on the street, he often became the most attractive one. He can''t control other people''s eyes, other people''s minds.


    Man only stuffy voice way: "Ashu, I really want to hide you."


    Yao Shu was tolerant of his sudden jealousy. He just laughed and asked, "hide me? Where to hide it? "


    Lin radial shook his head: "I don''t know. Just hide in a place that no one else can see


    Even if he untied the knot, Yao Shu''s affection for Lin radial was just beginning to germinate. After listening to his words, he felt a little elated.


    She said on the mouth: "good, you Lin radial, do you still want to take a chain, tie me up?"


    Lin radial thought for a long time: "I''d better not. You''ll be very miserable like that I want it. It''s good to have a golden house and hide its beauty. "


    Yao Shu was a little surprised: "do you even know that" the Golden House hides its beauty "? Do you know the story of this idiom


    Lin radial also thought about Yao Shu''s saying that he was a "big old man", perhaps because the male liked to prove his nature. He could not help but explain: "nature knows. Emperor Wu of the Han dynasty built a golden house for Chen Ajiao. Ashu, I also read a lot of books. "


    Now it''s Yao Shu''s turn.


    She always thought that Lin radial didn''t know a big character. When she heard him say that she had read a lot of books, she didn''t know how to go on.


    Did he read before he went to war? Should she know that he has read?


    Yao Shu didn''t dare to open his mouth for fear that he might accidentally show up again.


    But Lin radial took over and took the initiative to untie the encirclement: "in the border area, in addition to training in leisure time, there is a literati in the barracks who often recites poems and Fu, and teaches the soldiers to read."


    Yao Shu nodded and thought, if so, I''m afraid Lin radial doesn''t know many words.


    But listen to him said: "later I read all the words, the general will allow me to read in his library, the general often praised me for my talent in reading."


    There was a secret look of expectation on his less expressive face.


    Yao Shu very understand to boast a: "you are good!"


    As expected, Lin radial led the corner of his mouth.


    Yao Shu has some helplessness. Lin radial is tall and powerful. Is he so easy to coax?


    Besides, she didn''t know whether she should say that she was worthy of being a male master, even with such a strong halo. However, in a year, she learned to read all the characters with a scholar who didn''t have a name, and went to read the library of others'' building by herself


    I''m afraid that''s the gift of being a man.


    Yao Shu seriously thought for a while, but also asked out: "Lin radial, you say if you go to the scientific examination, is not even the champion can win?"


    As long as it''s what the man wants to do, I''m afraid there''s nothing that can''t be done?


    The man was silent.


    After a long time, he began to say: "Ashu, the champion is not so easy to test What''s more, I''m from a martial arts background, and I have my own way to go in the future


    Yao Shu felt that it was necessary for her to pull Lin radial to do such an experiment. Let her see how fate will favor Lin radial.


    She said with a smile, "when you are free some other day, you can also try reading and imperial examination! I''d like to set an example for my children. My father is good at both literature and martial arts. He''s also the best in literature and martial arts. How powerful he is


    Yao Shu was smiling, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    Looking at Yao Shu''s expression, Lin radial didn''t seem to be joking. Instead, he seemed to be trying to turn her whim into reality. He felt a little headache, but he couldn''t bear to let her down a little bit.


    Fortunately, they soon got to the place, and Lin radius cleverly changed the topic: "we''ll talk about it later. The front is the house mentioned by the second elder brother. Let''s go there first. "


    Yao Shu seldom saw a man eat a flat look, in the heart secretly smile. She more and more like to see the expressionless Lin radial, she said speechless appearance.


    She pretended to be generous and said, "well, let''s go and see the house first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Small courtyard is not very big, in a quite quiet alley, outside the yard planted a few tall willows.


    When the breeze blows, the sprouting willow branches sway from side to side. Looking at this tree room from afar, it''s really beautiful.


    Yao Shu did not go in, looking at the scenery in front of him, and immediately fell in love with it.


    She was surprised, turned to look at Lin Du and asked, "how did you find such a place?"


    Hearing her light tone, Lin radial knew that she liked it. He said in a deep voice, "brother Tuo has searched several places. Only here is quieter. If you like, let''s go in and have a look."


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile: "small recluse in the wild, big hidden in the city There is such a secluded place in the downtown. Let''s go in and have a look


    They said, and they went to the courtyard.


    The gate of the courtyard is dark pear blossom wood, not locked.


    The courtyard is not big from the outside, but there is a hole in it -


    there are all kinds of wells, stables, vegetable gardens, and even fences are installed to feed poultry.


    Yao Shu turned back in surprise and said to Lin radial, "it''s really good here."


    She had long felt that the small courtyard in Yaojia village was too small. She could only put in sundries and wash clothes, but could not do anything nearby.


    Now in this place, there are many kinds of flowers and plants, fruits and vegetables.


    "Er Bao saw grandma''s chickens in the spring. He couldn''t walk any more. He had to take them back and raise them by themselves If she saw it, she would be very happy


    Yao Shu''s eyes and eyebrows were crooked. He approached the fence and saw that there were traces of chickens and ducks inside.


    "Why don''t you go inside and have a look?" Lin suggested


    The house faces south and has three rooms.


    The north house is the main house with the largest area and good lighting. The East Wing room and the West Wing room are the second. The furniture in the room is complete. Although there are traces of years, it is also clean and tidy. It can be seen that the original owner of the house still cherishes his own home very much.


    Yao Shu turned all the houses around and said to Lin radial in surprise: "this house looks really good Is the original family no longer living? "


    Lin radial nodded and said, "before that family was a scholar, but later he was promoted. When the whole family moved to Ren Di, the house was empty."


    Yao Shu looks puzzled: "does the room look like it''s not like no one lives all year round?"


    "Well," the man explained, "the man got the lift three years ago and has been waiting for a vacancy."


    The ancients were not able to become officials immediately after they passed the imperial examination.


    There are a certain number of official posts in the imperial court, and many of them can only be filled by those who have retired from their posts. This is called "waiting for vacancies".


    In some dynasties, people who won the imperial examination often appeared. Because there were no acquaintances in the dynasty, the archives were kept in the box, waiting for decades without official posts, and finally became old.


    Yao Shu sighed: "the imperial examination is not easy either! After ten years of hard study, even if you really get it, you have to look at luck. What''s worse is not to wait for a lifetime? "


    Lin Du answered: "if you want to be an official in a poor family, you have to take the imperial examination."


    For some reason, Yao Shu thought of the young scholar in the teahouse: "Yu Zhi seems to have a good family background. If he doesn''t pass the exam or is ranked lower, it won''t matter much But I hope he won''t miss the end of the game and get another three years in vain. "


    After all, the ancient imperial examination really counted thousands of troops crossing the single wooden bridge, which was much more tragic than the modern college entrance examination.


    After listening to Yao Shu''s words, Lin radial frowned tightly. His voice was vaguely different and twisted: "Ashu, why do you always think about him?"


    After a long walk, Yao Shu went back to the main room and sat down on the chair.


    She looked at the expression on Lin radial''s face and said with a smile, "where do I always miss him?"


    Lin radial stepped forward and did not speak.


    Seeing his appearance, Yao Shu thought of Husky''s expression bag, coughed twice and gave in: "OK, I won''t mention him, isn''t it OK?"


    She laughed, pulled him to one of the chairs, let him sit face to face with herself, and asked, "I love this house. Are we going to rent it?"


    Speaking of the business, Lin radial''s other disordered emotions were cleared up and said, "the house is mainly sold, and the bid is 200 Liang silver."


    Yao Shu calculated the balance of his Rouge sales last year.


    At that time, the price of rouge, a carved box she made, was the highest. She sold a box of ten Liang to the ladies of high-ranking officials. If she sold all of them, she would get 400 liang of silver. If she spent a lot of money in the new year, she could still get 200 taels of silver.


    But ordinary farmers spend only ten Liang a year. This small house costs two hundred Liang.


    For a moment, she sighed that, as expected, both ancient and modern housing prices were not low!


    "You don''t have to worry about money. I''ll solve it."


    Yao Shu is funny. He bought a hairpin for her a few days ago. The man even sent out the last valuable thing. Now where can he get the money to buy a house?She knew that Lin radial might not be willing to let her pay, so she said in a warm voice, "don''t you want to give the Lin family five Liang silver every month? Now we don''t have to buy it from Yao''s village


    The man nodded and didn''t say much.


    But Yao Shu looked at what he meant. Maybe he had an idea.


    She did not take the initiative to ask, just to see if Lin radial would discuss with her.


    They checked the details of the house again. It was not too early. Yao Shu said to Lin radial, "you should go to the police house earlier and look for the second brother."


    Lin radial agreed and asked Yao Shu, "where can I find you later?"


    Yao Shu happened to have something to look for manager Liu, so he said to Lin radial, "I''ll go to the cloth shop first. After you talk to the second brother, we''ll go to the teahouse."


    They went out of the small courtyard, and then they acted separately.


    Yao Shu slowly swayed to the cloth shop, and shopkeeper Liu was in the shop, grumbling about the man.


    When she heard about it, the shopkeeper was very dissatisfied with what he had just bought with his salary: "you stinky boy, how much money do you earn every month?"?! If you want to buy all these flashy things and save the money, you can either marry a daughter-in-law or subsidize the family. Which is better than spending money blindly? "


    With a smile on his face all the time, he promised with a simple voice: "ah! Master, I won''t buy it next time. "


    Since he was a little older, he became an apprentice in all kinds of places and was used to calling him "master".


    After hearing this, manager Liu''s eyes widened a little: "don''t you buy it next time? Who said last month? I must have saved a lot of money this month?! Tell your grandfather next time


    He hated to throw the cloth ruler which was used to measure the size on the counter to the man''s arm without steel. He looked fierce, but in fact, it didn''t do any harm.


    "Hey, hey, hey, man," he said.


    They never saw Yao Shu at the door. She went into the store and asked the shopkeeper, "manager Liu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you recently?"


    When manager Liu saw Yao Shu, his anger was scattered and his face was full of laughter: "miss is coming! Thanks to Miss Li, the business has been good recently, especially the ready-made clothes, which are selling well! "


    Then he glared and looked at the clerk: "it''s the people in the shop who don''t obey the orders. I''m not angry to see me all day."


    Yao Shu also knew that he was not really angry, so he said with a smile: "who doesn''t know that your knife mouth and heart curd heart is a curse, but also for that person''s good. What''s the matter today? Sounds like a guy bought something? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    Shopkeeper Liu sighed, took out a string of beads made of wood from under the counter and complained, "look, look! He said that he was a monk from somewhere who sold the so-called open beads of Buddha. For such a string of hands, it cost two liang silver! This is not bluffing. What is it? It''s just that we stupid guy bought such a thing with one month''s wages


    The man cut in: "shopkeeper, the master is from Xijing, and his Taoism is very deep Besides, there is only one bracelet, which is reserved for those who are predestined! "


    Manager Liu glared: "leave it to the right person? Do you know you''re destined? If it''s not a liar, how can I charge you two liang silver? "


    Man "hey hey" a smile: "I''m not predestined, master you are!"


    Hearing this, Yao Shu understood it and asked in surprise: "with a month''s salary, the bracelet I bought was given to shopkeeper Liu?"


    The young man nodded and said, "Miss, the master was not a liar. He gave me a string of hands at that time. People refused to ask for money. I gave him the monthly money..."


    After hearing this, manager Liu became more angry: "what?! You sent two liang silver to go out? "


    This time, he really wanted to fight, and the guys repeatedly complained: "shopkeeper, shopkeeper! If I''m wrong, I shouldn''t be quick and say it... "


    Yao Shu also rushed forward and stopped shopkeeper Liu. Wen Sheng advised him, "manager Liu, please calm down. This is a matter of Buddhism. Sincerity always leads to spirit. If you are willing to buy a string of string with a month''s money, you are sincerely looking forward to your peace and security. What''s wrong with that? "


    Shopkeeper Liu gasped for breath before he said to Yao Shu, "I love his two liang silver! Tell me about this smelly boy. When he is old enough to marry his wife, can he save a cent? I''m old enough to be a bachelor. I''ll tell you if it''s shameful to throw it away! "


    The man shook his head and said to Yao Shu with a smile: "Miss, you know, I was sent out to work by my family when I urinated. I have earned a lot of money to go home these years, but my father and aunt have always been partial to my elder brother I''m also optimistic. What if I save some money? In the end, it''s still impossible for me to marry a daughter-in-law. It''s better to spend the money on someone who is really good to me. "


    Shopkeeper Liu didn''t know how to react for a while. He never knew, but that''s what the guy thought.


    He rarely asked the man calmly, "you bought velvet last month, you bought winter boots last month That''s why? "


    The waiter still smiles with a simple smile: "master, it''s cold in winter, and velvet antler can give you and your mother some tonic. Although it''s not very valuable, it''s also good stuff."


    Yao Shu was able to see clearly, and said to manager Liu with a smile: "shopkeeper, the man is filial to you!"


    Shopkeeper Liu is childless. When he was young, he and his wife prayed to God to worship Buddha, but he couldn''t conceive a child. When people are middle-aged, it''s easy to regard young people as their younger generation, and naturally teach them to do things all day long. When they are stupid, they will reprimand them.


    What he didn''t expect was that even though he never said anything good in his mouth, he was still worried about him.


    Manager Liu couldn''t help being moved, but he still said that he would not forgive. He accused the young man: "tell me about you. Even if it''s not convenient to take the money home, you can give it to me to keep it. Is your master greedy for several liang of silver?"


    The man said with a smile: "you don''t need to keep it. Money is something outside your body. Only when it''s used on you can it work!"


    Manager Liu sighed: "I don''t need to let you get this salary in the future."


    Yao Shu continued with a smile and said to the man, "yes, shopkeeper Liu will save it for you. When you save enough money to marry your daughter-in-law, even your daughter-in-law will give you a good look!"


    The clerk nodded with a smile, but manager Liu glared and said, "which one should take care of this heart for him? I don''t think I''m old enough? "


    He rubbed the string of beads on his hand, then put down his hand, turned to the clerk and said, "go to the warehouse to get some cloth, and make up for the missing colors - it''s true that people have to rush each time before moving forward..."


    The man answered and went to the storehouse.


    Yao Shu saw shopkeeper Liu put on a string of peach wood beads and pulled down his sleeve uneasily. Then he coughed and asked her, "Miss, you''re here today, but what''s the matter?"


    She was amused. She knew that shopkeeper Liu was duplicity and had no face. She just nodded and said, "last time I asked you to ask if we could make a deal at the pastry shop next door. How can the boss reply?"


    Manager Liu gave a "ouch" and slapped his forehead: "I forgot to say it with Miss! The business of that pastry shop is very poor now. I wish someone could buy his shop... "


    Yao Shu laughed and asked, "how much is the rent?"


    Shopkeeper Liu said, "starting from one year, the rent is two liang silver per month. Does the young lady think it''s ok?"


    Yao Shu calculated the cost of each year. For a shop on the street, two liang silver a month is really not expensive.


    Satisfied with the price, she said, "it''s OK."Shopkeeper Liu added: "the shop is not big, but when we are in the cloth shop, if the lady has something to store, she can put it in the warehouse of the cloth shop."


    Yao Shu nodded.


    Manager Liu asked, "would you like to have a look?"


    Yao Shu looked at the sky, time passed quickly, not long, the sun is about to rise to the highest point.


    She shook her head and said, "I''ve seen it before. Let''s forget it today. But I still have to trouble manager Liu to make an appointment with the owner as soon as possible. We will make an appointment and make a lease after we have read his lease. "


    Dayan is not restricted in terms of Commerce. Merchants not only buy and sell goods freely, but also have special contracts to protect the rights and interests of both parties, including leasing shops and stalls.


    In Yao Shu''s opinion, this is very advanced.


    Shopkeeper Liu laughed and said, "to tell you the truth, the homeowner is also an old friend I have known for many years If he knew that the young lady was so cheerful, he would want to make friends with you


    Yao Shu bent his lips and said politely, "you''re over praised. Thank you for your trouble these days."


    Two people are talking, the store to a few guests, shopkeeper Liu Yao Shu will sue the sound of crime, first to greet the guests.


    Yao Shu leans on the counter and estimates the time Lin radial will come over. Yu Guang lightly sweeps the sweeper. He is bored.


    "Shopkeeper, take out your best and most expensive cloth and show it to our wife!"


    She was talking about a young girl in a pink dress and several Beaded hairpins on her head, but she was dressed as a servant girl. Yao Shu laughed in his heart, thinking that in any era, there would be no shortage of powerful people.


    Shopkeeper Liu''s smile remained unchanged and said, "ah! Guest, just a moment. I''ll get you the best and most expensive one in the shop


    The middle-aged man is twice as old as the young girl, but he is not half uncomfortable to be bawled by her so impolitely -


    shopkeeper Liu has been in business for so many years, and he has met too many people. Now he just looks at the customers'' wallets, so what about his bad attitude?


    Yao Shu saw the wind at his feet and turned to the back.


    The little servant girl turned to face her master, and changed into an attentive smile: "madam, I heard that this cloth shop is the largest shop in bronze Town, and there are also the most fashionable materials in the south. You must like it when you see it!"


    The master behind her is in a bun with a falling horse. She is slim and graceful. She has a middle and upper appearance, but she has a kind of temperament.


    Seeing the woman close her eyes, she came out with a long sigh of relief and said softly, "ah Cui, a Xiang, help me sit down first..."


    Two servant girls scrambled to hold the woman''s arm. They pulled the chair and padded the handkerchief. They helped the woman who was walking one step and panting three times to sit down.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing when he saw it.


    When the girl in pink clothes heard the sound, she glared at her eyes in the direction of laughter and yelled, "where are you from? Don''t be presumptuous! Do you know who our wives are? "


    Such exaggerated lines have been refused to be written in the play, but now there are still some people who speak them out.


    Yao Shu had to endure a stomachache.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    "Talking to you! Why ignore people? "


    The little maid''s face was red with anger, but she rubbed a lot of rouge. For a while, Yao Shu couldn''t tell which part was rouge and which part was the color smeared by anger.


    The "Lady" seemed detached from the world, but never stopped the aggression of the people around her.


    Yao Shu held back his smile and didn''t pay any attention to the little servant girl. He just said to the woman sitting there: "excuse me, I didn''t recognize her - I don''t know who she is?"


    Years ago, Yao Shu, with the help of the county magistrate''s wife, made friends with a lot of high-ranking women''s wives in order to sell those exorbitant Rouges. He only sold them for ten Liang silver.


    She had never seen or heard of a lady who described her temper like this.


    The woman blocked her lips with her hand and coughed two voices gently. Then she whispered to Yao Shu in a gentle voice: "ordinary women are not worth mentioning."


    "My wife is the county magistrate''s wife!" said the servant girl


    The woman pretended to be discontented and scolded her: "Ah Xiang, be careful in your words and deeds!"


    Yao Shu was affected by this woman''s affectation. He was so funny that he didn''t know which concubine Yao county magistrate had. Now he dares to call himself "madam" in Qingtong town.


    "It''s Mrs. Yao." Yao Shu leaned lazily on the counter. He didn''t even mean to get up and see the ceremony. He just moved his mouth and didn''t show any politeness.


    The woman who called herself "county magistrate''s wife", surnamed Yun and Ming Lian, was originally an actor bought by the county magistrate from the south. Now she is his eighth concubine.


    Yunlian, born in GouLan, is the most able to see people.


    When she just entered the cloth shop, she saw that Yao Shu was dressed in ordinary clothes. She leaned against the counter to talk with the shopkeeper. She thought she was also a guest. When she saw Yao Shu''s delicate and beautiful face, she felt a kind of malice of women''s jealousy. The servant girl was domineering to trouble her, and Yun Lian was happy to watch.


    Now see Yao Shu heard that she is the county magistrate''s wife, but no half action, cloud pity heart secretly raised up.


    "I don''t know what to call this sister..."


    Yao Shu was shocked by her affectable voice again, and he could not see such a woman in his heart.


    She lazily back and forth with the words of "county magistrate''s wife" just now: "peasant women, not worth mentioning."


    Cloud pities a choking, angry dark birth.


    She learned to look at people''s face when she urinated. Yao Shu''s appearance clearly did not look up to her.


    Yun Lian''s heart is cold hum, just want to open mouth, but hear outside the movement.


    A deep voice came, "Asher, let''s go."


    The man walked in from the door against the light. He was tall and straight, and his facial features were deep and perfect. There were countless people who read Yun Lian, but he was stunned for a moment.


    Yao Shu answered and finally straightened up.


    Yun Lian turned around, but saw that the lazy look on her face turned into a smile, lighting up the corner of the room for a moment.


    She fixed her eyes on Yao Shu''s radiant face, fingernails pinching the palm of her hand, but her face was still so soft and soft, and she said, "madam, I''m as good as you are at first sight. Would you be lucky to get to know each other?"


    Lin radial didn''t know the previous confrontation between them. He stopped and looked at Yao Shu with a little doubt.


    Yao Shu''s smile suddenly changed into a fake smile. He said to Yun Lian: "it''s OK to get acquainted, but I don''t know which one you want to get to know."


    Yunlian saw the change of Lin''s expression after he saw it. Yao Shu saw it clearly. The white lotus was really, um, low in means.


    Yunlian breathed a suffocation, and his disgust for Yao Shu became deeper and deeper.


    Her eyes drooped slightly. When she lifted them up again, she seemed to have dyed some bright tears. With only three wrongs and seven strong points, she looked at Lin radial and said, "little girl Yunlian, it seems that you know this lady? Just now my servant girl had some misunderstanding with his wife. Yun Lian really wanted to get to know her, but she... "


    Yao Shu was numb by his disgusting tongue.


    Without waiting for Lin radial''s reaction, she sneered: "misunderstanding? Did your servant girl do something wrong or did I offend you? Just make clear what misunderstandings you have. You don''t need to get to know each other. I don''t have time. "


    One of the most popular skills of white lotus is to make people feel that she has been wronged because her words are specious. Another is to put herself in a weak position and use "I just But she... " The sentence pattern of the sentence.


    Yao Shu is a master of discriminating prostitutes. Yunlian''s position has not really attracted her attention.


    Seeing that Yao Shu was not happy, Lin radial frowned.


    He didn''t even look at the cloud pity, but asked Yao Shu, "what''s the matter?"


    Yao Shu shook his head and went to Lin radial''s side. He took up his arm very naturally: "it''s OK. Let''s go."


    Lin radial was a little stiff. This was the first time Yao Shu approached him so close.


    Her soft arm gently laid on his arm, as light as a butterfly resting on the grass leaves. Lin radial did not dare to move, for fear of frightening away this hard won beautiful creature.When they went outside, Yao Shu released Lin radial''s arm.


    He did not know whether he was more happy or lonely for a while, and asked, "Ashu, what''s going on just now?"


    Yao Shu curled his lips and said in disgust: "a disgusting person."


    Lin radial seldom saw Yao Shu express his strong dislike to whom, so he asked more: "did you know people before? Why do you hate her? "


    If we say that the skill of discriminating against prostitutes will not bring much trouble to Yao Shu. After all, no matter how other people are, as long as Yao Shu is not offended, she will not care.


    But this cloud Lian, words outside stab her not to say, unexpectedly also hit the idea to Lin radial head!


    Yao Shu listened to his question, with some inquiry in his eyes: "when do you care about this? Did you see that Miss Yun is interested in you? "


    Lin radial lay down his gun innocently and explained, "how can that man look at me when he is dressed as a woman?"


    Yao Shu was more joking and didn''t care about Lin''s reply. He just glanced at him and muttered: "for the sake of your good performance, I''ll spare you this bad speech."


    Lin radial did not hear her words clearly, and asked a little blankly: "what?"


    When he looked at men, he was extremely keen. Anyone who had a slight affection for Yao Shu was like a beast smelling meat smell. However, for women, he was not aware of what people meant to him.


    Yao Shu Ying eyes a stare, do not want to continue this topic: "you remember, if you see this cloud Lian in the future, don''t talk to her


    Lin radial didn''t mean to talk to the strange woman. Seeing Yao Shu''s bulging cheeks, he looked very cute. He could not help but hook the corner of his lip and nodded and said, "OK."


    After they went out, they went straight to the teahouse, leaving Yunlian sitting on the chair of the cloth shop, holding back a belly fire and unable to send out.


    The servant girl Ah Xiang, who was chirping around her, kept saying, "who is that person! I don''t give you any courtesy. I don''t want to say hello to my wife. I don''t even report to my family... "


    Yun Lian didn''t pretend to be weak. She put on her pretty face and said in a cold voice: "enough, I don''t think my words are enough, and I''m not ashamed enough?"


    A Xiang secretly glanced at the master''s face, which was as heavy as water. As expected, she was silent.


    After hearing all this, manager Liu came out with a smile and said, "the guests have been waiting for a long time! We have just imported this material from the south. Only these two feet are very precious. We didn''t intend to sell it. I don''t see my wife come to the door in person. I have to take it out from the bottom of the warehouse... "


    Yun Lian was so angry that he was not in the mood to look at the materials. He was not good at destroying his image in front of outsiders, so he had to smile reluctantly and said, "please put it here, shopkeeper."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to see what she meant, manager Liu turned his head and pretended to be puzzled: "eh? What happened to the girl who just talked to me? "


    Yun Lian''s heart moved, and he showed a gentle smile again. He asked him, "shopkeeper, I don''t know what the lady is?"


    She didn''t care much about Yao Shu''s identity, but she was a more beautiful woman; but the tall and beautiful man who came in from behind completely attracted her attention.


    Shopkeeper Liu has read countless people. He has already seen clearly that Yun Lian''s idea of drunk man is not in his mind of drinking, but he deliberately leads his words to the direction he wants: "just now that girl also wants to see the best materials in the shop I still wonder if I want to take out this cloth, I don''t want to sell it! "


    "Oh?" said Yunlian With a sound, he began to look at the cloth on the table.


    She was born in a poor family. Although she was married to the county magistrate, she didn''t see many good things on weekdays. Naturally, she couldn''t see the quality of the material.


    Shopkeeper Liu is a businessman. Naturally, all day long, he boasted about his own cloth: "look at this pattern, this pattern Even in Beijing, it''s hard to find such exquisite materials! The key is that the fabric is light and breathable. If it is made into a summer skirt, it will be beautiful and cool You can''t find a second cloth like this in Qingtong town


    Yunlian is not stupid. Listening to the shopkeeper''s words, the cloth will not be cheap, but what manager Liu said is more or less pulling her heart.


    She nodded to show that she knew.


    "Madam, this cloth is similar to that of our family..." A Cui whispered to her.


    What a Cui said was the first wife of the county magistrate.


    Since ancient times, the fight between wives and concubines has never stopped. Even if the county magistrate''s wife''s fighting spirit is gradually reduced, the yingyanyan below her can spare no effort to pull her off her seat.


    Shopkeeper Liu smiles and asks, "how valuable is the cloth?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Shopkeeper Liu had heard the whispers of the two masters and servants, but he didn''t feel it. He said firmly, "if you like me, madam, I won''t take any more. This material is only two feet in total. Take one or two silver with you."


    How could Ah Xiang say: "one or two silver?! Shopkeeper, why don''t you grab it


    The ready-made clothes sold in the cloth shop can''t be sold for one or two silver coins. These two feet of cloth are just enough to make a suit of clothes.


    Manager Liu said to Yun Lian with a smile: "ouch, madam! Do you still think it''s expensive? The girl just wanted to buy He also said that he would use two liang silver to buy my cloth, but I would not! You are the only one who can match this elegant and elegant design


    When Yunlian sees manager Liu mentioning Yao Shu, the evil fire in his heart comes out unconsciously. After listening to the manager''s words, the anger gives birth to some secret pleasure like a sense of victory.


    She stopped Ah Xiang with her eyes and said with a smile to shopkeeper Liu, "shopkeeper, I want all these two feet of cloth."


    Manager Liu''s wrinkled face turned into a ball of laughter, and his voice said, "OK! I''ll let the man in the shop wrap it up for you - "


    then he took the cloth off the table and went to the warehouse behind the shop to find the man.


    When Ah Xiang saw that the master really bought the cloth, he was a bit silly: "husband, madam, this cloth is really not cheap..."


    If the country people buy cloth, they only have a few copper plates per foot. Even if there are more patterns, they can''t reach the high price of one or two silver.


    A Cui doesn''t speak as much as a Xiang, but she often says things that are in line with the wishes of the master. She laughs at a Xiang and says, "I haven''t seen the world. What''s the matter with one or two silver coins? The lady is so flattered that if she talks to the master, he will give him a lot of silver. "


    Although the two servants have always called Yunlian "Madame", she is just a concubine''s room. If she wants to get some money, she has to try her best to please others. However, the old main room is spending as much as she wants.


    Thinking of this, the injustice in Yunlian''s heart turned up again.


    "The cloth is very similar," she asked with a sneer


    Ah Tsui had a lot of thoughts. Naturally, she knew that the master had his own idea. She didn''t ask much. She just said, "yes, I bought it two days ago. The color and pattern are similar."


    Yun Lian nodded and had a plan in mind.


    The man wrapped up the cloth, and the shopkeeper sent it out in person. When one master and two servants paid for the money and left with high morale, shopkeeper Liu said with a sneer: "it''s a fool who has more money."


    The clerk saw that shopkeeper Liu had collected one or two silver coins, and his mouth was almost able to put eggs in his mouth. He hesitated and said, "master, it''s not good to pit customers like this? We are not going to use these two feet of cloth to make curtains for the shop next door to miss... "


    Shopkeeper Liu turned around and slapped the man on the back of the head, scolding: "your master, when did I take the initiative to entrap people? I don''t know what''s going on - this girl is not a good girl. She bullies our young lady and dares to give advice to my uncle! If you don''t pit her, who are you going to pit? "


    Man, ah, no more.


    After a long time, he hesitated to ask: "well, let''s sell the cloth, what about the curtain?"


    Shopkeeper Liu leaned his elbows on the counter and was so angry that he didn''t want to speak: "how many times have you said that? You should remember what kind of cloth is in the warehouse, how much is the stock, and what is the value This kind of cheap cloth is thin and easy to pull, and there are many in the warehouse! "


    The man recalled, then nodded and said with a smile, "OK, master, I will pay attention next time! I''m only halfway through the warehouse. I''m going to do some work now. I''ll trouble you to entertain guests outside! "


    With that, he quickly put the tables and chairs which had been in turmoil when the guests left, and busily went to sort out the inventory.


    The shopkeeper sighed, but he was not happy when he finished everything.


    "This smelly boy, I have to worry about him all the time..."


    On the other side, Lin radial and Yao Shu have come to the teahouse. Yao Shu asks Lin radial to wait outside. She goes to hand over the remaining branches.


    When she came in, she saw Yu Zhi arguing with the owner of the teahouse.


    The owner of the teahouse, surnamed Zhang, was tall and strong, with a large gold chain around his neck. His face was full of flesh. He was thin and small. In front of him, he couldn''t even compare the strength of an arm.


    Yao Shu thought Yu Zhi had been bullied, so he went to see it. He heard boss Zhang''s hoarse voice say: "little brother, if you have to reason with me, let''s say a few words today - when you are talking in my teahouse, you naturally have to follow my rules, don''t you?"


    Yu Zhi was helpless and nodded to say yes.


    Mr. Zhang said, "then I am the boss. I will pay you money and ask you to tell me books. Why don''t you accept the money?"


    Yao Shu, who had been so aggressive, looked at boss Zhang''s eyes and asked, "boss Zhang, what''s the situation?"


    Boss Zhang didn''t notice that the teahouse was coming again. He suddenly saw Yao Shu and was shocked. The fat on his face trembled and then fell silent.He hesitated: "is this girl..."


    Yao Shu stood beside Yu Zhi and said, "I''m Yu Zhi''s new sister."


    Yu Zhi opened his mouth and wanted to say when she had become his dry sister, but Yao Shu pinched her arm secretly, and Shengsheng swallowed the words in his mouth.


    Boss Zhang did not doubt that he had him. He said to Yao Shu: "the child came to our teahouse to tell stories..."


    Yu Zhi protested: "boss Zhang, I''m going to be crowned. I''m not a child!"


    Compared with boss Zhang, he doesn''t look like a child?


    Boss Zhang nodded perfunctorily: "Oh, this little scholar, scholar He has been here for quite a long time. At the beginning, he said that he would speak for ten days a month. If the guests call, they would give him a silver or two to make money, so that he could go to Beijing earlier. "


    There was nothing wrong with Yao Shu when he heard this.


    Boss Zhang went on: "although the time is less than a month, he has said that he has enough. Today, he asked me to say goodbye. I planned to give him the silver or two, but the stubborn scholar refused to accept it!"


    Yu Zhi quickly waved his hand to Yao Shu and said, "it''s not like this. Boss Zhang has provided me with food and drink these days, and I spend a lot of money. Besides, according to the agreement at that time, I would say it would be enough for a month, but now I have only said it for more than ten days. How can I collect money from my family?"


    Yao Shu heard the black line all over his face, only felt that he could not understand what was in Yu Zhi''s brain.


    She looked at the scholar and asked, "haven''t you said that ten times? What''s more, if we don''t charge money, where can we get the money to go to Beijing? Do you think you have to spend money only on the road? When you get to the capital, you don''t need money for accommodation and meals? "


    Yu Zhi Nu said: "also, it''s not that I don''t accept it, or one or two silver is too much."


    Looking at Yao Shu, boss Zhang spread out his hand and said, "look at this! What am I supposed to do? "


    Yao Shu, with a soothing smile, began to persuade Yu Zhi: "boss Zhang is a generous man. Otherwise, how can people know that you are down and down and let you come to the teahouse to tell stories? This is to help you. The result arrived you here, did not appreciate? What''s the point of having to be clear about it with others? "


    Boss Zhang is not good at words. After listening to Yao Shu''s words, he nodded again and again: "big sister, that''s what you mean!"


    Yu Zhi still wanted to be stubborn and said, "but I don''t get paid for nothing. Boss Zhang has already helped me a lot. If I take your money again, I''m really sleepy and sleepy..."


    Yao Shu took out twelve points of patience and said to the scholar, "if you have trouble sleeping and eating, you should study hard and go to the capital as soon as possible. After passing the exam, I will come back to Qingtong town to find boss Zhang and thank him for the gift of silver. You also said that the book is not just a good story written in the book for later generations to eulogize? "


    Boss Zhang also in a side way: "it is exactly, it is this truth."


    Yu Zhi was a fool to read, and his brain was a muscle. When he heard Yao Shu say this, he felt very reasonable.


    He couldn''t help nodding and thanking the boss: "boss Zhang is chivalrous and kind-hearted, and the remaining branches are unforgettable!"


    Seeing this, boss Zhang finally breathed a sigh of relief. He put one or two silver coins into the scholar''s hand and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t forget. The book that has been said for ten days has also brought us a lot of business. Go to the exam well! If we win the champion in the future, our teahouse will be able to follow suit. This is the teahouse where the number one scholar once worked as a storyteller... "


    With that, he laughed a few times and patted Yu Zhi''s shoulder, which almost numbed his half body.


    After a few greetings, Yao Shu led Yu Zhi out of the teahouse and joined Lin Du.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    Lin radial is waiting for them outside the teahouse.


    Tall men, dressed in deep clothes, stand on the side of the road. They are not only handsome, but also have unusual temperament, which attracts many passers-by.


    It was noon.


    When Yao Shu came out of the teahouse with Yu Zhi, he saw Lin radial, who was very powerful in the crowd. He laughed and asked, "are you hungry? Go to dinner first? "


    The man nodded and looked at Yu Zhi.


    Although he didn''t speak, Yu Zhi understood Lin radial''s meaning. He waved his hand and said, "I''m at will. You can arrange it."


    Hearing Yu Zhi''s accent, Yao Shu said, "let''s go to baiweilou, where there are many cuisines."


    Lin radial nodded, and the little scholar did not have any opinions.


    As they walked, Yao Shu asked Yu Zhi, "Yu Zhi, where are you from?"


    The latter honestly replied, "I''m from Suzhou."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "that''s the best. It''s said that the Suzhou food of Baiwei restaurant is the most authentic. This time, I took a Suzhou man to taste their cooking. Is it as good as the rumor


    Yu Zhi spent most of these days eating with the waiter and the waiter in the teahouse. Every day, there were some cakes and pickled vegetables.


    He had never suffered such hardships since he was a child. He thought he would starve to death in this strange town. He had never thought about half a month, but he was used to it.


    Yu Zhi knows that Yao Shu is taking care of his own taste and wants to improve his food, but he takes care of his self-esteem.


    For a time, I was deeply moved by her carefulness.


    "Miss Yao, you are a good man."


    Yao Shu smiles and doesn''t say anything, but Lin radial looks at Yu Zhi more.


    Although the young scholar was not sociable, he also recalled his experience and added: "Mr. Lin and Miss Yao are talented and beautiful. They are really a rare couple."


    Yao Shu saw the lawsuit between the two of them, which was very funny.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Yao Shu specially ordered a mandarin fish for Yu Zhi.


    When the dishes came up, the fish was covered with tomato juice. It was bright and full-bodied. It looked like a big finger move.


    After a taste of the remaining branches, the taste is salty and fresh, and then turns sour and sweet, which is the flavor of home.


    When Yao Shu saw that his eyes were red, he knew that he had suffered a lot outside these days.


    I think so. He was a young man. When he first came out of the house, he was assailed by two of his closest cousins. He walked westward and northward to Qingtong Town, but he had to earn his own living.


    It''s hard for him.


    She asked Yu Zhi in a warm voice: "how about it? Is this dish authentic? "


    The little scholar sucked his nose hard, turned back and quietly wiped his eyes. He nodded and said, "well, my mother knows that I like to eat fish. Occasionally, I cook, which is the best dish of mandarin fish."


    You don''t want to fry big perch, but I don''t like fried fish


    The young people''s attention was really attracted: "Oh? Can Mr. Lin cook


    A gentleman is far away from cooking.


    In this era, it is not only the scholar who will not go into the kitchen, but also the whole society default that cooking is what women should do.


    Yao Shu nodded and said, "Ah Wei can not only cook, but also do the housework very well. Adio, you say, don''t you? "


    At home these days, Lin radial has almost done all the housework. Now Yao Shu''s affirmation in front of the outsider is very helpful. Therefore, he nods with a bit of satisfaction.


    Well, it''s great to be praised by my daughter-in-law!


    But Yu Zhi exclaimed, "brother Lin is at home and does housework?"


    Lin radial nodded, and did not feel anything wrong, but said: "there is no servant at home. If I don''t do it, Ashur will start. What''s the difference between what I do and what she does? "


    Yu Zhi was stunned for a moment, and the chopsticks didn''t move.


    His parents are a couple who respect each other and everyone envies them.


    Although there are slaves in the family, my mother occasionally complains that the family is complicated, and my father never cares. At most, she nods to let her bear more burden.


    Yu Zhi is not a pedantic person. After thinking about it, he also understood: "I have never heard anyone think like this. However, brother Lin''s doing so is highly commendable. "


    Remembering that they had just called each other "afai" and "Ashu", he asked: "I don''t know the names of elder brother Lin and Miss Yao, but they are taken from the sentence" Lan radial Shu has not returned "? If so, it really matches


    Yao Shu and Lin radial looked at each other and thought of the hairpin engraved with this poem.


    Yao Shu is wearing the silver hairpin today.


    She said with a smile: "the words are really those two words, but we didn''t know each other before, so we didn''t have the idea of naming our children and getting married in poetry."


    When the dishes were ready, the three of them ate and chatted with each other. Lin radial mentioned Yu Zhi''s residence again.On the way to the teahouse, Lin radial has made it clear to Yao Shu that Yao Chao has no objection to his sister''s arrangement.


    She said to Yu Zhi, "my second brother is not much older than you. He is a casual person. There are not so many rules. You don''t have to be restrained. In addition to the main room of his house, you can use the guest room and study


    The young scholar showed his gratitude and put down his chopsticks. As soon as he was about to be polite to Yao Shu, he was stopped by her and said, "well, please don''t say thank you to me any more."


    To know that you are a good boy, don''t follow the rigid dogma of a scholar.


    Yu Zhi blushed slowly and said, "I''m not small anymore..."


    Yu Zhi is not very old. Because of his face, he told boss Zhang that he was going to be crowned. But Yao Shu saw that his facial features were not fully developed. At most, he was 17 or 8 years old.


    She felt more and more that Yu Zhi looked like her younger brother who had no blood relationship in modern times.


    Yao Shu laughed and urged him to say, "if you don''t pick up chopsticks, eat more. At your age, you can still grow."


    With a red face, Yu Zhi picked up his chopsticks again, took a bite of mandarin fish and ate it with white and soft rice.


    Lin radial to this time to confirm, Yao Shu is really to Yu Zhi no side of the mind, pure take him to do younger brother to see.


    He said to the little scholar, "if you have any trouble in your residence, you can come to us. Ashu and I will soon move to another yard, not far from each other. "


    Yao Shu should also say, "yes. There are many books in my second brother''s study. Although he doesn''t have the idea of the next exam, Jing shiziji does. You can keep your books at home these days and wait for peace in the East before you go to Beijing. "


    The arrangement of the two is proper and careful, even if it is to treat old friends who have known each other for many years.


    Yu Zhi was deeply moved. In addition to thanking him, he did not know how to express his gratitude. He had to eat a few mouthfuls of rice, which suppressed the sour and astringent feeling in his heart.


    After dinner, Yu Zhi went to the inn to pick up his luggage, but it was a small package. It looked very pitiful.


    Yao Shu sighed in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. Together with Lin radial, he settled Yu Zhi in the house of Er Ge town.


    She knew that Yu Zhi was rich and had taken into account the young man''s strong self-esteem, so she did not make up her own mind to buy anything for him.


    But on their way back to Yaojia village, Yao Shu was still a little worried, so he said to Lin radial, "do you think Yu Zhi can be alone? Look, he hasn''t cooked any food. What do you have for the evening


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    Returning home is just in the afternoon. It''s still early. They are not in a hurry to go back. Lin radial drives the ox cart slowly. Hearing the speech, he turns back and says, "he''s not young. He''s not a child. You don''t need to worry about so much."


    Yao Shu shook his head: "I''m afraid he won''t go to dinner in order to save money..."


    Lin radial wants to say that it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat once in a while. But think about Yu Zhi''s thin body. If you say that, I''m afraid Yao Shu will be more worried.


    He comforted Yao Shu and said: "Yu Zhi looks spoiled and has never suffered, but he is as flexible and indomitable as the grass coming out of the stone cracks on the edge of the cliff. Do you think, if the young master from an ordinary rich and noble family is abducted to a place where he is not familiar with his place of life and has no money on him, who will want to earn money by talking books and continue to go to Beijing? Ashu, you don''t have to worry too much about him. "


    Yao Shu Xian seldom saw Lin radial say so many words in one breath, and his comfort really played a role.


    "You''re right," she nodded. "There is a tenacity in Yu Zhi. It''s very rare."


    After chatting for a while, they settled on the move.


    Yao Shu thought about the things that needed to be moved. He had a headache: "if you want to move all the things you usually use to the town, it''s not convenient. It''s better to take only necessities."


    Lin radial nodded: "that''s natural, just take some bedding and clothes."


    Yao Shu bent over with a smile and said, "it''s not so easy! You think bedding and clothes are necessities. Dabao must bring his favorite books, slingshot and paper and pens, er Bao needs to put on her clothes and small jewelry, and Sanbao can''t do without the cradle and toys... "


    In this way, I''m afraid it will take a whole ox cart to carry everything.


    "Why so much trouble?" he couldn''t understand


    For the children, familiar things can bring them a sense of security, Yao Shu does not want to move all the time, so that the children have to adapt to the environment every time.


    She knew that Lin radial had always been the ancients'' idea of parenting. Instead of arguing with him about this, she only said, "take it with you. You''ve saved three children''s unhappiness."


    Lin radial didn''t object. He just spent more time on it. Yao Shu and his children were happy.


    While discussing, the ox cart has already driven into Yaojia village.


    Yao Shu looked at the sky, and there was still a moment to go to the night. He said to Lin radial, "go straight to my wife''s house later, or tell them about our move."


    Radial two people in front of the hospital quickly transferred to Yao.


    Before Yao Shu got off the bus, he heard Yao Erlang shouting: "aunt! Uncle


    The boy, like a mud monkey, came out of nowhere. Several bloodstains were scratched on his face. Even his clothes were dirty. There were several holes in the top.


    Yao Shu opened his eyes and asked him, "where has this gone? How did it happen? "


    Uncle Lin is the tallest of the two steps.


    He saw Yao Shu asked, scratched the back of his head, and said with a smile, "I went to the mountain to catch rabbits."


    Seeing his empty hand, Lin radial asked deliberately, "have you caught it?"


    The child did not know the adult teases the mind, only straightened out the chest, proud way: "caught!"


    Yao Shu got out of the car and asked with a smile, "Oh? What about the rabbit? "


    Yao Er Lang pauses for a while, hands spread out, and says on his face: "I''ve caught you. It''s not patronizing. I fell down Then the rabbit ran away


    Yao Shu noticed that Yao Erlang had scratches on his hand, which hurt him.


    She took Erlang''s two small hands and put them in the palm of her hand. She looked at it painfully and asked, "how come there are holes in the face and hands? How? Have you hurt yourself? "


    Yao Erlang has been used to it since he was a child. There are countless wounds on his body all the time, either falling or rowing. He is also used to it.


    The boy just laughed: "it''s the hare that ran away. I went to catch it, and accidentally got into the thorns On the body, on the body also seem to delimit a few? "


    Yao Shu looked at the bear boy''s giggle. He was so angry that he just wanted to slap him, but he couldn''t give up. He had to complain: "tell me about you. Why don''t you know how to save your adult''s mind? What do you mean by playing and bumping every day? "


    She spoke in a gentle voice, but she was not really teaching people. Yao Er Lang was not afraid of it. She only said with indifference: "it''s OK. It''s all minor injuries! A man, a man, has no scar on his body. Where does he come from


    As he said that, he also looked at Lin radial with a little adoring eyes, and looked at the scar at the end of his eyebrow that was slanting into the temples, showing a little envious look.


    Yao Shu let go of the boy''s hand, but he didn''t resist it. He patted him gently on the back of his head: "come on, little fart boy, what kind of bloodless! Go home in this way, and see how your mother-in-law will swear. "


    Yao Erlang glared round his eyes and said to Yao Shu wrongly, "aunt, I thought you were the same as my uncle, but you were in the same country as my aunt! Or only my uncle knows me best... "Yao Shu chuckled: "what and what, how can only your uncle understand you? Are you and me bad guys? "


    Yao Erlang''s cheeks bulged, he took Lin radial''s sleeve and looked up at him: "uncle, come on!"


    Erlang combines the advantages of Yao Chao and Yao Ersao. He has thick eyebrows and big eyes. He runs outside every day, but he never gets dark.


    He was born good-looking, and Yao Shu has two similarities. Now he looks at Lin radial with his dog''s bright eyes, which makes him unable to refuse.


    The man had to say to Yao Shu: "it doesn''t matter if boys are hurt from childhood. They all come here like this. It''s not good to be spoiled."


    There is nothing wrong with saying that. I believe everyone thinks so.


    But as a mother, which mother can see that the child''s wounds are constant every day?


    Mothers all over the world, when they see the wounds on their children, are hurting themselves.


    Yao Shu glared at Lin radial, and then said to Yao Erlang, "smelly boy, what only uncle knows about your heartless words about hurting you, and you are not allowed to speak in front of your aunt in the future!"


    She took a handkerchief to wipe the mud spots on Yao Erlang''s face. When she found that it couldn''t come down, she said, "go home, wash your face, clean up and see your mother again."


    Yao Erlang let out a "ah" and jumped into the yard.


    Seeing Yao Shu sighed and his eyebrows locked, Lin radial asked her, "how? Angry? "


    I''m not angry. I just feel that I can never reach an agreement with Lin radial on the issue of child rearing.


    Yao Shu took a look at the man and said, "fortunately, Dabao doesn''t worry me like Erlang."


    Lin radial understood Yao Shu''s meaning. If a Zhi, like Yao Erlang, goes to the tree to catch birds and fish in the river every day, and does not go home without a new wound on his body every day, Yao Shu will die of heartache -


    and they will inevitably have conflicts over how to educate their children.


    He thought about it in his heart and said what he had always thought: "ash, I think you spoil ah Zhi too much."


    Men are not used to euphemistic way of speaking, always straight.


    However, no matter how good-natured people, in the face of such accusations from their partners, they will not have a good mood.


    She asked Lin Du: "where did I spoil it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Seeing Yao Shu''s pretty face tensed tightly, Lin radial was obviously really unhappy. But when he said this, he couldn''t stop. He had to go on and say, "things like moving Er Bao and San Bao are still young, and as a girl, we can think more about them. But ah Zhi is an elder brother, so he doesn''t have to be so pampered. "


    Yao Shu grew up, never lost in the debate with others, and he was also familiar with the unreasonable.


    She sneered: "don''t want to move more things to say, how to bring some children''s things, still pampered?"


    Lin radial a time some headache: "ash, I don''t mean that, you don''t mix things up."


    Yao Shu nodded and said, "well, I don''t care what you mean, either you want to move or you don''t want to move. Just say you accuse me of spoiling my children. Lin radial, you want to be your strict father. I have never stopped you. Please don''t have any other opinions on the way I discipline my children."


    She has a pretty face. Usually, she likes to curl her lips into a line. Lin radial subconsciously doesn''t want to see other bad emotions on Yao Shu''s face except smile.


    He took a step back and said in a low voice, "ash, I don''t have an opinion..."


    Yao Shu saw that he wanted to calm things down, and immediately became furious: "what do you mean if you have an opinion? Lin radial, I know that you want to cultivate a Zhi to be as resolute and resolute as you are. You have expectations for him - I don''t object! But as a mother, I just hope he is happy, he is healthy and he grows up safely! If you don''t like the way I discipline my children, why do we have to live together


    After hearing this, Lin radial frowned, and his handsome face became cold. He thought of another layer directly, "after talking for so long, do you want to say that you want to leave with me?"


    Instead of avoiding his eyes, Yao Shu said, "Lin radial, there is a problem between us. You don''t know. Why should we turn a blind eye to these problems? "


    The man''s deep voice suppressed anger, but still restrained: "you want to be a loving mother, I don''t stop, not yet?"


    After all, Yao Shu is still too independent.


    She''s used to living alone - even if it''s hard for her to take care of three children by herself, she can handle everything in good order.


    For a person''s life, she is comfortable, but now insert a Lin radial in, even if she told herself countless times, try to accept, but there will still be a variety of problems.


    Yao Shu pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Lin radial calmed down his mood and tried to face their quarrel with the most rational self.


    He stepped forward and said to Yao Shu, "Ashu, what I did not do well, or what you don''t like, you can say it clearly, and I will reflect after listening to it. But why did I say I couldn''t even say a word to you? "


    Seeing that her expression seems to be loose, the man continued: "I''m not criticizing you just now, but I think your practice is contrary to my idea. If you don''t accept my point of view, that''s fine. Why be angry? "


    Yao Shu has always been the winner of a fight, but somehow, this time the man''s concession didn''t give her a little bit of victory.


    On the contrary, my heart is a little sour.


    She didn''t know why that kind of bitterness arose, perhaps because the object of the quarrel changed and became the person who occupied a unique corner in her heart.


    Radial Lin gradually admitted that she did not want to be a special person.


    Special to, even to hear a little dissatisfaction with his voice, will let her into an irrational mood.


    Yao Shu bit his lower lip and said, "drowning a child is like killing a child. You all say that I dote on my child. Is it not a reproach?"


    From her softened attitude, Lin radial saw some hidden injuries --


    he couldn''t help thinking about whether his words were too heavy? Did Yao Shu feel uncomfortable?


    The man softened his voice and said, "you didn''t spoil them. You took good care of the three children. I was wrong."


    There seemed to be a vast world in his deep eyes. He looked at Yao Shu and lured her in with the beauty of the stars.


    Yao Shu did not turn his head and said, "you just got angry, I know."


    Lin radial looked at Yao Shu''s awkward appearance and loved him very much.


    The surging and tumbling flame kept pounding at his chest, burning his nerves and breathing, but he didn''t know how to calm down.


    Heart secretly hate just now of oneself unexpectedly to her gloomy face, cold words.


    He said with chagrin, "yes I heard you say that you can''t control your emotions without being together. Asher, will you forgive me this time


    She hung her head, her eyes filled with sour tears and refused to be seen.


    Lin radial watched Yao Shu''s expression all the time. He saw that the tail of her eyes was dyed with beautiful red, and the whole face became more and more beautiful and gorgeous. In the heart of regret, however, there was a strange impulse.


    He stepped forward again, stretched out his arm, and was about to take Yao Shu to his arms. But he heard his mother''s voice at the door: "ah Shu, ah Du? What''s the matter? "The man''s breath sprinkled on Yao Shu''s hair. She heard the voice and quickly dodged. She looked at Yao''s mother who appeared at the gate of the hospital, and slowly blushed.


    "Aung, you, how did you come out?"


    Yao''s mother thought in her heart whether she had come at the wrong time. She said, "I just heard Erlang say that you two came, but I didn''t come into the room..."


    Yao Shuqing coughed and said, "well, I''ve talked about something outside, so I''ll go in."


    While Yao''s mother turned around, Yao Shu glanced back at Lin radial.


    But her face was scarlet, and the stare was not fierce at all. On the contrary, because of the bright red like the rouge at the end of her eyes, she had some other lethality.


    Lin radial followed two people, low ground laughed a voice.


    After they came into the room with Yao''s mother, they saw Sanbao sitting on the Kang, playing happily with ACE.


    Yao Shu sat beside Yao''s mother, while Lin radial sat with his two children.


    Ace turned his eyes, climbed to Lin radial''s side, stood up and quietly asked him, "Daddy, did you quarrel with Aung?"


    She thought her voice was very small, and everyone else in the room heard her except for an innocent Sanbao.


    Yao Shu pretended not to know, but listened to Lin radial in a low voice: "it''s my father who can''t speak that just made your aunt angry."


    The little girl opened her big eyes and asked, "did your father coax my mother?"


    Lin radial took a look at Yao Shu, put his arm around his little daughter, and said in a warm voice, "that''s nature. When did you eavesdrop on my conversation with your aunt


    Ace "cackled" to laugh, protested: "I am not a messenger, brother is! He said it


    A Zhi saw the second cousin come in just now, put on his shoes and planned to go to the door to meet his father and aunt, but he just ran into their two quarrels.


    He wanted to appear quietly after the quarrel, but he heard the word "He Li" and ran back to the main room with his grandmother.


    Yao''s mother didn''t know where she was. By the time she got to the gate of the hospital, the couple had almost made up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    When he heard the voice of Yao Si''s mother, he said to the child again Where has he gone? "


    Then he asked ace, "Er Bao, where''s my brother?"


    The little girl blinked her eyes, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. After grandma went out, my brother also went out."


    Yao Shu and Lin radial looked at each other. They didn''t see ah Zhi when they came back. Where did they slip?


    Lin Zhi, who was called "the God of small ears" by Lin radial, was sleeping in the study with his big cousin, frowning and groaning.


    Yao Dalang comforted him and said, "let the adults solve the problems between the adults. It''s useless for us to worry about them blindly."


    Ah Zhi was not comforted at all, but was more worried: "big cousin, you say My father and mother, will they really leave? "


    The two cousins of the Yao family, Yao Dalang is steady and Yao Erlang is jumping off. There are also some shadows of their father''s character. However, compared with the two adults, they are much less thoughtful and think about things very simply.


    Yao Dalang saw that his cousin''s small face was about to wrinkle and grow into a bun full of wrinkles, so he had to try his best to persuade him: "no! My father and my mother often quarrel. If my grandmother is really angry, she will go back to my grandmother''s house... "


    Ah Zhi raised his head anxiously: "but my great aunt has never said he left?"


    Yao Dalang hesitated for a moment.


    Ah Zhi and ah Si didn''t come to the Yao family for a year. They had already been taken care of by their two cousins as their brother and sister.


    Yao Dalang chose the latter in comforting his younger brother and digging holes for his father.


    "Don''t worry, Dabao. Aunt and uncle will not leave. My father snores at night, but he doesn''t wash his feet. Doesn''t my grandmother still stay away from him? "


    A Zhi looked at his cousin with a different look: "uncle, he Doesn''t he wash his feet at night? "


    Yao Feng''s living habits are very good, and he has never had these messy problems. Yao Dalang also doesn''t know where to hear the accusation, so he goes to his own father.


    "Yes! He, he not only doesn''t wash his feet at night, but also never changes his clothes. He wears them all for a year... "


    It was Yao Dalang''s own idea that he didn''t change his Chinese clothes.


    One night, he saw a hole in his father''s body. Although Yao Feng changed his middle coat the next day, he didn''t ask Yao Dalang to know when he changed. He also taught his son to be diligent and thrifty. The middle coat was worn inside. Even if it was broken, no one could see it, so it could still be worn.


    Similarly, if Yao Erlang said it, ah Zhi would not believe it.


    But Yao Dalang, as the eldest brother of the family, always speaks with credibility.


    With sympathy on his face, he said to Yao Dalang, "if so, my father is much better than my great uncle..."


    Yao Dalang nodded seriously: "yes, so my aunt won''t leave with my uncle."


    After all, he didn''t speak ill of his father in front of his cousin. What''s more, if Yao Feng knew about it, no matter how good his temper was, he would have to repair it for himself.


    Seeing that ah Zhi''s heart had finally settled down, Yao Dalang quickly changed the topic and said, "let''s go and see Erlang! I don''t know if he will be scolded by his second aunt when he comes back in such a mess today... "


    Ah Zhi nodded and said, "yes! The second cousin went to the mountain to catch a rabbit for ace, but the rabbit didn''t catch it, and he got injured. I just saw that the second aunt''s expression is not very good. Let''s go and have a look. "


    One of them always has a problem, and the other two rush to give their ideas. If Yao Erlang is scolded or punished, the two of them can plead for mercy.


    Two people from the study quietly feel out, slip to the wall of the second room, through the window to listen to the movement inside.


    I just heard Yao Erlang''s pitiful voice: "Aung, I know I''m wrong..."


    Yao''s sister-in-law was not moved: "don''t admit your mistake to me. When your father comes back, explain to him by yourself."


    Yao Erlang laughed and said, "as long as you don''t get angry, it''s easy to say, Dad."


    "You know what''s wrong with that attitude?! Where do you know?! I think you just owe me a fight! "


    Xu is very angry with Yao Er Sao and starts to move his hand. When a Zhi and Yao Dalang hear the room moving, they suddenly get big. Yao Er Lang cries out and says, "I''m wrong! Aung, I really know it''s wrong! "


    Yao Er Sao was so angry that her voice was loud: "what''s wrong?"


    Er Lang said pitifully, "you shouldn''t have broken your clothes again..."


    "Pa Pa Pa" came from the room. Ah Zhi and his big cousin looked at each other and asked each other silently, "where is this?"


    The second sister-in-law Yao''s anger was mingled with hatred for iron and steel. She said, "you''re a monkey. If you don''t fight in three days, you''ll go to the room to uncover tiles! The clothes are broken. Is your mother beating you because the clothes are broken? We are short of your clothes?! Look at your dog crawling words. It''s a shame for your Yao family! Even ace is better than you! If you can''t write well, why did you slip out again today? How many times is this? "Yao Erlang replied obediently, "I don''t remember the first time."


    Yao Er Sao picked up the ruler on the side and gave it to him several times. She hit Erlang on the back, but the boy just frowned and accepted it.


    After these attacks, Yao''s second sister-in-law was also sweating all over her body. Seeing that her son''s face was white, she could not help but scold him with anger and heartache: "aren''t you very smart on weekdays? How can you be beaten when you''re beaten? "


    Yao Erlang endured the pain, said: "Uncle taught us, the small stick is subject to, the big stick is to go, Niang you don''t really want to hit me hard, I should be subject to."


    After hearing this, sister Yao could not hold the ruler in her hand and fell to the ground.


    "You Erlang, what else do you know? "


    Yao Erlang stuffy way: "I read with uncle every day, where can''t even the Analects of Confucius?"


    Yao''s children are very smart. Yao Erlang just doesn''t like reading, which doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand.


    The second sister-in-law Yao pulled her son to her side. She lifted her clothes and looked at his back. She saw that the boy''s white back, which had not been exposed to the sun, had already had several red marks, which looked very exciting.


    Her eyes turned red.


    Seeing that his mother didn''t speak, Yao Erlang looked back with some doubts, but saw her red eyes. For a moment, he was at a loss: "Aung, I, I''m ok, I''m rough and fleshy, I can''t hurt..."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law put her arms around her son and sobbed: "the next time my aunt hits you, you just hide. Do you hear me?"


    Yao Erlang was scolded bloody just now, but he was hugged by his mother. He couldn''t react.


    He just nodded and said, "well."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    Sister Yao was also embarrassed to cry in front of her son. She quietly wiped her tears with the clothes on his shoulder, raised her head and said, "Erlang, in the future, my aunt will not care about you. Your father is right. Although you don''t like reading, you can understand the truth and the knowledge you should learn. Although it''s not as good as others, if you don''t want to take the imperial examination in the future, you don''t have to learn these things so well. "


    Yao Erlang didn''t understand anything else, so he understood his mother-in-law''s saying that he won''t have to study in the future. He grinned happily and felt that the beating was not in vain.


    Seeing her son''s unpromising appearance, Yao''s sister-in-law was helpless and wanted to get angry. At last, they all turned into a long sigh: "you, the child, come out of the same mold as your father, will make people angry!"


    Yao Erlang "hey hey" to smile, a language out of the essence: "I will only make a Niang angry, dad in addition to make a Niang angry, but also particularly will coax you happy."


    Mrs. Yao poked her finger at her son''s forehead and said angrily, "you are a little devil, and you know a lot."


    Erlang laughs again, and Yao''s sister-in-law looks at him as if she saw Yao Chao Junlang playing a rogue on his face. She can''t help but think in her heart -


    is Erlang the same as Yao Chao when he was a child?


    She took out the ointment from the cupboard and rubbed the medicine on Erlang''s injured back. She said, "don''t let Aung worry about it in the future, OK?"


    Yao Erlang subconsciously thought that his mother was saying that he would not read again. He hesitated, and his voice was like a mosquito: "Aung, don''t you say that no matter I read..."


    Yao Er Sao twisted her clean hand at the place where he didn''t get hurt on his back and glared: "I mean you should get less hurt! I''ll save my mother''s medicine for you every day. My hands will stink from this medicine! "


    What she was holding was the ointment given by her doctor. It had a good effect of detumescence and hemostasis, but the taste and color were really unpalatable.


    Yao Erlang is used to falling and beating. He thinks it''s OK to get some minor injuries. He doesn''t need to smear these things at all. But he''s afraid that he''ll make my mother angry again. He just follows Yao Chao''s usual way of coaxing his daughter-in-law and coaxes his mother into saying, "my mother, I know I''m wrong. I''ll change it later."


    What is Yao''s second sister-in-law''s rank? Where can you be fooled by his little tricks? You can tell from a glance that you learned from Yao Chao.


    Although she knew that her son was a routine, she couldn''t help but raise her mouth and complained: "learn from your father. Don''t always follow his usual glib routine."


    Yao Erlang saw that his aunt finally laughed, and he cried out in his heart that his father''s method was really useful.


    Yao Dalang and a Zhi, who eavesdrop outside, are relieved when the contradiction between mother and son is resolved.


    Yao Dalang made a gesture to his cousin, and the two men quietly slipped back to the study along the wall.


    Ah Zhi sighed in a low voice: "the second cousin can make the second aunt happy!"


    Yao Dalang nodded and agreed: "like father, like son. You didn''t see how the second uncle coax the second aunt on weekdays, you should let the uncle learn something. In the future, your parents will not talk about and leave."


    As expected, ah Zhi raised his ears and thought of learning from the Scriptures, but he frowned and said helplessly, "big cousin, I haven''t told you that my father and aunt are discussing recently and want to move to the town..."


    Yao Dalang was surprised and said, "move to town? Why? "


    Ah Zhi was excited about moving, but he had a good relationship with his two cousins. At the thought of separating from them, he began to feel a little unhappy.


    "Well My father wants to work in the sheriff''s office, so I want my aunt and us to move to the town together. "


    Yaodalang was puzzled and scratched his head: "second uncle is also in the patrol house, but second aunt and cousin are in Yaojia village!"


    Ah Zhi shook his head. Although he was younger than Yao Dalang, he saw things more clearly: "different. The eldest uncle, the second uncle and the grandfather are one family and naturally live together. "


    Yao Dalang can''t help but think of a few months ago when his aunt and her children lived in Yao''s family, more or less of the gossip in the village, instantly some understand.


    He never regarded his aunt''s family as an outsider. He said, "we are also a family."


    Ah Zhi took Yao Dalang''s shoulder with a smile and said to him, "big cousin, I know your mind. Even if my brother and sister move to town, we can be together in the future! How nice it is for you and your second cousin to go to town in their spare time and live in our house


    Yao Dalang said: "but in the future, we can''t study together."


    When the two children study together, they always encourage each other and make progress together. Besides, apart from his cousin who grew up together, Yao Dalang has never had such a smart and sensitive playmate as his cousin.


    I heard that Yao was not willing to part.


    A Zhi was very young, but he was very open-minded. He only comforted him and said, "gathering and parting are the normal life. Didn''t my uncle tell us a lot of poems about parting?"? As long as we keep each other in mind, we will always be together


    When Yao Dalang grew up with his careless cousin, Erlang never had such a delicate mind as ah Zhi.He was a little moved for a moment, and came up with an idea: "ah Zhi, let''s call on Erlang, let''s go to get married together!"


    A Zhi''s brain was confused for a moment: "knot righteousness? Friendship is the formation of brothers of different surnames among friends We are brothers. Why do we have to form a friendship? "


    For a boy of this age, all kinds of strange ideas come out of his mind all the time. Even though Yao Dalang is quite steady as a brother, he has a warm-blooded moment: "I know! But we are different! We all have the same blood. We don''t need to make a blood alliance. We just need to kowtow to God to prove that we are brothers for life


    A Zhi''s mouth widened instantly, and he could put eggs in it: "do you still want to be a blood alliance?"


    Fortunately, his cousin gave up the idea. Ah Zhi didn''t want to learn from those who had forged a friendship. He cut a cut in his hand and drank each other''s blood


    Yao Dalang was more or less influenced by Yao Erlang''s chivalrous complex. His mind was full of so-called "rules" in the world. He nodded solemnly: "it''s very complicated to form a friendship. It''s a good time, a good place, and one can''t be absent. He also needs eight characters of the birthdays of three people, calculate the auspicious time, arrange the tributes and offer sacrifices to God..."


    A Zhi has a headache. He doesn''t want to make such a fool of himself with his two cousins. He needs to nip Yao Dalang''s idea in the cradle. Otherwise, if Yao Erlang knows about it, the two of them will get along with each other.


    He thought of a wonderful idea, only nodded his head and agreed, "cousin, do you know your birthday? I have to go back and ask my granny. "


    Yao Dalang was stunned: "well, I don''t know..."


    Ah Zhi said with a smile, "let''s go and ask."


    Yao Dalang immediately stood up, took his cousin''s hand and urged him: "go, go and ask!"


    A Zhi followed him to the outside of the house with a sigh of relief in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    The two children came to the main room and talked about their "marriage" with adults.


    Yao Dalang and Yao''s mother said that they were in high spirits. Although ah Zhi was helpless, he nodded frequently to show his support for his cousin.


    After hearing this, Yao''s mother felt helpless and funny, so she asked Yao Dalang, "is this idea from Erlang?"


    Big Lang shakes his head: "milk, is I and a Zhi thought!"


    Yao Shu laughed and bent over for their children''s wonderful thoughts, and then reminded Yao''s mother: "the other people''s Erlang are not there. How did it become Erlang''s idea again? When the milk is not like this eccentric


    Yao''s mother was so happy that several children were all joking.


    Yao Erlang is naturally lively and resourceful. However, when children have vague and unreliable ideas, Yao''s mother''s first reaction is to start with her second grandson, and this time is no exception.


    When Yao''s mother saw that his grandson, who had always been steady, made such a fuss, she asked him, "why do you have to deal with such empty heads and brains?"


    A Zhi nodded and said to Dalang in response: "cousin, I think what grandma said is reasonable. We are brothers, and we are best friends and family without marriage


    Seeing that everyone was against it, Yao Dalang was disappointed.


    Yao Shu pulled his little nephew to his side with a smile, held his hand, and asked him in a warm voice: "how did Dalao remember to make friends with his younger brothers? What story did you hear? "


    Children''s way of thinking is to think of one is one, Yao Shu asked this is not strange.


    Yao Dalang nodded: "my father came back with a storybook yesterday, in which some friends formed brothers with different surnames..."


    Just then, sister-in-law Yao came in. Seeing that everyone was happy, she asked suspiciously, "just now in my room, I heard what''s going on here. What''s the matter?"


    Yao Dalang''s eyes were bright and he said hello to his mother: "Aung!"


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "sister-in-law, just now the children said that they want three people to form a marriage together."


    They are three black brothers? Taro''s idea? It''s no wonder that I asked about the censer and the rice this morning. "


    Seeing that the adults were laughing, Yao Dalang blushed and muttered, "you don''t understand."


    In the storybook, heroes and heroes have brothers when they travel in the rivers and lakes. We do not want to live on the same day, but to die on the same day. We can throw our heads and shed blood for each other. This is the brotherhood of a real man!


    Mrs. Yao glanced at him. She knew her son, Mo ruo mu, and immediately knew what the problem was: "I''m tired of reading Tianshu these days. I asked your father to buy a storybook. I''m afraid it''s not that you''ve read too many scripts. Do you want to travel in the world?"


    Hearing this, Yao''s mother raised the script again and said, "Huaben? What script? "


    When Yao Dalang saw a nai asked, he replied honestly: "what my father brought back are all the stories about heroes and swordsmen in the world. They are very good-looking."


    Yao mother suddenly nervous, quickly to Yao Dalang way: "that can put away, don''t give your brother to see!"


    Yao''s sister-in-law and Yao Shu all laughed, and Lin Du was listening to them in the clouds: "why can''t Erlang know?"


    Yao''s mother shook her head again and again: "no, no, no! Erlang''s heart is very wild. If you let him read some swordsman''s story book, you can run away from home the next day. Take his wooden sword and go wandering in the world... "


    "This is a serious hesitation," he said


    Yao Shu laughed so much that his stomach ached. His eyes twinkled with tears. He said to Lin radial, "you don''t know the magic of this story. As a steady child like Dalang, you''re going to make a friendship with your brother! Erlang can really do such a thing. "


    Sister Yao also had no choice but to say, "I really don''t know what his father-in-law did when he bought these things. He thought the children were too easy to manage."


    When everyone was talking and laughing, it was almost time for dinner. Sister Yao took the initiative to cook, but Yao Shu stopped her: "sister-in-law, today you have a rest, I''ll cook dinner with a Du."


    Aunt Yao was surprised and asked with a smile, "which one is this? Did you two cook? There are many people in our family. I''m afraid it will burden you two... "


    Yao''s mother shook her head and advised her, "let them go. It''s said that today''s news will be announced. It''s mysterious. She won''t reveal half a word."


    Yao Dalang and a Zhi looked at each other, his eyes seemed to ask a Zhi: is it the matter of moving?


    Ah Zhi nodded, put his index finger on his lips and motioned him not to speak.


    The movement of the two children was not seen by the adults, but was seen by AZ.


    She moved to her brothers and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Not to be outdone, Sanbao crawls over and stares at his brothers with his eyes as black as deer.


    Yao Dalang coughed and dragged Sanbao to his side. The four children formed a small circle and began to whisper.


    "Er Bao, do you really want to moveThe little girl nodded uncertainly, shook her head again, and said in the same low voice, "I don''t know. My father and aunt went to town today to see the house. "


    A Zhi also added: "Daddy and Aung said not to let us make a public announcement, and then let Grandma know when the house is good."


    Yao Dalang speculated: "my aunt and uncle are going to cook, and they also said that they would announce some good news. They must be optimistic about the house today and decided to move."


    The two children were very convinced of their cousins and nodded at the news.


    Sanbao seems to be participating in their discussion.


    On the other hand, Yao''s mother talked to her sister-in-law about her family, more or less around the children.


    "It''s spring. What''s Feng''s plan?"


    Mrs. Yao replied, "she said that she would go to the south in a few days and bring back some new cloth this year. News from the cloth shop said that there was not enough light and thin cloth."


    Yao''s mother nodded and worried: "ah Feng is at home in the past few months of the Chinese new year, and the children are studying with him, but they are still safe Now Chao is not at home. If his elder brother goes south, this time at least for more than a month, how can these fur monkeys live in the house? "


    Sister Yao is also worried about this. Besides, both Dalao and Erlang will be nine years old after the new year, so they should make plans for the future.


    She discussed with Yao''s mother: "ah Feng is at home to enlighten the children. It''s only half a day a day. Writing, reading and reading are gone. After all, it''s not as good as in the Academy. Aung, do you want to send some of them to the academy to study


    Yao''s mother also thought about it, but there was no academy near Yaojia village, and the nearest one was going to the west mountain. She shook her head: "the academy is too far away, and the children are small, so it''s not easy to send them home now. It''s said that the schools in the town have been running well in the past two years, and the teachers are also famous talents from far and near. It''s better to send them to schools. "


    Two people discussed for a while, Yao mother see also did not say a result, then said: "in the evening, wait for your father and a Feng two back, let''s sit together."


    Sister Yao nodded and they talked about something else.


    At the other end, Lin radial and Yao Shu were in the kitchen, just lighting the stove.


    They bought a chicken and a bass from the town.


    Yao Shu in the side of the water, see Lin radial skillfully deal with fish scales, viscera, can not help but sigh: "you are too good."


    Many women who cook all the year round are not as quick as he is when they toss up live fish.


    Maybe he was a little stronger, so he cleaned up the whole fish.


    Hearing the words, he raised his head and asked suspiciously, "what?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    Yao Shu shook his head. As long as the skills that appear in Lin radial''s body, whether it''s fishing, catching game, washing clothes, cooking, or reading, leading soldiers to fight, he is at ease, as if he was born with the ability.


    Maybe this is the male aura.


    I can''t tell him that.


    Yao Shu only said, "this fish is smaller than what you caught last time."


    Lin radial nodded: "this fish should have been caught from the river outside. Now it''s spring, and the fat bass is almost cleaned up. If you want to find a big one, you should go to a place where there are few people on the mountain. "


    Yao Shu saw that he had handled fish scales and viscera neatly and began to prepare scallion, ginger, garlic and other ingredients. He came over from the stove and asked, "what else? I''ll help you. "


    Lin radial did not let Yao Shu interfere, but picked up some clean and easy work for her to do: "peel the garlic, slice it."


    He said that under the knife, he cut the green onions planted by the farmers into even filaments, and cut the ginger slices.


    Yao Shu felt that he was totally unnecessary, but he was not idle. He helped him peel and cut the garlic, just as the water in the pan on the stove was boiling.


    She took a look at the boiling water: "is it steamed? I''ll get the steamer


    With the cooperation of the two people, they soon steamed the perch, looked at some dishes at home and began to prepare others.


    During cooking, they did not speak. Occasionally, with a look or an action, another person could understand. Soon, a plate of steamed perch, a pot of hot pepper roast chicken, and a plate of farm land three delicacies came out of the pot.


    The perch was steamed without oil, but now it is placed on the plate. The delicious white and tender fish is decorated with green and jade green onion. The sauce is heavy in color, and there are some oil flowers on it. The fragrance has been floating far away from the plate.


    The golden and ground three fresh chicken are full of color and fragrance.


    Yao Shu''s forehead was fumigated with sweat, but he didn''t feel hot at all. He said with a smile, "you''re a good cook. You can support yourself when you go to a restaurant."


    But Lin radial didn''t feel that there was anything. He just said, "I used to cook at home. My aunt never let me put more oil into it. The fried dishes would not have any flavor."


    When he mentioned the past, Yao Shu also had some curiosity.


    when he was in the Lin family, he was also a cook?


    When she was not easy to ask, she asked in a roundabout way: "I think you are doing very well now. How do you practice today''s cooking skills? "


    Lin radial had already begun to prepare the next dish. While cutting the cabbage, he replied, "it''s better to do more at home before becoming proficient."


    Yao Shu didn''t speak any more, but he was not worth it.


    Lin radial is the eldest son, according to the law of Dayan, he wants the son to inherit his father''s inheritance.


    Even in the farmhouse, there are few men, let alone the eldest son who goes to the kitchen to cook for a large family.


    But it happened in the Lin family, or day after day.


    For a long time, Yao Shu didn''t speak. Lin radial looked up and found that she looked a little gloomy.


    He wondered, "what''s the matter? Are you unhappy when I mention the Lin family? "


    Yao Shu shook his head and bit his lower lip.


    But Lin radial looked at her with a good temper and said in his low voice: "if you are not happy to hear about the Lin family, I will not mention it in the future."


    Although his face was still so cold, there was no unnecessary expression, but the eyes of the spring water flowing out of the hot spring betrayed his heart.


    Yao Shu found that, in fact, the bottom of Lin''s heart has always been very gentle, but rarely show it.


    She was angry with the Lin family and frowned, "I''m not unhappy. Just don''t understand your parents are how to think, how eccentric partial to become that way. It''s normal to take more care of your third brother, if you have a little heartache - but even the attitude towards Er Fang is better than you and me. But in and out of the house, which thing is not for you to carry? But it''s not good yet


    Lin radial knew that Yao Shu was not fair for himself. He could not help but lead the corner of his mouth, and his eyes on Yao Shu''s side face became more and more gentle.


    She mixed the sauce with vinegar and cabbage and murmured, "Lin radial, are you afraid it''s not their own?"


    Lin radial was amused.


    Yao Shu adjusted the ingredients, he took back his eyes, put the cut cabbage aside, began to pour oil into the pot, casually said: "maybe it''s really not my own, I really have nothing in common with my parents."


    Lin radial also asked himself this question when he was a child. He carefully compared his appearance and found that he had no resemblance to Lin Fu and Wang Shi.


    But appearance doesn''t mean anything, and no family will raise another family''s children as their eldest son for no reason, not to mention the stingy and mean people like Lin family and his wife.


    Yao Shu followed his words and went on: "it''s not natural! With such parents Well, I mean, they''re not qualified parents. You have been wronged. "


    She almost said what she thought of Lin radial''s parents in her heart. That was not a good thing to say. Fortunately, she held back before she said it.Lin radial noncommittal, for Yao Shu''s dissatisfaction, he did not refute for the Lin couple, also did not follow her meaning to judge.


    "It''s all over. I''m old now, but I don''t remember wronged. It''s good for us to live a safe life together. "


    A man''s voice is quiet and hoarse, like an old wine. When the lid is opened, the room is full of mellow fragrance, which makes people unconsciously indulge in it.


    Yao Shu looked at Lin''s well-defined side face, and a soft emotion rose from the bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, she realized that men really regarded her as a writer.


    She whispered, "well, let''s make a good living."


    The oil pan is hot, and the instant the shredded cabbage is put into the pot, it makes a crackling sound, and sometimes it is mixed with the sound of the spatula touching the bottom of the pot.


    When he poured the sauce from the small bowl into the oil pan, the ingredients reacted with the seasoning, and the aroma overflowed.


    The sound, the smell, brought Yao Shu an unprecedented sense of reality.


    The farmer''s dinner was not complicated. Yao Shu and Lin radial cooked four dishes, made a pot of soup, and fried some peanuts.


    Yao Shu called on the children to help them carry food and wash their hands.


    Yao''s father and Yao Feng also came back from the outside, just to see Lin radial out of the kitchen, there are still sweat beads smoked out by the heat of the kitchen on the forehead.


    Yao''s father was surprised and said, "ah? Why did you come out of the kitchen? "


    After a while, he ran out of the pot.


    Seeing the two elders, he grinned and said, "yes, Dad! Today is my uncle and aunt''s dinner! "


    Two people look at one eye, Yao father face dew surprised, ask: "a radius can cook?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    Yao Feng said with a smile, "ah radial can do everything. Listening to Dabao Er Bao, he still helps Ashu do housework at home."


    After listening to this, Yao Dalang nodded abruptly, and at the same time, he also showed the plate in his hand to Yao''s father: "uncle! My uncle''s fried dishes


    Yao''s father slapped Lin radial with a smile, took his shoulder, and said, "today, our sons-in-law must have a good drink! If you don''t get drunk, you don''t go back! "


    Lin radial nodded: "good."


    A few dishes on the table, a family together, and then put a jar of wine, they began to eat.


    Several children may be hungry, adults talk, they just listen, while eating.


    After chatting about her family, Yao''s mother said, "Ashu, ah radial, I heard that you have any news to tell your family?"


    Yao Shu and Lin Du looked at each other. She put down her chopsticks and said with a smile: "well, ah Du is going to work in the inspector''s house soon. We thought that we might as well move to the town as a family, or we might as well have a look after him on weekdays..."


    Yao''s mother was a little surprised: "move to town? This Why is it so sudden? "


    Said, she subconsciously looked at father Yao, motioned him to say something.


    Yao''s father pondered for a moment and said, "it''s good to work in the police house, but is it a good place to live in the town? There are a lot of things to worry about in setting up a new home. What are your plans? "


    Now it''s Lin''s turn to explain one by one. He respectfully said, "father-in-law and mother-in-law, we have taken care of our accommodation in the town today. The furniture should be complete and the location is good. We can move at any time."


    Yao Shu added: "the house was found by the second elder brother, and it''s close to his house."


    Yao''s mother was reluctant to part with her daughter, but it was not good for them to separate. She was angry and said, "your second brother is also a strict mouth! Why don''t you tell me? You''re looking after it, so you''ll let us know? Wei, have you ever heard a Chao talk about it


    Yao Er Sao shook her head: "a Chao did not mention it to me."


    Lin radial had to say, "it''s not that we can hide our family, but our second brother only knew a few days ago that we were going to find a place to live in the town. We didn''t have time to talk to the same family."


    Yao''s mother sighed: "well, you children are now old, and I can''t control it. In the end, it''s better to move for the future."


    Yao Shu saw that Yao''s mother''s face showed a reluctant look. Even his father was not very interested. He quickly comforted the two old men with a smile: "Daddy, auntie, don''t worry. When we get to the town, our children and I will come back to see you! What''s more, it''s not better to go back home together when they''re both in the same office? "


    Yao''s father nodded and said to his mother, "Ashu''s right. When a child is old, where can he stay with his parents? "


    When Yao''s mother heard this, she couldn''t help but stare at Yao''s father: "they all say that their parents are here and they don''t travel far away. When one of your sons sees that the sky is not around, he wants his daughter to leave us too?"


    The old people may be like this. They have nothing to quarrel with, so they always quarrel when they sit together.


    Yao''s father just laughed and said, "I didn''t say that. You always like to think. I think it''s good for Chao not to be around. He has a lot of ideas. Shouldn''t you complain again? "


    Old two quarrel, a few small will talk to themselves, know that they will not really quarrel, then no one on the heart.


    While taking off the grain of rice from Erlang''s face, aunt Yao asked Yao Shu, "when will you move it? Have things been cleaned up yet? "


    Yao Shu replied: "where is so fast! I only saw the house today, and it will take a few days to move. "


    "Aunt, is the new house big? is it pretty? Where is it? "


    As for the new home in the future, a Zhi and a Si are not clear about it. Hearing this, they look up at Yao Shu.


    She answered the children''s questions one by one with a smile: "the new house is not very big. It''s not far away from my father''s residence. As for whether it looks good or not, you will know when you go to see it."


    Erlang suddenly straightened up: "Wow! Auntie, shall we go too? "


    Yao Shu nodded and said with a smile, "of course it can. At that time, your uncle will go to work, and your aunts and cousins need your help to move! "


    The children were very excited, whispering and whispering. Even when Yao''s father and mother looked at them, they couldn''t help laughing, and there was no interest in quarrelling.


    Yao''s father may have been a strict father, but after he became a grandfather, he was very kind to his grandchildren.


    He touched the heads of his two little grandchildren and said with a smile, "I want to help your aunt and uncle move. Don''t play too much."


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang were obedient. They turned their faces and talked to their younger brothers and sisters.


    Seeing a few small chatting in full swing, Yao''s mother''s uneasiness gradually faded a lot. She said to Yao Shu and Lin radial: "since we have decided to move, what''s missing in the new residence, just tell the family. You two don''t have to do everything yourself! If you do everything by yourself, what''s the use of your family? "As a parent, they never dislike their children''s trouble at home, but they are eager to pave all the roads for the children, and they feel at ease.


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "listen to Aung. This residence is still the second elder brother looking for it. In the future, there is still a place to trouble the family. "


    Hearing this, Yao''s mother really pressed a lot in her heart.


    Everyone enjoyed the dinner very much. Yao''s father and Yao Feng took turns to irrigate the wine. In the end, Lin was still sober, but Yao''s father and son could not stand steadily.


    "ADI, you are a good boy!" Yao''s father lay on his son''s shoulder and said to his son-in-law, "we Yao''s children are good to our daughter-in-law!"


    Yao''s mother glared at him angrily: "come down from a Feng! Didn''t you see him falling? Besides, where is your Yao family''s child? I''m so drunk that I can''t tell the southeast and northwest clearly. "


    See father-in-law and brother-in-law are wobbly, Lin radial quickly step forward, left and right respectively frame a, lest two people fall.


    Yao''s father didn''t know what to say, but he was still excited: "what''s not Yao''s child? Why isn''t a radius the child of our Yao family? But Yao Zhili is my son, of course


    It''s clear that what Yao''s father said is wrong, and it''s clearly drunk. When Lin radial heard it, he felt warm in his heart.


    Even Yao''s mother also said with a smile: "good, good, today you are the drunkard to say right. A radius, like a Feng and Chao, is a good child of our Yao family. "


    Yao''s father faltered, but he did not stop to say to Yao Feng, "ah Feng! If you want me to say, we had a good eye at that time Burp, how did you fall in love with such a good son-in-law? He is good to his daughter-in-law and has the ability to care for his family. Belch


    Yao Feng nodded vaguely. He didn''t know what his father had said.


    Yao''s mother looked lovingly at Lin radial and said to him, "since you call me Aung with ah Shu, that Aung will not be polite to you I''m afraid you have to carry these two drunkards back. "


    Sister Yao also laughed: "yes, ah Feng really drank a lot today. I''m afraid I can''t lift him by myself."


    Lin radial nodded. Without any difficulty, one on the left and the other on the right put up his father-in-law and his brother-in-law. They were arranged by his mother and sister-in-law.


    Yao Shu and his second sister-in-law took the children to clean up the table and chopsticks, and a lively dinner came to an end.


    The twilight is gradually getting into the sky. Yao Shu and Lin radial go home with their three children. After walking out of a certain distance, the man seems to notice something and suddenly looks back.


    Yao''s yard was lit with warm orange candlelight. At the brightest spot, Yao''s mother was standing at the gate of the yard, watching them leave.


    Seeing Lin radial turning back, Yao''s mother smiles lovingly and waves at him.


    "What are you looking at?" Yao Shu asked.


    Lin radial turned around and helped her to cage Sanbao''s clothes in her arms. He said in a warm voice, "nothing. It''s cold at night. Go home


    A Zhi and a Si, one left and one right, were beside the two adults, bouncing forward.


    Yao Shu studied Lin radial''s face. After a long time, he said with a smile, "you are different today."


    The man approached, bowed his head and asked, "eh? What''s the difference? "


    Perhaps he had drunk a lot of wine, and his face was tinged with a little red, and even his cold eyes were a little watery. He looked moist and attractive.


    Yao Shu shook his head hard and threw out his untimely imagination.


    The smile on her face hasn''t faded away. Her eyes will definitely look at him and say, "you are much more gentle today."


    Even Lin radial did not find that, compared with before, the look on his face was really much softer.


    The warm and insipid atmosphere of Yao''s family is something Lin radial has never experienced since childhood.


    Don''t say that the masters sit together drinking and chatting, even ordinary conversation is full of gunpowder in the Lin family.


    Until now, Lin radial has really experienced the feeling of "home".


    He thought about it seriously and said, "Xu is a little moved to drink with his father and elder brother today."


    Men always have a say, even touched can say, such a structured, fun.


    Yao Shu chuckled, holding Sanbao and shaking, which made the child in his arms laugh.


    Lin radial looked at their mother and son two similar deer beautiful eyes, not from the heart rose a tenderness, just want to put them a big and a small embrace in his arms.


    He did, by the strength of the wine.


    The rich milk fragrance of Sanbao and the fresh grass fragrance of Yao Shufa make people feel more peaceful and stable than ever before. Holding their mother and son, Lin radial felt that his empty heart had been filled with something.


    "Ashu..." He murmured unconsciously.


    After the sun sets, there is still a residual light in the sky, but the wind is gradually cooling.


    Yao Shu''s arms are soft and soft, and he is surrounded by Lin radial''s powerful arm. He feels very warm.She was a little greedy for such warmth, but when it was dark, she still whispered, "well, let''s go home first."


    Lin radial low ground should a, stood in the direction of the night wind, for their mother and son to block the cool.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    The move was soon settled, and the two children showed unprecedented enthusiasm and planned to bring something with them.


    Even Lin radial had been looking forward to it.


    On this day, several of them were packing up their bedding and clothes, but they heard a knock on the door outside the yard, and then a young man''s voice rang out:


    "sister Ashley, are you at home?"


    Yao Shu picked up his clothes and said to Lin radial, "it''s Yao Leige. I''ll go out and have a look."


    After she got up, Lin radial took a look at ah Zhi. The clever boy understood what ah dad meant and followed Yao Shu to the yard.


    A Si is muddleheaded, see elder brother to go out, also put down the thing in hand, walked out.


    "Brother, the things are not finished yet..."


    Ah Zhi grabs his sister''s hand and says in a low voice, "Er Bao, don''t talk. Let''s just go and stand beside my mother."


    Ace nodded.


    Brother and sister politely say hello to Yao Lei, then stand beside the adults, do not make noise, play their own.


    Yao Lei asked, "sister Ashu, I heard that you are going to move? But it''s uncomfortable to live in this house? "


    Yao Shu said hastily, "nothing, nothing. It''s a good place to live here, but a radial is going to work in the town, so my child and I have to move to the town with him. "


    Yao Lei opened his mouth, but he didn''t take a stand to say that he didn''t want her to move away. After a long time, he had to smile and say, "brother radius is a capable man. Congratulations."


    Yao Shu is not stupid. Naturally, he knows what Yao Lei thinks of himself. However, it is impossible for them to delay others. They can only keep a distance from him.


    "Yao Leige is so considerate that he has to make a special trip. Why don''t you come in and drink tea before you go


    Yao Lei is not considerate. He just makes an excuse and wants to see Yao Shu again.


    Now that he had spoken, he said goodbye.


    Yao Shu did not do much to retain, but still very politely sent Yao Lei out of the yard.


    Ah Zhi took ash, trotted into the house and quietly said to Lin radial, "Daddy, uncle Yao Lei and a Niang didn''t say anything else. He just asked why we moved."


    Lin radial nodded and touched ah Zhi''s round head.


    Ah Si was stunned: "brother, you snitch! I''ll tell my mother


    A Zhi put his sister in his arms, but he was not angry. He only coaxed her and said, "the God of news is not a good child. When Er Bao tells a Niang, does he become a messenger?"


    The little girl thought about it and stopped talking. She was a little silly.


    Second, don''t talk to ah Po. My brother didn''t tell on me. My mother talked to Uncle Xiaolei and didn''t let others hear him, did she? "


    Ace nodded hesitantly: "well, but..."


    "OK, OK," ah Zhi turned her sister around, took her hand and came to the cabinet and coaxed, "we don''t want that anymore. Let''s pack up our things. Which toy did you say you were going to bring? "


    As expected, ACE''s attention was diverted, and he did not mention the topic just now.


    Easy to deal with his sister, a Zhi raised his chin and squeezed his eyes towards Lin radial, and the latter gave him a smile.


    Just as Yao Shu came into the room, he saw the lawsuit between father and son. He laughed and joked: "what are you two doing? Don''t talk well, but make some strange appearances. "


    Ah Si raised his head: "ah Niang!"


    A Zhi laughs ha ha, also called a "Niang".


    Yao Shu knew for a long time that the two children went out to listen to her and Yao Lei. They must have told Lin radial when they came back.


    She was glad to see the children close to their father and said nothing more.


    She also took the initiative to say to Lin radial: "just now, little Rego asked us if we need him to help move..."


    The man shook his head decisively: "no need."


    Worried that his tone was too stiff, Lin radial hesitated for a moment and added, "there is not much to bring, and there is no need to trouble others."


    Yao Shu looked funny and shook his head to pack up.


    The move didn''t disturb many people, but Yao Feng helped with his luggage.


    At the moment when everyone was about to leave Yaojia village, Yao Shu asked Lin radial: "don''t you need to tell the Lin family?"


    Men rarely use silence to deal with problems, but this time they have not opened their mouth.


    Yao Shu sighed in his heart -


    in the end, he raised his own family, especially the ancients, who had the strongest sense of clan. If he hadn''t been forced to the extreme, no one would have wanted to make a clean break with his family.


    "If we want to talk to them, we''ll take a detour to Linjia village..."


    Yao Shu''s words had not finished, but was interrupted by the man.


    "No," he said, lowering his head slightly, with no emotion between his brows and eyes. "No one cares."


    Yao Shu knew what he meant.A few days ago, Yao''s mother complained with Yao Shu about her parents -


    since the Lin family got Lin radial''s money, they have no news.


    It''s ugly to say that even if Lin radial died outside, no one would shed a tear.


    Naturally, she was standing in the position of Lin radial, and she was in love with her son-in-law. She was not worth it for him.


    At that time, they all depended on his mother, but they all depended on him.


    Now think about it, if according to the track of the original book, Lin radial is not close to the Lin family. Even if the three children grow up, none of them are close to him.


    But Lin radial is not a bad man. He is serious and responsible. What did he do wrong?


    Yao Shu''s heart softened. He took Lin radial''s hand and said to him, "forget it, there''s no need to be sad for them. Let''s go. "


    Her tender fingers clenched the man''s big palm, which was grasped by his backhand, holding the softness and delicacy of the full hand.


    The look on his face suddenly softened, and his voice was low and hoarse: "Asher, I''m not sad. They are not important people. "


    The really important person is you.


    Although he did not say the last sentence, Yao Shu understood the meaning of his unfinished words from the deep eyes of men.


    They are standing at the other end of the bullock cart, which is just a blind corner of vision. They can''t be seen until someone else comes.


    Yao Shu listened to the voice of his elder brother and the children close at hand. His right hand was held by a man full of thick cocoons. His heart began to beat drums and his palms began to sweat slightly.


    He called her in a low voice: "ash, I..."


    The man''s breathing is cautious and restrained, with the same tension and heat, interwoven with Yao Shu in the narrow space.


    "Well?" Her voice with a hook, clearly only one syllable, but the heart of the Lin radial hook confused.


    He didn''t know what he wanted to say, but repeated and whispered, "I, Ashley..."


    Yao Shu looked up at him.


    Her cheeks were slightly red, like fine jade white porcelain. She used a fine brush to brush with light powder, and even the fragrance of plants and trees on her body became much stronger at this moment. She went straight to Lin''s nose and mind.


    His heart beat louder and louder, as if to jump out of his chest, intensely stimulating his nerves. A strong and strange impulse surged in his heart, which made him feel at a loss.


    Obedient, he slowly lowered his head and kissed Yao Shu''s eyes with his lips.


    With her eyes closed, the man''s confused and heavy breathing voice in the dark increasingly disturbed her mind. Yao Shu''s voice was so low and soft as to say: "what are you doing kissing my eyes for?"


    The man replied, "your eyes are beautiful. It''s more beautiful than the brightest starry sky I''ve ever seen in the northwest. "


    Yao Shu still closed his eyes, but his eyelashes began to shake, and his whole body didn''t move, just like a captured beast, waiting for his fate nervously and obediently.


    The beast''s breath slowly descended to the tip of its nose, but stopped.


    "Well," she heard his voice hoarse as never before, "we''re ready to go."


    Said, the man took the initiative to open the distance with Yao Shu, let the cool wind for the hot air around them.


    When they both recovered slowly, Yao Shu felt the temperature of his cheek with the back of his hand. He felt that it was not so hot. Then he coughed and pretended that nothing had happened and said, "are you ready for everything? Why don''t you go in and check it out again? "


    Mingming has finally checked, Lin radial along Yao Shu''s eyes to the yard, in the end or nodded, and went into the house to turn around.


    Yao Shu leaned against the railings of the bullock cart, took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled.


    She began to spit on her indecisive performance in the face of Lin radial''s beauty -


    is it not a kiss on the eyelid?! Where is the tension and expectation?


    At the same time spit, but also chagrin.


    She''s from the modern world. Have you seen any intimate pictures in movies, novels or comics? Today, he was unarmed in front of the innocent ancient man Lin Du


    What a shame!


    Yao Shu did a lot of psychological construction for himself before he came out from behind the ox cart.


    Yao Feng didn''t see the difference and asked her, "where''s the radius? When do we start? "


    Yao Shu heard himself reply with an extraordinarily calm voice: "a radius to check if there is anything missing. When he comes back, we will set out."


    A Zhi and a Si cheered and took his brother''s hand in the fence of the ox cart. No matter whether he understood or not, they began to talk to Sanbao.


    The sunshine in spring is warm and soft, and it blends with the clear air. It makes people feel warm from the bottom of my heart.


    When Lin radial came out of the yard and locked the door, the party drove the ox cart to the town.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    Yao Shu and Lin radial are not high-profile people. They are known to all that they did not move as two people. However, they asked Yao Feng to help them carry some luggage. Zheng''an of the patrolling family was invited to have a drink in his new home. Yao Feng and Yao Chao were accompanied by two brothers, which was really settled in the town.


    The inspector gave Lin radial ten days'' leave, and nine days passed in a flash.


    The next day, Lin radial will go to the house to serve.


    That night, Yao Shu prepared his clothes for the next day, took out a pair of new boots and put them beside the Kang for him.


    Under the oil lamp, the three children were already asleep, and the room was warm and silent.


    Seeing that Yao Shu was still packing things, Lin radial called her in a low voice: "Ashu, it''s not too early. Let''s have a rest earlier. It''s not too late to clean up tomorrow."


    Yao Shu nodded and said, "I''ll clean up your hands first."


    After Lin radial finished washing and gargling, he changed into the middle coat he was wearing when he went to bed. Yao Shu just cleaned up the clothes he had to wear these days.


    In the end, she was a little worried. She sat in front of the small table, mending ah Zhi''s torn clothes and telling him a few words.


    "Ah radial, you are not a matter seeker, but you are cold tempered. Sometimes you will offend others Besides, it''s the first time you''ve been to the patrol house. You''re not familiar with everything. You should pay attention to it on weekdays. Don''t be tripped up by villains. "


    Lin radial side to cover the children, while back: "I know."


    Seeing that he didn''t like it, Yao Shuying stared: "do you know? Yesterday, brother Zheng an came to drink. What did he tell you? "


    Men drink, sometimes drink too much, anything can be said.


    Zheng''an is also a straightforward temperament. If he drinks too much, he can''t remember Lin radial''s cold face. He drags his sleeve and mumbles.


    He was told not to offend the old man of the inspector''s house.


    They are a group of their own. They have been working in the house for most of their lives. The inspector has changed a few, but they have not moved their nest. It''s better not to offend them.


    Knowing that Yao Shu was concerned about him, Lin radial went to the table and put a cup of warm water on her hand.


    He slightly bent down, warm voice to her way: "Zheng an elder brother''s words I remember, Ashu, you don''t have to worry."


    Yao Shu gently bit his lower lip and murmured, "I''m at ease. Where am I worried? It''s just that you don''t like to socialize with others on weekdays. I''m afraid you don''t know if you''re wearing shoes! "


    The beauty under the lamp, even frowning, is in a charming state. The man looks a little crazy and gets a little closer.


    The man''s low voice with some hoarse, in this quiet night appears particularly sexy, tone with a bit of joy, "are you concerned about me? Ashley


    She looked up at him and asked, "I''m your wife, shouldn''t I care about you?"


    Men''s eyes in the next second, as if suddenly lit up in general.


    Yao Shu didn''t know why he came here.


    When she finished, she regretted. She could not help clenching the needle and thread in her hand. She pretended to calmly lower her head and did not dare to see the man''s reaction again.


    Her side face is covered with light gold under the light, which is particularly gentle and soft. Her hair is obediently draped on her shoulder, and her light reflection reflects the quiet state of her room.


    But all of these, all can''t resist her one sentence "I am your wife", which makes people''s heart suddenly surge with emotion.


    "Ashu..." The man couldn''t help but lower his head. He couldn''t resist the impulse to get close to her. His thin lip touched her eyelids, and his breathing suddenly resumed.


    Yao Shu realized the man''s intention and turned red.


    The atmosphere at night is too beautiful, not like in the daytime. Everything that happens on this land is covered by the heavy night and becomes uncontrollable.


    At this time, she panic and shyness occupy the upper hand, there is no way to let Lin radial continue.


    Yao Shu did not trace back to hide, hands began to needle and thread action, light cough a way: "tomorrow also want to get up early, you go to bed."


    Lin radial control of their own, can stop to continue to move down.


    Her delicate and soft face is close at hand, and the fine fluff on her flawless side face is covered with light color by the light. Even her light breath sounds like deliberately stirring the sensitive heartstrings of Lin radial.


    "Well," the man promised, but he didn''t step back. "Are you still up?"


    It''s a normal sentence, but with his hoarse voice, Yao Shu seems to have a different intention to invite.


    Her right hand holding the needle trembled, and the tip of her left index finger instantly gushed out a bright red blood drop.


    "Ah


    The stabbing pain brought back Yao Shu''s attention, but it was Lin radial''s hand that responded faster than her brain.


    He grabbed Yao Shu''s left hand and said, "are you ok? How did you get it? "


    Porcelain white fingertips attached a little dazzling red, Lin radial heart trembled, subconsciously Yao Shu bleeding fingers in the mouth, deep eyes full of love."You, you let go first!"


    For a moment, Yao Shu felt the blood gushing up and down his face, "it''s just a prick. I''m ok..."


    The man ignored Yao Shu''s protest


    In addition to the even breathing sound of three children, it is the tacit heartbeat of two adults.


    "Well," his voice was low and powerful, which made Yao Shu''s heart beat again and again. His heart palpitation was gradually out of his control. "I, I''ll go to bed first, and you''ll have a rest early."


    With this sentence, Lin radial hung his head, did not dare to look at Yao Shu, turned around and fled.


    He quickly got on the Kang and lay on the other side of the three children, his mind in a mess.


    The only clear memory is Yao Shu''s cool fingertips


    The strange touch was so strong and turbulent that he could hardly control himself.


    When her breath and body reaction were a little calm, Lin radial secretly glanced in the direction of Yao Shu, but saw her sitting in a daze under the oil lamp, as if thinking about something difficult to solve.


    "Ashley," he whispered to her, "go to sleep."


    As if awakened by the voice of Lin radial, Yao Shu "ah" a, immediately returned: "sleep, you first rest."


    Lin radial agreed, forcing himself to close his eyes and dispel the picture of stubborn refusal to leave in his mind


    What he didn''t know was that Yao Shu was not much calmer than he was.


    Lin Daoan fell asleep, but she tossed and turned until Sanbao woke up hungry in the middle of the night, fed the baby a milk and changed a diaper. She barely fell asleep.


    By the next day, when Yao Shu sat up with a yawn, it was already bright.


    The rest of the quilts on the Kang were folded neatly, leaving only Sanbao, who was sleeping like a pig.


    She rubbed her eyes, heard the movement in the yard, and called out to the two children: "Dabao, Erbao."


    Ah Zhi and ah Si answered at the same time and entered the room.


    The little girl''s clear voice came: "Aung! Are you awake? "


    Yao Shu nodded and looked back hesitantly, but he didn''t see the tall figure that appeared every morning.


    A Zhi came to the Kang and looked at his sleeping brother. He grinned and said to Yao Shu, "Daddy has gone out."


    Yao Shu responded that Lin radial was going to the police house today.


    She coughed softly: "why is it this time? I didn''t hear you get up


    A Zhi blinked his eyes, looked at Yao Shu and said, "daddy said that my mother didn''t have a good rest last night. Let''s not wake you up."


    Yao Shu''s brain suddenly crashed. Before he could react, he heard a Si go on: "well, my father also said that when my mother got up and breakfast was hot on the stove, my brother and I were going to serve dinner for my mother!"


    This sentence seems to remind a Zhi, the boy suddenly straightened up, will go to the kitchen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    Yao Shu quickly stopped them, but he didn''t care how Lin radial knew she didn''t fall asleep at night. He just said to the two children, "wait, don''t carry it. I''ll get up and go by myself! The pot on the stove is too hot, you two don''t move. "


    A Zhi shook his head, his black eyes shining: "Dad said, as long as you take off the cover, it''s not hot to put a layer of cotton on it."


    "Yes, yes, it''s hard to move these two days. My father told me to let Aung have a good rest today! My brother and I are filial to my mother! "


    Seeing the two children a "father" at a time, I don''t know what kind of infatuation soup Lin radial has given them. He has put a Zhi and a Si fan''s clothes in order to listen to him and serve Aung well.


    Yao Shu''s heart is funny, there is an indescribable mood emerged.


    Not only for Lin radial''s consideration, but also for the children''s sensible and moved.


    She softened down and said in a warm voice, "well, I''ll have a good rest today and give it to Dabao and Erbao."


    The two children happily went to give Yao Shu breakfast. Taking advantage of this time, she first touched Sanbao''s diaper. After confirming that it was dry, she put on her clothes and went to the yard to wash.


    When she finished washing, the table had already been set with chopsticks and a small drawer of steamed buns.


    Yao Shu was a little surprised and asked the two children, "this When did your father steam the steamed buns


    A Si shakes his head, but a Zhi is very clear: "yesterday afternoon, a father''s noodles, said that a Niang wanted to eat steamed stuffed bun, and asked us what stuffing we usually eat at home."


    With that, the little boy solemnly filled a bowl of millet porridge for Yao Shu, full and steaming.


    A Si meat small hand with pickles to Yao Shu, while not fading milk voice called her: "Aung, eat quickly."


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile. He felt a little warm in his heart. But when he looked at the children, Lin radial''s face, which was similar to them, appeared in Yao Shu''s mind. The warmth in his heart was mixed with some strange acid, astringent, but it didn''t make people feel uncomfortable.


    Pick up a small bun, Yao Shu bit a bit, full of teeth fragrant.


    "Is it delicious? Is it delicious? " Ah Zhi asked in a hurry, looking forward and nervous.


    Even a Si, also opened wide water bright eyes, motionless ground waits for Yao Shu''s reaction.


    Yao Shu moved in his heart, nodded and said with a smile: "it''s very delicious. Did Dabao and Erbao also help my father? "


    Both children laughed.


    A Zhi nodded and his voice was full of pride: "sister, help my father sprinkle flour on the chopping board, and I''ll help him mix the stuffing! We made the buns together


    With a smile on his face, Yao Shu praised and said: "no wonder my mother thinks this steamed bun is very delicious this morning. It turns out that Dabao and Erbao have made it together. They are really good children of my father and my mother!"


    Children like to be praised by adults, often ten words of scolding, can not offset the impact of one encouragement to them.


    Ah Zhi and ah Si are very happy after hearing what Yao Shu said. They say that they will help adults cook in the future.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "Dabao and Erbao are willing to help. My father and Aung are particularly moved. Now that you are young, just do what you can. When you get older, you can do something else, OK? "


    The two children answered in unison.


    After Yao Shu ate two steamed buns, he didn''t clip them any more. Ah Zhi pushed the plate in front of Yao Shu, learning the way adults usually speak: "Aung, you eat more. My father said, "my mother is too hard and eats less, so she is so thin."


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry. Where did she lose weight?


    Even ace nodded and said, "my brother is right."


    In Lin radial''s eyes, Yao Shu''s body is not solid.


    He was not often at home these days, so he told the two children carefully, for fear that Yao Shu would eat less. He also taught the two children how to coax Aung to eat.


    Yao Shu couldn''t resist his two children, so he had to pick up another bun and eat it slowly.


    After this breakfast, he ate more than he had when he was at home.


    When Yao Shu finished eating, the two children snatched away the dishes and chopsticks. Yao Shu felt his stomach, which was slightly bulging after eating too much, and leaned on the chair. For a while, he didn''t want to move.


    She thought in silence:


    Lin radial left by herself, and she did not forget to ask the children to do this and that. This is to say that everything should make her fat?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day after Yao Shu and his family settled down, Yu Zhi paid a visit. However, when he learned that Lin radial was not at home, he looked hesitant.


    Yao Shu said to him with a smile, "what''s the matter? The children are at home. Don''t you come in and recognize it?"


    Yu Zhi is a man who abides by the etiquette of a gentleman. He can go out for more than a month, and in the end, he has learned to be flexible in his real life.


    When he saw that Yao Shu didn''t mind, he followed her into the yard and said, "Miss Yao, I''m going to take the liberty to come and disturb you."


    The childishness on the youth''s face has not completely faded, but every move is gentle and courteous, and has the appearance of an elegant gentleman.Yao Shu was able to see the character of Yu Zhi, open-minded with some small stereotypes, not boring.


    As she brought the young people in with a smile, she called out to the children: "Dabao, Erbao, there are guests at home!"


    In the morning, ah Zhi and ah Si had finished their homework, and they were sitting on the edge of the Kang playing the flower rope -


    this is the little girl''s favorite game.


    Hearing Yao Shu''s voice, a Si just turned to a very complicated pattern. He looked at his brother''s puzzled appearance with pride, and asked him, "do you want me to teach you? Do you want me to teach you?"


    A Zhi has a headache and doesn''t want to fall into the wind. Hearing Yao Shu''s voice, he bounces like a small cannon ball. He takes his sister and goes out: "let''s go out and meet the guests first! I''ll play with you when I come back! "


    A Si subconsciously wants to keep the flower rope in his hand, but is disturbed by a Zhi and put aside.


    The little girl protested, "brother, I haven''t finished playing yet."


    as like as two peas, brother would not catch it. He just coaxed: "when we come back to play, you will pull out the pattern and give the same solution to your brother."


    Little a Si couldn''t hear the perfunctory words, so he nodded obediently and followed a Si to put on his shoes and get off the Kang.


    As soon as they got to the door, they saw Yao Shu coming from the gate with a young man in a light colored robe. As soon as he saw the person, his eyes lit up.


    Yao Shu introduced to Yu Zhi with a smile: "this is the ah Zhi and ah Si that I mentioned with you before, one is seven years old, the other is four years old, the nickname is Dabao and Erbao."


    The two children have the advantages of Yao Shu and Lin radial. They are both excellent and clean. They look very cute and lovable.


    Yu Zhi bent down and said with a smile, "Hello, Dabao and Erbao."


    Yao Shu said to the two children, "this uncle''s surname is Yu. Please say hello to your uncle."


    A Zhi obediently called people: "Uncle Yu good."


    Ah Si blinked his big eyes, his face was red, and he called out in a low voice, "Hello, brother."


    The expressions on the faces of the adults were wonderful for a moment, but ah Zhi didn''t realize it. He thought his sister was wrong. He corrected her and said, "Er Bao, you should call him uncle."


    The little girl shook her head, looked at Yu Zhi''s very young face seriously and said, "it''s brother. The elder is called uncle and the younger brother. "


    A Zhi patiently said: "didn''t you hear a Niang just said, it''s uncle Yu."


    I can''t help but look at my brother''s age and call her a little girl


    Yu Zhi is 17 years old. According to the ancient rule that he can get married at the age of 13, it is not impossible to say that he can be the father of AZ


    Yao Shu shook his head and waved away the confused ideas in his mind.


    She took ah Si''s little hand and patiently asked her, "Er Bao told her that uncle Yu was called brother because he looked young?"


    The little girl leaned shyly against Yao Shu, buried half of her face and showed the other half. She looked at Yu Zhi and said, "well Neither. Because my brother looks good


    Young people are tall and tall. They do not suffer from physical damage due to reading at the desk all the year round. On the contrary, they are thin and vigorous, and have a straight and straight temperament like pine and cypress.


    Of course, these are not considered by AZ. What she pays attention to is just Yu Zhi''s exquisite appearance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    The four words "brother looks good" confused Yu Zhi''s mind for a second. His eyes were puzzled, but he saw Yao Shu''s "ha ha" smile.


    "Er Bao, er Bao, you are my mother''s good daughter! Do you want brother Yu to hold you? Well? "


    His big bright eyes suddenly became brighter. He didn''t speak, but he couldn''t wait. The rest of the trees saw this and went forward to pick up the little girl.


    He also has a little sister in his family. He is very skillful in holding children.


    Yao Shu''s smile became more severe. He gently scraped the bridge of a Si''s nose and said angrily, "little girl, I really have you!"


    I don''t know what to do, but I can''t help but smile at the shyness of the little girl.


    He looks like a thin arm forcefully hoops the little girl''s soft body, thin lips up, eyes in the sun like light colored glass, turned back to ask Yao Shu: "why does Miss Yao smile?"


    As a Si has buried his red face on Yu Zhi''s shoulder, Yao Shu takes ah Zhi''s hand, leads Yu Zhi to the house, and explains to him with a smile: "our family''s two treasures listen to the second uncle''s words most Er Bao, what the second uncle said to you, would you like to say it to brother Yu? "


    The little girl raised her head, the baby''s fat face was pink, very cute.


    She said seriously: "the second uncle said that Er Bao could not marry him or his father, but only his peers."


    The little girl doesn''t know whether to marry or not. Her shyness comes from being held in her arms by her good-looking brother, so she can seriously "marry" herself out: "I will marry the most beautiful person in the future! Brother Yu is very good-looking! "


    The rest of the branches held the little dumpling in her arms,


    couldn''t laugh or cry. It turned out that after a long time of fighting, he was forced to drop a generation, which was actually the truth.


    Ah Zhi is very speechless. He just wants to find a problem for his sister, so he asks her, "if you meet someone who is more beautiful than uncle Yu in the future, what should you do?"


    AZ protested: "brother Yu, not uncle Yu!"


    "Good, good," ah Zhi promised, "brother Yu is brother Yu. After that, some people who are more beautiful than brother yu want you to be a daughter-in-law. Do you agree? "


    "Of course not! I promised brother Yu


    Yu Zhi is very helpless, looking at Yao Shu''s eyes full of helpless, as if to ask: "when did I promise?"


    Yao Shu, with a smile in his face, educated a Si and said, "Er Bao, don''t you ask brother Yu what he means? What if he doesn''t agree? "


    The little girl is very confident: "I''m the most lovely and beautiful child in the world. Brother Yu will promise."


    Ash turned to ask Yu Zhi: "brother Yu, would you like to marry me?"


    This time, Yu Zhi really laughed, and even Yao Shu''s eyes were wet with tears.


    She had no choice but to make a silent mouth to Yu Zhi: "children''s joke, don''t take it seriously."


    Yu Zhi naturally did not care. On the contrary, he thought that AZ''s personality was pure and lovely. He only followed the girl''s words and said, "when Er Bao grows up, if you still want to marry brother Yu, would you like to ask brother Yu again?"


    A Si didn''t understand why she had to wait until she grew up. She just wanted to know an answer, so she continued to ask, "is brother Yu willing or not?"


    No one can resist the lovely attack of the little girl, and Yu Zhi is no exception.


    He nodded and said in a warm voice, "of course it is."


    Ace cheered and hugged the neck of the remaining branches.


    The little girl was very happy, but she didn''t know that her brother''s heart had turned countless thoughts, and was now filled with worry.


    Ah Zhi pulled Yao Shu''s hand, and when Yao Shu bent down, he whispered to her, "Aung, when my sister grows up, uncle Yu will be old..."


    The unfinished words were hidden in the tone of resistance, and his worried look was very real. Hanging on his face with the same baby fat, he looked more and more like a little adult.


    Yao Shu can''t help but laugh at these words -


    she really feels that no matter how stable and reliable ah Zhi is, he''s just a child over seven years old.


    Children''s logic is too simple, their world sometimes looks very funny to adults, but it is also worth every adult''s understanding and respect.


    Yao Shu comforted the worried boy with the same low voice: "it''s OK. Before Er Bao grows up, you can find her a more beautiful husband, and she won''t remember her brother Yu today..."


    This is reasonable, ah Zhi nodded, as if thinking.


    At the other end, ace has already wrapped up his beautiful brother, holding Yu Zhi to play with her.


    Poor Yu Zhi never worried about reading obscure books of sages from childhood to adulthood, but was baffled by the little girl''s favorite game -


    turning flower rope? What is that??


    With great interest, ACE took out the red rope that he had just played with a Zhi. He quickly built a simple bridge on his hand and said to Yu Zhi, "brother Yu, turn it over!"


    The young man put the little girl in his arms on the edge of the Kang and focused on observing the symmetrical patterns of the shapes on his hands."This..." Yu Zhi''s eyes reach out to Yao Shu, but she smiles and turns to see the sleeping baby on the Kang.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, a Si asked: "brother Yu, why don''t you turn it over?"


    Yu Zhi was hard headed, remembering the little girl''s fingers flying up and down just now. She clumsily put her finger on the red rope, but she didn''t know what to do next.


    Ah Si was surprised and said, "brother Yu, you haven''t played flower rope before, have you?"


    Yu Zhi coughed lightly and nodded: "well Brother Yu can''t play. "


    It doesn''t seem that it''s not so difficult to admit that he won''t, and it''s not normal for him to play such a little girl''s game, is it?


    Instead of showing disappointment like Yu Zhi imagined, AZ became more and more interested and urged him to say, "brother Yu, hold this bridge with your fingers, and I''ll teach you how to turn it over!"


    Yu Zhi is not sensitive to the "bridge" in the girl''s mouth --


    these two simple lines are called "bridge"? The bridge is too simple to be repaired.


    Of course, these thoughts in his heart will not be said. Although Yu Zhi is not a good dancer, he also knows how to coax children.


    He awkwardly learned from ace, stretched out his fingers and moved his "bridge" to his own hand.


    The little girl looked serious and said to him, "brother Yu, look after it. I''ll only demonstrate it once."


    As she said this, she deliberately slowed down the movement. She hooked the two lines of the "bridge" on Yu Zhi''s hand with two small fingers. Then, her index finger and thumb passed through the red rope on the other side at the same time. The two small hands kept their movements unchanged and said to Yu Zhi, "brother Yu, let go."


    Yu Zhishun liberated his fingers from the red rope, but saw that as soon as his hands were propped up, a new pattern was formed.


    "Wow, that''s amazing!"


    From childhood to adulthood, most of them are the champions of their cousins.


    He didn''t like to play games. He often found it difficult to shoot pictures and archery among his brothers. His praise came from his heart.


    Children are the most able to distinguish between sincerity and falsehood. After listening to Yu Zhi''s generous praise, ACE is more happy.


    "I''m not good, but my aunt is the best! Ah Niang can always turn out different patterns


    Then it was Yu Zhi''s turn. After watching for a long time, he still didn''t know how to do it. He had to repeat the action he had just done and let ace turn it over.


    A thought did not want to, turn out a spider web pattern, and harvest more than a praise.


    They played happily for a long time. A Zhi watched for a long time, but he was stunned.


    He climbed to the Kang, sat down beside Yao Shu, and quietly said to her, "Aung, uncle Yu is so good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    Yao Shu asked: "what?"


    "Good meeting" is a catchphrase she often says unconsciously. She doesn''t know when she was taught by a Zhi.


    The little boy covered his mouth, lying in Yao Shu''s ear and said, "Uncle Yu is very good at making Er Bao happy. I played with my sister all afternoon. She was not so happy Uncle Yu only played with her for a while! "


    Yao Shu is just changing the diaper for Sanbao. After listening to a Zhi''s words, he gives some attention to Yu Zhi.


    every little girl in the show is so cute, or even a cute one


    He did not like to boast, straight ace happy not to close his mouth, more and more into the turning rope, naturally can come up with more beautiful patterns, many even she has never turned out.


    Therefore, Yu Zhi boasted more vigorously


    Yao Shu looked at it for a while. He felt that the man in his family couldn''t make the girl happy.


    Lin radial needless to say, even ah Zhi''s ability to coax his sister is less than one tenth of Yao Chao''s.


    She said to her son earnestly, "Dabao, in the future, in addition to learning from your second uncle, you can also learn from Uncle Yu, which is good for you to find a daughter-in-law."


    A Zhi Leng God: "ah?"


    Isn''t that to coax the younger sister? How did you get involved in looking for your daughter-in-law?


    To tell you the truth, the precocity of ancient people occasionally makes Yao Shu feel a sense of urgency. It seems that the work of mental health education for teenagers must be started before ah Zhi has entered puberty.


    At the thought that a Zhi could marry a daughter-in-law at the age of 13, Yao Shu was not good at all.


    She looked serious, afraid that her youth education was not in place, and said to a Zhi, "if you have a few more years, my Niang will give you a look at the girl. We don''t like blind marriage and dumb marriage. It must be that you and other girls look at each other. What should you do if you like a girl and people don''t like you? "


    A Zhi really can''t understand Yao Shu''s word "like".


    In his heart, like is very simple, today like the slingshot is like, tomorrow like to feed the horse is like, even think like sweet scented osmanthus candy is also like.


    "She doesn''t like me. Would it be nice if I liked someone else?" the little boy asked


    Yao Shu couldn''t explain the impulse and desire that must be given to her children for a while, but the road was blocked and she could take another way.


    "Of course, you can have someone else like But if you can coax her to be happy, just like Uncle Yu coax Er Bao today, other girls like you, will everyone be happy? "


    A Zhi is very clever. In addition to his father''s keen observation, his intelligence is also embodied in his good analogy.


    The little boy thought about it and asked Yao Shu, "is what my mother said like that between my second uncle and my second aunt? Although my second uncle often complains that it''s not good here, it''s not good there, but as soon as the second uncle opens his mouth... "


    That''s true.


    Yao Chao is often not at home these few months, and Yao''s second sister-in-law has quite a lot of opinions on him - but the quarrels between the young couple often only happen at the beginning. After Yao''s second sister-in-law says a few words, her anger is extinguished by Yao Chao''s superb trick.


    Yao Shu exhibition Yan a smile: "by the way, Dabao is really smart!"


    Ah Zhi more than once praised the second uncle''s ability to reduce others'' fire. He thought that if he was like the second uncle in the future, wouldn''t it be much more convenient to do anything?


    The little boy nodded thoughtfully and said to Yao Shu, "Aung, I know."


    Seeing his son so enlightened, Yao Shu hesitated, as if he could not believe that the "know" in a Zhi''s mouth was the same as what she imagined.


    The boy didn''t give Yao Shu time to react, so he went back to his sister and Yu Zhi quietly to observe their interaction.


    "Can Er Bao have such a complicated pattern? It''s beautiful! What is this? "


    When he heard Yu Zhi''s voice very sincere, he could not help but glance at the pattern of her sister''s turning - isn''t this the "boat" they often encounter? It''s just one more layer up and down. What''s the complexity?


    Can see Yu Zhi shining eyes, sincere expression, it is difficult to believe that his appearance is pretended.


    "Why? what is it? Why are there several corners


    "It''s a pentagram! Do you think it looks like a star with five corners? My aunt taught me that! "


    "Five pointed stars, five pointed stars, sound very powerful! Er Bao can also put the stars in his hand


    A Zhi became more and more silent when he heard the conversation. He took a look at Yu Zhi''s face, another look, and another look until he was found by the slow Yu Zhi.


    As is turning the rope attentively, Yu Zhi doesn''t want to disturb her serious attitude."What''s the matter?" He asked in a silent voice.


    Ah Chi shook his head expressionless and didn''t cross his eyes.


    He tried to sum up the similarities between Yu Zhi and Yao chaocaoren, but found that one is by virtue of his own strength to be liked, the other is by virtue of his own smart brain.


    And uncle Yu''s strength It has nothing to do with intelligence.


    Yao Shu finally settled in Sanbao. The good boy opened his mouth and puffed bubbles. A pair of black eyes looked at his brother. Yao Shu followed his son''s line of sight and saw a Zhi''s expression of frowning and pondering.


    She laughed and joked: "what do you think, so serious? Can''t you recite historical records? Ask Uncle Yu. He is going to be number one in the exam this year. "


    A Zhi looked unbelievable and opened his eyes wide: "Uncle Yu Do you want to be number one


    Are you kidding? This big kid who accompanies ace to play with flower rope and gets excited is No.1 in the exam?


    Although Yao Shu didn''t know Yu Zhi''s ability, he blindly believed in his scholar''s temperament. He affirmed to a Zhi: "Uncle Yu has a good knowledge. Why can''t he be the champion in the examination?"


    The focus of their discussion is indulging in the little girl''s game, but they don''t feel that they have become a big and a small topic.


    Ah Zhi was silent for a moment, nodded to Yao Shu and said, "Aung, you are right. You can''t judge a person by his appearance."


    "Well..." Yao Shu especially wanted to ask when she said such things to her children?


    She also saw that Yu Zhi looked like a scholar, and her temperament was also like reading too much -


    she was not stupid, but she was stupid. Therefore, she judged that Yu Zhi''s knowledge was good!


    I didn''t expect ah Zhi to be so strict at such a young age.


    However, Yao Shu would not destroy the city wall without being falsified.


    She just nodded her head and said, "Dabao has made great progress in reading with his uncle. He has become more and more organized in his speech and work."


    Ah Zhi is still a child. He likes to listen to praise. What''s more, the encouragement comes from his closest mother. He feels that all his hard work in these days has paid off.


    "Don''t worry, Aung! In the future, I will also study hard and come back to be a champion, and let you be the number one girl! "


    Yao Shu touched his son''s forehead with a smile and chatted with him: "I heard that people with big brains are smart. Let me have a look. Are your vestibules full?"


    When he was young, ah Zhi seldom got such intimate touch from Yao Shu. He had a vague desire for his mother''s love from childhood.


    "Aung, don''t touch my head..."


    The boy refused, but the body did not move, obediently let Yao Shu touch.


    Children''s lovely rebellious inspired Yao Shu''s rare bad factors, she saw a Zhi shy, partial touch more vigorous.


    "Why don''t you let Aung touch her head? How old are you? What''s the matter? Well? "


    As he said this, Yao Shu''s soft fingers ran down the boy''s head, brushing ah Zhi''s eyes, eyelashes, nose and mouth like feathers. Finally, when he got to his chin, he flicked his jaw.


    "Aung! It''s itchy... "


    A Zhi couldn''t help laughing. He was suffering from the itch and enjoying his mother''s unusual intimacy.


    At this moment, a Zhi can feel that he is deeply loved.


    Yao Shu knows that ah Zhi is a shy child and doesn''t like to make trouble with him. But once in a while, she is aware of the child''s hidden worries.


    "How about Dabao hugging her brother for her


    There was a smile in her voice, gentle and warm.


    A Zhi did not know why, but still obediently picked up Sanbao. He was used to holding the baby. He consciously found a comfortable place in his brother''s arms and spoke baby language.


    In ah Zhi''s puzzled and surprised eyes, Yao Shu bent down and gave a gentle kiss to ah Zhi and Sanbao''s cheek.


    She said with a smile, "Oh, the face of Dabao is as tender as Sanbao."


    Yao Shu would kiss his hair gently, but it was the first time for him to do so solemnly.


    A Zhi opened his eyes and wanted to hide, but because he held his brother, he was at a loss.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    "OK," Yao Shu said with a smile, "Aung, go to the kitchen first. What do we have for lunch Can Dabao take care of his younger brother


    Ah Zhi nodded involuntarily. His eyes followed his mother''s back and went to the door until he could not see Yao Shu.


    "Ah! Brother Yu! You will


    Sister excited scream came, followed by Yu Zhi''s clear voice. They had a good time at the corner of the Kang. They didn''t know what happened here.


    Ah Zhi buried his head in his younger brother''s shoulder, sniffed the baby''s sweet smell of milk, and muttered in a very light voice, "ah Niang, I''m really a big boy. How can I kiss my face without moving? Sanbao, do you think so? "


    The baby giggled, and I didn''t know if I understood it. The soft fingernails crossed the elder brother''s face and just covered the mother''s kiss.


    Yu Zhi played with the little girl for a while. Looking up, he saw that Yao Shu was no longer there. Only ah Zhi sat on the Kang with his younger brother, thinking deeply.


    "Where''s your aunt, Dabao?"


    A Zhi was awakened by the young man''s clear voice. He turned back and said, "Aung went to the kitchen to cook."


    "Well..." Yu Zhi hesitated.


    Good upbringing made him unable to leave without saying goodbye to his master. But now that Lin radial is not at home, he should avoid suspicion and stay with Yao Shu for a long time.


    Yu Zhi had no choice but to discuss with ah Zhi: "Dabao, I''ll talk to your granny later - Uncle Yu has something else to do today. I''ll visit you another day."


    A Si hears the beautiful uncle that accompanies him to play to say to want to leave, not happy: "Yu elder brother!"


    Yu Zhi coaxed her with a good voice: "Er Bao, my brother will play with you some other day, OK?"


    Children are sometimes the most serious. She doesn''t know that "another day" of adults is just a pretext. She has to ask clearly.


    Ace raised his head, and the big eyes of shuilingling looked at Yu Zhi: "what time is another day? Tomorrow? "


    The young man saw that she looked lovely, and could not bear to let the little girl down. He said with a smile, "when your father Xiumu, my brother will come to play with you."


    As blinked his eyes, wisely did not ask too much, but showed a reluctant look in his eyes.


    Ah Zhi is a little aware of Yu Zhi''s concerns.


    After living in Yaojia village for so long, a Zhi records his stories and naturally knows a lot about his family.


    At that time, Lin did not come back, but whenever young people came to Yao Shu, there would always be good people gossiping.


    It is Yu Zhi who wants to go, and a Zhi agrees.


    "Er Bao, if you like to play with Uncle Yu, we can go to him," a Zhi actively gives advice to his sister. "Uncle Yu lives in the second uncle''s house, which is very close."


    Sure enough, the little girl''s eyes brightened and longed to say, "can I go to find brother Yu tomorrow?"


    Yu Zhi promised her with a smile: "of course it can."


    He chatted with the two children again, and asked about ah Zhi''s academic progress. The little boy honestly replied, "I''ve finished three of the four books, and now I''m still short of Mencius."


    Yu Zhi''s eyes brightened: "Dabao is reading four books and five classics? You are still young. You have read three of the four books and learned a lot. "


    With that, he couldn''t help asking, "can I ask Uncle Yu to make a test for you?"


    Ah Zhi is never afraid of the examination. Instead, he sits in front of his face and says, "you say it."


    Yu Zhi thought for a while, thought of a question that was not too difficult, and asked him, "explain the meaning of a sentence - what does it mean to die in the morning and in the evening?"


    Ancient books do not contain punctuation. In order not to affect a Zhi''s understanding, Yu Zhi never breaks a sentence. He only reads a few words to see if he understands it.


    Unexpectedly, the little boy was smiling. His facial features were similar to Lin radial. For a time, it seemed that a miniature version of "brother Lin" was laughing at Yu Zhi.


    "Uncle Yu, it''s too simple for you to take the examination," a Zhi said confidently. "This sentence should be read as" when you hear the truth in the morning, you can die in the evening. "It comes from the Analects of Confucius, Li Ren. It was Confucius who taught his disciples that if they understood the truth in the morning, even if they died at night, it would be worth it. "


    Yu Zhi smiles and nods, without refuting.


    If we talk about the interpretation of the Analects of Confucius, there have been countless versions over the past hundred years, and the most famous sentences of Confucius have also been given various names by the world.


    On the contrary, ah Zhi, the simplest and simple explanation that children understand, can be called returning to nature.


    Yu Zhi said with a smile: "since the Analects of Confucius is good, I will ask you something else. In the University, no one knows... "


    He lengthened the tone of his voice, indicating that a Zhi would continue.


    The little boy nodded and continued: "people do not know the evil of their children, do not know the strong seedlings."


    Yu Zhi nodded: "there is no problem with your broken sentence. I think you really understand what this sentence means."


    A Zhi did not hesitate to open his mouth: "people do not know the disadvantages of their children, nor can they see the abundance of their crops and seedlings."Yu Zhi said with a smile: "this is the literal meaning, but Dabao has thought about it. Why? Why can''t our children see his faults, and our crops are not so prosperous all the time? "


    This problem is obviously beyond the scope of his understanding for a child over seven years old.


    But ah Zhi is precocious. He can understand many things once he sees them.


    Yao Feng could not have told him every sentence in the four books, many of which were his own understanding.


    The little boy thought for a moment, and then said, "my mother always thinks that my brother and sister are the most obedient and lovely children in the world. This truth is easy to understand. My mother is full of love for us. When she looks at us, she will be good everywhere."


    Yu Zhi nodded and approved his understanding of the first half of the sentence.


    Ah Zhi didn''t quite understand, but he tried to explain: "as for why farmers always feel that their crops are not good enough Good and bad are compared, just like my sister always thinks that what I have to eat is better. It''s all the same... "


    A Si is inexplicably mentioned by his brother, wondering, "ah?" He let out a cry.


    The boy hesitated, not sure whether his metaphor was appropriate.


    Yu Zhi looks at a Zhi with encouragement and signals him to go on.


    "It''s obviously the same, but it''s a kind of unsatisfied psychology to think that other people''s families are good."


    Yu Zhi really believed that ah Zhi had learned the first three of the four books.


    He nodded with a smile: "if this sentence is put in the" University "article to understand, it will be much simpler."


    A Zhi thought for a moment and his eyes brightened: "yes! The saying behind this sentence, "you can''t have your own family without self-cultivation" is actually teaching people how to improve their self-cultivation


    Yu Zhi saw Ah Zhi''s strong understanding ability, and asked him: "you explain very well, do you see it yourself?"


    Ah Zhi said, "well," and added, "my uncle also taught me."


    Yu Zhi''s heart moved -


    he now lives in Yao Shu''s second brother''s house, and there are indeed many books in his study. When he looked through it, he found that there were detailed annotations in it. I think the master is also a reader.


    "The person who teaches you is second uncle Yao Chao?"


    But ah Zhi shook his head and grinned: "where does second uncle have time? It''s my uncle who taught us to read. Besides, he is gentle and patient. He is a good teacher


    Yu Zhi uttered a sigh of disappointment.


    after listening to Yao Shu''s evaluation and description of Yao Chao, he also lived in a family''s house and always wanted to find a chance to meet him or learn more about him.


    He looked a little puzzled and asked more: "which is better for your great uncle or second uncle?"


    It''s hard for ah Zhi.


    In the past, Yao Feng always taught them to read. When Yao Chao came home, he would occasionally ask the children about their studies. But if you want to compare the two uncles


    "I don''t know," said ah Zhi, shaking his head. "Both uncles are good at learning."


    After talking with a Zhi for such a long time, Yu Zhi loved him very much because he was very clear and polite.


    His heart moved and he said what he wanted to say: "ah Zhi, if you let you go to school at a young age, will your parents and aunts agree..."


    The voice did not fall, but heard the footsteps from the door, just as Yao Shu came in.


    She saw a big one and a small two are looking serious and saying something. As she lay beside her brother, she was surprised and said, "why did you change sides? Two treasures don''t play turn over the flower rope? "


    Seeing Yao Shu, Yu Zhi sat up straight, and even his expression was a little bit stiff.


    A Zhi said: "Uncle Yu just said he wanted to leave..."


    Yao Shu took a look at Yu Zhi and asked: "go? Not at home for lunch? "


    Yu Zhi''s face was slightly red: "no, no, I''ll go back and buy two steamed buns to eat at will..."


    Young people take self-restraint as the criterion and are never willing to go beyond the rules.


    Lin radial is not at home today. Just living in the same room with Yao Shu can make him feel tense all the time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    Seeing that he was not comfortable, Yao Shu laughed kindly, not reluctantly, but said, "yes, but stay a little longer and take two dishes back."


    See Yu Zhi also want to refuse, Yao Shu asked: "just heard you say to study, what study?"


    The young man''s attention was really shifted to other places. He told Yao Shu about a Zhi: "I just asked Dabao about his knowledge. Seeing that he was quick thinking, very clever at a young age, he was very good for reading. So I wanted to recommend him to Jingyang Academy in Suzhou What do you think of Miss Yao? "


    Yao Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "you have to ask Dabao whether he is willing to."


    Ordinary people''s affairs about their children are usually decided by their parents. Even marriage matters are decided by their parents, not to mention traveling to school.


    See Yao Shu is such an attitude, Yu Zhi can not help but Leng Leng.


    She explained: "ah Chi is no longer small. I believe he has his own judgment; if his ideas are not mature enough, his father and I - as for whether they want to go to school, it depends on his own ideas."


    A Zhi is used to Yao Shu''s trusting attitude. She always asks him to make decisions by himself.


    The little boy never failed Yao Shu''s trust. He first thought about it and then asked Yu Zhi, "what does uncle Yu say about Jingyang academy?"


    Yu Zhi had never seen Yao Shu get along with his children in this way. He thought that his parents were in charge of him from childhood to adulthood, from clothing, food, housing and transportation to school and marriage. He never thought about it or consciously chose it.


    Seeing a Zhi seriously asking questions, he also corrected his face and replied, "Jingyang academy is the most famous Academy in Suzhou. Like many academies, they mainly focus on classics and history, but they do not specialize in scientific examinations. They also offer subjects such as arithmetic, public opinion, Shuowen and Jinshi. They practice Confucius''s teaching of "teaching students according to their aptitude" and lay particular stress on the uniqueness of students. "


    "If a Zhi likes to read other books besides Jing Shi Zi Ji, Jingyang academy is the most suitable one for him - our academy has a whole small building with all kinds of astronomy and geography in its collection."


    Speaking of this, he stopped and said to Yao Shu with a smile: "to tell Miss Yao, my grandfather is the current Dean of Jingyang Academy. If a Zhi went to Suzhou to study, my grandfather would be very pleased that I found such a clever little apprentice for him. "


    Yu Zhi didn''t say it clearly, but what he meant was to let ah Zhi worship his grandfather and become a student of the dean of Jingyang Academy.


    Yao Shu naturally knew that Yu Zhi was in order to thank her and Lin radial for their help, so he laughed at him: "we understand your kindness, but we really don''t have to do this."


    Yu Zhi shook his head: "Miss Yao, this is wrong. Although my grandfather took care of me a lot, he would not accept an apprentice for the sake of personal affection. Ah Zhi is a good young man. I just want to recommend him to my grandfather, and I also want to get him a little apprentice who is filial and easy to worry about. "


    Yao Shu knew that ah Zhi was a smart man, so he did not question Yu Zhi''s words.


    She asked the boy in a warm voice, "Dabao, do you want to read?"


    A Zhi hesitated for a moment and said something else: "after the Spring Festival, my uncle told me four books, leaving Mencius.". But my uncle is busy. Now we have moved to the town, and now we have to read Mencius by ourselves. "


    For his son''s idea, Yao Shu is very clear.


    Ah Zhi likes reading. It''s not that he is forced by others, but that he can sit at his desk all day.


    It''s just that there are not many books in the family. Most of them are left by the old Lin family. A Zhi has limited interest.


    After listening to Yu Zhi''s words, Xu was already attracted to Jingyang Academy.


    Yao Shu asked with a smile, "are you willing to study with the master in the school in the town, or do you want to study in Suzhou or do you want to study with the seniors in the academy?"


    Ah Zhi raised his head, locked his eyebrows and asked Yao Shu, "Aung, is Suzhou far away?"


    "Well, it''s far away," Yao Shu said objectively. "It takes more than a month to drive from Suzhou to Qingtong Town, and it''s slower to take a carriage."


    The little boy suddenly opened his eyes, subconsciously looked at his younger brother, and his happy sister, obviously hesitated.


    If he''s gone, isn''t she going to take care of Er Bao and San Bao alone?


    Seeing his distress, Yao Shu comforted him with a warm voice: "I don''t have to think so much. If you want to go to Suzhou and ask your father to teach you how to ride a horse, a boy''s family, a horse, a suit of clothes, and some dry food and money can go on the road. If you don''t want to go so far, my father and aunt will find a school in the town, or ask a teacher to teach you to read. "


    After listening to Yao Shu''s words, a Zhi didn''t have so much burden in his heart, so he said to Yu Zhi, "Uncle Yu, I haven''t considered it yet. I''ll give you a reply later, OK?"


    Yu Zhi increasingly appreciated Yao Shu''s way of educating children and ah Zhi''s independent performance. He nodded and said, "that''s nature. When you think about it, I''ll send a letter to my family - "


    and he said," ah Zhi has such a mind and decision-making ability at a young age, and his future is limitless. "This praise comes from the sincerity, Yao Shu smiles, does not speak.


    But ah Zhi is in a state of confusion -


    uncle Yu just saw that Er Bao turned over the flower rope and could boast for a long time without paying attention to it Is he really worthy of such praise?


    At noon, Yao Shu fried two dishes for Yu Zhi, and then took the box to pack away. Only then did he begin to eat.


    During the meal, as was still asking, "brother, what is an academy?"


    Ah Zhi didn''t really see the Academy, but after all, he didn''t read the storybooks and miscellaneous books for nothing: "the academy is similar to the school. We all study together What''s different is that we have to live and eat together with our classmates in the Academy, and the school is just a place to study. "


    Little ash quickly grasped the key point: "if the elder brother goes to the academy to study, can''t he go home?"


    The boy nodded.


    Sanbao wakes up and is a little noisy. Seeing that others are eating, he also talks and wants to sit at the table.


    Yao Shu coaxed his little son to feed him some supplementary food, and asked a Si: "if my brother went out to study and came home once a year, will Er Bao miss my brother?"


    The little girl didn''t speak, and the chopsticks didn''t move for a long time.


    A Zhi sees younger sister not happy, coax her way: "OK, good, elder brother did not say to go, eat quickly."


    Maybe growing up together, a lot of times even a Zhi didn''t understand his own ideas, but a Si could detect it.


    She bowed her head and said stiffly, "my brother didn''t say no, I just wanted to go."


    Yao Shu raised his head and took a look at the two children.


    A Zhi took a chopstick dish to ash and said to her in a low voice, "Er Bao has something that he wants to do, right?"


    The little girl nodded.


    Ah Zhi then said, "what my brother likes to do is to read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. Jiangsu is rich in products and the epitome of Confucianism. If my brother wants to go, will Er Bao support him?"


    A Si hesitated for a moment: "but, elder brother can''t go home..."


    Ah Zhi said with a smile: "if people who travel thousands of miles always want to go home, they will never get out of a small circle. How can they talk about thousands of miles?"


    As if he didn''t fully understand the meaning of his brother''s words, Yao Shu did.


    She leaned over Sanbao and wiped her mouth to hide the blush around her eyes.


    A Zhi''s words really set off a lot of waves in Yao Shu''s heart.


    Never before this moment, she clearly realized that in her eyes or a child, ah Zhi has grown up.


    He knows what he likes and what he pursues.


    And her fate with him, but this short time less than a year.


    When Yao Shu calmed down, he put down the three treasures, turned around and sat down at the table.


    Her tone is as mild as ever, but also with some pride: "when Dabao grows up, she has something she likes to do. She is very happy."


    The boy''s face was not as firm as Yao Shu imagined. Instead, he said to her with a smile: "Aung, I want to go to Jingyang academy, but not now."


    "Well? What do you think, Auntie


    Ah Zhi straightened out his thinking and said, "I''m still young now, and it''s inconvenient to go out. If I still need my parents to send me to study in the Academy, what kind of study tour is it? Now it''s not too late to finish the four books and five classics in the school and wait a few years before going there. "


    Yao Shu nodded admiringly.


    She had heard Yu Zhi talk about Jingyang academy before, and she also held such an attitude --


    the academy is good. If a Zhi wants to go, he should wait for his age.


    Yao Shu touched ah Zhi''s head and said with a smile, "your father is right. Now my mother can''t take you as a child. Dabao has changed a lot in the past six months. "


    When I think of seeing ah Zhi, he is thin and small, and even looks at people with some fear.


    Although he is still a shy boy, he has grown up like this.


    Hear a Niang so praise him, a Zhi with a shy smile: "it is the uncle taught good."


    If Yao Feng was here, he would shake his head decisively -


    he enlightened the children and read four books with a Zhi. In the final analysis, his daily learning time is limited. More often, he taught a Zhi to read.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    A Zhike has read all the books in Yao''s study. Many of his ideas are formed from reading.


    Yao Shu always respects the children''s choices. Ah Zhi has his own ideas, which is naturally good.


    She brought vegetables to the two children, motioned to them to eat and said, "my father has asked someone to contact the school in the town. My mother will take you to have a look some other day. It''s also a pleasure to read, study and make more friends with other children in the town. "


    A Zhi and a Si do not resist reading, on the contrary, very enjoy, smell speech obediently nodded.


    After lunch, Yao Shu goes out to play with Sanbao, and a Zhi and a Si follow.


    The three women went to the cloth shop and strolled around the town. When it was dark, they bought a drawer of hot steamed buns and went home.


    At the door of his house, he happened to catch up with Lin radial and ride his horse from the direction of the patrol house. The two children ran to him one after the other to greet him: "Daddy, Daddy! Are you back? "


    Lin radial gently pulled the reins, and the red and brown horse stopped obediently. The horse''s hooves lifted and lowered, and snorted.


    The tall man got off the horse neatly, picked up one in one hand, and put a Zhi and a Si in the arms.


    He approached Yao Shu and called to her in a low voice, "ah Shu, I''m back."


    Dusk four, the setting sun has quietly fallen into the sight of the place can not reach, but the sunset glow dyed a sky red.


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, Lin radial was against the light, and the Phoenix eyes were fixed on Yao Shu''s face. His attentive eyes were as bright as the morning star, giving people a feeling of deep feeling.


    Yao Shu''s heart was gently blown by the night wind with temperature, itching and numb.


    She said with a smile, "well. Let''s go home. "


    Today, she is wearing a light colored dress, with soft and gentle eyebrows and eyes. She is holding three treasures with a mouth open in her arms and a steaming bun in her other hand -


    this picture full of life atmosphere makes Lin Du intoxicated.


    He and she carried several children into the courtyard. The sound of laughter and conversation was blown away by the far wind and sent to the willow branches in the night and in front of the courtyard gate.


    ¡­¡­


    The family''s dinner was not complicated. Before going out, Yao Shu cooked millet porridge in the morning.


    By dinnertime, the aroma of millet has been completely boiled out; coupled with a few red dates, the fragrance and sweetness are mixed, the fragrance is delicious.


    The two children were tired of playing. They ate several meat buns on the fragrant and soft millet porridge, and even Sanbao also drank a small half bowl of rice porridge.


    The family finished a whole drawer of steamed buns, and the last few were all solved by Lin radial. Seeing that he had finished eating, Yao Shu was afraid that he was not enough: "how about it? Are you not full? I''ll go to the kitchen and give you another bowl of noodles? "


    Lin radial shook his head: "no need. You don''t need to eat more in the evening. You''ve been tired all day, so don''t bother. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t help crying and laughing --


    this whole drawer of steamed stuffed buns was enough for their wives to eat for a whole day. Unexpectedly, there was not enough to eat with the addition of a Lin radius.


    Sure enough, she underestimated the man''s food intake.


    Yao Shu lets a Zhi and a Si look at his younger brother, and he and Lin radial carry a bowl of chopsticks to the kitchen.


    She lit the oil lamp, but when she looked back, she saw that the man had already started to wash the dishes. In a daze, she asked him, "you can see without lighting the lamp?"


    But Lin radial nodded. The tall man stood in front of the stove with his deep facial features very soft under the orange light.


    "In the past, there was no light for training at night. The team needed to go through the complex mountains by the moonlight, and there was no sound in the whole process..."


    He seldom talked about his life at the border, and it was enough to attract all Yao Shu''s attention.


    In the dim light, she looked at the profile of Lin radial and asked him, "do you still need to train at night?"


    The man''s hands kept moving, nodded and said, "well, the ability to walk at night is one of the basic abilities that soldiers need to have. The standard of a general''s training is to March seventy miles a night. "


    His tone did not have many waves, but Yao Shu could hear the taste of wind and frost.


    Seventy miles, or thirty-five kilometers Unlike ordinary people, the army moves forward rapidly at night. It is not easy to maintain the formation and arrange the field route.


    There seems to be no other way to do it than to train repeatedly.


    Yao Shu''s voice softened down and asked him softly, "is it hard to train for marching?"


    The man shook his head: "it''s not hard."


    But Yao Shu refused to believe: "if you don''t eat or drink for a night, you can''t even send out movement and stillness. Can you not work hard? I''m afraid there are not many people in your barracks who persist in this way? "


    "At the beginning of the training, a lot of people complained bitterly, and many soldiers stopped after half walking."


    Maybe he has good physical fitness, or he is more patient. In training, Lin radial never stops halfway. In many cases, his performance is better than that of soldiers who have been in the army for several years.That''s one of the reasons why the general noticed him.


    Yao Shu sighed, "that''s very understandable. Soldiers are also human beings. They will be tired and need rest. "


    Lin radial frowned, obviously can not agree with Yao Shu''s view, he said: "the purpose of training is not to torture, but to survive in the war - if you have to rest because you are tired, and eat because you are hungry, what kind of training? When it comes to war, the alien race will not give us time to stop. "


    What Yao Shu could imagine was not as cruel as one in ten thousand on the real battlefield, and only those who came out of blood and sword could deeply realize the ruthlessness of war.


    The general is never false in his training.


    For unqualified soldiers, he would rather severely punish or even eliminate the army, in the hope that his own people can survive in the battlefield.


    For his unfamiliar areas, Yao Shu will not speculate.


    She nodded to show understanding: "you have a point. You''ve worked so hard, radial


    Yao Shu''s tenderness lies in the delicacy, just like the flowing spring. It doesn''t have many waves, but it is enough to infiltrate people''s hearts.


    Before he knew it, he had already softened his look.


    "To defend the country is what every soldier should do..."


    He looked at Yao Shu with firmness in his eyes.


    Yao Shu took a step closer and said softly, "yes, you have your own responsibilities, but you also need to take care of yourself in addition to your responsibilities Otherwise, people will be worried. "


    The expression on Lin radial''s face suddenly brightened up, and even Yao Shu could easily feel his sudden change of mood: "Ashu, you mean, will you worry about me?"


    Instead of avoiding the man''s shining eyes, Yao Shu said to him with firm tenderness: "you are defending your country in the front line. The hurt will hurt and the blood will be cold. It''s me and the children who use your life to protect you? How can we trust you? "


    If the scar on a man''s forehead deviates a little more than two inches, he will lose his right eye --


    this is a Military Merit Medal, but more importantly, it is a dangerous proof of real swords and guns.


    Maybe Yao Shu didn''t feel much about Lin radial''s going to the battlefield.


    But now he stood in front of her, gentle and strong, is flesh and blood, emotional people.


    At the thought that he had experienced such danger and cruelty, Yao Shu could not restrain his heartache.


    "I want you to lead your troops to exterminate the mountain bandits?" She asked, somewhat worried.


    Lin radial nodded and comforted Yao Shu: "the mountain bandits are more vicious than other people. Besides, the second elder brother gave a lot of good ideas in the patrol house today. The suppression of bandits is not so dangerous. "


    That is to say, but on the battlefield, where is the right one?


    Accidents will happen in a person inadvertently, and life in the accident, vulnerable to no resistance.


    She raised her head to look at Lin radial, beautiful eyebrows slightly frown, way: "sword without eyes, you must be careful."


    "Well," the man whispered, "Asher, I promise you."


    The light was dim, but the man could see the smallest expression on Yao Shu''s face.


    Her worry, her heartache, completely turned into fine and dense thorns, slight but strong sense of existence pierced his heart.


    Although Lin radial enjoyed the feeling of being cared about by Yao Shu, his selfishness only lasted for a moment, and he was prevailed by the mood that he did not want her to worry about.


    He changed the subject: "what did you do today? Is there anything new? "


    These days together, the two also cultivate a lot of tacit understanding, Yao Shu with his meaning, let go of this topic.


    She said with a smile, "I came here in the morning. I saw you were not there, but I was very restrained. I wish I didn''t even come in. "


    Lin Yu hung the bowl on the shelf of the stove, wiped his hands, and raised his head after hearing the words: "the remaining branches? Is he still used to living these days


    The inspector''s family is busy. If Yao Shu doesn''t tell me, he will forget the young scholar.


    Yao Shu nodded: "Yu Zhi looked at his childhood and didn''t know anything about it except reading. But he had some tenacity. He seemed to adapt well. Today, he played with Dabao and Erbao for a while."


    Lin radial is a little surprised: "Oh?"


    Yao Shu handed him a dry cloth towel and asked him to wipe his hands. He said, "it''s patient to play with ER Bao for a long time. Later, he talked to Dabao and tested his children''s knowledge. He also asked Dabao if he wanted to study in the academies in Jiangsu Province... "


    When the man heard the speech, he frowned: "to Jiangsu? A Zhi is still young, even if he wants to go to study, it will be a few years later. "


    Yao sees this as like as two peas and two sons, and bending their lips, "your father and son are connected, even the same thing. Ah Zhi also means that


    Maybe the night is too quiet, even the most vigilant people can not help but unload the mind.


    After a busy day, he was attracted by such a peaceful smile. Lin radial came closer and even softened his voice."And you? Are you willing to let him go so far? "


    Yao Shu naturally did not give up.


    "The child has his own ideas, and as a mother, I support his decision," she said


    Seeing the situation, Lin radial only comforted him and said, "there are still a few years to go. It''s not too late to talk about it at that time. Besides, there are so many academies in Dayan dynasty that we can not only go to Jiangsu. "


    Yao Shu said softly, "I''d like Dabao to go to a nearby college..."


    In the end or said the heart of the words, Lin radius is to see Yao Shu''s discomfort.


    Amused, he asked her, "just say no to the child?"


    "Don''t say," Yao Shu looked at Lin radial angrily. "If he really wants to go to Jingyang academy, why add a burden?"


    The man lowered his head and straightened her hair. He said in a soft voice, "it''s up to you."


    Two people clean up the kitchen, Yao Shu picked up the oil lamp, took the lead to go out.


    Lin radial followed, standing in the direction of the wind, with his body to her block the cool wind at night.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    A Zhi''s study tour was thus temporarily put aside.


    Yao Shu took time to find Yu Zhi and told him about his little son''s idea.


    Yu Zhi didn''t have any opinions. Instead, he nodded approvingly: "ah Zhi is young, but he has a clear mind and has his own ideas. Even if I don''t go to the academy now, I will send a letter to my grandfather. I believe he will praise me for my good taste and accept a preparatory apprentice for him! "


    After Yao Shu left, Yu Zhi did his best to write a long letter home.


    It''s not just about a Zhi, but about his experiences in the past month, including the bets put forward by cousins, the caravans they met when they went out, and the money was stolen in the inn What''s more, the plight of Qingtong town and Yao Shu''s generous help.


    As for how the Yu family will feel when they receive this letter, it is not a matter for Yu Zhi to consider.


    After writing the letter, he asked someone to post it, then turned and went into the study -


    Yu Zhi was preparing for the imperial examination.


    These days, Lin radial discussed with all the people in his house how to suppress bandits.


    It''s dangerous to raise a tiger.


    If mountain bandits are not eliminated, they will develop and grow in a day. There is not much time left for everyone.


    On this day, when the day of decision came, the inspector called his men together to discuss business in the front hall.


    The inspector was old, but he was hale and hearty. He listened to their opinions and thoughts, and finally said, "now, it seems that A-R''s method is the most feasible. Black tiger mountain and white tiger mountain are famous for being easy to defend and difficult to attack. Now the bandits are on guard. We can only take advantage of them by sending the first troops into the mountains, and then we will see the opportunity. "


    Zheng''an and others all nodded and said yes, but there was a middle-aged man in purple robe who was over 40 years old and frowned: "my Lord, we have discussed these days, and there is nothing new in the proposed method. Sneak into the enemy camp is the best plan. We have talked about it for a long time, but we can''t find a way. What''s the use of it now? "


    The middle-aged man in Zipao, whose family name is Li Mingyang, is a big family in Qingtong town. He has spent most of his life in the police house. On weekdays, he is very close to some people in his family. However, he sneers at Zheng an and Lin radial, who have no backstage.


    Seeing this, Zheng an subconsciously raises his foot and takes a step forward. He wants to speak for Lin radial, but Yao Chao''s eyes stop him.


    The inspector was silent and asked, "Oh? What does Xiao Wei Li think? "


    Li Yang is no longer young. His position as a captain is the same as Lin radial, who is young.


    It''s not without stabbing him that the inspector calls him like this.


    When the middle-aged people heard the speech, they were really annoyed and dissatisfied.


    He snorted, glanced at Lin radial from the corner of his eye, and said: "how dare I have any opinion! If you think about it, it should be Lin Xiaowei. After all, Lin Xiaowei''s coming out of the battlefield is not killing people like hemp. At least he has killed hundreds of foreign people. Otherwise, he will not rise so fast! "


    Zheng an couldn''t help it, so he said, "brother Li, be careful! Brother Lin is young and promising. Although he has made a lot of contributions, he is not a captain promoted by killing people! "


    It is well known that Lin radial was resourceful and brave. He took 200 elite soldiers to the Northwest for more than a month. First he feigned defeat, and then he lurked in the enemy''s rear for a long time. He only waited for the general to bring out most of the foreign soldiers, and then went straight to the Huns'' home. Only in this way could he win a great victory while preserving our strength.


    His credit is much higher than that of killing the enemy on the battlefield.


    Li Yang, on the other hand, is nothing more than a moth patrolling his family. After all his life, he can be regarded as a captain. He always relies on the old and sells the old, but he doesn''t intervene in the real troubles.


    He has long been looked down upon by those who patrol the house and do practical work.


    Hearing this, Li Yang sneered and asked, "it''s not by killing people, but by what?"


    Zheng an couldn''t help it. He said bluntly, "it''s better than brother Li Yang''s words on paper. His ideas of suppressing bandits are all in a mess, but he has never mentioned Dao or Ma Qiang! I don''t think brother Li has seen blood yet? "


    Li Yang was so angry that he put out his hand and pointed to Zheng an''s nose and scolded: "you are such a rude man, how can you know strategy! What if I have never seen blood before? Do you see who''s military master has mounted a horse with a knife? "


    Now even the governor frowned and his eyes were discontented.


    At the center of the dispute, Lin radial is still, as if Li Yang''s sarcasm and Zheng''an''s righteous maintenance are not the people he is talking about.


    After listening to Zheng an for a long time, Yao Chao saw that Zheng''an was flushed with anger. His slightly curved index finger was clearly connected. He knocked on the unopened folding fan in his hand. A group of people said leisurely to Zheng''an: "brother Zheng, after all, Li Xiaowei is also an old man in the police house. How can he speak like this?"


    Li Yang frowned subconsciously -


    he has never been used to Yao Chao. Is he so kind-hearted and willing to speak for him?


    As expected, the other party raised eyebrows again, and his handsome face did not change. He said: "Li Xiaowei has been in the police house for many years, and he has done a lot of credit and hard work. The year before last, the northwest was dry and the crop harvest was not good, but the relief refugees in Qingtong town had to fill their own pockets from the top to the bottom. Is it not that Li Xiaowei''s efforts to turn the tide and not make the situation worse?"Yao Chao didn''t mention it, but Li Yang''s face changed when he talked about helping the refugees.


    The disaster relief incident was so serious that even the former governor was pulled off his horse. If Li Yang had not been so timid that he did not dare to greedy for relief money openly, I am afraid his family would have been locked up in the prison.


    With a gloomy face, he said angrily, "Yao Chao, that was the last person who patrolled and arrested you. You are corrupt and perverted the law. It has nothing to do with me! Don''t deceive people too much! "


    Yao Chao was innocent: "in response to the northwest famine, whether it is money or food, we have done a lot in Qingtong town. I want to say that you are concerned about the people, and it is worth learning. What does Li Xiaowei mean? "


    As we all know, Li Yang gave his sister to the confidants of the last inspector. After the inspector''s group was defeated, Li Yang forced his sister to leave with her husband.


    Few people know that he later secretly sent a letter to the official who was sent by the imperial court to inspect the corruption and disaster relief funds, exposing the actions of the group of patrolling and arresting adults, so as to clean up the Li family.


    Li''s family was safe and sound, and Li Yang was promoted to an official position as a result.


    Li Yang exposed the corruption on that day quietly. No one told him. How did Yao Chao know?


    If he knew all about it, would it not be that the current governor also knew what he had done to report his old boss that day?


    "Brother Yao..."


    Li Yang''s heart was subconsciously tight, and his words were not so confident. "I''m also talking about things. The disaster relief has long passed. Let''s talk about the way to suppress the bandits today. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    Zheng an had already understood Yao Chao''s meaning. Seeing that Li Yang was weak now, he sang a duet with Yao Chao: "Yao Er Ge said yes! Li Xiaowei has worked hard and made great achievements. He has seen more of the world than we young people! The inspector just asked, "what''s captain Li''s opinion?"


    Li Yang was silly when he really asked about the way to suppress the bandits.


    Apart from relying on the old and selling the old, where does he have any real ability?


    Li Yang coughed, pretending to be deep: "the banditry in black tiger mountain and white tiger mountain is not a day or two. Now we have a strong army since the beginning of spring, and the soldiers in the process of patrolling and welcoming have also trained for a winter. Naturally, it is effective - we should take the officers and soldiers in the camp as the vanguard and send out troops to suppress bandits!"


    Then he subconsciously took a look at the top of the adult patrol, but saw the old man''s face difficult to distinguish between joy and anger, did not reveal his thoughts.


    Or Zheng an shook his head: "no, no, this method is not! It has been said for a long time that the soldiers in the barracks can not be easily transferred without the order of the imperial court! The suppression of bandits depends only on the soldiers. "


    "There are only a few dozen soldiers in this area. How can we fight the black and white tiger mountains which are easy to defend and difficult to attack?"


    "You can''t transfer the soldiers guarding Qingtong town at will!"


    The two men were flushed with each other''s faces. Finally, the inspector said, "well, the soldiers in the camp can''t be transferred without orders. This is the iron law. There is no need to talk about it."


    Li Yang closed his mouth and didn''t speak any more.


    The inspector looked at Yao Chao and motioned him to talk about his ideas.


    After consulting with Lin radial for a long time these days, Yao Chao found a plan with the least casualties. Today, he wants to discuss with others the feasibility of this plan.


    He took a look at Lin radial and said to the general: "our soldiers are limited, and we are a good man. It''s not worth the effort to suppress bandits. We can only think of a way to win..."


    After listening to Li Yang''s vexatious quarrel for a long time, a few soldiers who had a good relationship with Yao Chao were impatient. Now they finally talked about the business, and they all urged: "brother Yao, don''t be a liar! Come on, what''s the good idea


    Yao Chao chuckled and said, "this method was thought out by a radial and me. The bandits on Heihu mountain and Baihu mountain are very clever and very cautious. It''s not easy to lead them down the mountain. We are the only one who can do it


    "On the mountain?" Zheng an opened his eyes wide, "how to get on the mountain? The bandits are not like the common peasants


    The inspector glanced at the soldiers who wanted to talk but stopped at the moment and comforted them: "don''t worry. Let''s hear Chao finish."


    A few young people also hold back the inner question, erect the ear to listen to Yao Chao continue to talk.


    The handsome young man looked around the people present and said, "how to get into the two mountain camps, I will communicate with you in detail later. When they get into the enemy camp, Captain Lin will take people to find out where the bandits are. We have detailed maps of the two places. We just need to mark out the patrollers and Lin Xiaowei''s assassination skills, and we can easily kill all the thieves. "


    Everyone nodded and agreed with him. However, how to sneak into the enemy camp is still a difficult problem to solve.


    Zhang Yan, a soldier on the scene, is calm and does not like to talk easily. Because he also killed the bandits last year, he could not help but remind him: "we went to two bandit villages before, and we also carefully explored them. There are no paths or tunnels leading to the bandit camp in black tiger mountain and white tiger mountain. It is difficult to get up the mountain by means of cleverness."


    He said it well.


    There are three grottoes of cunning rabbits. Ordinary mountain bandits like to build some secret roads under the stronghold, so that they can escape when the government sends troops to suppress them.


    However, the terrain of Heihu mountain and Baihu mountain is naturally easy to defend and difficult to attack. Since ancient times, there have been bandits. It is too difficult for the imperial court to eliminate them. Few of them have been beaten to the mountains, and there is no need for them to build tunnels.


    Yao Chao nodded and said that he knew the situation clearly. He said: "according to the observation these days, the bandits are very cunning, powerful and experienced - they go down the mountain to rob. Most of them form a group and act quickly. They seldom give people time to react. They often give thunder when the caravan is unprepared."


    Everyone nodded.


    These days, they come into contact with many caravans who have been harassed by bandits from black tiger mountain and white tiger mountain. The people in the caravan often reflect that even if the caravan is guarded by strong and strong people, they are often captured by bandits with a number of times more than them. This shows that the bandits have strong fighting power.


    Yao Chao then analyzed: "the actions of the thieves on the two mountains are basically the same, not only the time is accurate, but also the style is quite consistent. Moreover, there is a mountain road between the black tiger mountain and the white tiger mountain. Basically, it can be concluded that the leader of the bandits on the two mountains is the same person. However, there is a fatal weakness of these thieves, which we can grasp.... "


    He has a clear voice and a well-organized rhythm, which makes it easy for people to listen to him.


    The inspector nodded, approved his statement, and then asked, "what weakness?"


    Yao Chao took a look at Lin radial, peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, curved a beautiful arc out: "this weakness, or a radial keen, observed by him."The inspector touched the gray stubble on his chin and nodded encouragingly to linradial.


    Lin did not resist at all. In the past, the general called people to discuss affairs in the military camp, which was the same pattern.


    He stepped forward and explained in a calm and forceful voice: "the caravans invaded by bandits never suffered casualties and were rarely captured. The only time they were taken to the Shanzhai by thieves was because there were several beautiful women in the caravan. Combined with the inference that the bandits of Heihushan and BaiHushan just now were led by the same leader, we can see that the mountain king has the problem of lust. "


    Lin radial''s eyes were firm and his temperament was very reliable. What he said was particularly convincing.


    People follow his thinking, it is easy to have a few ideas.


    Zheng an couldn''t help it. He interrupted: "don''t you want to take some women, dress up as the caravan of the past, and then pretend to be captured by the bandits..."


    Yao Chao chuckled. The folding fan of his right hand tapped the mouth of his left hand, shook his head and said, "who will you take with you? Whose family member would like to be caught in the bandit camp? Moreover, even if there are women who dare to take risks, we can''t control what will happen next - it is very likely that they will be defeated by then, even if they lose their wives and lose their soldiers. "


    Zheng an came back to think about it. It was the truth.


    If you don''t, why don''t you scratch your head


    Most of the soldiers who patrol the house are the same as Zheng''an. Because they are soldiers, they only focus on training, patrolling and completing tasks. They seldom use their brains, and they are all straightforward.


    What the governor appreciated about Yao Chao and Lin radial was that they were brave and resourceful, and often gave him a lot of good ideas.


    The hale and hearty old man beamed and said to the two people, "ah Chao, ah radial, don''t be so cynical. Just say it! What can we do to protect our people and get into the mountains? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    Yao Chao took a look at Lin radial. He didn''t want to open his mouth. However, under the urging of all the people, he said: "this is also the idea of a radius We can, well, dress as a woman. "


    Everyone''s eyes were about to stare out. In addition to the constable, the governor maintained a thoughtful look and began to speak in succession. For a moment, the assembly hall was noisy.


    "Dressed as a woman?! But thanks to you, such a ghost idea, ha ha


    "It''s better to find a woman who is good at martial arts and can protect herself. If she is found out, isn''t it a big joke?"


    "Yes! Besides, mountain bandits are not without eyes Just like brother Zheng an, dressed as a woman Don''t let me catch it back to be the lady of the stronghold. I won''t take a look at it even if I put the knife rest on my neck! "


    The crowd laughed and shook their heads. Even the inspector said, "yes, it''s really difficult for a man to disguise himself as a woman, unless..."


    For a moment, Chao pauses subtly.


    On these seconds of pause time, everyone''s eyes are focused on Yao Chao.


    All the people in the hall were eight feet tall and full of tendons. Even Lin radial, who was tall and symmetrical, stood out from the crowd.


    Yao Chao is the only one. Although he is not inferior to others when he carries his gun to mount a horse, people who are not familiar with him think that he is as thin as a scholar.


    If you look at it carefully, Yao Chao''s facial features are particularly beautiful


    The patrolman coughed and didn''t speak. Zheng an, who had been talking fast, took on the stubble: "unless Unless brother Yao, brother Yao Poof! Is that so? Yao Er brother dressed as a woman? Ah ha ha ha ha! Is Yao Er Ge going to wear a pink dress and a head full of pearls? My God


    All of them were stunned. They immediately outlined Yao Chao, who had always been graceful and graceful in his pink dress, and could not help laughing. Even Zhang Yan, who was the most inarticulate, and Li Yang, who had always disagreed with others, couldn''t help laughing.


    For a moment, the noise of noise and laughter almost lifted the roof of the house.


    Yao Chao''s face showed a subdued expression, a pair of peach blossom eyes with some fierce intention, staring at Lin radial.


    In the atmosphere of laughter in the hall, Lin radial couldn''t help but think about Yao Chao''s appearance in women''s clothes. In addition, he and Yao Shu''s similar peach blossom eyes make him angry and angry


    With a jump in his eyebrows, he said sincerely, "if the second elder brother disguises as a woman, he will see a well-known bandit and won''t let him go."


    Lin radial has always been serious about his words. When he said this, he was not joking. He thought from the bottom of his heart that Yao Chao was the most suitable woman among them.


    Even the inspector looked up and down at Yao Chao seriously with a smile on his face, nodded his head and said, "ah Chao Sheng is so thin that he wears a long skirt, just a little higher..."


    He nodded and said, "that''s right. We can dress up as a bridal procession, with the second brother sitting in the sedan chair with his head covered


    "Wonderful Zheng an''s left fist severely hit his right palm, and his mouth was grinning to the root of his ear. He excitedly said, "the bride doesn''t need to get off the sedan chair! Even if a thief comes to lift the cover, he can only see the face of Yao Er brother''s country and city... "


    There was another burst of laughter.


    The soldier, who had a good relationship with Zheng an, bent over with a smile, put his hand on his shoulder and said with a laugh, "ha ha ha, the face of the second brother Yao? Zheng an, you are brave Do you want to be fooled by the second brother in the martial arts arena


    One side there are people with the coax: "brother Yao, you spare Zheng an, ha ha ha, the bride is not easy to do, I''ll help you hit him!"


    Yao Chao Xin is so tired that he doesn''t want to talk. In the past, his handsome face is full of life and lovelessness.


    When Lin radial put forward the idea of dressing up as a man as a woman, he had a bad feeling in his heart. He tried to think of other ways -


    but he thought over and over again. In the end, he had to pinch his nose to admit that it was still a safe way to send off the bride.


    Zhang Yan, who has always been quite calm, couldn''t hide his smile, but he still said: "if the second elder brother Yao is dressed as the bride and sitting in the sedan chair, and Lin Xiaowei is the bridegroom on a white horse and in red, all of us can also be the people who carry the sedan chair to see off our relatives..."


    "Yes, yes! Can''t the bride''s dowry be carried up eighteen times? Our elder brother Yao got married, so many brothers have to put together to make up so much! "


    Yao Chao couldn''t bear it. He turned his hand and the folding fan, which had been used as decoration in his hand, knocked on the young man''s bare forehead and made a crisp sound.


    "Ouch! Brother Yao, do it gently! "


    Yao Chao raised his hand again. Seeing the man, he still wanted to make a noise. He made a gesture to fight for the third time.


    Although he looked thin and weak, he had a lot of strength in his hands. With these two fans, the young man''s forehead was already red.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong, second brother, I was wrong! I shut up! I hope you can help me


    They all laughed for a while, but the inspector found the beginning of the story and talked about the details of the plan again: "ah Du, that''s a good idea. But if we want to succeed, we still need to think about it again and again. It''s better to practice in the police house behind closed doors, so as to avoid mistakes at that time. "Speaking of business, the atmosphere in the meeting room slowly cooled down, and people began to think about all kinds of accidents that might happen.


    Zheng an put down his laughing mood and began to ask the question: "it''s not appropriate to let the wind out of this matter. The more we have to knock through the black tiger and white tiger mountains, the more people will pay attention to it when there''s a lot of noise, and it''s easier to go wrong at that time..."


    A resourceful soldier said, "elder brother Zheng is not afraid that there are scouts in the city? Let''s start quietly before dawn and head east from the west of Qingtong Town, passing through the town without entering the door. Isn''t that the wedding procession from the west


    "What brother Zhang said is reasonable, but there are also brides'' clothes and covers..."


    "Hi! These are little things! My sister became a relative. At that time, when the wedding dress was big, there was no upper body Give Yao Er elder brother change is! Even the bride''s make-up can be painted by my sister! "


    Yao Chao listened to their confused ideas. Some of them were feasible. He could paint his bride''s makeup. He could not accept it.


    The fan in the hand of the handsome young man raised and put it down. He would like to put one person on their heads and refused: "you are not needed for clothes and hairpins! I don''t need make-up either - I can do it myself. "


    Chao, who had been armed with a weapon, did not dare to make fun of other details.


    It was not until dusk, when all the lamps were in the chamber, that they had worked out an initial plan. When the governor announced that the arrest was over, everyone was still in the air.


    The soldiers went out of the meeting hall one by one. Zheng an bent his eyes and approached Yao Chao. He took time to say: "for the great cause, Yao Er elder brother has devoted himself, ha ha ha!"


    With that, he ran away, leaving Yao Chao with a folded fan in his hand and a gloomy face.


    Lin radial walked beside him, coughed softly, covered up the smile in his voice, and asked him, "what''s the arrangement for the second brother today? Go home or? "


    In the past, if it was late, Yao Chao would sleep in the inspector''s house, but today he was not in the mood and said, "I''ll go home!"


    Lin radial nodded and thoughtfully didn''t mention women''s clothes again, so as not to blow up Yao Chao Zhen''s hair.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    "Let''s go. It''s late today. There aren''t many pedestrians in the street. Let''s ride back!"


    Yao Chao took a white horse out of the stable, put a folding fan in his hand and turned over to mount the horse. He urged Lin to hurry up


    Lin radial saw that he was full of vigor and vitality, and his handsome face was not feminine at all. He was still offended when he tried to disguise himself as a woman.


    The man also led out the red horse, followed Yao Chao behind the patrol Fu.


    "Second brother..." He gently urged the brown red steed forward, let the two side by side.


    The night had covered the whole town, and in the daytime the street vendors had collected their stalls, and the bustling streets suddenly widened and emptied.


    They rode side by side, walking in the Qingshiban mountain. The sound of horses'' hooves reverberated in the quiet night.


    Yao Chao heard Lin Du calling him, and he asked in his nose, "eh?"


    It''s helpless to agree to disguise as a woman. These days, the bandits are becoming more and more arrogant. All the people in the police house are worried about how to suppress the bandits.


    now there is a perfect plan. It''s just that you need to sacrifice yourself. Yao Chao nodded without too much hesitation.


    Lin radial shook his head, and found that Yao Chao could not see it, so he said in a voice: "nothing."


    He decided to keep Yao Chao''s debt in mind.


    Yao Chao is a thorough man. When he looks back at Lin radial''s serious expression, he also knows what he is thinking.


    "Tut, radius," he said with a smile that he would have in front of his family, ruffian, with some scoundrels, "it''s not to dress up for you, what are you worried about here?"


    Lin radial was not worried. He couldn''t get around this. He frowned and said, "let''s think about it again these days. If there are other good ways..."


    Yao Chao said with a smile: "I''ve thought of many ways. Smart people can see which one is better. Those who achieve great things do not pay attention to trivial matters, not to mention just acting as a woman, they are shaving their heads and acting as monks and beggars. I also do it well. "


    This is just comforting Lin radial.


    Even if he was killed, Yao Chao would not agree to shave his hair and look like a ragged, stinky figure.


    Seeing Lin radial still frowning, he did not say a word. Yao Chao''s peach blossom eyes in the past days glared and became a cat pupil: "OK! If I mention it again, I won''t have a family with you. I''ll take my brothers directly to the mountain and cut each other with real swords and guns, so as to save the image I''ve always maintained... "


    Knowing that he was deliberately sarcastic, Lin radial finally relented and chuckled.


    Yao Chao usually cares about his image most, and he looks like a gentleman in front of outsiders, but it''s hard for him to be willing to be a bride for the sake of righteousness.


    Passing by a street corner, a red lantern hanging on a family''s new year''s day has not yet been removed. The bright red light is reflected on Yao Chaofeng''s face across the vast night, which makes people admire his bearing.


    Lin radial''s face looked serious and said solemnly, "don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    Yao Chao looked back with a smile and said to Lin radial, "Ashu always said you love your family, but now it seems that it is true."


    The man pulls the reins and looks at Yao Chao''s eyes, revealing some doubts, as if waiting for his next words.


    Yao Chao said with a smile, "you are not a man of indecision on weekdays. Our plan is perfect. With a few drills, we will succeed. Don''t care, it''s a mess. "


    A wise man can see through a little.


    In fact, Yao is also a reminder.


    Hearing this, Lin radial nodded and said, "what the second elder brother said is, I will pay attention to it."


    Although Yao Chao and Lin radial didn''t really get along for a long time and their temperaments were quite different, they understood how to respect each other and not interfere with each other''s style of handling affairs -


    Lin radial was calm and silent, Yao Chao jumped off flexibly, and their cooperation made up for their shortcomings.


    Xu Shi, the governor of the city, had already seen the complementarity of their personalities, so they put them in one place.


    On the way home, Yao Chao also discussed with Lin radial, "are Ashu and the children at home? It''s still early today. Why don''t you go to my place together? I haven''t seen three children these days. "


    Lin radial nodded slightly: "close, second brother, you are bigger there."


    Yao Chao hasn''t been back to his house in the town for more than ten days. He drove his horse forward and said, "I should clean up my house, so I''ll go first."


    Lin radial hesitated for a moment, also wanted to say what, Yao Chao''s back has disappeared in the night.


    These days, Yao Chao stayed up late at night in the police house. He managed to deal with everything. Today, he made a plan to suppress the bandits. He also wanted to go home early, change his clothes and have a rest.


    Under the night, Qingtong town is peaceful and quiet. There are few pedestrians in the street. He controls his speed and trots in the night wind. He feels comfortable all over.Soon in front of the house, the door was covered, and some light was showing in the yard.


    Yao Chao turned over and dismounted from his horse. He didn''t think about it for a few days. He lifted his feet and went into the yard. He almost ran into a young man in a hurry.


    "Who are you?" Yao Chao was surprised. He regarded the man in front of him as a thief and grabbed the man''s arm.


    Clear young voice mixed with pain: "Ouch! Pain, pain -- brother Yao, let go first! "


    Xu was so nervous these days that he suddenly relaxed. Yao Chao was a little confused until he heard the man calling him "elder brother Yao". Then he remembered that there was a young scholar living in his home.


    Yao Chao quickly let go of his hand and stepped back. He apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry! Forget that there are still people living at home


    Yu Zhi was pinched and hurt. He held his right arm in his left hand and showed his teeth for a long time. Then he stumbled and said, "yes, I came out in a hurry. I just heard the sound of the horse''s hooves and thought that it might be brother Yao who came back..."


    He couldn''t carry it on his shoulders or lift his hands. He was a typical scholar in the south of the Yangtze River. He was also short. Standing in front of Yao Chao, he was a little red in the air.


    Yu Zhi wanted to roll off his sleeve to see if his arm had been printed with a green handprint, but he could resist it.


    The scholar''s face is still hanging the baby fat, which is still a young man. Yao Chao feels more and more sorry for others.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked? I don''t know what strength I have in my hands. Have I pinched my bones? "


    Don''t look at Yao Chao''s weakness. He often exerts himself. Even he can easily break his opponent''s wrist with a strong man like Zheng an.


    At the first meeting, Yu Zhi was also very shy. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s not very painful..."


    Yao Chao saw Yu Zhi''s character at a glance. This is a warm little white rabbit who won''t say a word even after being bullied. He had to uncover this topic and said, "have you had dinner yet? Let''s go ahead and stand at the door


    Yu Zhi nodded obediently and answered Yao Chao''s question: "I haven''t eaten yet."


    Yao Chao saw that Yu Zhi didn''t seem to be able to open fire, so he asked him like his brother next door: "I don''t have rice and noodles at home. How can I solve the problem of eating these days?"


    The young man kept up with him and said, "I bought a basket of pancakes. I can eat pickles for a long time."


    Yao Chao smell speech, eyebrow heart heavy jump: "usually eat cake and pickle?"


    Yu Zhi seldom deals with strangers, but he naturally has the ability to distinguish the subtle emotions of others. Seeing Yao Chao''s disapproval, he explains: "I don''t eat every day! Miss Yao often asks Dabao Er Bao to give me meals! Today, I''ve been reading in my study for a long time, but I didn''t pay attention to the weather for a while... "


    Listen to him say so, Yao Chao Yuan wants to the footstep of front hall to turn, took Yu Zhi to enter the study.


    The light he had just seen outside the yard came from his study.


    I saw that the small study was clean and tidy. In the past, the books that Yao Chao put in disorder in the past were all arranged one by one, and even classified and put on the bookshelf, making it clear at a glance.


    But most of the books in the study are idle books that Yao Chao likes to read, and some of the books that Yu Zhi can use for scientific research are not many.


    Yao Chao casually asked Yu Zhi about his studies: "listen to a Shu, do you have to prepare for the scientific examination? How are you doing these days? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    The expression of Xu Shi Yao Chao''s face was too gentle, and he held the right balance between the two people''s distance. In the shortest time, Yu Zhi became fond of the young man''s heart and made no defense against him.


    He replied: "at home has been prepared almost, the test of the bibliography in the brain, but also do not need to read."


    On Yao Chao Junlang''s face, the sword eyebrows slightly PICK: "Oh? Does brother Yu still have the ability to never forget? "


    The little scholar''s memory is much better than that of ordinary people, but he is used to being modest. He only shook his head and said, "it''s not that he never forgets, it''s just that he is familiar with it. There are not many bibliographies involved in the imperial examination. Only a few dozens of them will be remembered after reading too many. "


    Anyone who dares to say such a thing does not rely on pure "read more and read more" -- just imagine how many times you have to read dozens of books to print all the words in your mind?


    Yao Chao picked up his mind and said in a warm voice: "these days, things are busy. I can''t take care of you. It''s my negligence that you can''t even eat well because of the cold cooking pot at home. How is your study? Is paper and pen enough? "


    Yu Zhi felt warm and said, "enough, enough. Second brother, I''m serious! If you are willing to lend me your house and let me have a place for an outsider, you will take care of me the most. "


    Before Yao Shu was born, Yao Chao was the youngest in his family, and he was taken care of by his elder brother.


    Later, he had a younger sister and became two elder brothers. Yao chaozao was also used to taking care of others.


    His tone was gentle, and his handsome facial features were still warm under the warm orange light: "what''s the matter. Ashu said that if you are regarded as a younger brother, you will also be my brother. It''s natural for my brother to take care of my brother. Besides, I just feel that I haven''t done enough! "


    Yu Zhi''s heart was sour and astringent. He looked up at Yao Chao''s eyes and said seriously, "I''m the only child in my family. I''ve got several cousins in total. I grew up together, but now I''ve torn my face because of a scientific examination Second brother, although we met by chance and had no blood relationship, both Miss Yao and elder brother Lin took good care of me. In my heart I can''t thank you enough for that. "


    Rabbit like young people nasal astringent, and quietly red eyes, but also hope to be covered by dim lights.


    Yao Chao''s eyes are sharp, where can''t see his strange look? It''s just that because of their thin skin, they pretend to know nothing about it.


    His warm voice enlightened Yu Zhi: "you are not involved in the world deeply. It is normal for you to encounter some stumbling and stumbling when you are outside. What''s more, since ancient times, which family hasn''t had any brotherhood? In the future, you can polish your eyes and grow your heart. "


    Yu Zhi nodded, indicating that he had listened.


    Looking at the heavy atmosphere, Yao Chao said with a smile, "haven''t you eaten yet? After a while, ah radial and ah Shu will come with the children. Today, we have a good time to get together. Will brothers Yu drink? "


    The remaining branch does not touch wine, see him to ask, busy wave a hand: "I smell wine to faint, never drink."


    Yao Chao laughed, chatted with Yu Zhi again, estimated the time, and said: "I''ve been in the house for ten days, and I''m going to grow hair Just sit down and wait for me to take a bath and change my clothes. I think it''s time for them to come to Ashur. "


    He always likes to be clean. He sweats a lot these days, but he can only wipe himself with a wet cloth at night. It''s really hard for him. Even if things are not finished today, Yao Chao thinks it''s time to go home and have a good bath.


    Yu Zhi heard the speech and said, "second brother, you can help yourself. Don''t worry about me I''ll read more. "


    Yao Chao glanced at a mountain and river annals opened on the table, then reminded him: "close to the lamp, don''t look bad."


    See more than branch obediently nod, he smiles to walk out of the study, boil water to go.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yao Chao finished his bath, changed his clean clothes, and walked out of the room, Yao Shu had arrived.


    The front hall is full of lights. Yao Shu and Lin radial whisper something. Ah Zhi pushes the cradle of Sanbao to coax him, while ah Si sits on the chair and solves the nine links with Yu Zhi.


    Seeing Yao Chao from a distance, Yao Shu greets him with a smile: "second brother, I''m waiting for you! Come here quickly. "


    Ace screamed, jumped out of the chair, and "dengdengdeng" trotted over: "second uncle! Second uncle. "


    Yao Chao showed a charming smile. He picked up his niece daughter and held it in his arms. Wen Sheng asked her, "Er Bao, I haven''t seen my uncle for many days. Do you want my uncle?"


    The little girl rubbed Yao Chao''s side face intimately and said sweetly, "yes


    Chao Nen said with a smile, "this is the meal on the table today


    Yao Shu arranged the dishes and chopsticks, and then opened the lid of the soup pot: "the second brother has good eyesight. It''s from baiweilou. When he came back, our mother didn''t cook yet, so he went to the restaurant to pack some food. "


    Responding to Yao Chao''s eyes, Lin radial also nodded his head and said, "the boss of Baiwei building is from Jiangsu Province. I heard that Yu Zhi lives here, and he also opened fire to cook some dishes."The local people in Qingtong town are very simple and have a leisurely life. The boss of baiweilou has been in Beidi for a long time, and he is also infected with the cool temper of many Northerners.


    After knowing about Yu Zhi, Yao Shu was instructed to take him to baiweilou to find him if he was homesick.


    Seeing Yu Zhi sitting on one side, Yao Shu said to a Si, who nestles beside Yao Chao: "Er Bao and elder brother Yu sit together, and help a Niang take care of him?"


    The little girl nodded obediently and was held by Yao Chao and placed beside Yu Zhi. Then she heard her second uncle tease her: "brother Yu? It''s because they look good that they have the cheek to call brother? That''s uncle Yu! "


    As looked up and said seriously, "brother Yu is called Uncle Yu. I''m brother Yu. Brother Yu has agreed."


    This time her brother and uncle came down, and everyone else was dizzy except herself.


    Lin radial is sitting on one side, calling his daughter confused is also very helpless.


    He called on his son and said, "ah Zhi, come and eat."


    Sanbao fell asleep peacefully. A Zhi finished his task of coaxing his younger brother to sleep and sat down at the table contentedly.


    Yao Shu filled in the meal for the crowd and sat down.


    In front of everyone, there was steaming white rice. Yao Chao said with a smile, "well, we don''t have to pay so much attention to our meals. We don''t have to be polite. Let''s go."


    Yao Shu smile Ying Ying: "two elder brothers don''t say two words?"


    The room is filled with the aroma of food. Under the orange candle light, it gives people a warm feeling of home.


    Yao Chao poured three cups of wine, put the least one in front of Yu Zhi, and then handed Lin radial a cup. With a soft smile on his face, he raised his glass and said, "ah Shu and a radius have moved a lot these days, and I can''t get away from my body in the patrol house. Today, I finally have a time to relax. It happens that our little brother Yuzhi is also there - let''s three brothers touch a cup?"


    When they raised their glasses, Yao Chao added: "if you can''t drink it, it means it."


    Lin radial also said: "the second elder brother has worked hard these days. Brother Yu and I respect you."


    Then the three people began to eat.


    During the meal, there was a lot of chatting. Yao Chao and Lin radial drank wine, ate vegetables and took care of Yu Zhi, but they didn''t drink much.


    Yao Shu said to Yao Chao, "I haven''t been back for half a month, have you?"? These days elder brother also wants to go south. If you are not busy, you can go home to see your father and aunt. Besides, second sister-in-law and Erlang should miss you


    "It''s nature," Yao Chao nodded and looked at Lin radial again. "When we''re done with our affairs, we''ll go back to Yaojia village and live for two days."


    The two children also said happily, "it''s spring when we go back. Two cousins also said that they would take us to dig out the bird''s nest..."


    Yao Chao saw that Yu Zhi seemed to have something on his mind. After a little thought, he understood.


    He raised his glass, touched Yu Zhi lightly, and said, "don''t worry, little brother Yu. There''s still more than a month from Chunwei. If there''s no accident, you''ll be on your way in a few days."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    As soon as Yu Zhi''s eyes brightened, his mind followed Yao Chao''s words, and he could not help but look up and drink the wine in the cup like him.


    He drank so fast that he choked and his cough turned red.


    Yao Shu quickly gave Yu Zhisheng some soup and said to him, "if you can''t drink, just wait! Second brother doesn''t care about this. Take a bite of rice, drink some soup and press down the wine in your throat


    After half a cup of liquor, Yu Zhi''s face turned red to the naked eye.


    After he eased off his strength, he looked at Yao Chao and Lin radial again. Mu Lu asked expectantly, "is that true, second brother? Can I go to Beijing in a few days? "


    The plan of suppressing bandits should not be disclosed easily. Even close people should keep it secret.


    Yu Zhi is a wise man. He just lives in these days. Although he always has a burning mood in his heart, he has also restrained himself from asking questions.


    Yao Chao comforted him: "there is always a way to let you safely into Beijing, but also wrong Chunwei, don''t worry about it."


    Even Lin radial also nodded: "second elder brother said yes."


    After listening to the two people''s words, Yu Zhi seemed to have taken a reassurance, and her eyebrows and eyes were fully opened, revealing the first comfortable smile since these days.


    Even ah Zhi cheered him on: "Uncle Yu, my mother said that your knowledge is the best. You will be the number one scholar in Chunwei this time!"


    Yu Zhi touched the boy''s head and said with a smile, "then I will accept your good words."


    Speaking of the exam, Yu Zhi thought of the letter he had sent to his grandfather a few days ago, and said to Yao Shu and Lin radial, "Miss Yao, elder brother Lin, I have written to my grandfather to explain ah Zhi''s situation. He must have seen the contents of the letter these days. Although I haven''t received a reply from my grandfather, I believe my grandfather will appreciate ah Zhi very much."


    Yao Chao did not know about the recommendation of a Zhi to study in Jingyang Academy. Hearing his doubts, he said, "I don''t know if brother Yu''s grandfather is?"


    Yu Zhi suddenly explained to Yao Chao, "my father''s name is Yu Kai. Now he is the president of Jingyang Academy."


    Jingyang academy is the best Academy in Jiangsu Province, and the imperial examination in the south is always better than that in the north. Yao Chao sighed: "I don''t know that Yu Zhi brothers are the grandsons of president Yu! Disrespect, disrespect


    Yu Zhi has some differences: "brother Yao has heard of his grandfather?"


    Yao Chao glared at Yao Shu and explained, "that''s nature! Ah Shu, even the origin of the Yu family and our Yao family has been forgotten! "


    Yao Shu listened, busy zhengse way: "second elder brother this words how to say?"


    Yao Chao put down his chopsticks and looked serious. He said, "Yao''s ancestors were officials. Although my grandfather''s generation retired to his hometown later, my grandfather and I still had the friendship of schoolmates with Mr. Yu in the past."


    This is a bit unbelievable, Yao Shu can not help but be surprised: "is it so coincident?"


    Yao Chao shook his head and said to Yao Shu, "Xu Shi, you were too young to remember My grandfather had a close friendship with Mr. Yu. Even when he came to Yaojia village, he often exchanged letters with him. When my grandfather passed away, our family wrote to the Yu family, and Mr. Yu''s reply is still at home. "


    He then said to Yu Zhi, "I didn''t care when ah Shu talked about you before. Later, I heard that you were from Jiangsu and mentioned Jingyang Academy. That''s the confirmation."


    Yu Zhi also felt very surprised and sighed: "the world is so small. It''s a family


    Yao Shu also said with a smile: "yes! That''s the wonder of fate. If my father knew that we had brought back Mr. Yu''s grandson, I''m afraid we would be happy too! "


    Originally, a dinner turned into a scene of marriage. Even Lin radial, who had nothing to do with himself, sighed: "ah Shu is also kind-hearted and brought brother Yu back, otherwise he would not have today''s fate."


    Yao Shu chuckled. Mei Mu gave Lin radial a light look and said, "how can I be so kind again? If you don''t know how to praise others, just shut up


    Lin radial''s cold eyes were reflected by the warm light. When he looked at Yao Shu, he obviously softened down: "I won''t say that."


    The two children were so confused that they didn''t understand the topic that the adults had become too fast. They just heard it vaguely, as if Uncle Yu''s grandfather and their great grandfather knew each other.


    Yao Chao and Yu Zhi were very happy, especially the latter. They took the initiative to pour a full glass into their glass and picked up the glass: "Miss Yao, brother Lin, brother Yao! I, my mouth is stupid, do not know how to speak, but still want to toast you three a cup I respect the impermanence of the world and turn a bad thing into a good one


    Yao Shu also laughed and said, "if it''s not a blessing in disguise, how can it be! If it hadn''t happened to Yu Zhi, we might not have been able to get together. "


    She poured herself some wine and raised the glass with the crowd: "respect fate!"


    After this cup of wine, Yu Zhi obviously felt dizzy before his eyes.


    Yao Chao saw that he was not in good condition and said, "OK, brother Yu, don''t drink any more today. Eat more vegetables."


    Yu Zhi nodded obediently, poked his chopsticks for a long time, and finally picked up a little fish and put it in the bowl.Ah Zhi asked: "Aung, what do you mean by" blessing in disguise? "


    The two children with round eyes were waiting for Yao Shu''s explanation.


    Yao Shu chuckled and said to the two children, "sometimes something that looks bad may turn into a good thing, but what you originally thought might be a bad thing. Here''s a story. Do you want to hear it? "


    A Zhi and asiqi nodded and said in the same voice: "want to hear it!"


    Yao Shu had just drunk a glass of liquor, and felt very dry, so he poured himself a cup of tea.


    Seeing this, Lin radial said to the two children, "Aung tells you a story every night. How about this story today from my father?"


    Ah Zhi and ah Si naturally have no objection, and the little girl said with expectation: "ah dad should speak better too!"


    Lin radial has heard Yao Shu tell children bedtime stories. Her voice is soft, and she can make the original ordinary stories go up and down, which is particularly attractive.


    and when the children should go to bed, she will turn down her voice again, and soon put a Zhi and a Si to sleep.


    Men''s voice is low, not as gentle as Yao Shu, but the timbre is like a good musical instrument, with a special flavor.


    "This story comes from Huainanzi. It tells us that one day, a family near the frontier fortress lost their horse, and everyone came to comfort them. But after a few months, the lost horse took Hu people''s horse home, and others came to congratulate him. The son of this family likes to ride horses, but the Hu people have a strong horse temperament. Once, when his son was riding, he accidentally broke his leg bone... "


    Ah Si took a breath, wrinkled his steamed stuffed bun face, and said in a crisp voice, "losing a horse is a bad thing. Later it became a good thing, but finally it became a bad thing! How painful it is to break my leg


    Lin radial''s eyes were soft, and he said in a soft voice, "well," and then said, "the story is not over. The son of this family broke his leg, and the conscription couldn''t go one year later. It happened that the Hu people entered the frontier in a large scale. Nine out of ten people who joined the army died, and he also survived


    Ah Si just showed his face and said with a smile: "this ending is good! Bad things become good again


    Lin''s tone didn''t change much. Fortunately, the story kept turning, which was enough to attract the attention of the two children.


    Ah Zhi recalled the story in his mind. The more he thought about it, the more interesting he felt. He asked Lin radial, "has Daddy read Huainanzi? Is there any other story in it? "


    Lin radial nodded and said: "there are many stories in Huainanzi, such as Nu Wa mending the sky and Hou Yi shooting the sun that my mother told you before


    The boy was eager to try. He turned his eyes on Yao Chao. Yao Chao waved his hand and said, "this book is not in the second uncle''s study. However, didn''t ah Zhi see it from his grandfather?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    Ah Zhi recalled that he had looked through the Yao family''s books and read the books he was interested in. It seemed that he had never seen Huainanzi.


    But as he said, "I know! Second cousin once took a book and taught me to read it. It''s not nannanzi, but Huainanzi. "


    When did Chao Er Lang read his own book?


    Then ah Zhi asked, "hmm? Where did the second cousin take it? Why didn''t you see it later? "


    The little girl said crisply, "no more."


    A Zhi was stunned for a moment: "no? Where is it? "


    "The second cousin made a fire, of course, it was gone."


    The boy''s face suddenly became very wonderful. He quickly took a look at Yao Chao, thinking of an excuse quickly in his mind to cover his second cousin.


    "Er Bao must be wrong," a Zhi lied in front of so many adults for the first time. He felt his ears burning. "My second cousin always lives on waste rice paper. Where can he burn books..."


    Yao Chao''s face was speechless. He looked at his honest and trembling nephew and said, "OK, I''m not your uncle. I used to burn books when I was a child. I won''t beat him."


    Only then did ace realize that he had let out his mouth. His two little meat hands covered his mouth and said, "Oh, dear.".


    Yao Shu laughed and joked with Yao Chao: "no wonder my father said that all the books in our family have been ruined by you father and son. It turns out that''s such a waste method!"


    Ah Zhi, who is very interested in Huainanzi, is doomed to be disappointed. He sighs and asks Lin radial to find a book for him in the town some other day.


    Yu Zhi was drunk and said to a Zhi, "ah Zhi, don''t worry. It''s Huainanzi. Uncle Yu is silent for you."


    A Zhi''s eyes lit up and nodded repeatedly.


    Yao Chao looked at his flushed face and thought he was drunk. He said to a Zhi, "well, your uncle Yu has drunk too much. Huainanzi has more than 100000 words. Where is it easy to write it down?"


    Yu Zhi, who has always been in a good temper, gave up. He tried to open his eyes, which were especially moist because of his drunkenness, and said vaguely: "what about a hundred thousand words? I remember that I can write very fast, and my grandfather often praised me for my small regular script. The pattern and momentum can catch up with their calligraphy masters.... "


    After drinking two glasses of white wine, the young scholar had forgotten the modesty and prudence he always abided by. He only showed his youthful spirit and argued with Yao Chao: "I''ll recite the article of" good luck and lose horse to you. The people who are close to the stopper are those who have good skills, burp! The horse went into the Hu without any reason... "


    With that, he really recited Huainanzi. After reciting this article, he had to recite it again.


    A Zhi was stunned. He looked at Yu Zhibai''s red face and whispered, "Daddy, is uncle Yu drunk..."


    People did not expect that the wine capacity of the remaining branches was so poor.


    Yao Chaokai''s jar of wine is not strong, even Yao Shu has drunk it. Unexpectedly, only two cups of wine have already let Yu Zhi know what is going on.


    Yao Chao had a headache, so he put some dishes in his chopsticks and said to him, "well, I know you can carry them all! Eat quickly and pad your stomach. If you vomit at night, if you don''t have anything in your stomach, it will hurt your stomach. "


    Yu Zhi, still conscious, retorted clearly: "brother Yao, I''m not drunk! I''ve only had two drinks, and I can recite it


    Yao Shu and Lin radial are also helpless, with such a branch completely no way.


    It''s getting late. Yao Shu urged the two children: "don''t talk. After dinner, we should go home."


    He had already eaten two big bowls of rice. Instead, the two children were playing while eating. Most of the bowls were left in the bowl.


    After eating the radish in his bowl, Yao Aizhi picked out the rest.


    Lin radial was not used to his appearance and said, "eat clean."


    Ah Zhi looked up at his father and whispered, "I''ll eat later..."


    The man frowned and ordered, "finish now."


    Cold face of the father is particularly frightening, ah Zhi quickly buried his head, with chopsticks to pull the radish into his mouth, quickly chew down.


    Yao Shu tapped on a Zhi''s head with the other end of his chopsticks and muttered: "on weekdays, if you want to eat some radishes, how can you be so obedient today?"


    Seeing this, he ate the dishes he didn''t like.


    Yao Shu noticed the obedience of the two children, and finally felt the charm of autocracy. He said to Lin radial, "these two little ungrateful people are picky about food all day long and can''t cook for them in a variety of ways! If you don''t listen, you should watch them eat every day. "


    Lin radial tilted his head in the past, deep eyes focused on Yao Shu''s soft side face, but he said to the two children: "next time if I''m picky, I''ll clean them up when I go home at night."


    Yao Shu couldn''t help showing a big smile, turned to ah Zhi and ah Si and said, "do you hear me? Your father said, "if you dare to be picky, go home and clean up!"The dinner ended much earlier because Yu Zhi was drunk.


    Fortunately, Yu Zhi, who is drunk, doesn''t bother people. He doesn''t make noise or run around. Yao Chao says he can do whatever he wants. Yao Shu and Lin radial see this, but also rest assured with the three children left.


    He didn''t want to cry on his way home.


    Yao Shu teased him in one side: "three treasures talk! Are you hungry? Huh? Don''t talk, but don''t give food. "


    The little baby didn''t know whether he could understand the adult''s words. He was so angry that he stretched out his hand and slapped and scratched Lin''s cheek. He was still crying.


    Seeing this, Yao Shu quickly took the child from Lin radial''s hand, coaxed him and said, "OK, OK, Aung won''t tease us. Sanbao is the best, isn''t it?


    after a few minutes, Yao and his wife went home to feed them, and Yao and his wife walked quickly.


    On the 16th day, the full moon hung high in the sky, and the silver light poured down from the jade wheel, covering the whole town of Qingtong.


    The night was quiet, and Lin radial walked behind, looking at Yao Shu, who was holding the child in front, walking briskly.


    The moonlight spread out her dark hair, down the tip of her hair, until it reached the slender waist where she could not hold it, and then she could stop and turn into a shadow.


    "What''s the matter?" "Did you hear his son stop crying? Are you going? "


    The man came back to himself and said, "well, let''s go."


    The hoarseness in his voice was hidden in the dark night and the wind of the night, just like his repressed mood, he did not dare to let Yao Shu hear and see.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    It was cold at night. Yao Shu was afraid that Sanbao would sweat all over after crying. He was sick by the cold wind. After taking his child into the house, he closed the door.


    A Zhi and a Si quietly go to the yard to wash.


    There was no wind in the room, and the flame of the oil lamp made a "beep" sound. Lin radial sat on the chair and looked at the baby Yao Shu coaxed in his arms.


    "Sanbao, don''t cry..." She tried her diaper, but didn''t feel wet. "Are you hungry? How about dinner?"


    Sanbao has always been very good and seldom cries. Xu was delayed on his way back today. He was hungry and couldn''t stop crying.


    Yao Shu also ignored the presence of Lin radial, holding the child to the Kang.


    "So hungry, so hungry, our baby is starving, isn''t it? Well, after dinner, don''t cry... "


    She coaxed the baby in her arms with a warm voice. When Sanbao had food, she stopped crying.


    The Kang in the room is always hot, and there is no air circulation, so the small room will soon warm up.


    In the quiet night, only the swallowing of the baby''s meal could be heard, as well as the occasional creaking of his throat.


    Yao Shu whispered to Sanbao: "little pig, eat slowly, and no one will rob you..."


    The tone was full of doting.


    The lights are dim. Two lights are on the left and one on the right.


    Lin radial soon felt something wrong with him. He poured a bowl of white water for himself and poured it down in one breath.


    ¡­¡­


    Sanbao was soon full, and Yao Shu put the child aside.


    Lin radial has been paying attention to her movement, see Yao Shu coax three treasures after turning, he quickly deviated from the line of sight.


    Yao Shu asked curiously, "what are you doing here?"


    He heard her get off the Kang, approached step by step, and poured a glass of water.


    Yao Shu took a sip, felt cold, and asked Lin Du in surprise: "Why are you so red? Have you drunk too much just now


    Lin radial''s mind was full of her slender back. For a while, he couldn''t turn his face to face Yao Shu. He couldn''t even speak.


    "Really drunk?"


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Yao Shu put his hand in front of the man and shook gently, "how can you be so stupefied?"


    He couldn''t hold back and took the woman''s hand.


    He repressed the strangeness in his heart and replied, "I didn''t drink too much."


    Lin radial''s expressionless face easily deceives others, Yao Shu didn''t realize his abnormality.


    She gently pulled her hand, trying to free her right hand from the man''s big palm, but failed.


    She took care of the three treasures on the Kang, but also wanted to go back to see the children, "catch me what to do, let go."


    But he turned a deaf ear to it, and instead he grasped it more tightly.


    He asked, "Ashu, are you feeding Sanbao just now?"


    Yao Shu looked at Lin radial in surprise: "otherwise?"


    Lin''s radial larynx moved.


    From the end of his previous life, a Zhi and a Si were sent to the next door to feed them, because Yao Shu''s body was too weak.


    "Well," Lin Wei coughed softly, "nothing, Ashu..."


    He looked up at her, his eyes full of her.


    Yao Shu felt her heart jump suddenly, and some emotion in her heart seemed to be out of control. She pulled down her hand and said incoherently: "what do you want me to do? Well, you You, you let go


    "I won''t let go," he said to her, shaking his head and drinking in a way that doesn''t exist. "You''ve been so good to children, but you''ve never been nice to me."


    Yao Shu''s heart beat like a drum beating, and he was always worried about the two children coming in. He used his left hand to break the motionless hand of a man''s iron hoop, and said with a red face, "where did I not treat you? Let go. "


    His right hand even hard dare not, for fear of pinching her, but stubborn way: "I don''t put."


    This burst into its play Lai, let Yao Shu laugh and cry, she coax a long time small, now want to coax Lin radius this big?


    She only thought that the man drank too much in the evening, and soft voice discussed with him: "let go first, OK? What''s the matter? Let''s talk during the day, huh? It''s not good for two children to see us like this after washing


    Lin radial immersed in such gentleness, just hope to stop time in their quiet room, let what battlefield, mountain bandits, the police house They''re all isolated from each other.


    He stubbornly grasped Yao Shu''s hands, and his eyes, which were always cold as cold as a cold pool, flashed with gentle light.


    Yao Shu felt as if he was drowning in his starry eyes.


    "Asher, you..."


    The man said to Yao Shu in a low voice, "you kiss me, it''s good for me."


    His voice almost whispered, if not Yao Shu close, it is difficult to hear.


    Yao Shu stood looking down at the man from top to bottom.


    His face is separated by the graceful eyebrows, half illuminated by the light, half hidden in the shadow under the bridge of his nose, but his eyes are surprisingly bright.The man who always likes to have a cold face now shows some rare childishness, and his eyes are obstinate. It seems that if Yao Shu does not agree, he will not let go.


    Yao Shu was amused. He gave him a soft kiss on his brow and pretended to be perfunctory: "OK, it''s over."


    Her hair tips gently fell on Lin''s side face, like feathers, which made people feel itchy.


    Lin radial thought that what he wanted was just a kiss like Yao Shu gave the children, but when he got it, he felt dissatisfied.


    "Ashu..."


    Maybe the light is too warm and ambiguous, or maybe the man''s look and tone are quite different from usual.


    Yao Shu''s palms were sweating and gently stroked his well-defined side face.


    She bent slightly down again, and came close to his face, with a kind of funny tone, "what? Shy "


    the man''s eyes were wide and deep, and he was sitting upright. Yao Shu was teasing for a moment.


    Her voice of discontent sounded: "why don''t you close your eyes?"


    Zi, the other side is not afraid, it doesn''t mean much.


    He stretched out his hand to pull Yao Shu over, the latter center of gravity is not stable, suddenly fell to sit on the body of Lin radial.


    The man bowed his head and kissed him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    Yao Shu''s brain was blank.


    For the first time since her second life, she had such close contact with others. She just froze and didn''t know how to react.


    After a while, he finished kissing and asked with a smile, "Ashu Why don''t you close your eyes? "


    Yao Shu knew that he was teasing her with what she had just said. She was so angry that she punched Lin radial on the shoulder, but hurt her own hand. She was a little annoyed.


    She felt hot all over. "Let me go! You, this, this... "


    Lin radial chuckled and held Yao Shu''s right hand in his palm. He bowed his head and quickly kissed his mouth. His voice was deep and powerful: "what am I? Does it hurt? If you are angry in the future, don''t do it yourself. I''ll do it for you. "


    Yao Shu''s waist was encircled by him, and even his hand was held by a man. For the first time, he realized the gap between himself and Lin radial''s strength, and said with shame: "where did you learn to be so smooth?"


    Lin radial held down Yao Shu, who was still moving, and reminded her: "Ashu, don''t move around. Be quiet for a while."


    In two people''s emotional instability, Yao Shu cleverly chose to be obedient, shut his mouth, did not say nor move.


    Lin radial calmed down and said something else: "you don''t want to hear my story in Northwest China? Do you want to hear it now? "


    Yao Shu nodded in a hurry --


    as long as he didn''t mess around, she agreed to do anything.


    Well, although she likes him, she is afraid of their future and dare not go further with each other.


    The man slowly began to talk about his military experience: "the northwest is bitter and cold, the day is fine, but at night, there is no way to dispel the cold with a bonfire. Every night before going to bed, many people will go out and run for two laps. When they are warm, they will go into bed


    He said in a voice with some unsmoothed hoarseness: "every day in the barracks, from morning to night, many soldiers can''t carry it. The seven foot man will cry secretly at night."


    Yao Shu also forgot that he was not comfortable with the man''s hoop, and asked in surprise, "is there anyone else crying?"


    Lin radial showed a shallow smile, and his facial features were particularly attractive in the soft light: "we sleep in a tent. Dozens of people live in a Datong shop. Anyone who can''t hold on to crying can be heard by others - and often one person can cry for the whole tent. "


    Yao Shu was silent.


    The picture came to her mind.


    A group of soldiers from all over the world trained hard all day. They were cold and tired at night, lying in the cold quilt.


    They are all men of iron, but they can''t hold their tears


    Emotions can be contagious.


    The fear on the battlefield, the tiredness of training, the hardship of the environment, the missing of family Soldiers are also human beings, and naturally they have such fragile emotions.


    Her heart was sour, and her right hand gently stroked the top of Lin''s hair and asked in a low voice, "have you ever cried?"


    Lin radial shakes his head: "No


    Yao Shu bent his eyes, and his lips were also hooked up. He joked, "do you never cry? Don''t you cry when you feel bad


    The man still shakes his head, the lines on his face are firm and resolute: "I seldom feel sad. If you have time to cry, you''d better sleep a little more. "


    Yao Shu chuckled. She could imagine that the man in the tent was crying like a child, but Lin Du was sleeping with his eyebrows covered.


    "Most soldiers cry because they are homesick. The general ordered us to take turns telling stories about our family before going to bed at night. As we talked more, we gradually got used to the life of not being around our family. "


    Yao Shu asked curiously, "have you ever said that? What do you say? "


    Lin radial did not talk about it.


    He didn''t feel he could tell a story at home.


    When he joined the army that day, he was abandoned by all the family members. What''s the point?


    But slowly listen to more stories of other people''s home, the cold word "home" in Lin radial''s mind has gradually become warm.


    Instead of answering Yao Shu''s first question, he went on: "most people will say that they miss their elderly parents and their infant children. And those who were recruited to join the army shortly after marriage said it was not easy to marry a daughter-in-law As a result, I held her twice, and I don''t know if I can see my wife again in the future. "


    This topic makes people feel sad when they talk about it. However, Lin radial''s narration turns the corner towards life.


    "I was thinking, if I went home, would I want to hold you? If God let us get together again, will we cherish each other? "


    His voice was serious, but soft in the night.


    Yao Shu did not speak, but along Lin radial''s strength, slowly leaning himself against him.


    Men''s arms are not very comfortable, hard, and even a bit harsh.


    But the touch blocked by clothes and the warm temperature of another person are enough to make two lonely hearts feel safe and happy.


    Yao Shu can''t say what she feels in her heart, but when they are really close enough, she doesn''t exclude them. Her eyes are very complicated.After a while, her voice came out softly, almost unheard of: "now? What do you think? "


    Lin radial''s face showed today''s second really comfortable smile, arms around her upper body.


    He buried the tip of his nose in Yao Shu''s soft black hair, took a deep breath, and whispered behind her ear, "I haven''t held it before, but in the future As long as Ashur is willing to I want to hold you every day. "


    Yao Shu also laughed, did not speak again, she leaned on the man''s shoulder, all thinking of looking at a place.


    She began to think about the future of the two, the one she wanted to strive for, the one she thought about all night, and then quietly put it back to the bottom of her heart. There was only one reason. She didn''t dare to gamble on something she couldn''t grasp.


    She had no one to take care of her last life, and it was the greatest honor to have relatives in this life. She didn''t dare to ask for anything.


    Just now she heard the man''s low tone of confession, and instantly knew that she could not let him go.


    The initial heart, later the fear, and now the greed, all the emotions like a net, will she trapped in it


    For Yao Shu, the two embrace each other quietly, which is luxury and enjoyment. Her temporary trust and dependence on each other only makes her feel peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    From the second day on, Lin radial was busy, even the time to go home in the night was getting later and later.


    Yao Shu knew that he and Yao Chao were too busy to keep their feet on the ground because of the bandit suppression. They did not ask any more questions. They just went to the cloth shop several times and put down the shop next door.


    Just in time for the spring flowers to bloom, the day slowly warmed up, Yao Shu also made the first batch of hand cream and mouth grease.


    Previously, when making rouge, Yao''s two sisters-in-law helped Yao Shu with money in the name of shares, and they also shared a lot.


    Before Yao Shu began to make mouth grease and hand cream, he went back to Yaojia village and asked his two sisters in law first, but he was declined.


    Mrs. Yao spoke straightforwardly. She repeatedly waved her hands and said to her, "my sister-in-law and I didn''t help at all, but we gave you some startup funds, but we lay down and shared a lot of money If you have enough money in your hand this time, we will not mix it up! "


    Even sister-in-law Yao said with a smile: "the money we shared last time is enough for me and a Wei to spend a year. Now we really don''t need it."


    Seeing that they were really unwilling, Yao Shu had to give up.


    A Zhi and a Si are very sensible. When Yao Shu is busy, they help take care of his younger brother and clean up the housework. They share a lot of trouble for Yao Shu.


    The day was finally completed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    Yao Shu called the two children to his side and said to them with a smile: "Dabao, er Bao, thanks for your help these days. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid that my mother would not have been able to start the business."


    The two children both laughed shyly. Ah Zhi asked curiously, "Aung, can I see what you''ve made?"


    The family is not big. This batch of mouth grease and hand cream are all made by Yao Shu in the shop. Ah Zhi and a Si don''t see it.


    Seeing that they were all very curious, Yao Shu said with a smile, "of course. This lipstick and hand cream are very similar to the rouge we made together a year ago, but with lard and honey, would you like to try it? "


    A Zhi and a Si both nodded together, and the two children followed Yao Shu to the shop, becoming the first batch of "users" of the two products.


    As a girl, he has a natural sensitivity to beauty. Seeing Yao Shu take out the hand cream, he exclaimed, "Aung, this time the box is also beautiful! It''s better than the last one! "


    Yao Shu directly handed the box to her and said with a smile, "is it beautiful? Er Bao, what''s carved on it? "


    The little girl picked up the wooden box, looked at it carefully in front of her eyes, looked up for a while, and said, "Jasmine! This is Jasminum nudiflorum. My brother and I have seen it before


    A Zhi also looks curious. He touches the wooden box on his sister''s hand and doubts: "how can this lid turn..."


    With a little spin, the pattern on the lid of the box changed. The blooming jasmine turned into a closed one, and the lid was closed.


    "Wow Ace was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. The little meat hand twisted it again and unscrewed the cover. "The flowers are open again!"


    Small mechanism skills completely conquered the two children, one big and one small began to keep playing with the box, while unscrewing, while closing, to observe the pattern changes.


    Yao Shu nodded and asked them, "how''s it going? Do you see anything from Dabao Er Bao? "


    The two children also came into contact with a lot of wooden toys. Even ace and nine Lianhuan were very skilled.


    The two of them met and thought for a while, then they murmured for a long time and came to a conclusion:


    "the lid has two layers! When it is closed, the two layers are stacked together, and the Jasminum is closed. When the lid is turned off, the bottom layer is covered, and only the top layer is exposed, and the Jasminum is opened... "


    Yao Shu laughed, touched the heads of the two children and boasted, "Dabao Er Bao is really smart!"


    As he looked up, his bright eyes were filled with the worship of Yao Shu: "Niang, did you come up with this idea?"


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile: "my mother still has many interesting ideas. When my father is not busy, my mother and my father will take you to do handicrafts together."


    Ah, sometimes when I see that there is little talk between Lin radial and the two children, I worry that the book will gradually develop towards the original one.


    In this way, the relationship between the children and their parents can be pulled in a lot, and as a result, he can know that his father loves him very much.


    Well, however, suppressing bandits


    It seems that this is the first time that the original book lady and Lin radial met?


    The two children cheered and started to play with the box of jasmine.


    In fact, after selling Rouge this winter, Yao Shu has been thinking about how to sell lipstick and hand cream in the future.


    The living standard of Qingtong town is good, and there will be no shortage of tourists. However, if you want to sell a higher price, you still need to be more clever.


    She majored in design in modern times. It''s difficult for her to do some simple small mechanisms. The difficulty lies in drawing the drawings and communicating well with the craftsmen who make wooden boxes.


    Fortunately, all the carpenters in Yaojia village are familiar to her. Uncle Yao has also worked as a carpenter all his life, and he knows it.


    This time, a total of 20 mechanical boxes have been made. There are also 40 ordinary carved ones. The other 200 are lacquered wooden boxes that have not been carved.


    Hand cream with a large box, mouth grease with a small box, after the completion of 260 boxes, there are still a lot of surplus, they will serve as a trial in the shop, is also a means to attract customers.


    Yao Shu knew that the experiment had been successful when he saw the two children''s fondness for the wooden box.


    She said with a smile, "OK, how about Dabao and Erbao try the hand cream -"


    ah Zhi nodded, unscrewed the cover, touched it with his index finger and put it on the back of his sister''s hand.


    As cautiously put his hand back close to the tip of his nose and sniffed it. His eyes lit up in an instant: "Aung, this is the fragrance of spring Jasmine!"


    Yao Shu gently took the small meat hand of AZ, covered the back of her hand with the palm of his hand. After the ointment melted slightly in the temperature of her palm, he gently pushed it away and spread it evenly.


    "Wipe it," Yao Shu said with a slight smile, "how does Er Bao feel?"


    The cream completely melted on the little girl''s hands, and her white hands became smoother. As she looked left and right, she smelled again and said happily, "I feel very good! My hands are fragrant, too


    Yao Shu again applied the same skill to a Zhi''s hand.Ah Zhi is obviously more curious than excited. He ponders over the ingredients of the hand cream Yao Shu told him, and murmurs: "it''s troublesome to wipe your hands every day?"


    The boy''s hands are much rougher. In addition, he had frostbite in winter before, and his hands are still cracked. After rubbing the hand cream, he obviously moistens a lot, but he doesn''t feel much.


    "It''s just a little white..."


    Yao Shu poked his son''s forehead and glared at him: "you''re a young man. How can you keep your hands like this? Look at my sister''s little hands. They are so white and tender. "


    She turned back to ace and said, "in the future, er Bao will supervise his brother and wipe his hands every day."


    Ah Si loves beauty most. He nods with a serious face, indicating that he remembers.


    Staring at by his mother and sister like this, ah Zhi can''t help falling into confusion - is his hand really ugly?


    For a moment, I thought, women are really troublesome


    Yao Shu tried the lipstick for the two children again, and as adapted well, but ah Zhi frowned and refused.


    "Only women use lipstick - Aung! I won''t try... "


    Yao Shu bent over with a smile and directed a Si to hold his brother''s arms and said, "just try it. You can wipe it after trying it! What''s more, if you don''t drink well all winter, what do you do with your lips? Do you have to wait like a hand for it to crack and bleed? "


    Ah Zhi''s protest was ruthlessly suppressed, and finally Yao Shu wiped a layer of lipstick with a brush.


    Yao Shu made two kinds of lipstick this time. One is to extract the color of Jasminum nudiflorum and mix it into a light pink color; the other is only added honey, colorless and tasteless.


    It''s the latter one that she gives to her two children.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    "After coaxing Yao Shu, he put down the brush and said," you can''t see how it''s changed. "


    Ah Zhi looked at his mouth carefully for a long time. He found that there was not much difference except for some reflection. He was relieved.


    He frowned and felt that there was a film on his lips. He said, "it''s strange!"


    Yao Shu couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. For the first time, he felt that there were so many happy places on his way to business.


    When making Rouge before, why didn''t you think of letting two children have a try?


    Seeing his brother''s unwillingness all the time, he was also happy to "giggle" straight smile, and quietly gave Yao Shu advice: "Aung, let him wipe hand cream and mouth grease when he comes back!"


    Ning Qing is a Leng at first, and then with a smile, she touches her daughter''s head, which is acquiescence.


    Well, this little girl has so many bad ideas


    Let two children test mouth fat and hand cream, pure play, before Yao Shu really began to sell these two products, or put a part of the trial installed in the cloth shop, also let shopkeeper Liu help publicity.


    Since Yao Shu''s Rouge has been sold out, the beauty loving women in the town, whether they have bought them or not, have been paying close attention to the latest developments in Yaoji''s cloth shop, waiting for new products in the coming year.


    Now I heard that Yaoji cloth shop has produced two new products. You can just try and don''t buy them. They pass ten or ten and try one after another.


    Now the cloth shop is full of people.


    On this day, Yao Shu went to the cloth shop in the early morning and inquired about the recent situation of manager Liu.


    "Miss, you don''t know! Since the appearance of this trial dress, the customers in the cloth shop have been batch after batch Many girls who have tried hand cream and lipstick are asking when our products will be sold! Along with my cloth business, it''s much better! I have to go to the south these days. I don''t have enough stock! "


    Yao Shu also expected this to happen.


    "Only try not to buy" the four words out, many people even by taking advantage of the mind will also come to the store. But when they really used it, asked if the price was not expensive and the effect was good, they naturally wanted to buy it.


    Especially people''s psychology of following the crowd - seeing a lot of people around to ask, naturally there will be a kind of mentality that the rarity of things is more expensive. Coupled with the waiting time Yao Shu can create, customers will really care about their products once they come and go.


    Yao Shu saw that manager Liu was in a hurry, so he said with a smile, "don''t worry. We make so many hand cream and mouth grease, naturally we want to sell.


    According to the original plan, the shop will open in two days, and you can send a letter of approval. "


    Shopkeeper Liu asked earnestly, "did you really only make 260 boxes? Isn''t there only more than 100 boxes of hand cream and lipstick? How can that be enough! "


    Yao Shu nodded: "there are only so many."


    A businessman thinks much of money. You can treat him badly and speak lightly, but nothing can stop him from making money. When manager Liu saw that mouth grease and hand cream were so popular, Yao Shu refused to do more. He couldn''t help but say, "it''s all silver! If you make 200 more boxes, some people will buy them... "


    Yao Shu didn''t agree with him. He just said with a smile, "manager Liu, since we are going to open a shop, we are planning a long-term business. It''s not that we can''t do more. It''s just that the business is just starting now. Other people think that we are selling well, and soon someone will imitate us. Nowadays, we should do less to win the reputation of the store for long-term development. "


    Manager Liu did not understand: "how can word-of-mouth be played, why such a method?"


    Yao Shu is used to the hungry marketing of merchants in modern times. He can sell things well, but he wants to be robbed by others. It seems that he can''t buy them later.


    But behind the hunger marketing, there is a set of mechanism that studies the psychology of consumers.


    She didn''t explain it too much. She just told manager Liu the simplest truth: "now we want to open a rouge shop next to Yaoji cloth shop. The simplest and quickest way for customers to remember us is to use the reputation of the original cloth shop and put the name of" Yaoji "on the shop."


    Manager Liu nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Yao Shu then went on: "but how can we make our customers think that our Rouge powder is better than others? It''s not enough to rely on us being the first independent family. "


    Manager Liu frowned slowly: "Miss means that if you have another family to imitate us, you will surpass our family?"


    Yao Shu neither nodded nor shook his head. Instead, he asked him, "if other companies do a little worse than Yaoji, but the price is much cheaper than ours, which one would you go shopping?"


    Shopkeeper Liu suddenly understood: "this I''m afraid only regular customers and people who especially like Yaoji will continue to buy in Yaoji. "


    Yao Shu saw him and nodded with a smile: "in this case, we should create a feeling for all customers at the beginning - that is, Yaoji''s rouge, water powder, mouth grease, hand cream No matter which kind of product is better than others, it is unique and can''t be surpassed. ""This kind of word-of-mouth can''t be achieved only by its uniqueness and quality," she added. Now we are just starting. The simplest way to save energy and cost is to control the sales volume so that customers can''t buy them if they want to, and always keep our new products in mind. In this way, even products that have been sold out will be welcomed when they are re launched. "


    Manager Liu has always admired Yao Shu''s business mind. After listening to this, although he could not fully understand it for a while, he also kept it in mind and planned to keep it for a while to think about it.


    Seeing that he was serious, Yao Shu could not help but smile and said with relief, "shopkeeper Liu doesn''t need to study deeply, just remember to always try to figure out the customers'' thoughts, so as to satisfy them and not follow them completely. This is the best way."


    He frowned and pondered for a long time, and finally sighed: "Alas, it seems that it''s impossible to refuse! The young lady''s mind is much more flexible than those of us old fellows. She can think of every aspect, even the psychology of customers is so accurate! "


    She shook her head with a smile: "where is my brain flexible, but see others do so, feel strange, slowly learn it."


    The two exchanged for a long time. Seeing that the sun was rising, it was time for the cloth shop to open the door for business. Shopkeeper Liu said angrily, and Yao Shu said with a smile, "you go to be busy. Don''t worry about me."


    Shopkeeper Liu called on the man, opened the front door, and put up a sign. Then Lu continued to have guests.


    Most people have heard about the hand cream and mouth grease of Yaoji Buzhuang. They try them out at no cost.


    As soon as shopkeeper Liu had finished greeting a guest, he saw a woman come in. The woman looked yellow and stretched out her hand to ask him, "shopkeeper, I heard that you have any hand cream? Can you take a look at my hand? Does Hand Cream work? "


    The shopkeeper took a look and was surprised.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    The woman''s original skin color should be white, but her hands were dry and cracked. The palms were full of cocoons, and the back of her hands was black.


    Shopkeeper Liu turned to see Yao Shu. Seeing her nodding, he said with a smile to the woman: "madam, behind the counter is the young lady of our Yaoji cloth shop. You can find her."


    Yao Shu also came out from behind the counter, met the woman and said, "what do you call it?"


    The woman saw that she was talking to a pretty girl. Although she was wearing a bun, she looked as if she was a young girl in her twenties. She looked at herself and felt embarrassed.


    She showed a slightly embarrassed smile, slightly side body, voice low way: "my husband surnamed Lin...."


    Yao Shu saw that she was not very old, but her eyes were polished by life, and there was not much left for her, so she felt a little impatient.


    She said with a smile, "it''s Mrs. Lin. it''s a coincidence. My husband''s family name is Lin, too."


    The smile on Yao Shu''s face was too sincere and harmless, and the restrained woman slowly relaxed. He asked, "how does Mrs. Lin know that we have hand cream? Have you heard from your friends? "


    The woman nodded, rubbed her white corner with her fingers and said, "well The neighbor''s sister said that the trial installation here doesn''t cost money... "


    Yao Shu led the woman to the counter, took out a small box of hand cream, and introduced it to her carefully: "this is a new product just launched this spring. The lard and honey in it can moisturize and moisturize the skin, and also solve the problem of peeling and chapping on the hands. It is mixed with Jasminum nudiflorum. After rubbing it, you will have a light fragrance of flowers lasting for a long time


    Then she gently dipped some cream with her fingers and reached out to the woman: "Mrs. Lin, do you mind?"


    The woman realized that Yao Shu had to wipe her hands and stretched out his hands: "no, I don''t mind."


    Yao Shu''s palms were warm, and the cream melted quickly. With her delicate white fingers, she gently pushed away the back of her black and cracked hand, and the faint fragrance of jasmine came to her face.


    Extremely bright color difference is particularly striking.


    Yao Shu turned a deaf ear, his hands on the back of her hand slowly circle, dizzy hand cream at the same time, whispered: "some parts of your hand split, if it hurts, let me know."


    The woman did not feel the pain, but in her gentle action, she realized that she had forgotten for a long time and was cherished and cared for.


    "It doesn''t hurt," she whispered


    When Yao Shu finished rubbing the woman''s hand cream, her cracked hands didn''t change much except that they didn''t look so dry.


    Hand cream is nothing but maintenance, no matter how good, there is no way to erase the traces of years of hard work.


    But in the heart of the woman who was touched, there were some differences.


    She hesitated, hesitated for a long time, then asked: "sister, this, this thing is not cheap?"


    But Wen Shurou said, "it''s not cheap to cheat her. But my sister is kind-hearted, and like me, my husband''s family name is Lin. we are also predestined. In the future, as long as you have time, you can try it in the shop next to the shop. We have a lot of trial equipment. "


    Manager Liu, who has been paying close attention to the two people''s movements, takes a look at Yao Shu.


    listened to her again: "I think your lips are dry and cracked. Why don''t you try our lipstick again?"


    The woman waved her hand: "no, can''t you? I don''t buy It''s too much trouble for you. "


    Yao Shu took her to the other side of the counter with a smile and said, "what''s the matter! It''s just for people to try


    was grateful. She picked up a small brush similar to the brush, washed it in the clear water, dried it with a clean cloth towel, smeared some lipstick, and smeared it evenly on her lips.


    lipstick has some pale pink and dyed on the lips of the woman. She looks a lot better.


    She gave a shy smile and said, "is it nice?"


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile and said, "well, it''s pretty."


    all sorts of gossip guests were asked to ask Yao''s hand cream and lipstick when she was gone.


    Yao Shu explained: "hand cream can be used every time you wash your hands, and you need to use it often to see the effect Lip balm, when the weather is dry, or when the lips feel dry.


    "Tender hands can often ask, and like a white sister


    I don''t know when, Yao Shu has become a living sign in the shop.


    It also makes sense to say that her hands are well maintained. Her fingers are slender and slender, and they are particularly delicate and white. They look like works of art. Which women do housework all year round do not envy?


    She said with a smile: "in addition to rubbing hand cream, try not to let your hands soak in soap powder for too long. If you pay attention to it at ordinary times, there will be no problem."


    The big girls and little women in the shop nodded. After Yao Shu took out the hand cream, they all rushed to try it, and they couldn''t put it down."Hands are really tender after rubbing it on!"


    "Yes, it''s delicious -"


    "when can I get it? We also use it every day. It''s white and tender


    Yao Shu didn''t show any impatience at all. Instead, he answered every question in a gentle voice. Finally, he advertised his new store: "the shop next door is also owned by our family. In two days'' time, you can go to the store and buy our new products. You can also buy cheap clothes and cloth in the cloth shop."


    After seeing off a group of guests, shopkeeper Liu paced over and sighed with a smile: "it''s a lady indeed. The ability to attract business is much better than us."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "you are welcome, shopkeeper."


    Manager Liu had more contact with Yao Shu and appreciated her character more and more. He said: "the woman just now has no money left to buy these things. The young lady is also kind-hearted. She may come and try it at will in the future..."


    Speaking of that Mrs. Lin, Yao Shu has some sadness about the death of a rabbit. She thought of the original body again. If she hadn''t worn it over and rewritten the fate of the original body, wouldn''t she have been as beautiful as that woman, but she would have been worn out of her spirit?


    She just shook her head and said in a low voice, "I can''t change anything for her - it''s better to give her a convenience, or let her change her mood in the shop every day and have a little comfort."


    Business is business, and human relationship is human. Yao Shu will not haggle over every penny because she always treats guests as people.


    Manager Liu nodded and praised: "Miss, this is the most appropriate thing to do. We''re also in business. We can''t accept nothing and send things to anyone. You''re the best way. "


    Soon there was another person in the shop. Yao Shu only laughed at shopkeeper Liu and didn''t speak again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    Yao Shu is busy with the opening of rouge shop these days, so he pays less attention to Lin radial.


    It''s time to make a detailed plan in advance


    On weekdays, Yao Shu could only hear his voice coming home in the middle of the night occasionally.


    After a while, Yao Shulin sat down and asked him.


    She waited for a while. Seeing that she couldn''t wait for Lin radial, she washed up and went to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, Sanbao''s crying voice wakes Yao Shu.


    Then, came the man''s deep voice: "Asher, wake you up?"


    I''m confused with my dream, but I''m still confused with my dream


    The moon outside the window is bright. Through the half open window, the cold moonlight in a room is sprinkled.


    With a little coolness on his body, the man slowly approached Yao Shu, lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "Sanbao didn''t cry. I made some noise."


    Yao Shu said, "Oh," and looked back at the three children on the Kang. Seeing that they were sleeping soundly, he immediately put down his heart.


    "What time is it?"


    He was afraid to wake up the child, and quietly replied, "it''s almost Yin time."


    Yinshi was between 3:00 and 5:00 in the morning. Yao Shu converted it in his mind and said in surprise, "did you just come back?"


    She sat up, left the warm bed, felt the cool temperature in the morning air, and could not help shaking.


    Lin radial took a dress from his hand, put it on Yao Shu''s body, and nodded.


    When he realized that she couldn''t see her movements, he added, "I just came back, and I''m going to leave soon. I wanted to sit on the edge and look at you, but I woke you up


    Men''s words are not like love words, but better than a hundred sweet words, let people feel sweet at the same time, and some slightly sour.


    She sat in the quilt, wrapped her hands around her outer garment, looked at the dim outline of the backlit man, and murmured: "it''s so late, what are you going to do? It''s better to stop at the police house like the second brother... "


    Lin radial did not speak, just sat quietly on one side, looking at Yao Shu''s eyes.


    Her bright peach blossom eyes in the daytime are now a little sleepy, which is as harmless as small animals. At night, all the hairpin rings are removed from her hair, and she comes down her shoulders gently and meekly, showing a different kind of beauty in the hazy moonlight.


    Seeing her hands around her thin shoulders, but wearing a thin dress, Lin radial wanted to hold her in his arms. Finally, he restrained the sudden impulse and asked in a hoarse voice, "is it very cold?"


    Yao Shu yawned and felt cold. He subconsciously approached the man and said in a low voice, "if it''s too late next time, don''t come back. The night wind is cutting your face. Why bother?"


    Her subconscious trust and no defense, let Lin radial''s heart soft a mess.


    He leaned forward slightly, and approached her. His voice was deep in the night: "no trouble. After these days, we will... "


    The man''s words have not finished, but saw Yao Shu stretched out his arms, hugged his thin waist, and actively leaned over.


    With the smell of warmth and peace, she got into his arms.


    "Well? What are we? " She is not awake in general, in the arms of men with temperature rub.


    I haven''t seen Lin radial these days. Yao Shu thought he didn''t have anything.


    But on such a quiet night, seeing that he came back from the cold night specially for her, Yao Shu realized that his missing had accumulated.


    The action of looking out of the door without a few times under the light, and the illusory sound of horse''s hooves in the ear, also have meaning.


    Until the moment she hugged him, her ears were close to her chest and she heard his powerful heartbeat. Yao Shu''s waiting, expectation, and even hesitation were all attributed to the sense of security that men brought to her.


    She instinctively felt that she had finished what she wanted to say, enough to express her mind


    "We..."


    Lin radial''s heart beat violently, holding Yao Shu''s soft body, he couldn''t go on.


    Yao Shu didn''t ask. He leaned in a comfortable place and closed his eyes again


    When Yao Shu woke up the next day, he found that he was lying in the quilt. The shirt he put on last night was also missing. He couldn''t find it.


    She sat up and doubted that she had a dream.


    A Zhi lies in quilt inside, show a small head, turn head to call her: "Niang, you wake up?"


    Yao Shu looked at the sky, and just after dawn, he asked him, "why did Dabao wake up so early today?"


    The little boy''s eyes were bright, as if there was a secret hidden in his arms, and he would not let people know with his quilt.


    Yao Shu took a look at him and laughed: "what''s this for? It''s early in the morning, and there''s a little secret?"Ah Zhi turned his head and looked at his sister, who was sleeping soundly. Then he quietly arched to Yao Shu and said in a low voice, "Aung, I found a good thing when my father changed clothes just now."


    Yao Shu was stunned: "is your father back?"


    So it wasn''t a dream last night? Did Lin radial really come back?


    Ah Zhi looked at Yao Shu with a blank face: "Aung, don''t you know? I also saw my father holding you in the quilt... "


    He also woke up at that time and said a few words with Lin radial.


    Yao Shu thought it was incredible that she fell asleep against Lin radial last night, but she was still sleeping so heavily in his arms?


    But Yao Shu coughed softly at the confused eyes of Shang a Zhi and said, "I''m sleepy What good things have you found? "


    The best way to deal with children is to change the topic. Ah Zhi didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, he mysteriously took something out of his arms.


    "Niang, look!"


    It''s a wooden hairpin.


    The head of the hairpin is carved with the jasmine flowers that Yao Shu has been playing with these days. It is delicate and exquisite. It can be seen that a lot of thought has been spent. The body of the hairpin is smooth, and the smooth lines extend to the tail of the hairpin, which integrates a sharp point.


    For some reason, Yao Shu remembered the silver hairpin that they had bought together in the town a few days ago, the hairpin carved by the old man for his deceased lover, which was the same.


    She turned the hairpin, and found two small characters in one corner, "radial" and "Shu".


    LAN radial Shu did not return, the news sea clouds.


    This poem, which is a mixture of the two names, seems to have become a secret confession of Lin radial to Yao Shu, which made her blush.


    A Zhi was not aware of his mother''s manner, and asked excitedly, "Aung, is this hairpin that my father wants to give you?"


    Yao Shu was so hot that he almost didn''t hold his wooden hairpin.


    "Did you change your clothes?" She asked, pretending to be calm.


    Ah Zhi obviously didn''t know that there was a word engraved on the hairpin. He just guessed to himself: "my father changed the dirty clothes. As soon as I took them, something fell out Isn''t Niang fond of Jasmine? Maybe my father saw this hairpin carved with jasmine flowers in the market place. He thought she liked it and bought it back


    Yao Shu said, "well," and he didn''t agree.


    The little boy''s face was full of mischievous cunning and said with a smile, "Aung hide. When my father finds out that he has lost his hairpin, he has to buy a new one for her!"


    Yao Shu also laughed, nodded ah Zhi''s forehead, and said angrily, "you ghost spirit, you know how to pit your father!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    As the two women were talking, ah Si woke up and called "ah Niang" vaguely.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Yao Shu took the children out of bed.


    When I came to the kitchen, I saw breakfast for three people on the stove --


    this has been the case these days. I can''t see Lin radial''s figure at night, but I can see the trace of his returning home in the early morning in the kitchen.


    Ah Si also said happily, "my father steamed red bean cake today!"


    What the two children didn''t know was that Yao Shu also liked it, but it was troublesome to do it, so he didn''t often do it.


    She said with a smile: "well, the plate is a little hot, you two don''t move. Go and clean up the dishes and let''s have breakfast


    A Zhi and a Si answered and ran to clean up the table. Yao Shu brought out the red bean cake from the stove, but he saw that the cake was a little strange.


    She didn''t think much about it. She picked up a small piece and tasted it. It was sweet and refreshing. It was delicious and soft. It was made by people in the pastry shop. It was not as good as Lin radial''s.


    After breakfast, Yao Shu did not go out. Instead, he took advantage of the good weather to take out all the bedding and bask in the sun, sewed the children''s clothes and did some needlework. Soon it was evening.


    She was still thinking about what to cook for the two children, but she heard ah Zhi running back from the outside, shouting: "Aung, Aung! Daddy is back


    Yao Shu embroidered the handkerchief, put the handkerchief that was about to be embroidered into the thread basket, and covered it with rags.


    When she had finished, she frowned, stretched out her hand in a tangled way, and pushed the rags away.


    She turned back and said to ah Zhi, "run slowly. My mother heard me."


    The little boy''s red face was full of sweat. He gasped and said to Yao Shu, "I met my father in the street! There is also a kind-hearted grandfather. My father said that he was a Patrolman! The inspector touched my head and said a few words to me


    Yao Shu was a little surprised and raised his eyes and asked him, "Oh? You didn''t come back with daddy? "


    Ah Zhi shook his head and then said, "Daddy will be home soon."


    As soon as he finished his speech, he heard the sound of the gate being pushed open, and then the steady footstep of a man rang out -


    Yao Shu and Lin radial had lived together for such a long time, and he recognized them all at once.


    In the yard.


    "Daddy." As soon as he saw his father, he rushed over.


    The tall man held the little girl in his arms. His eyes were still and he asked her in a low voice: "where''s Aung?"


    Ace pointed to the house: "Aung is embroidering a veil!"


    Yao Shu was helpless in his heart and was sold clean again by his children.


    She took out the handkerchief that was almost finished embroidering in the sewing basket --


    since Lin radial knew all about it, there was no need to hide it.


    Lin radial stride into the house, on the line of sight of Yao Shu that moment, eyes softened down.


    He whispered to her, "ash, I''m back."


    Yao Shu laughed and asked, "why is it so early today?"


    Lin radial shakes his head: "these days, the plan has been almost arranged, there is nothing urgent, so let me go home early."


    His eyes were burning. Although he didn''t express it in words, the meaning in his eyes was clearly irresistible.


    "Well, let''s put Er Bao down."


    Yao Shu thought of his dusty last night and asked him softly, "you haven''t had dinner at home for several days. What would you like to eat in the evening?"


    Lin radial has no requirements for food, so he said, "just do what you and your children like to eat."


    He asked Yao Shu, "did you eat the red bean cake this morning?"


    Yao Shu felt that it was still early to cook, so he picked up the needle and thread in his hand and said to him, "it''s delicious - it''s just a strange shape. Didn''t you make it square in the past?"


    When a man is stunned, he stops talking.


    "Well? Why don''t you talk? " She raised her head in disbelief.


    Yao Shu especially admired Lin radial''s expression management. As long as he kept quiet, no one could see the slightest clue from his expression.


    After a pause, he said, "nothing."


    But after all, they had been together for so many days. Yao Shu noticed that his tone was different. He just stopped his movements and asked with a smile: "what? Tell me, I can''t guess what you''re thinking


    Lin radial clenched his right hand into a fist and leaned against his lips. He said in a low voice: "the shape is not strange. It''s heart-shaped."


    Yao Shu didn''t hear it clearly for the first time. He asked subconsciously, "what?"


    But when she finished asking, she immediately responded --


    the man should have seen Yao Shu cook breakfast for the children. Once she squeezed the rice ball into a heart and said with a smile that her heart is the proof that Aung loves them.


    Lin radial didn''t know when he heard it. He also created a heart shape with red bean cake, but the shape he made was too uglyA Zhi heard the conversation between the two people. He didn''t understand his father''s intention for his mother. He only corrected the way seriously: "Daddy, the heart shape is not two lumps put together, it''s like this."


    With that, he bent his left and right hands and gave him a standard heart.


    Lin radial was covered with black lines and turned to ask him, "Why are you still here? Go and play with ACE and Sanbao. "


    A Zhi obediently walked away, leaving Yao Shu sitting on the chair, laughing back and forth.


    Lin radial did not feel embarrassed. Instead, he sat down beside Yao Shu, learned a Zhi''s movements, and asked her, "what does this mean?"


    Yao Shu was pleased by the man''s serious face and his hands compared with his heart. For the first time, she felt sorry for the lack of cameras in ancient times. Otherwise, she could still take photos. No one could resist this kind of contrast.


    Yao Shu, who had studied sketching, especially wanted to draw Lin radial''s appearance. At the same time, he said to him, "this is bi Xinxin Heart shape is the shape of two palms together. It is also the shape of the heart. The meaning of Bi Xin is Well, it''s about love. "


    Instead of raising his hands to Yao Lin, he raised them back.


    All of a sudden, she bent her eyes with a smile. The water in peach blossom''s eyes was shining. She said with a smile, "I know, I know. Don''t hold it up."


    Lin radial also slightly pulled up the corner of the mouth, handsome facial features suddenly soft down.


    "Next time I''ll teach you how to make a heart. Last time I cut the radish into this shape, ah Zhi ate a few more pieces..."


    The two people get along very naturally, like a couple who have lived together for many years. They talk about their family and children. Unconsciously, the sky is going to be dark.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    Lin radial looked at the handkerchief in Yao Shu''s hand for a long time. Finally, he didn''t hold back and asked, "ah Shu, are you embroidering?"


    He has also seen her handkerchief, most of which are light colored. Now this dark blue one is obviously not for her to use.


    Yao Shu''s hand movement stopped for a moment, and the needle held by his index finger went down again. He answered, "this morning, Dabao turned out a hairpin from your clothes, and it was beautifully carved."


    Her implication is that if you give me a hairpin carved by hand, I will embroider a handkerchief for you.


    The man was stunned and immediately reacted. Yao Shu''s handkerchief was embroidered to him.


    He was very excited, but the cold look on his face did not change much. He just got close to Yao Shu and said in a low voice, "that hairpin I haven''t finished it yet. I still want to paint it and bring it to you


    Yao Shu held the hairpin from his hand with his slender fingers, slowly turned it, looked at it carefully, and said in a soft voice: "the color of the wood itself is very beautiful, so there is no need to color it. Is it made of mahogany? "


    Lin radial nodded.


    Mahogany was originally a precious tree species not found in the Dayan Dynasty. The founding emperor of Dayan encouraged the expedition to the south, and the caravans brought back rare tree species from distant island countries. Over the years, the number of mahogany trees in Dayan Dynasty has gradually increased.


    This piece of wood used by Lin radial to make hairpins shows beautiful red color. It has a delicate texture and a light aroma. It seems that the wood is carefully selected.


    Yao Shu was not a stone man. Naturally, she was moved by Lin radial''s deeds. She said with a smile, "this wood is not easy to find, right? You''ve taken the trouble. "


    There are a lot of vendors in bronze town. Although they don''t sell precious stones and corals, they also have many good things.


    Lin radial is in a special timber stall, saw this small section of mahogany.


    He can''t carve the things nearby, and the hairpin is relatively simple.


    seeing that her eyes cherish them, Lin radial was also very happy: "I picked several kinds of wood, and finally felt that mahogany was harder than other wood, and could also drive away insects and evil spirits Ashley, if you like it


    Said, the man''s eyes once again fell on Yao Shu''s handkerchief, although did not ask export, but that meaning, is also particularly obvious.


    Yao Shu didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he picked up the handkerchief and showed it to him. He asked with a smile, "do you see what it is?"


    He took a close look at the white pattern on Palin.


    It was a boat with a wooden oar on its side. It was very delicate.


    Now what Yao Shu has not finished embroidering is the beige oars.


    The word "radial" of Lin radial means "wood oar".


    He suddenly understood Yao Shu''s meaning, and his eyes showed a faint smile. He nodded and said, "I see. Ashley, I like it very much


    Yao Shu chuckled and said ironically: "who said it was embroidered for you? Whether you like it or not... "


    Lin radial saw her dimple like a flower, and her heart was soft and joyful. She said in a soft voice, "I''ll cook at night. What do you have at home?"


    Yao Shu answered, "go to the kitchen and ask the children what they want to eat. Are you going out early tomorrow? "


    Lin radial nodded, deliberated for a moment, and said, "we need to go outside the town for inspection tomorrow. After these two days, I will be able to spend more time with you and the children at home. "


    Yao Shu understood Lin radial''s concerns, so he did not ask.


    The next day, Lin radial got up early in the morning.


    When he got up to make breakfast, Yao Shu quietly put the handkerchief embroidered at night into the clothes he would wear when he went out, and slipped back into the bed to continue sleeping.


    When Lin radial found something in his arms, he had already brought his brothers to the outskirts of the city, ready to investigate the situation around.


    Zheng an saw that Lin radial, who was talking, stopped suddenly and asked him, "brother Lin, but what''s wrong with it?"


    Lin radial came back, grabbed the reins of the reddish brown horse, took out the navy blue handkerchief from his arms, and looked down.


    Before he said anything, Zheng an on one side caught a glimpse of what Lin radial had in his hand, squeezed his eyes at him, and said with a bad smile: "brother Lin, do you want your daughter-in-law? Didn''t you come out of the house in the morning? "


    Don''t look at Zheng an''s five big three rough life, but the mind is also fine.


    Lin radial''s good end won''t bring any handkerchief, only one possibility is that Yao Shu embroidered it to him.


    For Zheng an''s banter, Lin Du neither admitted nor refuted, but put the handkerchief back in his arms, and asked without expression: "tomorrow is going to start the plan, the work is done?"


    Today, they are going to make the final confirmation on the spot.


    If there is no accident, they can go back to prepare for the "false wedding" plan early tomorrow morning.


    Zheng an knew that he was thin skinned. Seeing Lin radial''s changing topic, Zheng an only laughed and took his brothers to another direction.Seeing the crowd leave, Lin radial''s cold face stirred up a smile that could hardly be seen. He touched the square handkerchief through his clothes and rode forward to make peace with the crowd.


    The soldiers brought out by Lin radial and Zheng an were young, but they were careful. Before they went out, the inspector specially ordered that they should not disturb the enemy.


    So a group of people got off their horses far away from the mountain road and walked on, so as not to be detected by the mountain bandits.


    Lin radial was used to the battlefield. He was the most alert one in a group. As he walked, he noticed that the atmosphere in the air was not quite right: "stop and stop."


    His steady and powerful voice sounded low and low. As soon as they were nervous, they immediately stopped.


    "What''s wrong, Captain Lin?"


    The soldier who was nearest to Lin radial looked uneasy and asked him.


    Lin radial''s face was dignified. He motioned to all of them to squat down to hide their tracks. He said in a low voice, "don''t go ahead, wait a minute."


    Everyone had seen Lin radial''s ability, and they were especially convinced of him. Now seeing Lin radial say so, can''t help but look at each other, look also slowly dignified down.


    Zheng an is the oldest in a group of people. He vaguely realizes that this road is different from the past. But after observing for a long time, he doesn''t know where the uncomfortable feeling comes from.


    He approached Lin radial quietly, lowered his voice and asked, "brother Lin, what do you see?"


    Lin radial look focused, vigilant eyes always on the front, while whispering to answer people''s doubts: "this road is too quiet, there must be a situation."


    The mountain road they came to was the nearest one from Qingtong town to the capital city. But nowadays, mountain bandits are popular. Even if they have to go on the road, the caravan will choose the road with broad vision and easy to escape when meeting thieves.


    So this path slowly also few people to.


    One of the young soldiers hesitated and said in a low voice, "Captain Lin, this road has been deserted since the banditry broke out. It''s time to be quiet In addition, there is no one walking on this road, and the mountain bandits will not come to ambush all the time... "


    When they made the plan earlier, they had already considered the situation along the road.


    When there are few pedestrians, mountain bandits will not invest too much energy here, and they will have the opportunity to explore the road.


    Even Zheng an hesitated and looked at Lin Du, waiting for his answer.


    Lin Du looked back at the people''s faces, and shook his head secretly in his heart - these soldiers are still too young and inexperienced.


    He explained to the crowd in a low voice, "go through all the mountain roads? Those mountain roads that have not been visited by pedestrians are also very quiet. But that kind of quietness is quite different from that here. "


    Lin radial''s keenness was honed in the battlefield. He had been lying in the snow for a day and a night without sleeping, just to break through the Hun''s defense line at the best opportunity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    The soldiers still didn''t understand what Lin radial meant. Only Zheng an understood it.


    He looked serious and explained to his subordinates in a low voice: "what captain Lin said is good. The problem here is that it''s too quiet. If there are no pedestrians, at least birds and insects are indispensable. But if you listen carefully, do you hear any movement? "


    The crowd held their breath and listened for a while. There was no sound of birds except the wind.


    There was a dignified look on the faces of the soldiers.


    Zheng an looked at Lin radial with admiration and said in a quick and low voice, "thanks to brother Lin, otherwise we may have an accident today."


    He also noticed something wrong just now, but as the soldiers said, there are few people here. According to the truth, there will be no mountain bandits hiding. Zheng an then forced himself to make a seemingly reasonable explanation for his uneasiness.


    Lin radial also did not say much, just reminded: "intuition is sometimes the most sensitive, can not be easily ignored."


    People admire Lin radial''s prudence and sensitivity, and believe his words.


    One of the soldiers asked in a low voice, "Captain Lin, what should we do now?"


    Lin radial''s eyes were still. While observing the situation on the path, he analyzed with the others: "if someone deliberately ambushed on this road, it must have been known when we dismounted from the outskirts of the city. There are many places to hide on this road. In the stone mounds and the mountain walls on both sides, more than 30 people can be hidden at most. "


    All of a sudden, the soldiers clenched their swords in their hands. Their faces were tense, and even their breath became lighter.


    If they really broke out of the mountain bandits, how should they deal with it?


    But without waiting for them to make preparations for the battle, Lin radial said, "but just now we have come all the way, and we have also passed through narrow places. If the purpose of hiding people is to kill us all, this is not the best choice."


    In a short time, Lin radial had already thought of so many things. For a while, people couldn''t keep up with them.


    Zheng an frowned and asked, "what does brother Lin mean?"


    According to Lin Du''s previous statement, there were more than 30 enemies at most, but there were no more than 10 of them in a line. They all had a tough battle to fight. However, Lin Du''s analysis was overturned by a change of the subject.


    Is there a mountain bandit ambush or not?


    Lin radial also does not sell a pass son, deep voice way: "not mountain bandit."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Not a mountain bandit?


    But as soon as his voice fell, a scream came from a distance. It seemed that he was a middle-aged woman.


    Then she called for help in a loud voice: "ah, somebody, help!"


    The voice was urgent and frightened, and I thought it was all my strength.


    Just now it was still quiet to the mountain road with only wind. All of a sudden, the sound of horse''s hooves, shrieks, screams, and the fierce threat of men came from the mountain road. The distance was not very close, but it was only a section of mountain road with stones and a forest.


    All of them held on to their weapons and looked nervous and focused. Lin radial, a member of the whole class, rushed out to save people, but he was stopped by him.


    "Wait a minute," his voice was deep and powerful, and his voice was very fast. He ordered: "Xue Chang and Liu Ding took two people separately and stayed here to observe the situation. The rest of you take your weapons and follow me


    Xue Chang and Liu Ding are both more clever, and keeping them in place is also a response.


    In this way, after the distribution of six people, Lin radial and Zheng''an had only four men left. With them, there were only six.


    Zheng an didn''t question Lin radial''s orders in front of others. However, as he walked quietly with him, Zheng an whispered in his ear: "we only have half of the number. I''m afraid we can''t beat those mountain bandits."


    Lin radial''s voice was still calm and powerful, and said to all the people behind him: "our enemy is not mountain bandits. Then follow my lead and act according to the circumstances.


    If there are too many thieves, don''t act rashly. "


    The soldiers were stunned and could not understand. But time is pressing, they have no time to make other reactions, had to follow Lin radial quickly and quietly to the place where the cry for help.


    They did not make any noise, but they were very fast, and soon they came to a forest.


    I saw a girl with scattered hair in the forest. Her face was covered with dust and tears. She was crying as she ran: "woo, miss, Mammy..."


    There seemed to be a sound of horse''s hooves behind her. Lin radial motioned for the crowd to approach and squatted down.


    When the little girl came near, Lin radial made a look in his eyes. A soldier who was nearest to her suddenly appeared and pulled the girl to the hiding place with her mouth covered.


    "Hush -- don''t talk. We are from the police house of Qingtong town. We are not bad people. We are here to save you."


    The girl was suddenly controlled and startled, but the soldiers still pressed her mouth and didn''t scream.


    When she saw the similar costumes of all the people and listened to the explanation of the soldiers, she struggled a little more slowly.


    The soldiers felt wet on their hands. Knowing that she was crying silently, they could not bear it. They only whispered to her, "can you make no noise? I''ll let you go. "The little girl nodded and was released.


    She was only thirteen or fourteen years old. She had lost a shoe and her hair, which had been made into two bags, was all out of shape.


    Her eyes were dim with tears, and her dirty face could not distinguish her appearance. The drowning people generally held the sleeves of the people around her and cried, "Miss, my lady And mammy, please, go and save


    The little girl''s cry was very low. Obviously, she knew that she could not cause any trouble to these people. In addition, the hiding place was only a few meters away from the thief riding on the horse. It was too close.


    While observing the body shapes of the two men who were chasing out of the woods, Lin radial asked the little girl who was crying in a deep voice: "what''s the origin of the thief? How many people are there? How many of your companions are in the hands of the thieves? "


    Seeing that Lin radial''s voice was steady and reliable, the little girl found the backbone unconsciously, and could not care to cry. She said, "they are from Changfeng escort agency, and there are 17 escorts My lady and mammy are in their hands! The coachman has run away There are only three of us left. Miss, let me find someone... "


    Her words were intermittent, but Lin radial got a lot of key information from them.


    Xue Lichang and others told him to take you to the hospital. The rest of you come with me. "


    It was Chen Jin who just leaned out and pulled the little girl to one side. When he heard the speech, he nodded quickly: "Captain Lin, elder brother Zheng, be careful!"


    After the five people left, Chen Jin leaned his head and watched quietly for a while. Seeing that the two thieves had gone in the direction they had come to, he was very happy -


    it was just convenient for him and Xue Chang.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Chen Jin saw that the two men on horseback didn''t find them. He turned back and whispered to the people around him: "don''t cry. Let''s go first. Don''t worry. Your lady and mammy will be OK. "


    The little girl endured the fear and sobbed twice, but forced herself to calm down.


    Chen Jin was worried about Lin radial and Zheng an. He was afraid that something might happen to the five of them. He just wanted to take the little girl to a safe place and asked her, "can you still walk?"


    The little girl lost her shoes, and she was well respected in daily life. She had never run such a long distance and her feet hurt Yao Ming.


    But she is also a stubborn character, wipe tears, way: "can, can walk!"


    Chen Jin nodded, he moved his body, only to find that his right sleeve was still being pulled by the little girl.


    He felt a little uneasy and whispered, "let go first and follow me."


    The little girl obviously didn''t want to let go, but the situation was urgent, and she was afraid to make people in front of her angry, so she had to take back her hand.


    But she let go of the moment, water spirit in the eyes of the rapid rise of tears.


    Seeing this, Chen Jin said in a hurry: "OK, OK, you can pull it. Don''t cry


    The little girl held out her hand again and firmly grasped the sleeve which had been pulled out by her.


    Chen Jin could not laugh or cry. Knowing that she was afraid, he only comforted her in a low voice: "well, don''t be afraid. The two men are far away. We are behind them and will not be found


    The little girl has just escaped from panic and despair, and her dependence on Chen Jin has reached an unprecedented height. She is afraid that the other party will not be happy and leave herself behind. She only holds back her tears and says to him, "brother Chen, I am not afraid. I will follow you obediently."


    She just heard that the general called him Chen Jin, so she called him brother Chen.


    Chen Jin is a big hearted man, but he doesn''t think much about it. He just thinks that it''s good for the little girl not to make trouble for him. He doesn''t care about anything else. He is wary of the two people riding in front of him and takes her to Xue Chang, Liu Ding and others.


    On the other side, Zheng an and his party followed Lin radial and went deep into the forest.


    In early spring, the branches and leaves of the trees were not thick, and they were not easy to hide. Lin radial gave up his hiding time and walked quickly with the direction of several people calling for help, but he didn''t encounter any obstacles along the way.


    But the woman''s exclamations and painful cries were really disturbing.


    Zheng''an is warm-hearted. He can''t bully the weak. He wants to fly to rescue innocent people with wings.


    He walked faster and faster, gradually a little unstable, but listen to Lin radial remind him: "slow down, don''t disturb the snake."


    The soldiers they brought out were all young and full of thoughts on how to save people, regardless of the number gap between the enemy and ourselves.


    Zheng an was not old enough to say, "it''s important to save people. Where can you care about those..."


    On the other side, there were younger soldiers who said, "yes! Life matters, we''d better move faster


    Lin radial frowned, his whole temperament changed, and his face sank. He said in a calm voice, "the other party is from the escort agency. He is experienced. One on one, he may not be able to get benefits from them. Except for the two chasing people, there were fifteen left - "


    he glanced at the four and said coldly," can each of you fight three with one? "


    Maybe Lin radial''s look was too cold, or maybe his words played a role. People seemed to be thrown a basin of cold water by their pockets, and the flame in their hearts went out.


    Just now with Zheng''an, a soldier rushed forward in a hurry, but he didn''t speak.


    Zheng an looked around at the five of them. Except Lin radial, who was able to fight, and had practiced for several years, the other four were all feathered with muscles, which he had never seen before.


    He knew that Lin radial was good for his brothers, so he calmed down.


    Thinking of the consequences of the impulse, Zheng an couldn''t help sweating.


    "Brother Lin is right," Zheng an hated his recklessness and frowned. He thought quickly how to deal with it. "There are only five of us, and we can''t meet each other."


    The speed of the group''s forward plunging did not change. Lin radial''s steady voice floated from the front, which gave them a strong heart: "we just need to find the right time to save people. If Chen Jin, Xue Chang and others are not surprised, they can catch the two men who just rode. Then they will discuss how to act next. "


    Lin''s ability to adapt to circumstances is very strong. The battlefield is changing rapidly, and he also relies on his sensitive ability to deal with emergencies, so that he can get out of danger again and again.


    After all, he and Zheng''an and others got along with each other for a short time, and their tacit understanding was not enough. So Lin radial gave more orders: "remember not to act rashly. When the time comes to see my instructions, in order to attract the other party''s line of sight, wait until the time is ripe to rescue people. "


    Those who followed him were very rich in fighting skills in training. Lin radial knew their own abilities. It was enough to protect people to retreat without accident.


    When they heard this, they quickly nodded their heads and said, "don''t worry about Lin Xiaowei. We have all written them down."When they sneaked into the place where the incident happened, only a dozen strong men surrounded two people.


    "Run? Can''t you run? Why don''t you two run again? "


    The head of the big man stepped forward, full of fat face, a pair of small eyes showed fierce light.


    A young woman with a white veil on her face was standing in front of an old mammy with a protective posture.


    It seemed that the old woman was hurt and couldn''t stand up. She just cried in a hoarse voice: "Miss, miss, it''s all old slaves who don''t try their best and hurt miss..."


    All the people in hiding heard that the one who had been crying for help was the old lady who couldn''t cry.


    But listen to the masked woman''s voice clear run, clearly very afraid, but pretended to calm comfort women humanitarian: "Mammy, you don''t worry, we will be OK."


    The leading man showed a cruel smile to the old woman: "do you hear me? Your pretty lady wants to go with us! Will you take it, brothers? "


    The woman did not know where to burst out a force. Obviously, she could not even fight. But she suddenly got up, grabbed the big man''s wrist, like a lioness protecting her cub, and said angrily, "don''t think about it! As long as I have one breath, I won''t let you, the ruthless thieves, succeed. My miss is the legitimate daughter of the grand secretary. If you dare to touch a hair of her, you will be divided into several parts in the future! "


    As soon as the big man shook his hand, the old woman was hurled to one side. Her body threw herself on the earth and her cheek was smeared with blood.


    The veiled woman''s voice suddenly changed and exclaimed, "mammy! Are you all right? "


    The old mammy fell dizzy, but she took the hand of the veiled woman with her backhand and comforted her and said, "don''t be afraid, miss. The old slave is OK..."


    The woman couldn''t help it any longer. Tears ran down her face and she held the old woman''s hand tightly.


    On the contrary, the onlookers burst into laughter, and some people gave advice to the big man and said, "boss, look, this young lady who lives in the carriage all day looks good Look at this thin waist, tut! But I''ve been covering my face all the time, and I don''t know what it looks like! "


    People on one side also echoed and coaxed: "chief! Take the things that get in the way of her face. Let''s see what this little girl looks like! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    In the cheers and shouts of the crowd, the strong man strode forward and pulled down the veil on the woman''s face -


    the beauty was tearful, and his white face was full of panic. Even the washed eyes also caught people''s soul, and the crowd around him was silent.


    Someone took a breath and swore.


    Even the head of the escort who took off her veil was speechless.


    The woman did not go over her head and wiped the tears on her face with her soiled sleeves. She said coldly and pretendedly calmly, "my father is the Minister of the dynasty. As long as you don''t hurt me and Mammy''s life, I''d like to give you a hundred gold."


    She raised her head slightly, and her slender neck seemed to be broken by slight force. I don''t know if it is a coincidence. The beautiful side face of the woman is facing the direction of Lin radial''s five people.


    I don''t know who said with a voice: "this girl is too beautiful..."


    Lin radial eyebrows a frown, cold eyes swept back a glance, the speaker immediately closed his mouth.


    If it is not for the wrong occasion, he must find out the person who can''t distinguish between the heavy and the heavy, and punish him severely once, and give him some lessons.


    A group of escorts who were dazzled over there also returned to their senses. One by one, they were eager to try, and some even encouraged them to say, "what is a hundred gold?"! We brothers don''t lack food and drink. What we lack is beauty? Besides, no matter how much money you have, you still have to marry a good-looking daughter-in-law in the final analysis. Chief, I think you might as well accept this official lady, and my brothers will enjoy the happiness in the future, hehe... "


    As soon as he heard that he had accepted the beauty, his looks changed.


    The woman suddenly changed color, forced to calm completely taut, even the slender body began to tremble.


    The old woman leaned on the ground, despairing and crying, "my God! Who will save our young lady? "


    the strong man turned a deaf ear to the old man''s crying and howling. His eyes were fixed on the delicate face of the woman. He took a step forward, and the cruel color on his face was also withdrawn. He said to her," it''s only your bad life that you met us. Now, you are also calling me not to answer every day, to make the land ineffective, not to follow me In the future, we will not worry about food and drink. "


    The woman seemed to be frightened. She stepped back and said harshly, "don''t come here!"


    Her voice was gentle and pleasant, and now she had some trills, which made her more lovable.


    The strong man came up to the woman, and his pincers like palm clamped her chin. In a hoarse voice, he said, "do you think you have another choice? If you insist on struggling... "


    Then he took a look at the old woman behind the woman, showed a cruel smile and threatened: "we have plenty of ways to torture people. I just don''t know if you, the faithful mother, can stand it


    The woman suddenly became pale. From the angle of Lin radial, the pain and struggle in her eyes could be seen clearly.


    It really made several people who had intended to save people extremely unbearable.


    See the young people around one by one angry, ready to move, eager to immediately rush out to save people.


    Lin radial frowned and finally said in a low voice, "I''ll hold the people who give orders later. Zheng an will try to save two people. You three will be dead. Remember, take people and go. Don''t be obsessed with war. "


    Lin spoke very fast and didn''t give people much time to react. He rushed out of his hiding place like a wild leopard.


    "Go on


    In addition to the fact that several of them have lost their control in recent years, they have been able to act in the shortest time.


    Hearing the scream, all the people responded and said, "who are you?"


    Lin radial was very clever. When all the people''s eyes were focused on the woman, he first went to the horse''s side to throw away all the weapons commonly used by these escorts. Then he picked up a mace and waved it at the leader''s upper body.


    He was very quick, but the leader, who had seen many big scenes, dodged when the mace was waved on him.


    He a pair of small eyes stare round, startled and angry way: "what rascal generation, hide and hide?"


    Said the strong man raised the big knife with him and tangled with Lin radial.


    The other escorts lost their weapons for a while and did not react. They were pressed and beaten for a period of time. However, they slowly recovered their advantages and surrounded several people in groups.


    Seeing this, Zheng an quickly came out of his hiding place, picked up the old woman on the ground, and ran in the direction where they came from. He said to the woman in the light colored clothes: "let''s go!"


    The woman obviously hesitated for a moment, and her eyes were fixed on Lin Du for two seconds.


    Zheng an looked back and saw that she didn''t keep up, so she had to turn back.


    For a moment, he did not care to be pitiful. He only pulled the woman''s arm and dragged her to run forward: "what are you looking at? Run


    She was thin, and could not run. In addition, Zheng an was so fast that she was almost dragged to the ground.


    "Gongzi! Slow down -- "


    she''s out of breath and her lips are broken.The old mother, who was carried by Zheng an, finally reacted. After the rest of her life''s happiness, she saw that Jin zhiyuye, who had been pampered and grew up in her family, was so embarrassed that she said, "yes, run slowly. The young lady can''t keep up with her!"


    Her daughter, Du Juan, is a great secretary. She pays most attention to her manners.


    In addition, since he was a child, he went out by car, and the soles of his shoes didn''t even touch the mud on the roadside. He was dead, and he didn''t want to run like this.


    However, Zheng an was so strong that he broke Du Heng''s wrist


    Where can Zheng an care for those, he just want to take them to a safe place, or turn back to help his brother.


    He saw that the official lady looked like she was going to drag her legs. He said angrily, "if you don''t want to die, run for me!"


    Said also don''t see the woman delicate to as if the next second will be out of breath, just drag people to run forward.


    I don''t know how long after that, Du Heng felt his heart and lung had to breathe out, and the man just let go of himself.


    She sat down on the ground all of a sudden, even the most important image she always paid attention to.


    Zheng''an also hastily said: "you hide well, don''t make any noise, I''ll go and have a look."


    Said, the man a gust of wind like to return, even a superfluous look did not give her.


    Mammy was gently put aside, neither knocked nor touched.


    But when she saw her own young lady''s embarrassed appearance, she said with heartache: "if you don''t say these rude people, they don''t know how to show mercy and cherish jade It is to let go of the old slave and take care of the young lady. "


    If we talk about pampering, her family is really spoiled and brought up. She has not suffered a bit since she was a child.


    except for her father, who is in a high position, all of them are officials by studying and scientific research. It''s not too much to say that a hundred year old scholar''s family.


    Du Heng was angry in her heart. When she died in prison, she was calm.


    It can be said that the two lives together have not been as embarrassed as today.


    She sat on the ground with her legs outstretched. She felt that her legs were not her own. She couldn''t even move.


    "Mammy, my leg hurts..."


    Her eyes were red.


    The woman is Du Heng''s nurse. When she grew up, she naturally knew the temperament of her young lady. She couldn''t bear the loss of her image.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    The woman''s eyes looked at her pretty face, but she was wronged to drop a few tears.


    Mammy quickly comforted: "Miss doesn''t cry, does her leg hurt? If you knead it, I will not hurt... "


    Where is Du Juan because of leg pain!


    But Mammy''s mouth was so clumsy that she didn''t know how to make her happy. She had to drag her twisted foot and move to Du Heng''s side step by step, and began to pinch her legs for her.


    Because of the injury to Mammy, it was difficult even to bend down. She insisted on giving her lady a piece of incense time.


    "Miss, does your leg still hurt? Can you move? "


    At home, Du Heng was used to being served, and didn''t feel that Mammy was hard-working. She even felt a little dissatisfied. She even touched her clothes with mud on her hands.


    But in the end, they are all dirty, so they are at will.


    She endured the discomfort in her heart and let mammy finish it for herself.


    "Legs don''t hurt, feet still hurt."


    She frowned and complained.


    Mammy smell speech, busy Du Heng''s feet in his arms, and began to knead for her.


    After a long time, Du Heng said, "well, mother, you can have a rest..."


    The old man moved his body to straighten up. He felt dizzy and sat down again.


    Du Heng did not pay attention to these, she only focused on where her body was stained with soil, whether her hair was naturally beautiful.


    I''ll see that man soon. Isn''t that bad?


    Listen to mammy ask again: "Miss, old slave comb your hair?"


    Hearing the speech, Du Heng quickly shook his head and dodged: "no! You don''t have to comb it. "


    Mammy''s hands were so dirty that she touched her clothes, but she could never touch her hair!


    The old woman also knew that Du Juan had many rules from childhood to adulthood. Seeing her dodging, she threw her eyes down and said to herself, "Alas, the old slave is too old to take care of the young lady Even running for life is a drag. "


    Du Heng only cared about sorting himself out, but did not look at the old man.


    Then she heard mammy saying, "Miss, this time, she really has to slip out of the house From small to large, as long as you want to do, which things have been stopped by your wife? Now I have to go out by myself. I have to take some bodyguards, and I don''t have to look for the laoshizi escort agency! The outsider is not at ease, and almost bullied miss... "


    See her more say more wordy, behind also almost cry, Du Heng impatient way: "Mammy, you don''t say."


    She has a plan to go out this time. It''s not a bad thing to take the family with her?


    Mammy saw her impatience and immediately shut up.


    She watched the young lady grow up from childhood. Du Zhen has always been well protected by her family. She grew up carefree. Her favorite everyday is to enjoy flowers, drink tea, play chess and play the piano.


    I don''t know when, the young lady suddenly changed, and there was a melancholy in her eyes that she had never seen before.


    Many times, it will be like today, with some uncontrollable anger.


    She sat upright on the ground, her skirt was stained with a lot of mud


    , but she was like a pearl in the dust, still shining softly to the world.


    But the lustrous light is not pure enough.


    Du Heng calmed down for a while before he suppressed the negative emotion that suddenly rose in his heart.


    She took a look at Mammy and said in a soft voice, "we haven''t had an accident, Mammy. Don''t worry."


    Mammy looked forward at the woods where they had just escaped, hesitated and said, "Miss, let''s go That group of people don''t know whether it''s good or bad. If they see the young lady''s appearance is good, they will have evil intentions... "


    But see Du Heng firmly shake his head: "they are the people of the house of arrest, not bad people."


    Mammy''s face was full of doubts: "how does miss know?"


    Du Heng consciously dropped his tongue and did not speak again.


    But as if she was still at home and waiting for someone.


    After a long time, a group of five people rushed out of the forest, and it was the man who had just saved them.


    Mammy noticed that the first man had a good appearance, a quiet temperament, and a fierce spirit between his eyes and eyebrows, but it was not frightening, but very convincing.


    And Du Heng''s eyes, in the moment of seeing the man, also lit up.


    "Lin Du..."


    She looks a little trance, murmured in the mouth, immediately showed a complex smile, like Miss, full of melancholy.


    However, the five men of Lin radial experienced a difficult battle, and they also had a lot of scars on their bodies. One against three, how can they fight so well?


    Zheng''an led them to a safe place, and then asked Lin radial anxiously, "brother Lin, is the injury serious?"


    On one side, a young soldier''s nose was sour, and he tried to hold Lin radial: "Lin Xiaowei was hurt just to block that knife for me..."


    Lin radial avoided his hand, and there was blood on his shoulder, but his face did not change at all: "it''s just a small injury. It''s not necessary."He tore up the hem, wrapped the cloth skillfully in one hand around the injured shoulder and tied a knot again.


    Zheng an''s four people looked at each other, and once again raised a sense of admiration for Lin radial.


    After he bandaged the wound, Zheng an Cai led the people to the direction of Du Heng and the others: "I hid the two people saved in the corner..."


    Lin radial didn''t rush forward, but watched the woods behind him warily. Seeing that no one really caught up with him, he nodded, indicating that everyone could pass.


    When Du Juan, who was hiding behind the big stone, saw that Lin''s shoulder was red, her eyes suddenly showed a struggling look, and she seemed to regret it.


    As the man moved forward step by step, she forced herself to calm down and put away the expression she shouldn''t have.


    The hiding place Zheng an found for them was very ingenious. Five people were in a blind spot. They couldn''t see them, but they had a clear view of their movements.


    "Girl, Mammy, here we are."


    Out of caution, Zheng an still made a voice to remind.


    Mammy''s face was alert, but Du Heng leaned forward, her slender fingers tightened uncontrollably, and even began to tremble slightly.


    It was not until Lin radial''s much younger face appeared in her sight, and her cold eyes were on her face. Du Zhen felt that her heart, which had been dried up for a long time, suddenly came to life, beating and drumming, urging her to move forward.


    After his death in his last life, Du Heng was not reborn, but became a ghost.


    She watched the man disobey the Edict and build a tomb for their family.


    There was a door god in the palace. Du Heng could not get in and could not get revenge. So he went to the general''s office to find Lin radial. At first, she just wanted to say thank you to him. But when she saw the lonely shadow, she felt a little distressed and wanted to know the man.


    So, she accompanied him, stayed in the general''s house, and slowly learned all about him


    All of a sudden, one day, Buddhist words rang out in his ears. Du Zhen felt a stabbing pain in his head. He woke up again and found that he was reborn


    Lin radial low voice rang out, "two, have you ever been injured?"


    Du Heng regained consciousness. She raised her head, fixed her eyes on the man''s face, and said in a soft voice: "the little girl has never been hurt. Is the general still well


    The sound is like a warbler crowing in an empty valley, with a gentle meaning.


    But Lin radial, like a piece of wood, had no reaction except to shake his head coldly.


    The scene fell into awkwardness for a moment, and even Zheng an, the big men, felt that the atmosphere was wrong.


    After a long time, he looked up again and said, "thank you so much for saving your life today To tell you the truth, we are in danger today, thanks to you. If you didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid... "


    She said her voice choked up, tears came and fell.


    The crowd couldn''t bear to see it. Zheng an comforted him and said, "girl, I just saw that when you were in danger, you looked like death. Now we are out of danger. Don''t be afraid."


    Another young soldier wanted to adjust the atmosphere, so he said, "girl, stop crying, your face is crying..."


    For this kind of speech, the mammy behind Du Zhen''s face is black, thinking: even coax girls will not, however, this group of people do not look like bad people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    Du Juan looked at Lin radial with tears in his eyes. He didn''t know what he was waiting for. Maybe it was a little temperature in his cold eyes, or a simple consolation.


    But Lin radial didn''t give her anything.


    However, it is in line with his cold and hot personality.


    Zheng an said on one side: "don''t brothers Lin still have a clean kerchief? Wipe the girl''s face. Look at the crying... "


    Lin radial frowned. In his heart, he didn''t want to give the PA embroidered by Yao Shu to others.


    He directly refused: "it''s inconvenient. Any of you can lend it to this girl."


    Another embarrassment.


    Or Zheng an said: "Miss Du, I have here, you use it first."


    Du Heng nodded politely and took it over with a light tone, "thank you very much."


    Every move shows your lady''s style.


    Du Zhen has been a popular star since she was a child. She has a good family background, good looks and good talents. Many young talents in the capital have expressed their pursuit to her implicitly or directly. She has never been attracted to any of them.


    If any of these people showed such indifference to her, Du Zhen would not even look at that person more.


    But it''s just Lin radial who can let her break all the rules she set for herself.


    Knowing that Lin radial was a little talkative, Zheng an began to talk with Du Heng and the mother behind her, so as to make a plan for arranging them in the future.


    "I don''t know if this general has ever seen my servant girl?" Du asked? I told her to run out and look for someone... "


    Zheng an said quickly, "you can call me Zheng an. We have indeed seen that girl is now placed on the other side of the mountain road. She will be OK. Don''t worry


    When the five people had enough rest, Lin radial turned back to the people and said, "clean up, get ready to go and see Xue Chang''s situation."


    Lin radial has always been so indifferent, and people who follow him are used to it. Only the mammy around Du Heng can''t understand. But her eyes are fierce. Seeing Du''s Thoughts on Lin radial, she reminds her in a low voice: "Miss, I''m afraid this general Lin is not good for each other."


    Mammy''s original intention is to tell Du Heng, but the other side shook his head and said, "my own business, Mammy don''t interfere."


    The old woman frowned and wanted to talk, but Zheng an came over and asked politely, "old man, why don''t you let me carry you? I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for you to walk because you''ve hurt your leg and foot. It''s a long way to go


    Mammy looked at her young lady and hesitated. Seeing that her mind was all on the cold faced general, she nodded helplessly.


    With such an air, Zheng an looked at something wrong.


    But they were women, and they couldn''t speak too directly. Zheng an Si didn''t know how to use euphemism when he wanted to go. He could only say: "we, Captain Lin, can not only lead soldiers to fight, but also take care of our wife and children. We are good men who have a sense of responsibility for our family."


    What?! Wife and children? Lin has a wife and children?


    Mammy was shocked.


    The expression on Du Heng''s face didn''t change at all. Mammy was worried.


    The old mother did not dare to say much, but pretended to be surprised and said, "general Lin has married and has children? You must be old, too? "


    Before Zheng an opened his mouth, he saw Du Zhen frowning and discontented: "Mammy, what about getting married and having children? General Lin is young and promising. It seems that he is in a high spirited age. "


    She knew that he had a wife. When she was a lonely soul in his previous life, she heard that the person who occupied his first wife''s status was already dead!


    After listening to this, Mammy was all of a sudden impatient: "miss!"


    How about getting married and having children?! She is the only daughter of the minister. Is she going to be a junior captain in the village?


    Du Heng also knew that he had made a mistake in front of outsiders.


    Du Heng was firm in her heart, but she didn''t know how stubborn her manner was. In the eyes of the mother who took care of her from a young age, how terrible it was.


    Old mammy didn''t dare to say more, for fear of arousing Du Zhen''s rebellious psychology, only comforted her and said: "Miss, we''d better go to the town with Zheng Xiaojun first..."


    Zheng an is a man in the end. His mind is not careful enough and he is not good enough. He always stares at other girls. Naturally, he can''t see what Du Zhen thinks.


    Hearing what mammy said, he carried the old man on his back and showed him the way to the town.


    Du Heng didn''t say much about it. Jin zhiyuye has to bear the pain of her feet and go on her way now --


    who let her choose this?


    Because of this accident, Lin radial was also injured, and the plan to attack Heihushan and BaiHushan had to be postponed for a few days.


    Fortunately, Lin radial arranged for Xue Chang and others to meet him in place in advance. He not only escorted Du Zhen''s master and servant to the town safely, but also captured two escorts of Changfeng escort agency alive.


    Because of the injury to Lin radial''s shoulder, the inspector granted him two days'' leave and allowed him to return home for recuperation. Yao Chaolai was responsible for interrogating the two unfortunate prisoners.


    On the morning of the next day, Yao Chao takes Xue Chang to prison.Today, Yao Chao wore a light gray robe with hair of the same color standing up. The whole person looked clean and handsome, and he had a certain temperament of not eating people''s fireworks.


    Xue Chang quickly walked to the front, opened the rusty iron door for Yao Chao, and asked him: "second brother Yao, didn''t we bring people back yesterday? Why do we have to wait until today to hear... "


    Instead of answering Xue Chang''s question immediately, Yao Chao asked, "why did the two men go into the dungeon yesterday?"


    There are two prisons in Qingtong town. The main thing on the ground is to hold those who violate the law and discipline. Only those who are extremely vicious will be put into the dark dungeon.


    Xue Chang took a torch in front of the dungeon door, nodded and answered: "yesterday, when I came back with Lin Xiaowei, I locked them up. Now I have five hours..."


    Yao Chao smelled the speech and nodded his head with satisfaction: "five hours of water and rice have not entered, plus closed in such a cold and humid place, I think it''s almost the same."


    Xue Changyi Leng, did not respond: "almost? What''s about it? "


    Most of the soldiers who patrol your house are simple people, but they are not smart enough.


    Yao Chao talks about this, but Xue Chang is still like a long elm head, not enlightened.


    The handsome man was helpless. He stopped and said, "general Xue, we are here for interrogation. What else can we do?"


    Seeing Yao Chao shaking his head and sighing, Xue Chang scratched his head and laughed with some embarrassment: "second brother, my brain is not as fast as you. If you have anything to do in the future, just ask me to do it..."


    Yao Chao knocked on Xue Chang''s forehead with his folding fan. He did not force him to do so. He only said, "shut up for a few hours in the dark and starve again. Unless someone with a strong will can bear it, ordinary people can''t stand it. What do we want to ask at that time


    Xue Chang suddenly realized: "Oh, that''s exactly it."


    He had never been in contact with interrogation, and he did not expect that this was normal.


    Yao Chao has always been gentle and tolerant towards the people around him, but today he took a look at Xue Chang and said: "if you want to work with a radius in the future, you should use your brain more."


    It was only a few days before Lin radial came to the police house, and everyone knew that he was a stern and cold-blooded man who was always merciless for his opponent''s shortcomings.


    Obviously, such a person would like to stay away from him, but it is normal to put him on Lin radial.


    Because he treated himself like this, never lax.


    Xue Chang "hey hey" a smile, nodded to answer a way: "second elder brother''s lesson is, Lin Xiaowei is really a little more severe."


    Yao Chao looked at him like a smile: "since I think Lin radial is strict, how do you want to follow him?"


    The young man again showed a smile and said sincerely, "it is willing to work for captain Lin, that is, to suffer some hardships is also good for us."


    Yao Chao''s face was surprised and puzzled: "this is just a few days, ah radial bought you all? Didn''t I hear you complain a few days ago that when he punished you, he was tossing people to death? "


    Xue Chang said: "yesterday, Captain Lin took his brothers to explore the way. The second brother didn''t see We''ve all seen Lin Xiaowei''s ability. His ability to judge the situation of the battlefield is unpredictable. What''s more He would rather get hurt than save his brother. This alone is enough for us to follow to the death. "


    In fact, he also heard from the brothers.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Lin Du was under the pressure of the leader of the escort, but at the critical moment he blocked the sword for an invincible soldier, and then he was injured.


    Xue Chang looked very moved, shook his head and sighed: "according to Lin Xiaowei''s ability, it is not necessary to be injured."


    Yao Chao didn''t know that there was such a secret about Lin''s injury.


    He nodded secretly in his heart and said to Xue Chang with a smile: "that''s what it is. In the future, you will listen to what Lin Xiaowei said more


    Xue Changzi nodded: "it''s nature!"


    Along the way, he held up the torch, but did not shine in front of him. Instead, he carefully lit up the road under Yao Chao''s feet, and said, "second brother should not come into the dungeon. It''s cold and damp here, and there will be mice on the ground - be careful!"


    With that, a fat, big gray mouse ran past Yao Chao''s feet.


    Originally thought he would be scared, but Yao Chao''s face did not change color, but said: "according to your road, I can see."


    Xue Chang saw that Yao Chao didn''t really need to protect himself, so he accosted him and put the torch forward to illuminate the road ahead.


    Yao Chao sometimes really doesn''t understand what the honest soldiers in the family are thinking about -


    when they take off their clothes, their muscles and lines are better than anyone else. In the training ground, the two soldiers may not beat him, but everyone regards himself as the one who needs careful care


    Even when he went to explore the road yesterday, the inspector said, "there is still a danger of meeting the bandits. Chao doesn''t have to go. He just sits at home. "


    He had no choice but to accept it in silence.


    When they arrived at the place where the two escorts were held in the dungeon, Xue Chang used the torch in his hand to light the oil lamp on the wall. For a moment, the dark light filled the whole cell.


    "Why, who..."


    They are used to the darkness without a trace of light. They suddenly light up and some can''t open their eyes.


    When they got used to the light, they saw a handsome young man in a dark blue robe standing on the wet bluestone slab outside the prison. He was not like a mortal, but like a swordsman in a storybook, or a flying immortal who rescued them


    Two people brains are some not clear, muddled ground asked: "you are to save us?"


    Yao Chao''s face was covered with black lines. Seeing that they had no fighting power left, he motioned to Xue Chang to open the door of his cell.


    The iron chains collided on the cold door of the cell, making a crisp sound. The two escorts heard the sound of freedom, and became more and more convinced that the people standing outside the door came to save them.


    "Young Xia Is that our boss


    One of the escorts in black was so black that he couldn''t see his face clearly. His eyes flashed with moving light. He also wanted to catch Yao Chao''s hand, so he nimbly avoided it.


    Another one in blue, whose clothes were so dirty that he couldn''t see the original color, grabbed his brainless companion and whispered, "you don''t see. This man is with them."


    He pointed to Xue Chang, who was holding the torch. His companion in black trembled and thought of the fear of being beaten in his face.


    Seeing that they showed a look of fear, Yao chaopo looked at Xue Chang in surprise, picked up his eyebrows, as if to ask: "how to make people look like this?"


    Xue Chang laughed and did not speak.


    Yao Chao was satisfied with the result, at least saved him from trying to scare two thieves.


    "You two, are you used to the dungeon? Do you need another two days? "


    His clear voice sounded in the empty and cold dungeon. It was very pleasant and pleasant to hear, but it was especially frightening to the two escorts.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no more..." The escort in black was beaten so much that he was still in pain. In addition, the darkness here and the deep dampness completely frightened him, for fear that the two living hell kings in front of him would throw themselves in and shut them up for a few days.


    Seeing his appearance, Xue Chang spat and cursed: "yesterday was so arrogant that Changfeng escort agency would wipe out the small Qingtong town Why, your boss hasn''t come to save people? Afraid? "


    The escort in black thought that he was a hero who would rather die than give in. But now he found that a fight can make him honestly convinced.


    He just cried out and admitted his mistake: "officer, I know I''m wrong, Guan ye If you come to Taishan, you will not forget that you are our elder brother


    Changfeng escort agency is also a den of thieves. It''s used to raising these well-developed and restless hunhun. To give an escort''s identity, the favorite thing to do is to eat black and white.


    Yao Chao saw the essence of Changfeng escort agency from his words and asked him, "what do you do? Do you often do evil things to rob guests? How many people are there and where is the headquarters? You mean the head of the escort agency? "


    After a series of questions, he was not afraid that the escort in black would not answer.The black dressed escort really knew everything, and said with a bitter face, "we, we are the escort agency that escorts the guests It''s just that sometimes some brothers are short of money and will pretend to be mountain bandits and rob them. This is also good for the reputation of our escort agency... "


    One side pretends to be a mountain bandit, and the other side acts as an escort. With the singing of the double spring, will the reputation of Changfeng escort agency get better?


    When Xue Dengchang kicked a group of animals out, he was disgusted! How dare you open the door to do business


    Yao Chao turned back and glared at Xue Chang: "I still ask questions, can''t you bear it?"


    Fortunately, the man in black fell to the ground, and there was another one in green. Yao Chao''s eyes fell on his face and ordered without expression: "go on."


    The man in Tsing Yi didn''t dare to take a breath for fear that his breath might hinder the eyes of the two living yamas. He only agreed: "there are more than 350 people in our escort agency, and most of the time we do business seriously. Changfeng escort agency is headquartered in the capital city. Except for the towns in the west, most of the towns to the East have branch offices... "


    Hearing 350 people, Yao Chao picked his eyebrows, but did not open his mouth.


    Observing Yao Chao''s face quietly, he didn''t look very angry. The Qingyi talent went on: "our leader is the boss of the third branch of Beijing, and our brothers are also the people of the third branch."


    Xue Chang was discontented at the side and said: "who is talking to you, US, US, talk well!"


    The people of the Jianghu are used to travelling around the country. They often say something close to others, but they have no other meaning. Xue Chang, who deeply hates them for their evil deeds, is particularly disgusted.


    The man in green quickly nodded: "yes, yes, the official said right."


    Having a general understanding of the situation of Changfeng escort agency, Yao Chao asked about the specific situation: "who took over the business of the qianjindu girl who escorted the minister?"


    Qing Yi''s face showed some vacant look. After thinking about it, she said, "it was a steward of the headquarters who gave this girl to our leader It''s said that it''s escorting to a place in the West. The brothers don''t know very well. "


    Yao Chaomin was acutely aware of the mystery of the matter, and then asked: "general headquarters received business, will appoint the branch of the escort agency to escort the guests?"


    The man in black crept back silently, shrunk aside and did not dare to make a sound, but the man in green replied: "no, the headquarters and branch offices are separate. Whoever takes over the business is his own."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    Yao Chao''s mind turned. Several possibilities flashed quickly in his mind. Then he asked, "do you not know the identity of the person you escorted?"


    "If you know that this is an official lady, or the daughter of laoshizi Shangshu, we brothers dare not touch a hair of others..."


    Yao Chao''s look cooled down, the original gentle and handsome facial lines also took some cold and hard meaning, asked: "what''s the origin of your leader?"


    The man in Tsing Yi was about to answer, but he heard disorderly and hasty footsteps coming from the entrance of the dungeon. Then a soldier with a torch rushed to Yao Chao and Xue Chang and said, "second brother, brother Xue! There''s something wrong. We''ve been approached by Changfeng escort agency. The inspector can''t cope with it. I want you to go there quickly! "


    Xue Chang didn''t doubt that he was there. He took the torch in his hand and tried to leave. However, seeing that Yao Chao did not move, he turned back to him and said, "elder brother Yao, let''s go to have a look first, and then come back to examine these two people again."


    Yao Chao frowned slightly, looked at the visitor with his eyes fixed on him without blinking and asked, "why haven''t I seen you?"


    The soldier was still in a state of anxiety, and urged: "we have gone to patrol the house. Where can we recognize each one of them? Don''t delay. I''m afraid those unreasonable people in the escort agency will tear down our house! "


    Even Xue Chang should also say: "second brother, I know this little guy. Wang Er''s wife and brother in the kitchen is a smart young man."


    Then he called out to the young soldier: "Xiao Wei, take good care of these two thieves. Don''t let them out of this dungeon. I''ll come with my second brother."


    Fu Bing "ah" a, should way: "you don''t worry to go, here have me good."


    Xue Chang took Yao Chao to the outside of the dungeon. Halfway through the journey, he saw Yao Chao stop suddenly. He frowned and asked him, "how can I remember that Wang Er didn''t marry a wife? When did Xiao Wei come to your house? "


    Yao Chao asked Xue Chang a Leng, he scratched his head: "does Wang Er have no wife? I can''t remember when Xiao Wei came to my house one day. It seems that Wang Er Qin took it with him and said that he would find something for his wife and brother to do Seeing that the people in Xiaowei were smart and healthy, the steward of the family took them in. "


    "Not good!" Yao Chao''s face changed. He snatched the torch from Xue Chang''s hand and said, "go back quickly!"


    Xue Chang was still stupidly unable to respond, so he had to follow Yao Chao back and turn back, and soon arrived at the place where the prisoners were held.


    The oil lamp on the wall has gone out, and Yao Chao''s torch shines. There are two people lying on the ground. They are the dead escort.


    Xue Chang was shocked: "how, how could this happen! What about Xiao Wei? What happened to Wei? "


    Yao Chao is so angry that he wants to swear, but he takes care of another person hiding in the dark, so he has to take the initiative to approach Xue Chang and put him behind him as a guard.


    "Come out, let''s have a chat. What''s the importance of these two men? It''s worth an assassin who is good at assassinating himself."


    In the darkness, in addition to the sound of two people breathing, and the sound of the torch, a silence.


    Yao Chao gave a sneer and said to the deep darkness: "sneak into the police house for so many days just to kill two unimportant people today? Are you doing a little bit of a loss in this business? "


    In the depth of silence, there was a chuckle, but people couldn''t tell the specific location.


    Xiao Wei Qinglang''s voice became a little strange, but it still made people understand what he was saying: "it''s worthy of being the second brother. I thought you had to get out of the dungeon to find out that it was wrong. You were so sharp I still wanted to spend a few days with the second elder brother in the police house. It seems that it is not possible. I also feel a pity. We might as well have a chance to see you again. Anyway, my second brother will not forget my appearance, right? "


    Xue Chang, as if facing a great enemy, drank: "Xiao Wei! Who the hell are you? If you don''t show up soon, let''s have a fair meeting and see who has the better ability! "


    The boy''s voice returned to its original tone, but a string of pleasant laughter came from the entrance of the dungeon: "hahaha, second brother, I like the way you look when you are surrounded by a group of fools. You are more lovely when you are still angry than when you are carrying it on weekdays - "


    soon the dungeon is quiet again. Xue Chang recognizes the direction of the voice and asks," this, this is He ran away? "


    Yao Chao Xin was too tired to speak. He bent down and examined the bodies of the two escorts. However, he found that they were quickly cut by sharp objects, so they didn''t even make the last call for help.


    Xue Chang also felt that his brain couldn''t keep up with him, so he held back Yao Chao. Seeing that he was livid and examined the body, he felt guilty and said, "second brother, if I didn''t make trouble today, these two people would not have died. Now the clue has been broken. I''m the one to blame for this. I''ll tell the inspector about it and go to accept the guilt... "


    Yao Chao''s face was still not very good, but he shook his head and said, "it has nothing to do with you. I know Wei, but I have never heard his voice. He just showed his true face and was also gambling whether I could recognize him I was carelessXue Changxin was surprised: "when did the second brother get into such a powerful enemy? His method of assassinating is first-class, and his voice has just been erratic, which really scared me! "


    "Not the enemy," Yao Chao denied. "He''s not the enemy."


    There is no air circulation in the dungeon, but there are two dead people lying at the bottom of the dungeon, which makes Xue Chang feel cool from the sole of his feet. Aware of Yao Chao''s wrong mood, he opens his mouth, but doesn''t make a sound.


    Yao Chao soon regained his original complexion, and remembered Xue Chang''s confusion just now. He explained to him, "the erratic voice is a ventriloquist skill. This technique can not only change the original sound, but also make people unable to detect the direction of the sound, because it is difficult to practice and few people master it. "


    Xue Chang nodded. After a while, he hesitated and asked, "listen to the second brother, have you met Xiao Wei before?"


    Yao Chao "well" a, not too much explanation: "a meeting, some entanglement."


    Actually, they met a year ago.


    Yao Chao took people to the bandit camp of Heihu mountain that day. After he had caught all the thieves, he found a secret room in the room of the bandit leader.


    The secret room was built under the room. It was as cold and damp as the dungeon they were in. There, Yao Chao found a young man with broken hands and feet, a neck firmly tied with iron ropes, and a mess of clothes.


    The young man''s voice was poisoned and dumb, and he could only make "ah ah" voice. Even if he was too thin to look like, or even had only one breath left, his eyes, which were as bright as cold stars, still had strong vitality.


    Seeing that he is really pitiful, Yao Chao has the thought of saving people. However, his situation was really tragic. Considering the dignity of the young people, Yao Chao didn''t tell anyone. He just hid the man secretly and raised him carefully for more than a month before he could save him.


    When he was able to go to the ground, he left a note for Yao Chao one day and left quietly.


    He had seen his unruly in the eyes of young people, and felt that in fact, the youth did not have a strong sense of right and wrong, but did things by instinct and joy and anger.


    In other words, this is a ferocious leopard. It looks docile and harmless on weekdays, but there is a kind of beast in its bones.


    Yao Chao didn''t want to have too much entanglement with this kind of person, just as the young man got better and left, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    Who would have thought that the young man had sneaked into the police house and made trouble for him at a crucial time


    Xue Chang didn''t know the entanglement between the two. He didn''t care about it. He just frowned and asked, "second brother said Xiao Wei was not the enemy. Would he do anything to hurt him? What''s more, today things are like this. I''m afraid the inspector will not be able to do good if he knows about it. "


    Yao Chao shook his head.


    Xiao Wei''s nature can be a beast or a raptor, but he can''t think of him with ordinary people''s thinking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    Yao Chao doesn''t know whether he will hurt himself and become his enemy one day.


    He did not say much, only said: "these two people are dead, I will explain the reason to the inspector, fortunately, I have asked a lot of information."


    The torch moved without wind. Xue Chang looked at Yao Chao''s extremely delicate face in the red light. However, he opened his mouth and did not say anything to make him careful.


    Then Yao Chao said, "I''ll call someone to carry these two bodies away later. Let''s go back and recover our lives."


    Xue Chang nodded, followed Yao Chao''s steps and walked out of the cold dungeon.


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Chao had no intention of concealing what happened in the dungeon and was soon known by all the people in his family.


    Du Heng insisted on waiting for the family to pick her up. The inspector had no choice but to put her and two servants together in a small courtyard of the police house and ordered Zheng an to take care of the three people''s daily life.


    Zheng an Tou is very big. He can''t speak loudly or make fun of this picky official girl. However, he can''t say anything about it by leaving people in the courtyard for several days. He has no choice but to come over with courage every day.


    Du Zhen is also very uncomfortable -


    she pulls down her face and insists on living in the patrol house, so that she can get along with Lin Du more. Who ever thought that Lin Du went home because of injury and was not in the patrol house!


    Fortunately, she had two captured escorts in mind and wanted to get some information from Zheng an, so she insisted on talking to Zheng an.


    At noon this day, Zheng an sent rice again and said two more words with Du''s Maid: "a Su, are you still used to living in your family? How about the food? Are you used to eating? "


    The little servant girl a su did not have the temperament of being superior unconsciously, but rather simple and lovely. She respected Zheng''an who saved them.


    She replied, "it doesn''t matter where Mammy and I live and what we eat. But the young lady has been sleeping uneasily since yesterday, and she is not used to eating."


    Zheng an has a headache. He knows that this kind of official lady is the most difficult to serve.


    Because of this simple "sleep uneasy, eat not used to" words, Zheng an has been called several times by the governor.


    The patrolling officer is busy every day and doesn''t bother to take care of the young lady''s delicate temper. So he gives it all to Zheng an, and the only requirement is to satisfy Miss Du.


    The brothers thought that he had done a good job. He could see the official lady from the capital like an immortal day by day, and he didn''t have to train hard every day. But Zheng an thought that he might as well go to the suburban camp to train early and come late.


    She was listening to a Su Da about what her young ladies like to eat, but she heard a crisp ring. Zheng an was as close as an enemy and knew that it was the official lady who had come.


    Only now did he know that the noble girl''s surname was Du. When he saw that she came with a beautiful face, it was a picturesque scene, but Zheng an was so tortured that he couldn''t even appreciate her.


    He got up to greet him, and touched his muscles, so that a natural smile appeared on his face as much as possible: "Miss Du, is today''s breakfast out of taste? At noon, I sent someone to baiweilou to bring you some Beijing style food. You were frightened yesterday, so you''d better use more food... "


    Seeing that he opened the food box, Du Heng glanced at it and saw that the colorful five dishes were placed in two layers, and there was no soup in it. He frowned slowly.


    What Zheng an is most afraid of is Du''s frown.


    The little girl''s face was covered, and he could not see her other expression. It was this shallow frown that made people know that she was not satisfied again.


    But Du Heng didn''t say anything. He said politely, "thank you, general Zheng. These days are bothering you."


    Zheng an was a little surprised.


    This miss Du is never willing to aggrieve herself. The breakfast she doesn''t like is not touched. Why, does the food of baiweilou just touch the girl''s mind?


    He breathed a sigh of relief, motioned to Ashu to put the food in the dining room where the young lady was eating. He also said with a smile, "Miss Du, you can have dinner. I''ll go back first..."


    Before Zheng''an''s voice fell, his feet were about to lift up and slip away, but Du Heng called out: "general Zheng, please stay."


    Zheng an''s heart suddenly, do not know is a blessing is a disaster, feel oneself by this gold big miss call, encounter disaster probability will be bigger.


    He calmed his mood and said, "don''t be polite to miss Du. You can call me Zheng''an and brother Zheng."


    However, Du Chen was not moved. He still used his original name: "general Zheng is very polite. You have taken good care of our master and servant. I''m very grateful to you."


    Zheng an turned his lips in his heart and was very polite on his face. He asked, "what do you want from Miss Du?"


    The implication is that he doesn''t want to wait.


    Du Heng raised his hand slightly and motioned to the direction of the table and chair: "general Zheng, please sit down and talk."


    But every move of her hand does not show the charm of a woman.Zheng an felt that when the eldest lady didn''t give people trouble, she was still very pleased.


    When they sat on the chair, they added some hot tea, which made Zheng an feel "quite comfortable here".


    Du Heng is a noble girl in the end. When he put down his posture and talked to Zheng an, he soon found many topics of interest to him, and they had a good time talking with each other.


    Until she asked, "what happened to the two people who were captured by Changfeng escort agency?"


    Zheng''an suddenly woke up and subconsciously didn''t want to disclose what happened at home to outsiders. He said, "there was some accident, but it didn''t matter."


    Du Zhen doesn''t care about the life and death of people who have nothing to do with her. What she cares about is never this.


    "Did you ask for any information? Why does the Changfeng escort agency act like this to harm the employer? "


    Seeing that she only asked about her own business, Zheng an didn''t hide anything else. He told the truth: "Changfeng escort agency has a good reputation, but it often does illegal business. Sometimes the escort disguises as bandits to rob the way. This time, it''s Miss Du who is unlucky. She happened to run into this driver... "


    The doubts during the interrogation of the two men were stopped because of the accidental death of the two escorts. Yao Chao didn''t disclose these specious doubts to everyone, but planned to investigate them in private.


    so everyone in the family thought that Du Zhen was just a young lady who didn''t know anything, because she went out once, and was innocent.


    Seeing that he said so, Du Heng felt relieved that she had not done a thorough job in contacting the escort agency. Now, after careful consideration, there are still many tails that have not been cleaned up.


    Fortunately, the two escorts are dead. If you say something more for people to find out, let alone approach Lin radial, I''m afraid even the reputation of shangshufu will be implicated by her.


    After all, as a young lady raised in the boudoir, she could not have the ability to secretly pass through the escort agency. She also asked the other side to help set up a bureau of "hero saving beauty".


    When asked what he wanted to know, Du Heng had no patience to talk to Zheng''an. He only shirked his tiredness and sent Zheng''an away.


    Even when she went out, Zheng''an thought that the eldest lady was a good person, just because she was spoiled. If she took good care of her, she could take good care of it.


    until an hour after the delivery of the meal, Zheng an was called by the police officer and scolded angrily: "I told you to take care of the food and accommodation of the three people. How can you do such a small thing well? How dare you give the big thing to you in the future?! ¡±


    ZHENG an was extremely aggrieved. When he asked, he found that it was the eldest lady who did not eat.


    He was black in front of his eyes, and gnawed his teeth and said, "my Lord, it''s better to call brother Lin back. I think only brother Lin can serve this young lady."


    The inspector frowned and asked in a deep voice, "why is this?"


    Zheng an raised his head and showed his dark eyes that had not slept all night. He said haggardly, "isn''t miss Du afraid that she didn''t sleep all night? Now, if you don''t eat, you''re scared and can''t eat It''s not that we''re not ready to eat and live, it''s her fault. "


    Seeing that the governor was staring again, Zheng an said in a hurry, "so we have to find a way! Let the young lady not be afraid! I think when saving people that day, Miss Du had a lot of faith in brother Lin. I think it''s only brother Lin who comes back to take care of it. It may be useful! "


    He was a liar with his eyes open, but he was forced to go this way. Zheng an had to go this way.


    The inspector hesitated for a moment. Seeing that Zheng''an was really pitiful, he nodded his head and said, "since this is the case, call a radius back."


    Because of the injury on his shoulder, Yao Shu refused to let him touch on the family affairs.


    He also stayed honest, taking care of the children at home and playing with three children.


    What children need most is company, but in a few days, Dabao and Erbao are obviously close to their father. Even Sanbao is infatuated with playing games with their father.


    Yao Shu observed the change and said to Lin radial, "if you have time off, you should spend more time with the children and understand their ideas. The children are growing fast, and in the blink of an eye, they should be old enough to leave home. "


    Lin radial also noticed the change of the children in the past two days, nodded and said, "when I finish these days, I will go home more to accompany you and the children."


    Yao Shu laughed and did not speak.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    Ah Si was held in Lin''s arms and sang Lin''s own ditty. After singing, he opened his big eyes and asked, "Dad, do I sing well?"


    Lin radial didn''t know what she was singing. The melody was strange, but not bad.


    Learning from Yao Shu''s usual way of coaxing children, he said to his daughter in a warm voice: "nice to hear. Er Bao sings well. "


    As expected, the little girl showed a smiling face. She continued to hum unknown tunes and began to fiddle with her endless nine links.


    With his little daughter in his arms, Lin radial sat on the edge of the Kang and watched Yao Shu change the dirty diaper for Sanbao. Ah Zhi helped.


    "Aung, my brother stinks..."


    The boy was as high as Yao Shu''s waist, and his childish face showed an expression of disgust.


    Yao Shu chuckled and said to a Zhi, "didn''t you do the same when you were a child? Let you experience how it feels to have a child. "


    As heard this, he complained to his father: "every time my brother changes his diaper, he stinks at him."


    Ah Zhi choked with his sister: "don''t you think you stink? And say me. "


    "I didn''t! I''ll help Aung! "


    Seeing that the two children were going to quarrel again, Lin radial was not as fierce as before.


    A Zhi and a Si usually like to quarrel, but a Zhi always let his sister.


    He hugged him to keep the little girl from slipping off his knees and reminded her, "sit down."


    Thinking only about the theory with his brother, he tried to get up, so Lin radial had to stretch out his hand to protect her.


    Yao Shu quickly stopped: "Er Bao! There are still injuries on my father''s shoulder. Don''t move


    As expected, ACE did not move as if he had been pressed the pause key.


    She was still for two seconds, then turned back and asked Lin radial carefully, "Daddy, is your shoulder still painful?"


    Two days ago, seeing that Lin''s shoulder was red, Yao Shu felt distressed in his heart. He didn''t show it on his face. He only showed a helpless look. He forced him to apply the golden sore medicine to his shoulder and wrapped a thick bandage.


    Lin radius did not care, said to her daughter: "no pain, just a small injury."


    Yao Shu changed Sanbao''s diaper and picked him up.


    A Zhi ran up to Lin radial, raised his head, and said to him with a solemn face: "Dad, be careful. If you are hurt, my mother will be distressed."


    Lin radial subconsciously looked back at Yao Shu, clearly did not say anything, but she looked shy.


    Holding Sanbao in her arms, she deliberately did not look at Lin radial''s eyes and muttered: "haven''t you met the mountain bandits yet? I''m hurt. How can you let people rest assured that you go to suppress the bandits... "


    Lin radial didn''t say much when he came back. He didn''t like to explain more. However, in the face of Yao Shu, he talked more.


    He said: "I went to inspect the mountain road. Because there were not many pedestrians on that road, I didn''t take many people."


    Yao Shu did not understand: "a mountain road without people, why do you go to inspect it?"


    However, he didn''t have a plan to stop the bandits


    Yao Shu teased Sanbao and asked subconsciously, "escort?"


    Lin radial nodded: "people from the capital Changfeng escort agency. They were escorting several masters and servants on their way out. I don''t know whether it''s their intention or how. They started to rob their employers. "


    These days, Yao Shu is busy with the business of rouge shop, but he seldom pays attention to the progress of Lin Du. When he suddenly hears about Changfeng escort agency, he can''t help but feel a little shocked -


    being robbed by the escort, isn''t it the bridge that the original bookmaid designed to meet Lin Du?


    So, did Lin radial meet with the former book lady yesterday?


    Why didn''t he talk to her?


    Yao Shu frowned secretly, but pretended to ask casually, "what''s the purpose of seeing color? Is the employer a pretty girl


    Lin radial didn''t know that in such a short time, countless thoughts had already flashed in Yao Shu''s mind. He just felt that Yao Shu''s face was a little strange, but he still replied honestly: "there are three masters and servants, one of them is very beautiful."


    His tone was very natural, as if he was commenting on "nice weather today".


    "Oh? How beautiful? " She asked faintly.


    Yao Shu''s dissatisfaction has been written on his face. Even a fool should see it. Lin radial can''t figure it out. Well, her face has changed again.


    "Ashu, are you not happy?" he said


    Yao Shu''s heart was blocked --


    What did she say? Can she say that she is the original book lady? The halo is so strong that even the iceberg forest radius can see whether it is beautiful or not.


    Seeing that Yao Shu didn''t speak, Lin radial only tried to guess. He hesitated and said, "yes What did I just say I shouldn''t say? "


    Yao Shu would not hold on to Lin radial''s soft posture when he was in normal times.


    but today, Yao Shu''s heart is in a mess, thinking about the track of the original book, and thinking about Lin radial''s attitude towards the female owner, and he didn''t know how to react."Ashu..."


    Lin radial was about to say something, but he heard the courtyard door pushed open, and then Zheng an''s voice rang out.


    "Brother Lin! Brother Lin


    Lin radial''s face almost invisible across a trace of irritability, eyebrows also uncontrollably wrinkled up.


    Zheng an carelessly pushed the door in: "brother Lin, it''s me! Zheng an! Huh? Sister Ashu is also at home... "


    Yao Shu''s heart was on fire, some anger, only a light way: "I''m not at home, where?"


    Zheng an turned his head and looked at Lin radial and Yao Shu. Only then did he realize that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    In addition to Sanbao sleeping on the Kang, the two children have already run to play in the yard, leaving only the same expressionless couple.


    He secretly scolded himself for coming at a bad time. As soon as he wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, he heard Lin radial ask him, "what''s the matter?"


    Zheng Anxin wants to get down to business. Should the couple not just make trouble?


    He opened his mouth and said, "it''s not that Miss Shangshu who was saved by us. Her life is even more delicate than that of the princess The bed is not soft enough to sleep, and the food doesn''t fit your mouth. I''ve been tossing about all day. The inspector sent me to help the soldiers! "


    Before Lin radial opened his mouth, he heard Yao Shu smile and say: "where is this to save an official lady, is to save an ancestor to come back? Why, Ah Wei has become a rescuer? "


    Seeing Yao Shu talking with a smile, Zheng an let down his heart and said sincerely, "it''s not! Yesterday, when I looked at Miss Du, I was only willing to listen to him, thinking that if he had gone to persuade him... "


    Lin radial more or less guessed Yao Shu''s idea, already saw her complexion is not right, the heart is not good.


    "Well," he interrupted Zheng an with a frown. "I don''t want to listen to me alone. I said nothing to her."


    Zheng an choked, heart way: is not said two words, but your old man a word, can support me to say all day!


    He just wanted to open his mouth, but Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Yao Shu''s cold expression on his face, and Lin radial looked at Yao Shu from time to time, as if he had been trying to explain something to her


    Zheng an finally reacts, knowing that he''s messed up.


    Sometimes women''s jealousy is so unreasonable that Zheng an would like to sew up her mouth, but she still insisted and explained with a dry smile: "ha ha ha ha, sister Ashu, don''t listen to my nonsense. I just came to call brother Lin to go to the house and discuss the plan of suppressing bandits..."


    See him more and more black, Yao Shu''s face is also more and more bad, Lin radial has completely don''t want to hear what Zheng an said.


    He turned to face Yao Shu and said firmly, "I have nothing to do with that Miss Du."


    Yao Shu had calmed down. When he looked at Lin radial, his eyes were calm.


    "I know," she said


    Lin radial was a little anxious, frowned, and spoke faster than ever: "don''t you believe me?"


    Yao Shu did not speak, thinking: how to believe you, how about not believing you? You have nothing to do with her today. Will you never meet her again?


    In the book, aren''t you indifferent to her at the beginning, but later you try every means to protect her, hoping to give her life?


    In the eyes of outsiders, Yao Shu is eating that inexplicably come out of the official miss''s flying vinegar, in the same Lin radius.


    But Lin radial understands Yao Shu''s temperament and subconsciously realizes her wrong emotion.


    The man called out anxiously: "Ashu..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    Zheng Shu''an said, "it''s OK for me to laugh. Don''t you want to go to the governor''s office? Come on, it''s going to be dark later. "


    Hearing Yao Shu say this, Zheng an can''t help but want to slap his mouth again --


    it''s getting dark. What excuse does he think is not good to say that he wants to go to the police house for discussion? Where''s the meeting in the middle of the night?


    Lin radial obviously didn''t want to go, frowning, as if glued to the stool in general, refused to get up.


    Yao Shu doesn''t want to bring negative emotions to the unknown Lin radial. In her opinion, Lin radial is the most innocent one.


    But she does need time to be quiet.


    "Well, I don''t want to make trouble with you," Yao Shu leaned forward, straightened Lin radial''s collar, which was confused by ash, and said in a voice that two people could hear, "go and have a look. If you don''t go, you can''t stop tossing. Go and see what''s going on, and tell me when you come back. "


    Lin radial''s eyes brightened. He was sure that he looked at Yao Shu''s eyes and then showed a relieved look.


    The man nodded and said, "well. Come back and tell you


    It is both a response and a commitment.


    Yao Shu saw that he was serious. He was a little warm in his heart and said in a low voice, "go."


    The man obediently got up and took Zheng an out. His tall figure soon disappeared in front of Yao Shu.


    A Zhi and a Si didn''t know when they went into the house. They didn''t realize what happened to each other. They also asked Yao Shu, "Aung, how did my father go out? He also said that he would cook dinner in advance, so I would not let my mother know. "


    Yao Shu was so worried that he suddenly regretted letting the man go.


    What if he had met with the former book lady? Didn''t she expect it to happen?


    Seeing that Yao Shu was in a daze, ah Zhi called her: "Aung, Aung!"


    "Well?" Yao Shu looked back at his children and said, "what?"


    A Si some don''t understand, worry a way: "a Niang how?"? It was fine just now. Did you get sick? "


    Ah Zhi was much more sensitive than his sister. He approached, raised his head and asked, "Aung, is it because Uncle Zheng took away my father, so I''m not happy?"


    Yao Shu didn''t want the children to know what they were worried about. He just said with a smile: "there''s no unhappiness. My aunt is thinking about things. Why does Dabao ask? "


    The little boy said seriously: "on weekdays, uncle Zheng would talk to us with a smile when he saw my sister and me. But when Uncle Zheng came out of our house today, he only said a few words, which is not quite right. "


    A Si looks at a Zhi in surprise, rises star eye to say: "elder brother is so fierce!"


    Ah Zhi still ate his sister''s style. He shook his hair with a smile. He also wanted to hear his sister praise him. Then he asked, "what''s your brother like?"


    A Si is also a small champion. His big eyes blink and blink. He looks very sincere: "the second cousin often says that elder brother has strong observation ability. If he wants to be a general in the future, he must be able to lead troops to fight wars than dad!"


    The little boy couldn''t help laughing and said, "I believe the first half sentence, but you added it yourself."


    Yao Erlang''s most adored person is his uncle. He just wants everyone to admit that Lin radial is recognized as the first in the world. He will never say such a thing.


    As expected, ah Si laughed and boasted, "my brother is really powerful."


    The boy gently pinched his sister''s small flesh face with both hands, and began to rub and knead. He also bullied her: "if you are nice, don''t you want money? Is there anything nice to say? Don''t say, don''t let go


    A Si "cackles" laugh not to live, just refuse to speak again.


    Children''s attention is the most easily diverted, Yao Shu see them two play up, completely forget just now is still asking the question, in the heart is also relieved.


    She had no way to explain to the children the existence that worried her, just as she couldn''t explain to Lin radial why her sudden jealousy arose.


    Ah Zhi and ash play noisily, which is the most common and simple thing, but can make them happy all day.


    In the novel, because of his mother''s death, a Zhi had to shoulder the burden of life when he was young, becoming philistine and cunning.


    As a result of being wronged, he lost his innocence in his eyes.


    Sanbao, who is still in its infancy, has been malnourished since childhood. In front of his peers, he has developed a self abased and gloomy temperament. Three children are more cruel and more poisonous, but they are so heartbreaking.


    Later Du Heng appeared.


    After several years of hard work, she finally married Lin radial and became the "legitimate mother" of her three children.


    In front of Lin radial, Du Heng has always shown his boundless tolerance and love to the three children and will not let anyone bully them.


    Then she was pregnant with her own child, and everything changed


    She promised to give the children a better life, but she dragged ah Zhi into the endless quagmire and left them struggling, unable to adapt, survive and escape.Thinking of this, Yao Shu felt a sharp pain in his heart


    ¡­¡­


    When Du Heng heard that Lin radial was coming, he was overjoyed and elated.


    She changed clothes one after another in her room until she changed the few dresses she had brought on the journey. Finally, she chose the light colored gauze skirt that Lin radial wore when she rescued her on that day.


    Du Zhen is the legitimate daughter of the family. She grew up with all kinds of stars. Her clothes have always been worn only once. How could there be such a time when clothes are dirty, washed and put on again?


    A Su, the little servant girl, asked: "how did you change into this one again? I looked dirty yesterday, and almost threw it away, Mammy. Did you wash it all night


    Du Heng straightened his sleeves and frowned: "what do you say so much?"


    After her rebirth, she had a bad temper. Sometimes she was unhappy, that is, she was really unhappy.


    Mammy saw the unhappiness in Du Zhen''s eyes, and lightly scolded ah Su: "what''s the use of you? You don''t even care about this little thing. Why don''t you go to pick jewelry for the young lady? The White Magnolia suit will match the dress of miss today


    Ashu went obediently.


    When the two men waited on Du Heng to dress up, she went to the courtyard, and they were not allowed to follow. Only then did Ashu find the opportunity to say something about himself with her mother.


    Little servant girl red eye circles, commissary grievance way: "young lady is recently how?"? Sometimes a word did not say right, she would be angry, a long time did not say a word. I don''t know what to do. "


    Although she was not as affectionate as Du Heng, she also regarded her as her own flesh and blood.


    She couldn''t bear to be wronged by ah Su, but she had nothing to do, so she had to warn: "servants should always keep in mind the master''s preferences, and it''s our duty to serve the master''s happiness; if you make the master angry, it''s not in place. Don''t you see what happened to the Austin? "


    Du Heng had four servant girls by her side, who had grown up together since childhood.


    When she came back from her rebirth, she sent away three of them by her head, leaving only ASU who did not betray her in the future.


    But in the eyes of Mammy and others, it seemed too inhuman.


    Ah Su wrapped her finger around a jade pendant at the bottom of her dress and said in a low voice: "Miss said that she never treats ah Su as a subordinate This pendant is still a gift from Miss Ashu, saying it is a birthday gift for her sister... "


    The jade pendant was something Du Zhen loved when he was young. He broke a corner and didn''t like it. On that day, I heard that mammy had given him her birthday, so she gave it to him.


    However, ASU regarded the pendant as a treasure and wore it every day. However, he carefully maintained it and did not dare to touch it again.


    Mammy shook her head, sighed, touched ah Su''s hair, and whispered, "silly boy. In the future, remember to serve the young lady carefully. Don''t forget your duty. "


    Atsu bit her lower lip, and her childish face showed a trace of struggle. Finally, she asked, "Mammy, sister Austen, how are they now?"


    Mammy''s face suddenly put down, admonished a way: "should not you know, don''t inquire blindly! Do you need Mammy to teach you how to be a servant girl? "


    Ashu was silent and shook her head obediently: "Mammy, I don''t ask, I just care about..."


    When mammy saw that she was still obedient, she put down her heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    The maid who is close to the lady of a rich family has a contract to sell herself to her mistress.


    They live with the young lady every day and take care of her daily life. Nothing about her can be disclosed.


    When the servant girl gets old, she will either be accompanied by a servant girl in the family, or she will do something for her whole life in the master''s house.


    if there is another ending, she will only be sold out in a poisonous and dumb way.


    Atsu was young and had a solid mind. She thought that she had gone to other places, but where could they go?


    Du Heng''s words can put them into the 18 levels of hell.


    Both Mammy and ASU are faithful servants. No matter what they think, in their eyes, their life is to live for the young lady, which is exactly the case. In Du Heng''s most difficult time in the future, their perseverance is more profoundly highlighted.


    When Lin radial and Zheng''an came to the police house, the sun was already moving westward over the mountains, and there was a flaming red cloud in the sky.


    Lin radial walked into the courtyard where Du Heng was.


    "Miss Du," he stopped far away and arched to the veiled woman.


    Du Juan stands in the corridor, the soft wind in the evening gently blows the white veil on her cheek, and looks at Lin radial''s eyes filled with the gorgeous colors of the setting sun.


    She soft voice calls a way: "Lin radial, you come."


    In the evening, Lin''s face is still full of strange emotion.


    At that time, she was thinking that if Lin radial could see herself one day, she would slowly approach him like this and tell him that he was not alone.


    As the picture twists and turns, the deep and introverted man in my memory becomes the younger and more indifferent Lin radial in front of him --


    he takes a half step back, bows to her and asks respectfully: "what can I do for Miss Du?"


    Du Zhen suddenly woke up.


    She noticed that the man''s eyebrows slightly frowned into an arc that no one else would care about. She knew that he was in a bad mood at the moment, and subconsciously chose a reply that made him less disgusted: "I don''t dare to bother general Lin for a special trip. In fact, I was timid. I saw so much blood on your shoulder that day that I couldn''t sleep or eat I just want to see with my own eyes that you are OK


    Zheng an followed in the distance, did not enter the courtyard, but heard the conversation between the two people.


    While admiring Du Zhen''s ability of telling lies with his eyes open, he slurred his tongue and muttered to himself: "my darling, look at this, how talkative Use your head before you speak in the future! Compared with other people, it''s really a long way off. "


    Listen to Lin radial is still that pair of cold voice, inhuman way: "in the lower body is a small injury, my wife has been bandaged for me."


    It was Du''s turn to be surprised.


    She couldn''t even cover up her surprise. She asked subconsciously, "wife?"


    Isn''t his wife dead?


    Zheng''an was shocked when he heard this sentence. He would like to rush to the courtyard and say to Du Heng - I told you that Lin radial is very good to his wife and children! What do you pretend at this time that you don''t know that someone else has already married?!


    These noble women, one by one, are good at acting!


    Seeing the surprise in Du''s eyes, Lin radial frowned and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Du Heng''s hands in the sleeve had already clenched into fists. If it had not been covered with a layer of gauze on her face, she would have changed her face under the gaze of men.


    "Nothing wrong..." She forced herself to calm down and said reluctantly, "is general Lin''s wife OK? If there is a chance, I hope to visit and thank you in person. "


    Lin radial covered up the unhappiness in his expression and said in a concise and comprehensive way: "it''s not necessary to go to the door. My wife is still young and in good health. "


    At this time, Du Huo had no time to observe Lin radial''s face. Her mind was a little confused.


    didn''t Lin radial''s wife die when he came back from Northwest China? Did she remember it wrong?


    No matter how big the storm rose in front of him, Lin radial still wanted to go home early. He had better go back before dinner, so as to make Yao Shu happy.


    There was no fluctuation in his voice, and when he heard it, he had no sincerity: "what else do you want from Miss Du? As long as it is within my power, please do not hesitate to mention it. "


    Du Heng was in a state of confusion, but he did not want to let him go so easily.


    She pressed one of the acupoints on her hand, and soon her face turned white. She could not stand steadily. She was short of breath and said, "general Lin, I''m not comfortable..."


    With that, Du Heng''s soft body would turn to Lin radial.


    Lin radial subconsciously to the side of a hide, see she really can''t stand, face down on the earth, just stretched out a hand to grasp the collar of the neck after Du Zhen.


    He raised his voice and called out, "come on."Mother in the house, like Yasu and Zheng an outside the hospital, has been paying close attention to their conversation. Especially when Du Heng said that she was not comfortable, Mammy could not help but rushed out.


    See their own miss soft noodles generally can not stand, Lin radial a hand to grasp the back of the neck, did not fall to the ground.


    Mammy really do not know how to thank Lin radial did not let Miss hurt, or should scold men do not know how to pity.


    She stepped forward quickly, helped her young lady, and called to him, "ah Su! Go and get the wet handkerchief for the young lady


    Du Heng learned this trick from her mother.


    Pour also is not to install, but to hold a point on the hand, really can faint in the past.


    At this point in the face of some cold water, you can wake up.


    Du Heng''s mother was also a well-known girl. On that day, she was determined to marry into Du''s house, but unexpectedly, there was a cousin who had been in love with his father, who was already an aunt.


    At first, she had a strong character and wanted to crush her aunt in the courtyard, but later she found out that men still like soft tempered women.


    Du''s mother is different from other aunts. She never pretends to be dizzy, but is really dizzy.


    Du Fu was a gentleman who read the book of sages. He always respected his first wife. Seeing that he was dizzy, he could only rely on his back.


    It''s just that Du Mu doesn''t use this move frequently, but uses it as an assassin''s mace -


    relying on this faint, she successfully knocks out the baby boy in her aunt''s stomach, and makes her son the eldest son, but also avoids being blamed.


    Du Zhen has a way to learn, but Lin radial is hard hearted, not only did not take the opportunity to hold her, but also with a very stiff and ugly posture to hold her.


    Zheng an, who heard the sound and rushed in, almost laughed.


    He had already put up with it and cried out, "Miss ASU, be quick. Your master doesn''t look very good."


    She didn''t even know that the young lady fainted on purpose. Instead, she quickly wet her handkerchief with tea on the table. She ran out in the wind and tripped.


    "Is tea all right, mammy?" She didn''t care about the soil on her body and ran to the young lady.


    Mammy had been waiting for Du''s mother for a long time. Naturally, she knew this move, and she was not as anxious as Yasu. She took the handkerchief from ah Su''s hand, wet Du Zhen''s forehead, and pressed it on her temple twice.


    The pale girl woke up slowly, but found that she did not fall in the arms of a tall and handsome man as expected.


    When she felt Mammy''s old and dry, she opened her eyes and saw that she was in front of her with a sad face, and that she woke up from a quick to happy ah Su, but he did not exist


    Du Heng subconsciously began to look for Lin radial''s figure, the line of sight deviated, only then saw the man standing in place without moving.


    She was about to open her mouth, but mammy interrupted her, cold voice to the humanitarian behind: "general Lin is too rude."


    Du Zhen''s heart moved - she just fainted, what did he do?


    Before the little deer in the girl''s heart collided with each other, Zheng an exclaimed in a disappointed voice, fully showing his sense of existence: "brother Lin, how rude? It''s really polite to pull the dress around the back of your lady''s neck! If you don''t touch it, you can say it clearly! "


    There was no dirty word in the words, but the vulgar meaning was slapped on the three faces of the master and servant -


    when the farmer carried the cat, dog and animal, he would pull the fur on the back of his neck. Lin Du''s face was trampled under his feet.


    The girl''s face was still pale and flushed instantly.


    Because of rebirth, she has had a good experience for several years, but she has never been humiliated like this. How can she react?


    Mammy was so angry that she glared at her eyes and snapped, "be bold! I''m full of foul language. I''ll show you some respect


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    Zheng an didn''t want to make him suffer in vain because of his impulsive bad temper. He made a funny joke and said, "we countrymen, I don''t know how to say what you people in Beijing say. I''ll laugh at you!"


    Du Heng''s beautiful eyes lifted and saw the indifferent Lin radial on one side. Finally, an uncontrollable sour feeling rose in his heart.


    She knows that men are indifferent, but when this indifference is facing her, she can''t accept it.


    He clearly helped her. After her death, he also carefully collected her body, disobeyed the saint''s will and built a monument for the Du family He treated her differently.


    And she has also seen in the dead of night, his eyes flash through the fragile, he clearly needs warmth, yearning for love ah!


    If Yao Shu was present and knew Du Heng''s thoughts, he would secretly scold him for his "love brain" --


    before seeing Lin radial, Du Heng clearly wanted to get close to him and take advantage of his future power in the imperial court to avenge himself.


    But when she really stood in front of Lin radial and could feel and touch him, she thought more about how to make him fall in love with herself.


    But the man with a heart of stone, where is so easily moved!


    Du Heng took a deep breath, repressed the ups and downs in his chest, supported Mammy''s hand, and slowly stood up.


    Her smooth forehead was still stained with fresh tea, but she kept her usual dignified manner, as if the embarrassment just now did not exist. Her voice changed gently: "thank you, general. I''m tired today. I''d better talk about it another day. "


    Lin radial''s mind is not here for a long time. Seeing it getting late, he doesn''t know whether his family will leave food for him. He has to go back early.


    But in the end, when he remembered Zheng an''s advice on the road, Lin radial still pointed to Du Heng and seriously recited what Zheng an asked him to say: "Miss Du, if you want to take care of your health, even if the food doesn''t taste good, you should use it as much as possible."


    After that, he added: "if you feel sick, you have to go to the doctor. I can''t cure it."


    At the end of this speech, Du Heng''s face was really some wonderful.


    Only a fool would think that what Lin radial said in a flat tone and expressionless manner was the words of caring for people. Du Jue guessed that he came to her just to deal with his work and said such caring words.


    She was so angry that she clenched her fist and pinned her nails in her palm, but she had nothing to do with the man in front of her.


    Finally, he pretended that nothing had happened, and made a gesture of seeing off the guests: "goodbye, general Lin."


    Lin radial nodded and left.


    Zheng an followed him. After he got out of the courtyard, he laughed and praised: "what brother Lin said just now is really good! I know I''ve played on the spot! "


    Lin radial really is according to Zheng an teaches his words, complete whole back down, a word is not bad.


    Listen to Zheng an with doubt asked him: "you advise Du girl to see a doctor, is to see her false dizziness?"


    Lin radial shook his head, did not understand to glance at Zheng an one eye, the footstep does not stop however: "she is really dizzy."


    Zheng an was stunned: "really dizzy? Is that a coincidence? "


    When he came back, Lin radial had already stridden out for a long time.


    "Ah! Brother Lin, what are you doing in such a hurry? Shall we go to baiweilou for dinner in the evening? She didn''t touch the food she brought for the eldest lady, but I was greedy for the meal delivery man! I don''t know what this lady lives on every day. I''m afraid she doesn''t really drink dew? "


    Seeing that he began to nag uncontrollably again, Lin radial ignored him and went to the stable in the backyard of the police house.


    Zheng an quickly walked two steps forward, reached out to stop Lin radial, but he was slightly sideways, flashed past.


    He said in a hurry: "you have a wound on your shoulder. Where can you ride a horse?"


    However, Lin radial shook his head and untied the reins of the brown red horse tied to the railings. His head did not return and said, "I''m not in the way. I''ll go home."


    Then he turned over and mounted his horse, and sure enough he didn''t use the injured arm.


    When Lin radial went far away, Zheng an Cai responded that the sentence "I''ll go home" was in rejecting his invitation to go to baiweilou.


    He stood there, shook his head and sighed: "it seems that the hero still wants the beauty to cure him. Apart from sister Ashley, I''m afraid no one else has brought down the ferocious horse of brother Fulin..."


    With that, Zheng an could not help but look at the horses in the stable. There were many tame mares in the stable, and several wild wild wild wild horses were snorting.


    He realized that his metaphor was inappropriate: "no, how can brother Lin call a horse? He Even horses should be the kind of wild horses that are inhumane, inhumane and unsatisfactory. They run on the top of high mountains and are separated from the world by a thousand miles It''s wild and cold. Hey, hey


    In his mind, Zheng an also took out his grey horse and walked out of the house. He planned to go to baiweilou to pack some dishes and come back to eat with Yao Chao.


    On the other side, Lin radial made a detour from the path and went home before sunset.When he drove his horse to the gate of the courtyard, he saw Yao Shu standing under the green weeping willow which had just sprouted, looking at him with a smile.


    Man legs a clip, let the horse run faster, came to her in front of: "Ashu, how are you outside?"


    His cold eyes are more and more deep under the magnificent red sun. They are obviously cold, but they are stained with the warm color of the setting sun.


    Lin radial sitting on the horse, Yao Shu to raise his head to see him.


    Such a little height difference made her feel uncomfortable in her neck, and she puffed up her mouth and went back and forth: "go out and buy some fruits. Your daughter wants to eat fried fruit


    Fried small fruit is a kind of special food in the north. It''s very simple, but it''s a kind of snack which is very popular with children.


    Lin turned over and got off the horse, went to Yao Shu, naturally took Yao Shu''s hand with his left hand, and took her to the yard.


    "My daughter, not your daughter?"


    Yao Shu didn''t know whether he didn''t want to be held by him like this, or he simply wanted to face Lin radial. He protested: "no matter whose daughter it is, the little girl calls for food. I have to buy it!"


    Lin radial looked back and saw that she was very lively and lively. It was as if ace had grown up.


    The corner of his mouth was slightly raised uncontrollably. Wen Sheng said to her, "well, don''t buy it. I''ll go home and fry it for my daughter."


    In the end, more than half of Lin''s fried fruit went into Yao Shu''s stomach.


    The air on spring night is not cool. The kitchen door is wide open. Lin radial stands on the edge of the stove in gray clothes. He skillfully presses the kneaded and cut dough together and sprinkles some sesame seeds. When the oil pan is hot, "Shua" goes into the pot.


    The original white dough quickly expanded and turned golden, and the aroma also spread.


    When a small fruit was fried, he picked it up with his chopsticks, gently emptied the oil, and put it on the plate in Yao Shu''s hand, who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Let me smell, smell, smell..." With a look of anticipation on her face, she held the plate in her hands and leaned toward the tip of her nose.


    Lin radial and to the pot under a few small fruit, smell speech back, looked at her.


    The man''s deep voice sounded, with a good mood that others can''t hear: "it''s better to have a taste and see if it''s delicious or not."


    Yao Shu has this idea.


    She smelled it again, and finally stretched out two fingers to test the temperature. She pinched the little snack just out of the pot.


    In the past, in modern times, the aunt of the orphanage would fry fruit for the children in the orphanage during the Chinese New Year.


    Yao Shu was thin and small at that time, and he was not a good-natured and likable child. He always had to wait for the aunt''s favorite children to finish eating before her turn.


    At that time, a lot of memories have been blurred, but only his heart with expectations and uneasy waiting for this moment, but has been engraved in her heart.


    Until today, she realized that what she was looking forward to was not to be the first child to eat snacks that had just come out - how she hoped that the child loved and loved by her aunt in her childhood was herself.


    Lin radial asked her, "hot or not?"


    The man has turned his head, rolling the small fruit in the oil pan, not aware of her strange mood.


    Yao Shu sucked his nose, twisted the fruit and put it in his mouth.


    There''s some temperature in the mouth, it''s crispy. There''s no special taste, but the more you chew, the more fragrant it is. Until the end of chewing, people are wrapped in the unique sweetness of pasta, which is pure and satisfying.


    "Not hot." She answered in a low voice. It was quite hot, but Yao Shu felt that the temperature was particularly fascinating.


    It was as if she had become the child who had the first bite of snacks.


    With the joy that Lin Fei couldn''t understand, she began to eat, contentedly saying, "it''s delicious!"


    Two more pieces were quickly fried in the oil pan. After Lin radial was empty, he caught them on the plate in Yao Shu''s hand.


    See her eat happy, the man also low ground smile: "delicious eat more. I''ll give you enough to eat today, and you don''t have to have dinner. "


    Yao Shu bent his eyes with a smile and said angrily, "don''t be lazy. You''ll make the dinner!"


    Lin radial naturally has no objection.


    Before, he could not understand the meaning of living with another person. It was as if getting married and having children were as natural as eating and sleeping, because it was too natural for people to expect anything.


    Yao Shu''s change made him realize the happiness of getting along with each other for the first time.


    In this simple way, a person fried, a person to eat, the kitchen edge of the firewood peeling sound and the sound of cooking pan, people feel very quiet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    As he was eating, Yao Shu suddenly raised his head and asked, "Lin radial, if someone will allow you to be a high official, rich and powerful person in the future, the only thing you need to do is to leave me. Would you like to? "


    Lin radial''s mood was still immersed in the atmosphere of the two people getting along with each other. Hearing Yao Shu''s nonsense, he did not respond for a moment: "what?"


    Before she knew it, she asked about her worries.


    But what about it? Even if Lin radial gave a negative answer today, she could really rest assured?


    Yao Shu laughed, continued to eat the small fruit in his hand, shook his head and said, "nothing."


    The small fruit in Lin radial''s hand had been fried, and the tip of his nose was filled with sweat. His hair was slightly wet, and even his black eyes looked wet.


    "I don''t think Yao and I will leave you in a soft voice," he said


    Yao Shu refused to comment and nodded.


    "You always worry," the man took Yao Shu''s plate and gently advised her, "don''t worry about so many impossible things."


    Yao Shu Shun handed him the plate from the ground. His eyes followed the track of the plate''s movement, and his mouth was still eating.


    Seeing that she was happy to eat, her beautiful face also showed the childish manner rarely seen in ordinary times. Lin radial could not help picking up a small fruit and putting it into his mouth: "is it so delicious?"


    In the years when Lin''s grandfather passed away, his family had a good time, and he could occasionally eat fried fruit during the new year.


    But for the desire for food and drink, Lin radial had no requirement since he was a child. If he could eat enough, he didn''t care whether it was delicious or not.


    Crisp small fruit in the mouth and teeth collision, make a clear sound, for a time in the kitchen, only their rattling sound.


    The two men were in perfect agreement.


    Yao Shu found this and couldn''t help laughing: "aren''t you frying? How did you eat it? "


    "Well "It''s already fried," the man said, moving his mouth. Unexpectedly, it''s cute. "If you do more, you really don''t have to eat dinner."


    While chatting and eating, they had already eaten half a plate on the kitchen table.


    "OK, OK," Yao Shu stopped, covering the plate with empty hands, "leave some for Dabao Er Bao."


    Lin is not greedy for this stuttering, but Yao Shu is nervous. He deliberately picks up a small fruit and puts it in his mouth. He starts to chew it and picks his eyebrows.


    Yao Shu looked at him with a speechless face: "do you want to be so childish..."


    Her voice is too small, Rao is Lin radial ear force is good, also did not hear clearly: "what?"


    But Yao Shu couldn''t hold on. He began to laugh, grabbed the plate from Lin radial''s hand and trotted outside the kitchen, calling out two children: "Dabao, Erbao! Come and eat the fried fruit. If you don''t come, your father will eat it


    Ah Zhi and ah Si were hanging a flower rope on the willow outside the yard. Hearing Yao Shu''s voice, they ran into the yard and surrounded Yao Shu: "Aung! Daddy fried the little fruit


    Yao Shu was about to give it to them when he saw the dirty hands of the two children. He quickly put away the dishes and called on them to wash their hands.


    "Clean up! What is yellow and green on the hand? Remember to use the saponin powder on the edge of the water tank... "


    The two children answered in a loud voice and began to argue about who was going to get the soap powder.


    Xu is used to the bugles and the sound of fighting on the battlefield. Such a noisy domestic conversation makes Lin radial feel especially warm and at ease.


    Yao Shu brought all this to him.


    His face was no longer as cold as usual, and his eyes gently looked at the slender figure in the yard, thinking: ash, how can I leave you.


    ¡­¡­


    The inspector gave Lin radial a holiday. He planned to take his wife and children to the grassland in the west of the city to ride a horse.


    Ah Zhi''s eyes brightened and his face was full of excitement. He pestered Yao Shu and said, "ah Niang, ah Niang, go! Let''s go! My father''s red horse is very obedient. It won''t be dangerous! "


    Yao Shu refused: "don''t you see that your father still has a wound on his shoulder? I''ll wait for my father to get better, won''t I? "


    "But dad is already well..."


    The boy is still not reconciled, entangle grind way: "my sister and I ride on the horse, do not run up, also do not let dad''s injured arm use force, is not good?"


    Yao Shu shook his head all the time, and was not affected by a Zhi''s coquetry: "that''s good to say. I don''t know about you yet? Play regardless of the score inch, not into


    As a matter of fact, a Si is not very interested in horse riding, but seeing his brother''s special appearance, he also helps a Zhi to speak: "Aung, my brother and I are very obedient."


    The two children sat in front of Yao Shu, blinking similar big eyes and looking at Yao Shu praying.


    Her heart has softened for a long time.


    But last night to remove the gauze Lin radial, see that although the wound has no bleeding, but ferocious and terrible, Yao Shu looked at, the heart is very blocked.


    Remembering that the injury was due to saving a trouble, she could not help but said to Lin radial: "it''s not that I don''t allow the children to play. When the wound on your shoulder is complete, I can''t control whether you go up the tree or go down the river or hunt rabbits on horseback! Do you dare to get hurt in the futureLin radial is also very helpless.


    He originally just wanted to take the children out to play, see Yao Shu resolutely refused, also had to rely on her.


    He looked at his son and shook his head.


    A Zhi has long wanted to ride a horse, but he has never had a chance.


    When he was in Yaojia village, Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang showed off to him several times about their horse racing at the entrance of the village. Ah Zhi was very envious.


    Finally, Lin radial had the time to take him to ride a horse. In addition, the weather was good in spring. When the summer was hot, Yao Shu would have another reason not to let him go.


    In autumn What if something happened in autumn? Winter is even more impossible! Isn''t he just looking at daddy''s big horse, but never riding that day?


    Thinking of this, a Zhi can''t help but feel sad from his heart and began to "Bata Bata" shed tears.


    Yao Shu''s love for the three children is never discounted, but she has her own sense of propriety and will not be used to the unreasonable demands of children.


    See easily don''t cry of a Zhi fell up gold bean bean, she after all relaxed facial expression, only warm voice ask him: "is because ride don''t become a horse just cry?"


    The little boy nodded and wiped his tears with his sleeve, but more and more.


    Yao Shu sighed in his heart and said to a Zhi, "Dabao, come to Aung."


    The boy moved to Yao Shu''s side. She held him in her arms and wiped his tears with a soft handkerchief. Then he heard Yao Shu ask: "I didn''t say that when I took you on horseback, I didn''t see how much you wanted to go. Why don''t I go today, but I still cry?"


    Although ah Zhi was still crying, he also nodded.


    Children''s emotions are always said to come. No matter how precocious ah Zhi is, he is now a little boy cared by his parents. It''s normal to cry because he can''t get what he wants.


    However, Yao Shu hoped that he could still listen to the truth when he was disappointed.


    "You see, when you didn''t mention it before, you won''t cry because you can''t go riding, which means that you don''t have the desire to ride a horse."


    Ah Zhi has slowly controlled his emotions, no longer big big tears, but his eyes still contain a bubble of tears, wronged: "but Aung, I just want to ride a horse."


    It was at this time that ah Zhi looked like a child of eight or nine years old.


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "Aung knows you want to ride a horse. I didn''t let you go, did I? But not today... "


    When he mentioned the sad thing again, a Zhi''s mood rose again, and his tears fell down: "but it doesn''t matter if Dad''s injury is clear. I won''t let him use his injured arm!"


    Lin radial was on the side and frowned.


    He has been tough since he was a child, and has never cried since he has memory.


    If others, Lin radial naturally did not have the heart to pay attention to, but his son for this small matter crying, in his view is unacceptable.


    "Don''t cry," Lin radial ordered in a calm voice. "If you cry any more, I won''t take you on horseback in the future."


    This sentence is more effective than Yao Shu''s 100 words of consolation, and a Zhi''s tears stop suddenly.


    She was not able to laugh or cry. She said to Lin radial, "don''t scare the children."


    Lin radial''s eyebrows are so wrinkled that they can kill flies.


    He seldom shows intense emotion about anything, but Lin radial refuses to let his eldest son cry.


    He answered Yao Shu, but he said to a Zhi: "what''s the big deal that you can''t ride a horse? Is it worth a man''s tears? I don''t look like a brother at all


    Seeing that his father was not happy, a Zhi bit his lower lip and silently wiped away the cold tears on his face.


    Yao Shu was a little upset and said to Lin radial, "what can''t you say? Why teach children? Dabao has done a good job. He is still a child... "


    Lin radial was always obedient to Yao Shu, but they could not reach an agreement on Lin Zhi''s education.


    The man looked at ah Zhi and said in a deep voice, "he is not a child. Only the immature children will be indomitable and willful


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    This kind of evaluation breaks ah Zhi''s heart.


    He has experienced the pain of no father, and he also knows how a child without a father is bullied by others.


    When Lin radial suddenly appeared in front of him like a hero, a Zhi deeply felt that his father''s figure was so tall and great.


    He hopes to get Lin''s approval and his father''s approval. Perhaps every boy in his childhood, the most wanted person in his heart would be his father.


    Ah Zhi looked into Lin radial''s eyes and held back his tears. He didn''t dare to fall down. With a crying voice, he explained to himself: "Dad, I didn''t do anything rash and willful..."


    Lin radial but cold face with him: "tears hold back."


    Yao Shu knows that ah Zhi''s tears are really sad at this time, which is quite different from the tears he just couldn''t play with.


    But she also said that she respected Lin radial''s way of educating his children and would not interfere with his being a strict father.


    She handed the handkerchief to ah Zhi: "wipe your tears and think about what my father said."


    Yao Shu''s existence makes the confrontation between father and son less tense, and even Lin radial''s look is slowly eased down.


    A Si has been looking at one side obediently, did not make a sound, see Lin radial face a lot better, just timidly asked: "a PA was angry with my brother?"


    A Zhi thought his father''s answer was yes, but he heard Lin radial say to ash: "I''m not angry. Your brother is excellent and sensible. "


    The boy suddenly raised his head, his eyes slightly open, flashing an unbelievable light: "Daddy..."


    Lin radial looked at his son''s eyes, which were red because of crying. Although his face was not mild, he looked much better. He said to him, "you are reprimanded because there is something that needs to be improved. If I don''t punish you in the future, you will have nothing to criticize."


    A Zhi''s breath was a little bit short, and all his grief and sadness were left behind him. Subconsciously, he straightened his back, twinkled his star eyes and said to Lin radial, "Dad, I know!"


    Yao Shu''s reaction to both father and son was unexpected. She never thought that Lin radial, who has always been a cold faced child rearing, was willing to praise others.


    She said with a smile: "you two have a similar face..."


    Ah Zhi faced Yao Shu and said firmly, "Aung, I will never cry again."


    Yao Shu felt some emotion in his heart, but he still touched a Zhi''s head. Wen Sheng said to him, "a man''s tears don''t light up.". But Dabao can still be a child in front of her. She can cry when she wants to


    Then she looked up and quickly looked at Lin radial. With some banter, she said to her son, "don''t drop golden beans in front of your father. Your father is typical of bleeding, sweating and not crying..."


    After tasting Yao Shu''s last sentence, Lin radial felt that he was praising himself, so he nodded and said yes.


    Seeing that her brother was crying so fiercely just like a child, a little love rose in his heart. She stretched out her little flesh hand and took ah Zhi''s hand.


    She comforted him with a very low voice: "brother, if you want to ride a horse, we can go to the second uncle."


    A Si thought that only a Zhi could hear his voice, but Yao Shu and Lin radial both heard it.


    Yao Shu, in particular, felt that his children were so lovely that he broke through the sky and loved them very much.


    She laughed and finally softened her voice: "OK, so I want to ride a horse. My father and my mother will accompany you to go But first of all, we just need to sit on the horse and let my father lead us. Don''t run


    It''s not that she doesn''t want the children to play, she''s just worried about Lin radial''s injury.


    If we can ensure that his shoulder injury is not in the way, how rare is it for the family to go out and play?


    Originally, the two children had no hope of riding a horse today, but Yao Shu changed his words at the last minute.


    A Zhi and a Si cheered, both of them nodded incessantly like a chicken pecking rice: "don''t run, don''t run!"


    Two people almost jumped up holding hands, happy as if in the new year, left one right around Yao Shu side coquettish: "Aung is the best!"


    Yao Shu was annoyed by their quarrels, but he was also infected by the pure happiness of the children.


    After a while, I''ll see if they wake up


    Lin radial also shallowly draws up a smile to come, slant cold eye son in flash out warm starlight.


    Ah Zhi was the happiest. He had forgotten the embarrassment of crying just now. He just wanted to ride a horse later: "I''ll change my clothes! And ER Bao, let''s wear a little thicker, and we won''t be afraid to fall later... "


    Just as he was talking, he heard a clear female voice outside the hospital. It sounded young: "is Xiao Wei Lin at home?"


    Yao Shu a Leng, reaction come over "Lin Xiaowei" say is Lin radial, then look at him, eyes show some doubts.


    Lin radial was very sensitive to the sounds he had heard. He immediately recognized that it was the voice of a Su, a servant girl beside Du Xun. He frowned and explained to Yao Shu in a low voice, "it''s the servant girl of that official lady."After returning home yesterday, Lin told Yao Shu about his journey to see Du Zhen in the police house.


    Miss Du Shu was not interested in his tone.


    What she didn''t expect was that Du Heng was so eager to pursue him that he even came to his home.


    Yao Shu picked his eyebrows and asked Lin radial, "what is she doing here?"


    A man has always been indifferent to strangers. It can be said that he seldom cares about unimportant people. That''s how he feels about Du Zhen.


    But this miss Du appeared again and again, and Lin radial was a little annoyed.


    "I don''t know what she''s going to do," Lin said with a frown. "What can''t we talk about tomorrow?"


    Seeing that Lin Du was more disgusted than himself, Yao Shu suddenly got upset, and even had some idea of watching the crowd. He raised his chin to Lin Du: "if you cause trouble, you should deal with it yourself."


    But the man sat still.


    The two children, who had just been alive and kicking around, are now quiet, staring at their parents with wide eyes, as if to ask - are we not going to ride?


    Facing a Zhi and a Si, Lin radial said, "after a while, my father will beat the comers, and we will go..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the voice outside the courtyard: "Captain Lin, Captain Lin! Our young lady is coming to visit, and I''d like to see you, Captain Lin! "


    Lin radial could not bear to stand up and said to his wife and children, "I will come when I go."


    With a cold face, he stepped out.


    Yao Shu was curious about the original book lady in his heart. He wanted to go out with him now and meet with Miss Du, who was the "Hui Zhi Lan Xin".


    But out of a woman''s intuition, she felt that today Du Jue suddenly came to the door. She also learned that her "dead wife", who should have been dead for a long time, was still alive. She couldn''t help coming to have a look.


    In this way, she will sit on the Diaoyutai and wait for Du Heng to come to her door.


    Du Heng outside the courtyard also knew that he was reckless. However, since Lin radial left yesterday, she really didn''t think about tea and food and couldn''t sleep at night.


    Why is Lin radial''s wife still alive? When did she die?


    Du Heng suddenly raised a kind of uncertain emotion to the memory of the past life in his mind, and even doubted whether he had made a ridiculous dream.


    but as like as two peas, how can Lin be exactly the same as the general in dream?


    Early in the morning, Du Huo couldn''t help but go out and went to Lin radial''s house to see what was sacred about the woman who occupied the title of Lin''s first wife.


    It is said that their feelings are not harmonious. What''s more, the woman was born in the countryside, and she is also a coarse and ugly village woman.


    How can he be worthy of Lin radial, a general who will be in power in the future?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    Holding Yao Shu despise the idea, Du Zhen came to the courtyard, but also let the maid call the door.


    But when Lin radial really appeared at the door, her beautiful face was full of indifference and indifference, and she had some regrets in her heart.


    "General Lin..." Du Fu''s body was blessed, and his voice was euphemistic. "I''m really sorry that I came to the door early this morning. It''s just that the little girl has one thing to ask herself. "


    Lin radial frowned slightly, his voice could not distinguish between joy and anger: "what''s the matter?"


    Du Heng was wearing a thin, light green gauze skirt. Standing under the willow tree, she was graceful and full of Fairy Spirit. But when the cool wind blew in the morning, only she could feel the coldness.


    Her smile did not change: "general Lin does not invite a little girl to sit in, we can talk slowly."


    Lin radial did not give any face, and directly refused Du Heng''s intention to enter the house: "to be honest, I still have arrangements with my wife. What''s wrong with Miss Du, I''d better tell you directly."


    Ah Su, who is beside Du Zhen, is used to the appearance of those talented young people in Beijing fawning on their own young ladies. He suddenly sees that Lin Du is not buying up. He is a little annoyed.


    "General Lin," she said! Even the inspector is very polite to our young lady. Why is general Lin so impolite when she comes to visit us now? "


    Lin radius is not angry, only light way: "country village husband, do not know what is ceremony."


    Lin radial has been angry with her for several times. Du Zhen is also a famous and legitimate daughter who has been greatly favored by thousands of Jiao. Naturally, she has a high spirit and will not show weakness to him again and again.


    Du Heng is a man who never gives up until he reaches his goal.


    Since she is here today, she must go in.


    Her expression also faded, as if to a stranger, she said: "the little girl is not a person who is unreasonable. It is because there is a secret in her heart that is difficult to be told in the house of the inspector. Therefore, she found the general''s house. The trouble is big, and it''s hard for the little girl to be sure. I hope the general will listen to it. "


    If Lin radial refused again, it would be too inhumane.


    Thinking of the governor''s exhortations and orders from the governor these days to take care of Du''s wife, Lin radial doesn''t want to cause any more trouble for Zheng''an and the police house because of himself.


    He nodded and said, "well, please come in."


    Ah Su was so angry with Lin radial''s unfeeling indifference, as if they were begging others to come in!


    She was still young, and her mind was simple and easy to guess, and anger and discontent could be seen from her face at a glance.


    However, Du Zhen did not reprimand her for such performance.


    She walked behind Lin radial with azou and stepped into the courtyard.


    Just along the way, Du Heng thought that there would be no good place to live in this little Qingtong town.


    But after entering the courtyard, she had to admit that it was a rare place hidden in the downtown.


    In front of the courtyard, willow trees sprout new shoots, and on the tender green willow branches are still hung with colorful flower ropes of different lengths. It looks quiet and childlike.


    Du Heng took two steps and asked coldly, "the general doesn''t think the things in the courtyard are too messy, or is it better to be plain and clean?"


    She had been with Lin radial for many years in her last life as a soul. Naturally, she knew that this cold hearted man didn''t like chaos.


    The only thing that can''t be seen in his house is to clean it up.


    At that time, Lin radial was dignified and powerful, and his home was orderly and simple.


    There is only one bed, one set of bedding, one table and one set of tea set in his bedroom.


    After hearing her say so, Lin radial looked back at Du Heng and said casually, "there are children at home. They like these things."


    At first, Lin was not used to the wooden pots and water jars in the small courtyard. In addition, towels and soap powder were put together in a mess. In addition, children''s toys were everywhere.


    He also mentioned it to Yao Shu, but was turned back by her pair of white eyes: "if you love the feeling that there are no walls in the house, you can go back to live in the small broken house of the Lin family. We like a lot of things. "


    Lin radial had to give up.


    When he got used to it, and although there were many things, they were in good order, which was not so unbearable.


    When Lin radial thought of this, he felt much better when he felt depressed in the place where the master and servant could not see.


    Du Heng was very clear about men''s preferences, but he only said with a light smile: "according to general Guan, he is a resolute and resolute person. The little girl thought that the general would prefer Sujing. Who ever thought that he would change his preference for the sake of children, it can be seen that the general is a person with a strong sense of responsibility. "


    When he heard this, he couldn''t find any mistakes.


    He only nodded slightly and did not speak again.


    Yao Shu and his two children heard clearly in the room. She didn''t say anything, but ah Zhi was a little unhappy. He looked up and asked her, "who is this man, Aung? How can you tell us what to do when you come up... "


    Yao Shu had a deeper understanding of the position of the former book lady.Her heart was clear, but her face didn''t show. She only said to ah Zhi, "I don''t know who she is. Since she''s here to find your father, I think she''s your father''s friend."


    The two children looked at each other like alert animals and exchanged a look Yao Shu didn''t understand.


    The words "my father''s friend" will arouse children''s natural vigilance, especially when the friend is a woman.


    A Zhi quietly leans to her sister and plans to communicate with her at any time.


    Lin radial invited them into the room. He was very polite. He said to Du Huo: "Miss Du, this is my wife Yao Shu."


    The light in the house is no better than that outside.


    When Du Heng''s sight returned to normal, he also saw the woman sitting on the edge of the Kang.


    "Miss Du." She got up, gave Du Fu a blessing, and said with a smile: "I heard a radial say that today I met a girl, and then I knew what is called extraordinary temperament. We ordinary people would be ashamed to see her."


    Instead of being half rude as Du Heng expected, she behaved decently and appropriately. Even her appearance was exquisite and beautiful, even she was not inferior to herself.


    Du Heng didn''t react at once, and was stunned for a moment.


    In the end, it is the official miss who has the ability to cope with this situation.


    The next second, Du Heng''s face showed a faint smile, which was not cool, but also highlighted his own identity: "Miss Yao, don''t be polite. Miss Yao has a blue heart and a beautiful face, which makes people feel ashamed. "


    The two were polite, with impeccable smiles on their faces. As for what they thought in their hearts, only the party concerned knew.


    Seeing a Zhi and a Si standing aside obediently, Du Heng said with a light smile: "are these the children of Miss Yao? It''s beautiful. "


    The two children politely said, "Hello, aunt Du."


    The younger one, Yashu, is an eight year old


    Du Heng was very clear about a Zhi and a Si.


    In the last life, she wandered around Lin Du and knew that he was not close to him. Although all the three children had some skills, they were not willing to be close to him


    Now it seems that the two older children were quite sensible.


    After they exchanged greetings, Yao Shu said with a smile, "sit down quickly, Miss Du is so thin. Is it cold outside? Come and have a cup of hot tea


    She got up to get the tea. Ah Zhi and ah Si also wanted to get hot water, but Yao Shu stopped them: "the water is too hot. Let your father go."


    Lin radial lowered his voice and went to the kitchen. The two children followed Yao Shu.


    Seeing this, Du Heng felt uneasy, as if his belongings had been touched by others


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    Since her rebirth, Du Heng had already made plans. The first step was to see Lin radial --


    but to her surprise, Lin radial was very indifferent to her, even his wife who should have died was still alive.


    What''s more, it doesn''t look like they don''t have a good relationship.


    Taking advantage of Lin radial''s absence, Du Heng glanced at Yao Shu faintly and said, "Miss Yao is at home, but she still asks general Lin to bring tea and water?"


    I''ve heard that this woman was domineering in her life. Now, it''s really good.


    Yao Shu chuckled and said, "not only do you serve tea, but also do laundry and cooking! As long as Lin radial is at home, I don''t have to deal with the housework. "


    Hearing this, Du Zhen frowned. Even ah Su, the servant girl beside her, was stunned.


    The little servant girl had no other thoughts in her heart, and her words were more agreeable than those of her master: "general Lin looked at the cold and was not easy to get along with. I didn''t expect that he would be so considerate and attentive to the general''s wife."


    Du Heng didn''t look back. His face didn''t change, but his eyes were cold.


    Yao Shu said to the little servant girl with a smile: "don''t praise him so much, girl. If you exaggerate too much, what can you do if you can''t use it in the future?"


    She has a friendly attitude, and she does not regard ASO as a servant like others.


    What''s more, she was just a farmer''s wife, but her bearing was as good as that of a famous woman. She had a good feeling for Yao Shu, and she asked, "what''s the name of the girl?"


    The servant girl hurriedly said, "Miss Yao, don''t be so polite. Call me a su."


    Yao Shu chuckled and asked her to sit down: "miss Ashu, we farmers don''t pay attention to these. You can sit down."


    In front of the young lady, the master is the master, and the slave is the slave. She grew up with Du Heng, but she never sat down beside her.


    No, ah Su shook his head


    Yao Shu saw that she insisted, but he didn''t force her.


    Du Heng said in a light way: "Du''s family has many rules. It''s not as free and unrestrained as Miss Yao. But now that the master has said so, let''s sit down. "


    Yao Shu could not hear the irony in her words. He set up the tea set and took out the tea.


    Yasu, however, took into account the rules and refused to sit down. Yao Shu did not say much.


    Lin radial quickly took back the hot water, scalded the tea set and sat down. Yao Shu took the hot water and began to make tea.


    He whispered, "be careful of the scalding."


    She answered softly, holding the handle of the white porcelain teapot with her slender white fingers. She could not tell whether the white porcelain was more beautiful or whether her fingers were more beautiful.


    Boiling water into the pot, green tea rolling up and down, quickly covered by the lid, fresh taste but overflow from the pot, full of tea fragrance.


    Du Zhen was a lady of a big family. He was familiar with tea art.


    I thought Yao Shu was a peasant woman. How could she know how to make tea? However, although her steps in making tea have been simplified a lot, they give people a simple and elegant meaning.


    Yao Shu was wearing cloth clothes, which were made of ordinary materials, but they were not cheap.


    Just as she is in this narrow courtyard and simple room, she seems to be in the pavilions and exquisite corridors.


    After Yao Shu had a hot water, he made a good tea and poured it on Du Chen. He said in a warm voice, "if it''s still cold today, it''s not as cool here as in the capital. It''s still windy in the morning. Miss Du, have a cup of hot tea to warm up


    Du Heng said thanks, sipped the tea, and put it down: "Miss Yao is good at making tea."


    The craftsmanship is good, but the tea is poor.


    Every year, the emperor will reward some liang of tea to the Minister of deli, and the Du family can also get a lot of tea. Du family knew that she loved to taste tea, and every year they sent all the tea that the Emperor gave to her yard. Du Chen used to drink royal tea as a tribute. Where did he let this ordinary tea into his mouth?


    Yao Shu heard the meaning of her words, but did not care: "let Miss Du laugh."


    She poured two more cups for herself and Lin radial. When she went to ah Zhi and AZ, she poured two cups of white water directly to the two children. She said in a warm voice, "OK, you two little adults."


    Du Heng frowned.


    It''s the rules of the Du family. What do the elders say when the children listen to them!


    It''s no wonder that Lin radial and his officials were not strict with the details in the past, so that he was ridiculed by the courtiers as being of rural origin -


    this rule alone is too poor.


    Lin radial didn''t have the heart to pay attention to Du''s thoughts. When several people sat down, he cut to the subject: "Miss Du just said there was something important to talk about. I don''t know what it is?"


    The two children seemed to be drinking water, but both listened to the conversation between adults.


    With a little smile and no nonsense, Du Chen spoke out his original abdominal manuscript slowly: "when I met the general for the first time, I felt that I was familiar with him, so I treated him differently..."


    Lin''s face was expressionless.


    Yao Shu, with a smile on her face, listened to her nonsense seriously.Seeing that both of them didn''t make a sound, Du Zhen continued: "did the general ever doubt his life experience?"


    Lin radial frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Yao Shu is also a little puzzled. What is Lin radial''s life experience? What''s Lin''s life experience? In the novel, it is never mentioned that Lin radial is not a Lin family child.


    But if Du Heng didn''t know something, how could she dare to talk nonsense?


    Du Zhen didn''t intend to mention it so early, but now Lin Du is very cold to her. She doesn''t even want to say more, so she can only do it.


    "It''s not a little girl''s conjecture..." The general stopped for a moment, and then she was just like the elder Lin


    Lin radial smell speech, can''t see any emotion on the face, only light way: "in the world, many people like to go, it is who looks similar, also is just a coincidence. Miss Du doesn''t have to care. "


    Listen to him say so, Du Zhen also can''t force to take Lin radial''s life experience to say a thing, she also more or less expected this ending, just smile way: "in that case, maybe general Lin and my elder predestined relationship, also don''t know."


    He said with a strange smile, "I''m not sure. I''m afraid that the two people who never met each other can meet by chance, not to mention their appearance. "


    Du Zhen designed the meeting with Lin radial. He was sensitive to this topic, so his eyes were on Yao Shu.


    But after a close look at Yao Shu''s face, she could not see anything different. She also put doubts in her heart.


    As soon as he turned, Du Heng looked at Lin radial and asked, "is there a dark red birthmark on the general''s right shoulder?"


    Lin''s response was quick. He did not give a positive answer or a negative answer. Instead, he threw the question back: "why does Miss Du ask this question?"


    Du Heng also did not have a positive answer, only shook his head and said: "if not, then only when the little girl in random speculation."


    In fact, there is a dark red mark about the size of a nail cap on Lin radial''s right shoulder.


    Yao Shu had seen it once, but he never thought about it.


    She did not know whether Du Heng mentioned it today, if it really had something to do with Lin radial''s life experience, or whether she had no idea of the birthmark on Lin radial''s shoulder before she was reborn.


    Yao Shu put down his cup of tea and said to Du Heng, "Miss Du, we countrymen don''t know how to turn the corner. But miss Du came here today and seemed to say that my husband looks similar to the elders you know Miss Du speaks most about rules and etiquette. With all due respect, is this the courtesy of Du Fu? "


    Ah Su was a little unhappy. He didn''t like anyone who was disrespectful to the young lady.


    But what Yao Shu said is also reasonable


    She did not know what was wrong with her. She suddenly came to her home and said a lot of strange things.


    In a confused situation, she still chose to speak for her young lady: "Miss Yao, my miss has always been a safe person and never talks casually."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Du Chen was so questioned by Yao Shu that he didn''t even show any dissatisfaction on his face. Instead, he nodded and said, "it''s because I didn''t think about it very well today. It''s really abrupt that I suddenly called on him. In this way, I will not disturb general Lin''s family. "


    With that, she was about to shout for a Su to leave, but Yao Shu stopped.


    "Miss Du, stop," she said with a smile, "I don''t know how to speak. Miss Du is very generous. Don''t mind. I''m going to leave before I''ve settled down. It''s not that I''m not well treated with A-R? "


    Lin radial could not wait for a bad reception and let the inexplicable young lady leave quickly.


    A Zhi and a Si are also thinking about going to ride a horse, so they can''t sit still.


    Yao Shu knew how much she could add to Du Heng.


    When Yao Shu said this, Du Heng frowned when she heard that --


    in the past, she used to talk in such a tone when she met with those high school girls. She first recognized her mistake and blocked others'' words.


    It''s really frustrating to be told so.


    Her heart should be extremely diaphragm, but still want to keep smiling: "I don''t mind. Look at ah Zhi''s red eyes, but he''s just making trouble? If nothing else, I''d better not disturb you. "


    Yao Shu touched a Zhi''s head and said, "little boy, ah radial said two words and he was wronged. Do you really want to go, Miss Du


    Du Heng naturally wants to go.


    Today''s main purpose is to meet Lin radial''s first wife for a while. Seeing it now makes her even more uncomfortable.


    Yao Shu is not only different from the rural woman in her imagination, but also a schemer. She belittles the enemy and is not so careless.


    Du Heng''s face was a little cold, nodded his head and said, "don''t disturb me."


    Then he stood up, and the master naturally got up.


    Yao Shu made a gesture to send him off. Du Heng said, "please wait."


    She thought Yao Shu would be polite and polite. If he didn''t, he would let Lin radial send her out. Who ever thought of him nodding and laughing, "Miss Du, Miss ASU, go slowly."


    The two children also stood up, their faces showing some joy, as if they were eager for them to hurry away, Du Heng was more and more angry.


    In the past, not to mention visiting the host, how to treat her ceremoniously is to see off the guests, but also has a complicated process.


    In the future, Lin radial is going to enter and leave the court. How can such an ignorant woman help him to become a wife?


    Du Heng raised his eyelids and looked at Yao Shu with a smile. He said "goodbye" and turned away.


    When the master and servant came out, ah Zhi immediately asked, "Aung, can we go riding?"


    Yao Shu sent Du Heng away. Seeing the boy''s face full of impatience, he couldn''t help laughing: "you! Go and pack up


    The two children cheered and went to change.


    Lin radial in the side of the words has not been much, he also rarely saw Yao Shu such firepower all open appearance, some strange her attitude.


    He asked directly, "Asher, don''t you like her?"


    Du Heng is not very old after all. He has not experienced many storms in his last life, and he is not calm enough.


    Today''s meeting, Yao Shu, aware of Du''s hostility, naturally would not treat her with a kind attitude.


    Yao Shu did not hide his attitude towards Du Heng. Looking at Lin radial''s deep eyes, he shook his head and said, "I don''t like her. We are not from the same world, and miss Du pays too much attention to you. "


    She is not a bully and jealous person. Occasionally, she makes Lin radial feel very surprised.


    His eyes softened down, and he looked at Yao Shu''s eyes with different eyes from the one he had just looked at Du Heng. With a smile, he said, "if you don''t like her, I''ll have less contact with her in the future."


    Yao Shu grabbed the clothes on his uninjured shoulder and pulled him to his side. He looked at Lin radial''s eyes and said seriously, "if you let me know what you have with her in the future..."


    Her eyes were shining with a light that Lin radial had never seen before, and with some dangerous meaning, the beauty was particularly breathtaking.


    Lin radial looked at her Obsidian beautiful eyes with some fascination, followed her strength and said in a low voice, "No. Two days later, when the news of the inspector going to the capital comes back, someone will pick up the young lady. "


    Only then did Yao Shu smile with satisfaction.


    Preconceived thinking is everyone''s idea, and Yao Shu is no exception.


    At the beginning, she was determined to leave, not only because she didn''t want to have too much involvement with Lin radial, but also because she knew that Lin radial would come together with Du Juan in the future, and she didn''t want to gamble on her own feelings for an uncertain person.


    But the way Lin radial looked at Du Juan was to see a stranger.


    This makes Yao Shu feel that the future can be changed, and there are not as many obstacles between them as she originally thought.


    Her eyes were bright and focused on Lin radial and said, "since you said that, I believe you. If anything happens in the future, don''t hide it from me. "Lin''s lips were crooked.


    He nodded and slowly approached Yao Shu obediently. At last, he gave her a kiss on the cheek and said in a low voice, "yes, I promise you. I''ll stamp it."


    Yao Shu nudged Lin radial, and he held him in his arms. For a moment, he was a little embarrassed and said angrily, "where did you learn these?"


    He laughed in a low voice. Yao Shu''s inexplicable jealousy towards Du Heng made Lin radial feel strange.


    At this moment, he can really be sure that Yao Shu has his place in his heart. Of course, he is happy.


    He took Yao Shu''s right hand with his right hand and whispered to her, "Ashley, my shoulder injury is much better. Do you want to check it?"


    Yao Shu was held in his arms by him. After hearing this, he shook his fingers and asked uncertainly, "check? How, how to check? "


    Lin radial''s tone is still like that, which makes people can''t hear anything different: "it''s scabby. Even riding with two children would not be a big problem. If you don''t believe it, I''ll take off the bandage and show it to you. "


    Yao Shu looked back at him and confirmed that Lin radial really just wanted to reassure her, not mean anything else


    She coughed gently and said to him, "it''s not necessary to check Just know your own injury


    Yao Shu''s cheek turned red and he changed the topic: "what did you think of what Miss Du said today?"


    Yao Shu is still a little concerned about what Du Heng said today.


    after all, the novel is still based on Du Heng''s rebirth and revenge. There is not too much description about Lin radial''s details.


    After thinking about it carefully, Lin radial entered the court at a young age. He had a good journey. He was even entrusted with a heavy responsibility. Is there someone behind him to escort him?


    Lin radial still encircled her and refused to let go. He replied, "she asked for me."


    Yao Shu suddenly understood: "you mean Will miss Du come to you again? "


    After getting along with men for a long time, Yao Shu gradually understood his work style.


    Lin radial is a sharp and cautious man.


    Whenever he doubts a thing, he will take the initiative to attack at the most appropriate time. The rest of the time, he will use more than 12 points of patience to wait for a turn.


    The man nodded and pondered for a moment, as if thinking about how to explain to Yao Shu. After a moment, he said: "although I don''t know why, from Miss Du, I noticed a little disobedience She always seems to see someone through me. Maybe what she said today is true, but I always find something strange. There should be a secret in it. "


    Yao Shu raised his head, looked at Lin radial''s eyes and asked, "so you want to wait for Miss Du''s next action?"


    "That''s exactly what happened. It''s better to let her take the initiative to tell us than to investigate without any clue. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t understand: "why don''t you ask today? Obviously, she has hinted so clearly... "


    But the man looked at Yao Shu with a little surprise, but said, "don''t you mean to go riding today? No matter what she said is true or false, how can we go out today if something goes wrong? "


    After hearing this reason, Yao Shu was stunned.


    she thought she knew Lin radial''s idea, but she was defeated by his brain circuit that didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    She said speechless, "can''t you ride at any time? Which is more important? "


    Lin radial did not speak again, just looking at Yao Shu, long eyelashes under a pair of eyes clean and transparent.


    Yao Shu suddenly understood his bluntness - in men''s view, it is more important to accompany his wife and children out.


    His eyes are slightly narrow and long, which is typical of Phoenix eyes. When his face is expressionless, it gives people an unattainable coldness.


    But when Lin radial softened his eyes, they were full of intoxicating starlight and drowned in the secluded spring.


    Looking at such a pair of eyes, Yao Shu suddenly said: "what you said is also good."


    All of a sudden she didn''t want to pay attention to the mess.


    Whether it''s rebirth or revenge, Du Zhen''s idea has nothing to do with her.


    Today, she just wants to spend a safe and stable morning with Lin radial and the children.


    She bent her eyes and whispered, "if you can''t go today, will Dabao cry for nothing?"


    The two children quickly changed their clothes and had come to urge them to start. They were so excited that they couldn''t stop chattering.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    Yao Shu went to the house to take out the three treasures sleeping like a pig. When he changed his clothes, the baby also woke up.


    She said in a warm voice, "is Sanbao awake? How about going out in the morning to see my elder brother and sister riding


    I don''t know whether Sanbao can understand or not.


    Since the spring, the weather is good. Yao Shu often takes him out to play. Sanbao is very happy every time, and so is today.


    He showed his small teeth like rice grains. He could not see his eyes with a smile. He also "babbled" in a language that no one else could understand.


    As he watched Yao Shu change clothes for his younger brother, he suddenly said, "Aung, my brother looks like you."


    Sanbao grew very fast after the new year. Yao Shu''s hand was sunk. His small facial features also showed a similar outline to Yao Shu.


    A Zhi also nodded: "brother''s nose and mouth are small, like a Niang, eyebrows also like."


    Yao Shu showed a smiling face and looked back: "who does it look like from my mother''s belly? You three little clever ghosts, all pick me and your father good place long


    Ah Zhi and ash both giggled.


    With three children in the family, everyone is really boasting.


    Ah Zhi''s facial features are more three-dimensional. They are carved in the same mold as Lin radial.


    A Si and San Bao follow Yao Shu, both of them have delicate looks. When they are obedient and silent, they will be popular.


    Yao Shu quickly put on a thicker coat for Sanbao. Lin Du picked him up and said, "ready, let''s go out."


    Ah Zhi and ash cheered and ran out.


    Lin radial and Yao Shu walked slowly in the back. The brown red horses did not need to be led. They followed the master''s house to the west of the city.


    The sun has risen, along the way warm, blowing on the cheek, people feel very comfortable.


    They walked side by side. Lin radial held his little son and whispered to Yao Shu, "Ashu, I''ll accompany you more when the work of the house is finished in a few days."


    Yao Shu said, "well," and asked, "is the date set?"


    Lin radial knew that she was talking about suppressing bandits.


    Because of the rescue of Du''s master and servant, Lin and his party were injured, so their plan had to be postponed for a few days.


    He recognized her concern and said, "it''s settled. Don''t worry. We''ve made all the preparations. There won''t be any accidents. "


    Yao Shu suddenly stopped Lin radial nervously and told him, "don''t say such a thing! According to the law of storytelling, anything that says nothing will happen will happen, and anything that says it will come back will never come back... "


    Lin radial some cry and laugh: "this all what with what."


    As they got along with each other, Yao Shu showed his original temperament more and more in front of Lin radial.


    Now Yao Shu from time to time to say one or two words he can not understand, Lin radial is also used to.


    See Yao Shu insist, he reluctantly should way: "good, I don''t say."


    Men are not really good at words. Seeing Yao Shu''s changes, he has made up his mind not to investigate, and he will not say anything more.


    On the contrary, Yao Shu felt that he had said too much and revealed his flaws. He added, "I listened to books in teahouses during the Spring Festival, and I was full of such stories."


    He was very sensitive to Yao Shu''s emotions.


    He found Yao Shu''s unnatural and understood that she was lying, and his heart was filled with a sense of unspeakable boredom.


    I don''t know whether it''s because he is too sensitive and unhappy, or because Yao Shu doesn''t trust him enough.


    For Lin radial, he can turn a blind eye to all the disobedience of Yao Shu, but he needs her to pour enough trust into him.


    Yao Shu subconsciously turned his head to look at Lin radial, but saw that he had a light look. His eyes looked at the front and gave a nasal "um".


    She stopped talking.


    They walked forward side by side, but fell into a sudden silence.


    Yao Shu unconsciously rubbed the bottom of her coat with her fingers. She always had a knot in her heart. She didn''t know how to open her mouth to break the deadlock.


    Before she thought about how to stir up the conversation and expose the embarrassment just now, she has seen the gate from a distance. The man whispered a reminder: "out of the gate, we will arrive."


    There were no passers-by in the west of the city. Only the soldiers at the gate were wearing armor and holding weapons in their hands. Sometimes they walked back and forth. Ah Zhi and AZ stopped and looked at them curiously.


    The garrison of Qingtong town is directly under the jurisdiction of the police house, and everyone knows Lin radial.


    When Lin radial and Yao Shu passed by with their children, the young guard also said hello to him. Seeing the baby in his arms, the soldier''s face showed a surprised look: "Captain Lin, is this going to take his family out of the city?"


    The man nodded, gave a brief introduction to Yao Shu, and said, "today, take the children out of the city for a walk. Let''s go ahead. You''ve worked hard. "


    The soldier showed his neat teeth and laughed. Then he touched and looked at ah Zhi''s small round head curiously. He said to Lin radial Fu, "Captain Lin, Mrs. Lin, go slowly!"After they left the city, their vision widened.


    The west of Qingtong town is full of mountains. The warm wind in spring has made the earth green. The yellow ground in the past is now covered by a layer of soft green, which is particularly soft.


    The two children looked left and looked at each other in a novel way, and said happily, "Daddy and auntie! We haven''t been to the west of the city yet! It''s so big here - "


    Yao Shu also saw the grassland in the west of Qingtong town for the first time. He had a wide field of vision and was in a better mood. She said with a smile to a Zhi and a Si: "is Dabao Er Bao''s diary still in writing? When you go home, you can record what you saw today and show it to your two cousins in the future. "


    "Well!" They nodded and asked expectantly, "can we ride now?"


    Lin Du said, "not yet. First of all, let the body heat, joints are expanded, and then ride a horse, otherwise it is easy to get hurt


    Both children answered.


    The grassland is endless. Although the grass has not yet grown high, it also has a pleasant green appearance and soft feet.


    Today, ah Zhi and ah Si are dressed in convenient clothes. After they get permission, they are like little wild horses that have taken off their rein and run to the deep part of the grassland with laughter.


    Ace threw away his usual quiet and clever appearance and screamed to chase ah Zhi: "brother - wait for me!"


    The two children were fighting and running away.


    Yao Shu saw that they were only interested in playing, and he called from afar, "Dabao, Erbao, don''t run too far!"


    The two children have never been so happy. Now they are playing happily, laughing and shouting. Where can we hear the voice of adults?


    Seeing Yao Shu Mu Lu worried, Lin radial comforted her and said, "don''t worry. The grassland has a wide field of vision. I look at them."


    He was taller than Yao Shu, and his eyesight was very sharp. No matter how far the two children ran, they were just under his nose.


    Yao Shu nodded and looked around. He didn''t look like there was any danger. He was not so nervous: "fortunately, there is a lot of space here. If someone else or an animal appears, you can see it at a glance."


    The three treasures in Lin''s arms move around and want to go down to play, but they are ruthlessly suppressed by Lin''s strong arm. He calls several times discontentedly to attract Yao''s attention.


    Yao Shu took a look at the baby, wiped his saliva, pinched his fleshy cheek and said, "when you can run, think about playing again."


    After waiting for a long time, Sanbao didn''t see anyone else put him down. He was a little angry and began to slap Lin radial''s arm with his small hand, and the saliva flowed all over him.


    Instead of being impatient, Lin radial dropped his youngest son and lifted him up with his face toward himself.


    "I''ll throw you out again," he said, with a low voice and no expression on his face. He let Sanbao''s black eyes look flat with himself and asked, "do you understand?"


    When the baby could not understand what the adults said, he thought it was a new kind of game when he saw Lin radial holding himself up He called twice, as if to signal others to lift him higher.


    Lin radial''s face showed an imperceptible smile. If he really stretched out his arm, he raised the three treasures to the highest. The baby got what he wanted and finally giggled.


    Looking at the way the father and son get along with each other, Yao Shu also feels a lot ---


    Lin radial is really getting along with the children with his heart. He is not often at home on weekdays. However, during his rest time, he will certainly help Yao Shu take three treasures, or accompany ah Zhi and a Si.


    As a father, he has done well.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    A Zhi and a Si are used to playing together since childhood. Even if the adults don''t watch, the two children can play happily for a whole day.


    When they were almost ready to warm up, they ran hand in hand and told the adults to ride.


    Holding Sanbao in his arms, Lin radial said to the boy, "ah Zhi, the horse has known you for so many days. There''s a bridle right now. Try to climb up and have a look


    Ah Zhi was stunned and excited again in a twinkling of an eye -


    he mounted the horse himself! Can he mount himself?


    Lin radial''s red horse is gentle, especially for children. He is very tolerant. He is rubbed by a Zhi every day. At most, he is hurt and shakes his head.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Lin radial saw a Zhi still looking at the tall horse and commanding in a deep voice, "I watched from the side, pulled the reins and stepped on the stirrup."


    Xu Shi''s father''s voice is especially convincing. Ah Zhi tries to grasp the reins and starts to climb on the horse.


    Because he was too short, his movements were very clumsy.


    "Brother, I''ll help you!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t get up, "Deng Deng Deng" ran over, holding the boy''s leg and lifting it up.


    The little girl has little strength. Instead of helping, she grabs ah Zhi''s leg and makes his movements more difficult.


    Ah Zhi exclaimed, "Hey, slow down! Don''t you... "


    The two children yelled for a long time, and even the red horse was beaten several times.


    Finally, ah Zhi sat on the horse.


    Yao Shu had already laughed, but he didn''t see a mistake. Ah Zhi had already sat down.


    She said with a smile, "how did you get up there? How wonderful


    The boy straightened his chest, took the reins seriously, and pretended to inspect the racecourse, as if he were a general on horseback.


    Only that pair of short legs are still dangling on both sides of the horse''s stomach, even the stirrups can not reach.


    Yao Shu was happy and said to Lin radial at the same time: "I hold three treasures, you look at a Zhi, don''t let him fall."


    Lin radial put the baby back in Yao Shu''s arms, and comforted her: "just don''t run. It''s a real fall from a horse. The grass is so soft that it''s just a fall. It''s not in the way. "


    The horse is too high for ACE himself.


    She went round to the front of the horse and looked at her brother with admiration.


    "Er Bao, come here," Lin radial waved to his daughter, "Daddy will hold you up."


    Yao Shu was amused to see that he treated him differently, and said to the child in his arms, "see, your father is very rare for girls. All the sons are picked up..."


    Lin radial looked back at Yao Shu, his eyebrows softened down, revealing a faint smile.


    A Si''s facial features are very similar to Yao Shu. She was just like her when she was a child.


    If he could, he would like to take Yao Shu to the horse.


    The little girl leaned against Lin radial''s arms and asked softly, "Daddy, can I ride with my brother?"


    The men''s voices became much softer and nodded, "of course. Er Bao sits in front of his brother, grabs the reins and lets him hold you


    As he said this, he put the ah Si in front of ah Zhi. The two children sat on the saddle together, but they didn''t feel crowded. The position was more than enough.


    "Sit down, don''t move!" Holding a meat ball, ah Zhi became nervous with naked eyes and told his sister, "if you fall down soon, catch me. Even if you fall down, my brother will cushion you."


    The little girl nodded obediently, her eyes widened strangely, like a cat who found a new game, cautious and excited.


    "Can I go?" she whispered


    A Zhi looked up at Lin radial. Seeing that his father didn''t respond, he learned from others'' horse riding, and gently clipped his horse''s belly with his legs.


    The horse understood the little master''s meaning, and began to pace slowly on the grass. Sometimes he lowered his head to eat some tender green grass leaves.


    Ace exclaimed excitedly, "brother is so powerful! The horse is gone! Gone


    The Sanbao, who was staring at Yao Shu''s side, should be the same as the general one. He called several times with his arms outstretched. Yao Shu couldn''t hold on to him.


    When it comes to patience with children, Yao Shu feels that she is not as good as Lin radial in these days. At least she has a headache now.


    Now Sanbao is becoming more and more heavy. On weekdays, it''s OK to hold it, but now it''s moving and sinking.


    The man looked at Yao Shu and held out his hand at her.


    "Well, here you are..."


    She handed the three treasures to Lin radial. She felt relaxed and joked, "I think you can take three children by yourself."


    Lin radial thin lips light hook, silent.


    The family of five played in the grassland until the sun was high, and the fog was scattered in the morning and gradually became hot.


    Ah Zhi and ah Si sit on the horse and walk slowly. Yao Shu sees that the two children are sweating on their heads, and Sanbao is a little sleepy. He says, "play for a while today, and then come out to teach you how to ride a horse when your father''s shoulder is healed some other day, OK?"The two children were obviously a little bit more than they wanted to go home.


    Yao Shu was about to continue to reason with the children, but she heard the sound of horse''s hooves from far to near. When she looked back, it was Chen Jin, a soldier of the family who was patrolling the house.


    Chen Jin and Xue Chang have always been close to each other. Yao Shu has only seen them once, because they are relatively white and clean in the patrolling of the family.


    He rode his horse from the gate of the city. When he got close to them, he turned over and dismounted. He took two more steps and said, "brother Lin! sister-in-law! Take the children out to play? "


    Lin radial nodded, Yao Shu said with a smile: "little brother Chen, why didn''t you see brother Xue?"


    Chen Jin touched the back of his head and said with a bright smile: "brother Zheng an has been suffering from headache these two days. In the morning, Xue Chang stepped on brother Zheng''s cat tail and is being punished! Am I the only one out there? "


    Zheng an is a hot tempered man who has never heard of punishing his subordinates.


    But when Yao Shu thought of Du Zhen''s difficult appearance, he could also realize Zheng an''s difficulty.


    She pursed her lips slightly and whispered, "you''ve been working hard these days."


    Chen Jin and Du Heng''s servant girl, Yasu, still have a good chat. Because at the beginning, he took Ashu out of danger. The little girl had more trust in Chen Jin, and he often went to inquire about Miss Du''s preferences.


    It''s just that mess of broken rules that makes him have a headache.


    The young man heaved a long sigh and said, "to tell you the truth, our brothers, who hasn''t had the dream of marrying an official lady and making great progress in the future? What''s more, I think I can be worthy of a princess! But now miss Du has been in the house for several days, and finally let us see... "


    The last sentence didn''t come out - it''s too difficult for the official lady to serve!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    Instead of saying anything else, he just asked, "how did you find this place?"


    Knowing that he didn''t like to hear complaints from others, Chen jinmang said something serious: "it was the second elder brother Yao who asked me to go to the house to look for someone. When I saw that there was no one in the house, I asked the neighbors. Knowing that you had come to the West with your children and horses, I thought whether you were in the grassland here."


    With that, a Zhi, who was not far away, took the reins and turned the direction, and let the horse walk slowly.


    He looked at Chen Jin''s tall and strong body and envied him: "Uncle Chen is really powerful! I''ll ride like Uncle Chen some other day... "


    Chen Jin "ha ha" laughs. He''s tall. He reaches for ah Zhi''s head and says, "what am I! Your father is much better than me. Your father drives the horse to shoot the target wildly, all can hit a hundred hits


    A Zhi and a Si are stunned. They look at Lin radial''s holding the baby. It''s hard to imagine him riding an arrow.


    Seeing that a Zhi was very interested in riding horses, Chen Jin said to Lin radial, "when it''s empty in a few days, elder brother Lin can bring ah Zhi to our suburban arena to teach him how to ride and shoot."


    As if he suddenly remembered, he said in a loud voice, "it''s time to learn how to ride a horse at this age! In the spring, there will be a group of ponies coming from the northwest. When the time comes, let a Zhi help train one and let the horses grow up with the children


    The more he listened, the brighter his eyes became. When he heard that he could own a pony of his own, he was almost excited to jump up.


    He looked at Lin radial expectantly: "Daddy, can I go? Can I go? "


    Lin radial did not easily agree to him, but asked in a deep voice: "all the teachers in the school have found a good place, do not go to study?"


    Ah Zhi has a clear logic and says, "go to school in the day. When you finish, you will ride with your father."


    Seeing that he had his own ideas, he didn''t say anything more. He just said, "it''s OK to go. Then someone else will train and you will play by yourself. "


    The boy nodded his head in a hurry for fear that he would not let him go.


    A Si is not so interested in horseback riding. She would rather stay at home with a Niang, or watch Yao Shu make Rouge mouthwash hand cream and be a little follower beside Yao Shu.


    The little girl stretched out her hands to Yao Shu and wanted her to take her from her horse.


    Listen to Lin radial to ask again: "second elder brother asks you to come over to do what?"


    Chen Jin said: "second brother Yao said that the plan has changed. Maybe it should be advanced..."


    He stopped here, looking at Lin radial, as if waiting for his answer.


    Lin radial frowned briefly, subconsciously gave his eyes to Yao Shu.


    He had promised Yao Shu and the children to accompany them all day, but before noon, Chen Jin came over


    By the way, he asked brother Yao to put it on the ground. I told the owner of Baiwei building that two adults would go there at noon. Since you can''t go, I just let Yu Zhi take your place. "


    He didn''t expect that Yao Shu still had a reservation in the restaurant today, and he felt even more disappointed in her expectation.


    Had to take out a purse from the bosom, low voice way: "I this still have some silver money, you accept."


    Yao Shu shook his head and said helplessly, "I have more. What''s more, you''ve given me everything, and you don''t have any money on you. How can you do that? "


    Last time, he rescued three masters and servants of Du Heng from the escort. The police house gave rewards to Lin radial and his party.


    There were twenty taels of silver in Lin''s hand, and Lin gave them all to her.


    Finally, Yao Shu insisted on returning to Lin radial and putting it in his purse.


    Later, Yao Shu Lin didn''t want to pick up the money bag.


    Seeing the man frown, Yao Shu stopped him and said, "OK, you just keep it. If we go out together in the future, you will pay the bill, OK? "


    Lin radial gave up.


    Chen Jin was stunned. When they rode to the town together, he couldn''t help asking Lin radial, "elder brother Lin, is the sister-in-law in charge of money at home?"


    Lin radial nodded, but did not understand why he asked.


    Chen Jin stopped and said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect elder brother Lin to be very homey."


    The man slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t spend much money on weekdays. Kuang Ashu is good at business and counting. Why can''t she manage the money?"


    In addition to her business acumen, Yao Shu has an extraordinary sense of the market. In other words, she is a "born businessman".


    She knew how much money she had in her hand, when she needed to buy something in her family, and when she needed to spend and invest again.


    Lin''s method is indeed the most suitable one.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s Lin Du who cares about his family, which is also a common disregard of women''s ability in the era.


    After listening to Lin radial''s explanation, Chen Jin also suddenly said: "yes. Second brother Yao is so powerful. His sister-in-law is his own sister, so it''s not bad. "Lin radial took a look at him. He didn''t want others to attribute Yao Shu''s light to others. He didn''t speak.


    They rode back to the town. Lin Du turned to Yao Chao''s house first. Yu Zhi told him to go to Baiwei building at noon, but the little scholar refused.


    "Elder brother Lin and Miss Yao take care of my younger brother very much. I''m very grateful to ask me to go home for dinner. I''d better not go to the restaurant..."


    When Lin radial arrived, Yu Zhiyuan read the miscellaneous notes on Yao Chao''s shelf in his study.


    He found that no matter how interesting the anecdotes were, they were not as interesting as the words Yao Chao had annotated in small letters with the heads of flies. He also heard the word "rubbing rice" from Yao Shu. He thought that the more the taste, the better he remembered it.


    In Yu Zhi''s eyes, Yao''s brother and sister became synonymous with wit and integrity.


    Lin radial bone has always been cold, often a word can be said once, never more than the second time.


    But Yao Shu ordered him to take him to the restaurant, so he had to be patient and said to the scholar, "Ashu has ordered two people. I''m going to the police house now, and I can''t leave. You used to be. "


    Yu Zhi wanted to be polite, but he saw that Lin radial''s eyebrows were slightly frowning, so he almost screwed them up. Suddenly, Lin radial couldn''t bear to listen to other people''s polite remarks. He nodded and said: "yes. Brother Lin is busy. I''ll be right there. "


    The man nodded and left with satisfaction.


    Seeing that he was out of the courtyard, Yu Zhi breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest again, and muttered to himself, "elder brother Lin is a good man, but this temper is really cold, and only Miss Yao is warm..."


    At the other end, Lin radial and Chen Jin came to the house of the police, but they saw that all of them had arrived at the meeting hall, waiting for the inspector to arrive.


    Lin radial went to Yao Chao and asked, "second brother, I heard that the plan has changed?"


    Today, Yao Chao was dressed in white, standing among a group of strong men. He was very slender, tall and straight, and had a good temperament.


    He didn''t feel that jade white was more suitable for him than the light color of beige in the past.


    He came a little closer to Lin and said, "well. The plan needs to be advanced, so I''ll call you in a hurry. If there is no accident, we will start today. "


    He frowned so hastily that he didn''t understand? Why early? "


    He looked around the house and was keenly aware of the difference.


    In the past, people like to rush to the front of business for fear that others will not see them. Today, Yao Chao asked in a low voice, "do you see that?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    Lin radial thought of a possibility, frowned and asked in a cold voice, "where is Li Yang?"


    Yao Chao looked at Lin radial, sighed, shook his head again, did not speak.


    Lin radial suddenly understood that the plan would not be advanced without any reason, unless someone leaked the information.


    However, since the plan to outwit the black tiger and white tiger mountains has not been cancelled, it shows that the extent of the leakage of information has not reached the point of being out of control.


    "Is the news true?" he asked? How is it now? "


    Yao Chao said: "it has been proved. But now the bandits only know that we are going to attack the mountain in a few days. If the plan is successful today, we can be caught off guard. "


    It''s really easy to talk with smart people. Yao Chao just needs to mention the beginning of the story, and Lin radial knows it himself. Unlike the scoundrels, Yao Chao has to say it twice. The first time he doesn''t understand, the second time he doesn''t believe it.


    Lin radial did not even need to say that. He quickly speculated about the causes and consequences of the incident.


    The man''s face was completely cold. Even his eyebrows and eyes seemed to be covered with a thick layer of Frost: "the Li family is a big family in bronze town. How dare Li Yang communicate with bandits?"


    Yao Chao said in a low voice: "the news came from Li Yang''s cronies. It is said that the bandits sneaked into bronze town and found Li Yang''s youngest sister. The last time Li Yang sold his younger sister to seek honor completely stimulated the two elder Li family members. This time he said that nothing could happen to his younger sister again, so he revealed to the bandits that we had a plan to attack the mountain. "


    Lin radial didn''t care about these messy things. He only cared about how much information Li Yang disclosed to the thieves.


    The man''s brain quickly organizes the coping styles of various situations, and asks in a deep voice: "can Li Yang be detained and interrogated now?"


    Yao Chao nodded: "where has he been punished? At the first instance, they all said it. The two sides communicated through letters. He didn''t disclose much information. He just said that in more than ten days, Lin Xiaowei, who was transferred from the border, would take his soldiers up the mountain Because Li''s daughter is still on the mountain, Li Yangxin also said that only by ensuring the safety of her sister, more information will be revealed. "


    The way in which Li Yang and the bandits exchange information, or even the wording, may allow the thief to make a different judgment on the credibility of the information he disclosed. Yao Chao''s words are the key to explain to Lin radial.


    Lin radial nodded: "in that case, the best way is to go up the mountain today. If we act according to the plan and the bandits are still on the hook, we can be sure of eight points. "


    Yao Chao has this idea.


    He sketched the plan from beginning to end in his mind, and then said: "everything is ready now, but the bride''s makeup is still missing..."


    Lin radial immediately said: "I''ll call ash to come over and make up for you."


    Yao Chao coughed gently and stopped: "it''s unnecessary. Send someone to buy some rouge, gouache, eyebrows I can paint women''s make-up


    Yao Chao and his second sister-in-law are young couples, and there are many times when the zither and zither are harmonizing.


    He had seen Yao''s second sister-in-law make-up many times, and he was very interested in it. He often made up Yao''s sister-in-law in person.


    Lin Du didn''t say much. He told Xue Chang, who thought he was listening attentively, but others didn''t find him: "have you heard the rouge, gouache and thrush clearly?"


    One side of Xue Chang Leng for a while, hurriedly "Oh Oh" two, nod should way: "listen clearly."


    In his heart, he was embarrassed to be caught, but he could not keep up with Yao Chao and Lin radial''s Thoughts --


    Why are these two people talking so fast?


    Didn''t Yao Chao explain Li Yang''s leaking news to him? How come we have already talked about how to carry out the plan?


    Xue Chang knew that it was difficult to keep up with them. Seeing that the inspector had not arrived, he trotted to buy what Yao Chao needed.


    After Xue Chang had run half a city, he finally bought all the things needed for women''s make-up. When he arrived at the inspector''s house, the Council hall had already discussed the result. After the inspector nodded his consent, the crowd began to prepare.


    Lin radial was fully responsible for the operation, and Yao Chao was his deputy because he had not recovered from the shoulder injury.


    Xue Chang hands the rouge, water powder and other things to Yao Chao. He gives him a silent look and doesn''t speak.


    Lin radial asked: "second brother, can you be ready to stop before noon?"


    Everyone''s eyes in the assembly hall were focused on Yao Chao. Zheng an squeezed his eyes and whistled like a smile. He looked at Yao Chao and Lin radial.


    Those with more personality jumping off have already laughed quietly: "elder brother Lin is the bridegroom officer, and the second brother Yao is playing the bride. Haha Today''s good play must be very good! "


    Yao Chao from is to hear these whispers, but even eyelids don''t lift, light return to Lin radial way: "can be ready."


    Lin radial nodded: "so, we arrived at the west of the city at 10:00 noon. The sedan chair, cage and other things were ready. Then we changed clothes and started according to the original route."


    People who participated in the action nodded.


    Seeing that Lin radial and Yao Chao looked indifferent, the soldiers could not make fun of them. The inspector''s face was hushed and told the people: "although the plan has been deliberated for several times, it is still a secret. You must pay attention to the details to avoid failure."The soldiers should be respectful. The inspector finally took a look at Yao Chao''s hand and coughed softly: "ah Chao has been wronged this time. If there is another time Cough


    Yao Chao raised his head and said with a smile: "it''s no problem. If there is a next time, let a radius play the role of a woman


    The constable stopped for a moment, and his eyes were fixed on Lin radial''s tall and strong figure. It was hard to imagine his appearance in a skirt. For a moment, he thought of his old friend, Lin radial''s grandfather. If he was allowed to disguise himself as a woman, he would be scolded by his grandfather.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" The old man coughed a few times, neither agreed nor shook his head, but encouraged: "I''ll wait for your good news in the rear, clean up the bandits, and win the victory


    Lin radial clasped his fist, Yao Chao was smiling, and the soldiers cheered: "clean up the bandits and win the victory


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    East suburb of Qingtong Town, noon.


    The wedding procession beat gongs and drums and went slowly from west to East.


    The bridal sedan chair is carried by four strong men. The warm spring sun shines on the red sedan chair and the red clothes of the wedding guests, reflecting the festive light.


    Everyone''s faces were full of happiness. Only the bridegroom, who was riding on a high horse, had a light look on his face, as if the wedding had nothing to do with him.


    "Brother, brother, brother Lin!" Welcome


    the man carrying the cage at the front of the pro team, and call him quietly.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked


    That strong man is also the type of soldiers who can fight. Since he saw Lin radial''s ability, he has been obedient to him.


    But now there is really no way, had to make a sound.


    He said in a helpless voice: "brother Lin, you can be more happy. Today is your marriage!"


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Lin radial, and the man picks his eyebrows.


    Before Yao Chao cleaned himself up, he arranged for Lin radial.


    I don''t know where he found the earth yellow solid. After he was dizzy, he wiped it on Lin radial''s face. The man''s beautiful appearance suddenly became a lot more ordinary.


    Then he took out the blue and white of the thrush and drew Lin radial''s original beautiful eyebrow in a mess. The whole person looked less energetic. It had to be said that the whole process was very natural.


    Although his appearance has become less eye-catching, his momentum is still particularly prominent, especially the look that strangers should not be close to. When people look at him, his heart is suddenly shocked.


    Chen Jin, also a member of the cage carrier, quietly gave an idea: "brother Lin, you can imagine that this time we are going home to marry our sister-in-law! Are you happy? "


    Lin radial also knew that his expression was not right. He frowned slightly, as if he had fallen into memory -


    of the time when he married Yao Shu.


    The conditions of the Lin family are not good. Lin''s father and Wang''s family don''t care about the eldest son. Every detail of the wedding is prepared by Lin radial himself.


    But he was young at that time, and it was his first marriage. He had no experience at all in what to prepare and how many people to arrange. In the end, there were still some omissions.


    The bridegroom''s clothes he was wearing were all red clothes that Lizheng''s son had worn from home the night before.


    In addition, the Yao family is a favorite daughter, and the dowry is raised again and again.


    On the wedding day, Lin radial was short of hands and could hardly pick up the bride.


    Despite Lin''s careful preparation, however, the two elders of the Lin family did not have any intention of supporting the audience.


    The whole wedding down, or let the Yao family is very dissatisfied, Yao Shu also feel left out.


    Lin radial looked back and looked at the beautiful bridal sedan chair, and saw the welcoming procession. Everyone''s face was full of happy expression, and he thought secretly --


    what would he do if she was sitting in the sedan chair?


    Well, he will personally lead Yao Shu out of the door of the Yao family, and bring her back to his own home, their home, happily and noisily along the way.


    I saw that the leading bridegroom''s momentum was not so cold, and the whole wedding procession looked more festive.


    Seeing the soft look of Lin radial, the strong man turned his head and whispered to Chen Jin: "brother Chen, you really have you."


    Chen Jin coughed lightly and straightened his head: "OK, don''t talk any more!"


    The team walked slowly into the mountain forest. After passing the dense forest, it was a place with wide vision and left the boundary of the two mountains.


    Most of the caravans came across mountain bandits in the forest, and this was the place where Lin radial and Yao Chao imagined to be captured.


    They come all the way in a high-profile way. The thieves in Heihushan and BaiHushan all have spies. They can''t be unaware of it.


    If you leave the mountain forest and do not see the shadow of the bandits, the plan is a failure.


    The reason is that all the people are tense. They are looking forward to seeing the bandits in the next second, but they are afraid that they are not ready.


    When he reached the depth of the dense forest, Lin radial took the lead in holding the horse, pretending to say in a high voice: "stop your steps first, let''s have a rest, and leave after a cup of tea."


    The welcoming staff put down the suona in their hands, and the cage bearers leaned the boxes to one side and sat down to have a rest.


    In spring, the trees sprout, and the originally withered and yellow forest begins to take on green, which seems to be full of vitality; the afternoon sun is strong enough to shine directly on the dense forest, sprinkling a spot of light.


    Lin radial tied the horse with big red flowers on his head to the tree beside him and went to the sedan chair.


    "Second brother," he said in a low voice, "are you ok?"


    Yao Chao''s head was covered with a red cap, and he was carried and staggered along the way, and the whole person was about to fall apart.


    Finally, I was able to relax a little.


    "Still hold on..."


    Yao Chaoxiang''s waist is tied by a tight skirt, which makes it difficult for Yao Chaoxiang to stand up.


    Finally, he untied the curtain of the red sedan chair and asked, "where is the red curtain?"Lin radial bent over and said in a low voice, "it''s time to get to the woods. Get ready. "


    Yao Chao hastened to remind: "wait a moment if the bandits hurt people, as long as it is not blood, bear some."


    Lin radial spoke to him through the red and dazzling sedan chair, and Yao Chao''s voice was too low to distinguish the male characteristics. For a time, he felt a strange trance.


    "Pacify the brothers," I don''t know


    Yao Chao nodded. His heavy crown almost didn''t shake him down. He thought that Lin radial couldn''t see his action. He said in a voice: "well, you should be careful. Don''t stand up and be beaten."


    The plan is to be realistic. A welcoming party in the countryside is just for ordinary people. They are not afraid of the bandits.


    The reason is that the officers and soldiers involved in the operation have been carefully selected by the patrolling family. They have told them carefully before they set out. When they really meet a bandit, they should never be impulsive and fight with each other.


    The soldiers were beaten during their daily training. The key point was to protect them. The rest were just skin injuries.


    It is Yao Chao who has been sitting in the sedan chair all the time.


    Lin radial thought for a moment and then told him, "if the plan doesn''t work out, there''s a soft sword in the sedan chair, and you''ll take it to defend yourself."


    Yao Chao was stunned: "when did you hide the soft sword in it? If found... "


    Lin radial interrupted him in a low voice: "hide in the dark box under your seat, first touch to find the position."


    Yao Chaoguo really used his hand to explore the past, found a different place, gently press down, then "click" a sound, pop up a small interlayer.


    He took a look at the soft sword in the interlayer. The sword is light and sharp. Women who know a little Kung Fu can dance. It''s the best weapon for brides to defend themselves.


    Yao Chao pushed the dark grid back and whispered back to him: "found it."


    Lin radial said in a low voice: "if this plan fails, you will not be able to move. You will run away with a soft sword, and my brothers and I will be in the back. Remember the route. Take the path where the horses can''t pass. "


    In order to show the reality, Yao Chao wore a set of heavy wedding dress for women seriously today. If he wanted to escape, he could only tear off her skirt and run.


    It''s the easiest thing for him to get out of the accident.


    Yao Chao''s heart is slightly warm. He feels that his brother-in-law is more popular than when he first met.


    He shook his right hand and said to Lin radial, "yes, you should be careful."


    Lin radial this just straightens up a body, returned to originally own position.


    Yao Chao moved the heavy crown of his head, leaned his head back slightly, and let the sedan share some weight for himself. In his mind, he deduced his plan of action again.


    He covered his head, and his vision was red and dizzy.


    It''s useless to be nervous at this time. Yao Chao has to let himself relax, close his eyes and wait quietly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    Not long after that, a soldier''s voice came from afar: "brother Lin, do you hear any sound?"


    This is the signal of action. Yao Chao Shu opens his eyes.


    Here it is!


    "Is there a sound?"


    He heard Lin radial say, "it''s said that this area is not peaceful. Let''s go when we have enough rest."


    Before they could get up, there was a sharp whistle. They were so far apart that even Yao Chao in the sedan chair wanted to block his ears.


    Deep in the woods, a group of people showed their heads, and there were men in dark gray short combat with scars on their faces. Holding a big knife in their hands, they approached with a smile and said, "Oh! Where is the groom from? Also brought a group of brothers, is to meet? And the daughter-in-law? "


    The faces of the people who welcomed them showed a look of panic, and then there was a cry: "mountain bandits, mountain bandits! Come on, run


    Dressed in red to greet the relatives of riots, Lin radial also quickly back a few steps, sharply asked: "who is coming?"


    The scar man laughed darkly: "surround them!"


    When the whistle stopped, many people came up, dressed in different clothes. The only thing in common was that their faces were full of anger and greed.


    Chen Jin is the most flexible. While drawing closer to Lin radial, he shouts to attract people''s attention: "Xiake, Xiake! Everybody! The little ones came from Jinquan town in the east to welcome them. They don''t know anything about it


    Then he secretly kicked Xue Chang.


    Xue Chang and he had the most tacit understanding. They pulled over Lin radial to block the sight of the mountain bandits. At the same time, they said, "yes, grandfathers, we have several boxes of dowry for the bride. It''s really nothing valuable!"


    Scar man asked his men to gather together and surrounded them in a circle. His face showed a cruel smile: "no money? Our brothers don''t look down on these two money Do you have a son for the bride


    Just listen to bridegroom''s angry rebuke: "how dare you wait?"


    Seeing that the bridegroom was tall and tall, the mountain bandit only dared to hide behind others, and his appearance was plain. He had no interest in him.


    On the contrary, the scar man looked at Lin radial and said, "how dare you? If the bridegroom doesn''t accept it, let''s have a competition? "


    Then he waved his big knife out of thin air. The sharp weapon made a dull sound in the air, which was quite frightening.


    Xue Chang saw this, where dare they really start? He pushed Lin radial aside and said with a smile to the scar faced man: "our young master has read a lot, and his fists and fists are all fancy. How can he compare with his grandfather''s Kung Fu? What''s more, bride, if grandfather needs it, our brothers promise to find it for you. Ten eight are not a problem! It''s just this one inside. It''s not really... "


    On the edge of scar''s face, a thin man with a black face stood up and said with a sharp smile, "we don''t want ten or eight, as long as you have this in your sedan chair!"


    Just now, the whistle was made by him. Xue Chang saw that the leader was the scar face and the black charcoal man. He only laughed bitterly at them and said, "no, it''s really not! Our young master had to pay 30 taels of gold to get the most beautiful girl in bronze town... "


    Chen Jinmeng tugged Xue Chang hard, which made him stagger and almost tear his sleeve.


    He looked back and glared, "Ouch! What are you pulling me for? "


    Chen Jin didn''t even look at Xue Chang, but said with a smile to scar face and the black faced man beside him: "what''s beautiful or not? It''s just that the old lady likes it. We have to take it home to be a daughter-in-law. We servants are obedient and dare not to obey."


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" the tall, thin, black faced man asked in a shrill voice? You can''t tell me what you''re saying - little ones, have you seen that sedan chair?! Pull the bride out! Let''s see if it''s really beautiful


    Chen jinbusy took the people to protect the sedan chair and begged: "grandfathers, grandfathers! Spare us! On a big day, we Lin family in Jinquan town can''t afford money. As long as you let us pass, we will pay ten or 100 times as much for the road. It''s right to invite your grandfathers to have a wedding wine, isn''t it? "


    Scar face gloomy eyes, raise a voice to ask: "brothers, tell them, we lack money to spend?"


    All the bandits were fierce. They had seen blood at first sight. Hearing the words, they said in unison: "no shortage!"


    The black skinny kick in Chen Jin''s leg, did not feel the use of force, but saw that he had fallen on the ground, while still crying pain: "ouch, ouch!"


    He only regarded this group of people to see not to use, the face dew disdain way: "get out of the way! Look, you are sensible. You can''t let the third master''s sword see the blood. If you dare to talk nonsense again, you will be killed one by one! "


    Chen Jin rolled on the ground for several times. He was covered with soil. Even his face was stained with tears and turned into mud. He cried, "grandfather, grandfather! Let the children die! All the servants of Da Xiaosheng''s Lin family come out to meet the bride. You just have to put us in one place. As long as you don''t hurt your life, go to the Lin family in Jinquan town and knock on the door. The Lin family is considerate of our parents and can sell us ten Liang Silver eachYao Chao sat in the sedan chair and listened for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He chuckled and covered his mouth again.


    He didn''t see it in ordinary days. Who would have thought that Chen Jin had such a quick mind.


    Even Xue Chang couldn''t control his sight. He glanced at Chen Jin, the best player he played with on weekdays. His heart said it was too humiliating.


    Who would have thought that the Scarface man "ha ha" burst out laughing and ordered: "since so, the brothers will all tie them up and take them back to the stronghold!"


    The black and thin man frowned and wanted to stop: "Third Master, this Didn''t you say, quietly dispose of them? How can you bring it back to the stronghold? "


    Yao Chao was sitting in the sedan chair, and his eyebrows jumped. It seemed that they had always underestimated these bandits.


    It''s no wonder that no one has been hurt before. Are they all destroyed by these crazy thieves?!


    Scar face is a man who is headstrong and never can listen to others'' opinions.


    He retorted with a cold smile: "who did you think he was too thin? The group of people took them up to the mountain. One of them was ten Liang, and twelve of them had a hundred and ten Liang silver. Besides, the life of the young master of the Lin family is not worth five hundred Liang?! Brother Zou is sitting high now. I''m afraid he can''t look down on this little money? "


    Listen to the side of the younger brother are also very jealous.


    When the ransom is changed, they can share a lot!


    Then there was a bandit with a thief''s eyebrow and a rat''s eye on one side: "the Third Master said yes, the fourth master, people can''t forget Ben, we are all people who have lived a hard life!"


    The black and thin man surnamed Zou heard the speech and his face changed. However, he pressed down his anger and bowed his hand to the scar man and said, "what the third brother said is true."


    Seeing that the other side didn''t refute himself, the scar faced man glanced at him with a smile and called on his subordinates: "tie these people up!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    One by one, the bandits approached the group as if they had seen a fat lamb. They only dared to bow their heads, but were too scared to say anything. They called for the rope.


    Or Chen Jin wiped the mud and tears on his face and begged the scar face man: "grandfathers, we are all tied up. Who will carry the bride''s cage?"


    If all the people are tied up, they will not be able to move.


    The man with scar face was just about to frown, but he saw Xue Chang helping in the side: "yes, yes, four people lift the sedan chair, and six people carry the cage. If they are tied up, they can only carry it by themselves, and they have to send out their hands to look at the little ones..."


    As soon as the chief thief heard what he said was reasonable, he ordered his men to say, "tie up that young master, and two people who blow and beat!"


    The black and thin man''s intuition is not right, but the mountain bandit is also the official university''s first-class crush to death, the scar face man''s position is higher than him, today he still has no conflict with each other.


    See scar face male point to Lin radial again, menace to greet a person fiercely: "if have a want to run, your master son breaks a hand! Run two, break a pair, run four, break all hands and feet! "


    After hearing this, they kept silent and promised: "no running, absolutely not running!"


    When the mountain bandits tied up two suona players, the scarred face leader bumped the big knife in his hand and went straight to the sedan chair.


    Xue Chang''s face showed a look of fear and fear, but he had to speak out. He came forward and stopped: "strong man, hero In the sedan chair is our little grandmother who has not passed through the door. This is not appropriate! "


    Scar man suddenly sank his face and said: "if you don''t get out of the way, I don''t care about losing ten Liang silver!"


    Xue Chang trembled, and his hand shrunk in fear.


    However, a female voice came from the sedan chair: "hero, the servants of the Lin family are all honest people, or don''t embarrass them The little girl will come out by herself


    The voice is not as clear as ordinary women, but it has a unique hoarse and strange charm.


    It was a very pleasant voice, but all the people trembled and got goose bumps.


    Even Lin''s face was blank for a moment.


    Seeing that the red curtain of the sedan chair was slowly lifted, the hand that lifted the curtain was tightly covered by the sleeve, and only a little jade white fingertip was exposed. If it was not covered, it would not be exposed, which made the scar face man''s heart itch very much.


    All of them held their breath and waited for the people in the sedan chair to come out slowly.


    The bandits were greedy in their eyes, but the soldiers in the prefecture were nervous.


    Fortunately, all people''s attention is focused on the "bride", the soldiers who are strange, but also not seen.


    The girl was very tall, and even higher than most of the bandits present.


    She took the initiative to lift the red cap on her head, man said: "hero, the little girl came out, I don''t know if I can let the little brother of the Lin family go?"


    When he saw the face of the "bride", Xue Chang, who was caught in his chest, shook solidly and felt a kind of absurd feeling in his heart.


    This man is really the second brother?!


    All of them were silent for a moment. Even Lin radial, who was not strong in his sense of being, couldn''t help looking at it more.


    The woman in the red embroidered golden feather wedding dress was wearing a hair crown, ice flesh and snow skin. Under a pair of thin mountain eyebrows, the peach blossom eyes with amorous feelings looked like dew. She looked straight over, and the slightly dumb voice made scar''s face and body crisp.


    "Ha ha ha!" The man with scar face was looked at like this by the beauty. His face was full of amazement, and his strength in his hand was also relaxed: "since the girl pleaded, I''ll spare this thing who doesn''t know the color of eyes today!"


    Xue Chang was loose shackles, busy quietly climbed to Chen Jin side, and he exchanged a shocked, but incredible eyes.


    Not only Xue Chang, but all the people in the police house did not expect that Yao Chao, dressed as a woman, was more like a woman than a woman.


    Listen to scar face male to slow down tone again, close way: "girl, how to address?"


    "Bride" obviously shrunk for a while, seemed to be a little afraid, porcelain white Yingrun face showed a slightly hesitant look, and finally whispered: "little girl Yao Niang."


    The man with scar face rubbed his fingers lightly. He couldn''t help but smile on his face. He pointed to a group of bandits behind him and asked, "Yao Niang, would you like to go up the mountain with your brothers? We don''t have a lady on the mountain. If you talk to the leader of our stronghold, you''ll be called "sister-in-law" by all the brothers


    When the bandits saw Yao Niang''s delicate and timid appearance, their eyes were bright and excited.


    My king loves beautiful people by nature, but none of them has been fresh for more than half a year. Naturally, those beautiful "sisters in law" are cheaper than their brothers.


    And of the women who had been taken captive to the mountains in the past, though they had good looks, none could match the one above.


    The beauty bit her lower lip and said in a soft voice, "as long as you heroes agree to a request from the little girl, Yao Niang is at your disposal."


    If scar dared to curse, he would have been asked to change his face.But beauty has some privileges. He doesn''t want to take a woman who is crying and unwilling to cooperate with her to go up the mountain. If there is a stronger one, she will run into her head and die. Isn''t it a big loss?


    Scar face man frowned, obviously some dissatisfaction, but still patiently asked: "what requirements?"


    Under the background of the bright red wedding dress, the more beautiful red lips lead to a radian, and the sound is like a good bass instrument, which makes people feel very comfortable: "little girl, I only wish that all the heroes treat the servants of the Lin family kindly, and don''t hurt their lives."


    Said, "she" raised her head, Ying Mou turned to Lin radial, fixed a certain: "there is a little woman''s husband."


    Lin radial''s eyes on Yao Chao''s, and then listen to his "husband" with implicit feelings, and feel his scalp numb.


    Yao Chao and Yao Shu have similar facial features, but peach blossom eyes are more sentimental. Lin radial and he look at each other, but it is difficult to move their eyes away.


    Originally not feminine, the outline is now surrounded by long hair, becoming softer and softer.


    With her delicate makeup and long eyebrows, Yao Niang is a rare beauty.


    Even those who know Yao Chao''s status as a man can''t help feeling pity, let alone those who don''t know.


    Scar face male Lang Shuang laughs a, full mouth agrees a way: "as long as they are honest, from be able to go up hill peacefully!"


    But when he got to the mountain and changed the ransom, he couldn''t manage the future.


    Yao Chao just can''t hear the side, grateful way: "thank you hero."


    Scar face man was in a good mood and called out: "departure!"


    The mountain bandits, who should be tied up and yelled, stood by the "servants of the Lin family" one by one. They would kick them from time to time, urging them to hurry up


    Xue Chang and others quickly raised their cages without any intention of resistance. Seeing their submissive appearance, the bandits mocked and relaxed their vigilance.


    The scarred faced man looked at Yao Niang''s delicate face and waist, and countless thoughts flashed through his mind


    There was no concealment in his eyes, and he said, "Yao Niang, go to the sedan chair first. When you get to the mountain, we''ll invite you to see elder brother again."


    "Yao Niang" nodded obediently. The wanton eyes of the person in front of her were confused. She only glanced at Lin radial and nodded to him gently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    Lin radial understood his meaning, returned a placatory look.


    The identity of "young master of the Lin family" not only brings him more convenience, but also makes him attract more attention and bring more danger.


    Yao Chao paid more attention to Lin radial. He emphasized his identity to the mountain bandits and avoided unnecessary trouble.


    After all, Lin''s shoulder injury is not complete.


    Yao Chao returned to the sedan chair again. Almost at the moment of turning around, his face became cold.


    At the thought of scar face looking at him, Yao Chao Ke was disgusted and uncomfortable.


    Originally amorous peach blossom eyes, now all is cold meaning.


    Besides the soft sword in the sedan chair, he thought about what else could be used as a lethal weapon in his body: the hairpin was sharp, but it was made of pure gold. The hardness was not enough, but it was enough to plunge into people''s fragile neck with all his strength.


    In addition to his cumbersome clothes and skirts, if you tear off half of them, you can strangle them.


    In the heart of anger rolling, can think of Lin radial just undisguised comfort look, Yao Chao also slowly let his intense mood calm down.


    Endure this for a while, turn head he takes out gas for him - this is Lin radial meaning.


    ¡­¡­


    All the way up the mountain without danger, but I don''t know that from the dense forest where they stopped to meet, someone has been following them not far and near. They went up the black tiger mountain and entered the stronghold.


    The man, with his face covered and his figure shuttling through the woods, was extremely flexible. Even in the black tiger mountain stronghold, he was like a fish in water with his own backyard. None of the mountain bandits on patrol saw him.


    Yao Chao was alone placed in a room, the door guard two people, the light figure around the room around a circle, finally quietly opened the side window, drilling in.


    "Who is it?" Yao Chao heard the sound, slightly surprised, still with a slightly low female voice asked.


    The masked man "poof Pooh" a smile, and then like being pressed the switch in general, can''t stop laughing.


    The room was dark, but he could still see that the man was a teenager. Yao Chao recognized him without seeing the man''s face.


    He recovered his clear voice, but taking care of the watchman outside, he asked in a low voice, "it''s dangerous here. What are you doing here?"


    A young man pulled off the cloth on his face and turned his lips in disgust: "how do you recognize me?"


    Yao Chao saw that he didn''t care to ring, so he had to say, "speak closer."


    Although he was still dressed as a woman, his face was the same, but his manner and action were completely different from that just now. People could see that he had no doubt about his man''s identity.


    The young man stepped forward in accordance with his words, approached Yao Chao, and asked him, "you haven''t said, how can you recognize me?"


    Yao Chao''s face was helpless. He looked at the young man''s dark eyes and said, "I can recognize you naturally. Don''t cover your face, even if it turns to ashes, you can recognize it. Xiao Wei, stop it. "


    I don''t know where this sentence hit the young man. He had a smile on his evil face and asked, "can you recognize it if you cover your face and turn it into ashes? Do you know me in women''s clothes? "


    The color of his face was pale. Maybe he suffered too much when he was young and hurt his foundation. Even his lips were pale.


    Only a pair of dark eyes, like dots of ink on pure white rice paper to draw two points.


    Nowadays, because the young people laugh, their cheeks are stained with some warm colors, so people can see that there is a lot of vitality coming out.


    Yao chaole saw that he was in a good mood. He only followed him and joked, "if you want to wear it, I''ll take off my clothes and give it to you."


    It''s hard for him to show some tenderness in his face. Even the tone of his voice slowed down.


    Xiao Wei didn''t realize the difference. He just laughed and looked at Yao Chao''s make-up carefully: "I don''t wear this kind of clothes. It''s awkward to look at But it suits you, too


    He was so close that he even sprayed his breath on the face of the person opposite him. Although it was not annoying, Yao Chao still backed back quietly.


    "I haven''t heard anyone say that red suits me."


    He deliberately misinterpreted the meaning of the youth so as not to continue the topic.


    Xiao Wei frowned, thought about it and said seriously, "white is the best for you."


    When he first saw Yao Chao, he was dressed in white.


    At that time, he was particularly embarrassed. There was no good place all over his body. His white clothes were stained with blood color, but he didn''t care.


    Yao Chao smiles: "when did you see me wearing white clothes?"


    Because of Xiao Wei''s self-esteem, he hid the bruised boy. Naturally, his bloody clothes were disposed of at the first time. So even Yao Chao himself forgot what he was wearing that day.


    Xiao Wei curled his mouth: "I said that the right is the right!"


    Yao Chao didn''t argue with him. He just lowered his voice and said to him, "it''s dangerous here. All the thieves you see along the road are well-trained. Go away, and don''t be found. "Although he was the murderer last time, Yao Chao saw the most embarrassed one he had ever seen. I believe it is absolutely impossible that Xiao Wei did it on purpose. Therefore, he didn''t blame him when he met again. He was still vaguely distressed by such a young man.


    The young man looked cold: "what''s your business if I come to visit the old place again? What kind of relatives are you in charge of? "


    It was Yao Chao who rescued Xiao Wei from this mountain stronghold. He didn''t want to recall the humiliating memories of his youth. He also knew that he was stubborn and hard to hear. He said, "I don''t care about you, but it''s really dangerous here. It''s not a good place. What can I visit? I''ll take you to the capital for a visit some other day


    Yao Chao is sitting. If you want to look at Xiao Wei, you can only raise your head slightly.


    Under this little height difference, Yao Chao''s concern in his eyes can be seen at a glance, pleasing the youth.


    He was still angry just now. The next second he laughed again, but he said, "who wants you to take me to the capital..."


    Xu Shi''s voice was a little loud. There was a movement outside. The watchman asked his companion suspiciously, "Hey, did you hear someone talking in the room?"


    There are no Tibetans in the house. Fortunately, Xiao Wei is not tall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Yao Chao grabs the boy''s wrist and drags him behind him. He hides him in a heavy wedding dress.


    He looked back at the boy with his eyes, and the warning was in full view.


    Xiao Wei didn''t resist. He squatted slightly and rubbed Yao Chao''s hair on the tip of his nose.


    The next second Yao Chao turned his head, the door was pushed open, and he tensed his body.


    "Were you talking just now?" cried the guard


    Yao Chao coughed twice "weakly". He lifted the hand hidden in the thick sleeve of Dahong wedding dress and held the sharp hairpin. The gentle voice was not urgent or slow. It was two extremes of his mood at the moment: "it''s me. Just now, the voice of praying for blessings and chanting scriptures was louder. I''m sorry to disturb the two heroes. "


    The two caretakers are not very important in Heihu mountain. The third master specially ordered them to take good care of the house. In the future, they will be the "elder sister-in-law" of the house. They can''t be presumptuous.


    It''s just a beauty like this, and it''s not the two of them.


    So they didn''t have any good feelings either. They just yelled: "chant sutras?! Don''t you know that our second master hates the people who God talks about most? If you dare to make a noise again, I''ll throw you to the second master now


    The other said with foul language: "when I get to the second master''s room, I''ll see how many days you can serve..."


    Yao Chao obviously felt the murderous look coming from behind him, as if he was going to jump out and fight with others in the next second. He quickly agreed: "I don''t dare to make any more noise."


    The tone of voice contains ten percent of the tension, which dispels their doubts.


    Look at this "bride" is still clever, the two guards did not cause any trouble, just closed the door, and began to guard at the door to chat.


    Seeing that someone was gone, Yao Chao quickly looked back and saw a fierce wolf cub with a dagger in his hand.


    He turned and whispered, "OK, take the dagger."


    Xiao Wei bit his teeth, but his right hand was still using all his strength. All the green tendons came out: "these animals!"


    Yao Chao wanted to bow his head, but his hair crown was so heavy that he almost couldn''t hold it. He had to tilt his upper body down and put his left hand over Xiao Wei''s dagger holding hand. Wen Sheng comforted him: "it''s really animals. I''ll kill them later."


    Xiao Wei raised his face and said fiercely, "I''ll kill them for you. And the man in gray, I gouged out his eyes


    Yao Chao knew that the boy was talking about the man with scar face. I''m afraid his eyes were all seen by Xiao Wei. Having been humiliated like this, young people are naturally very sensitive to such things.


    He had no choice but to pat that tight hand and pacify the youth: "OK, all depends on you still not?"


    However, he remembered that he was trying two escorts of Changfeng escort agency in the dungeon of the inspector''s mansion a few days ago, but he was troublemaked and killed by Xiao Wei, and all the clues were broken.


    Yao Chao said helplessly: "you should also change your temperament. You are always killing people and gouging out your eyes. Are you not afraid to dream at night? Besides, there are thousands of ways to solve problems in the world. Which one is better than killing people directly? If you kill someone you shouldn''t, do you regret it? "


    In the past, when he was recuperating in Yao Chaona, Xiao Wei''s voice could not speak, so Yao Chao spoke to him alone. Because it was the little boy who was saved by himself, Yao Chao was unprepared for him, and he talked a lot unconsciously. Xiao Wei was used to it and did not resist his preaching.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Yao Chao forced his hand: "release the dagger."


    Xiao Wei broke away the dry and warm palm, and the sharp dagger gave a "Shua" sound, broke the air and drew a curve, and the blade resisted Yao Chao''s neck.


    Yao Chao raised eyebrows: "with the dagger I sent you, aim at my neck?"


    If the original man''s clothes, his sword eyebrow is slightly selected, it is really SA Qi and handsome.


    But now that eyebrow has been shaved by himself, and painted a woman''s black eyebrow, such an expression looks very disobedient.


    It''s just that kind of temperament that comes out of the bone, which makes people have to immerse themselves in it.


    Xiao Wei couldn''t help grinning, revealing two sharp tiger teeth. His eyes were fixed on Yao Chao''s slightly upturned peach blossom eyes: "you look good in women''s clothes."


    Yao Chaojue, this just remembered his present appearance, began to hate the word "women''s clothing".


    He put aside the small Wei Shi''s right hand without any Force: "you go quickly, don''t make trouble for me, I haven''t settled with you for the last time."


    Xiao Wei maintained the action just now, but the dagger used to threaten people did not know where it had gone. He stubbornly shook his head and refused: "that''s not possible. I''m waiting for you to settle with me about what happened last time. "


    Yao Chao had a headache, so he just wanted to send him away early: "how can you settle the account? No, if we have a fight, the losers will be beaten up? "


    The young man''s eyes brightened: "you wear women''s clothes to fight with me?"


    He looked excited, and the dagger in his hand did not know where to receive it. He moved his wrist and showed his eagerness.Although white suits second brother best But now he is wearing a big red dress, but it is particularly high morale.


    Young people still don''t know what is fighting spirit and what is Nian. They just want to beat Yao Chao to the ground. It''s better to lie down and beg for mercy from him.


    A couple of beautiful red fists on the wedding dress.


    Seeing that Xiao Wei was eager to try, as if he was looking at where to start from his face, Yao Chao could not help but take a deep breath. His chest was stuffy and his breath was short. He didn''t know whether he was angry or was strangled.


    He flatly refused: "this dress makes me breathless and inconvenient to move. After a few days, I changed my clothes and fought with you. "


    The expression on Xiao Wei''s face was visible to the naked eye, and he reluctantly said, "I changed my clothes."


    Then he asked, "can I have this dress on you?"


    Yao Chao did not understand, still refused: "this dress is borrowed, can''t send you."


    The young man curled his lips, and his lips were still so light, but he made up his mind - if you don''t give it to me, I can''t steal it yet?


    Yao Chao was worried about Lin Du and others who were in the stockade all the time. He didn''t have any spare energy to deal with Xiao Wei, so he had to say to him, "you leave first. After a while, the bandit suppression is over. I''ll make time for it. It''s up to you to decide whether it''s a fight or a visit to the capital, OK? "


    Xiao Wei just wanted to say no, his brain turned a corner, then nodded: "you give me something, I''ll go."


    Yao Chao has a headache. He claims to be able to see through most people''s minds. However, Xiao Wei always thinks of one thing as one, which makes people wonder how to deal with it.


    He had no choice but to promise: "what do you have on him? When you get out of the Shanzhai and go to my house, you can take whatever you want. "


    Xiao Wei then smiles with satisfaction.


    He went to the window and went out like a cat without making any noise.


    When Xiao Wei left, Yao Chao sat at the table and waited quietly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    Yao Chao is kept in the guest room.


    It seems courteous, but in fact it is under house arrest. There is no freedom of movement.


    He had no other choice but to follow the plan and wait for the new news to come.


    After being taken to the stronghold, Lin radial and others are locked in a place, tied up, and even the door is not locked.


    Two of the three words of the guards were complaining, and when they saw that they were tall and strong, they did not even dare to say anything about being beaten.


    Not long after that, the two guards found a reason to leave, swearing.


    When there was no one around, Lin radial quickly took off the rope and arranged it in a low voice.


    "Zhao Si, you hide and stay here. If the guard turns back, make sure he doesn''t make a sound, so as not to attract other thieves."


    Zhao Si looked serious and nodded.


    "Li Feng and Zhang Ran, you two will find out all the guards and the number of mountain bandits in the stockade, and then go to the north gate to meet the people. Be careful not to make any mistakes


    They are the best candidates for stealth because of their flexible body.


    Then he ordered, "the north gate we went up the mountain is the most heavily guarded place. Xue Chang and Chen Jin each took three men to explore the way. If there was no other way out, they would let in the brothers who followed us to the outside of the stockade from the north gate. "


    After that, he looked at Xue Chang and Chen Jin with a solemn look on his cold face and said, "bringing brothers up is the most important part of the plan. If there is no backup, once we are found out, we will soon be caught."


    Xue and Chen looked at each other, laughed and said to Lin radial, "brother Lin, don''t worry. The brothers in today''s action are all carefully selected. Besides, brother Lin has rehearsed for us several times what problems they will encounter and how to deal with them If we can''t finish the task, we''ll lose all our faces. "


    It seems that the management of Shanzhai is loose, but all the important positions are guarded by experienced people or two or three people together.


    After all, the north gate of the road up the mountain is heavily guarded.


    Lin''s concerns are not unreasonable.


    He did not put too much pressure on the people, but said in a low voice: "the inspector has ordered that we should take our own safety as the priority. If they are found during the period of exploring the village, they will take the sentry as a sign and quickly hide. Is captured We should also save our lives and wait for the brothers to rescue them. "


    Everyone was warm.


    In addition to Lin radial and Yao Chao, there were 12 people in the operation, and more than 20 people were on standby at the foot of the mountain. They had to find a way to kill all the bandits.


    Fortunately, all of them went to Shanzhai and avoided the shortage of manpower.


    Now one man is waiting for a rabbit, two people are exploring in the Shanzhai, and eight people are going to the north gate.


    Finally, Lin radial looked at the remaining one and said, "Zhang Yan, second brother Yao is now locked in the guest room. Your task is to protect him."


    Zhang Yan was stunned: "brother Lin, if I go, how can you be alone..."


    In the plan, he acted with Lin radial.


    To catch the thief and the king, Lin radial and Zhang Yan are the best at patrolling the house except Yao''s second elder brother. Together, they want to catch the person who gives orders in the stronghold under the strict guard.


    "I can do it alone, but my second brother can''t," he said in a low voice. He is now in solitary confinement, with no source of information. In case of any accident, the second brother is the first one in danger. "


    They all looked at each other. Xue Chang couldn''t help saying, "the second elder brother has no sword on him. Now he is locked up again. He needs someone to protect him. But the leader of the bandits is probably the most heavily guarded place in the stronghold. How can elder brother Lin do it alone? It''s better to choose one of the eight of us. Zhang Yan still follows the original plan and works with elder brother Lin


    But he didn''t shake his head. Eight people have been carefully considered. If you lose one, you will be more difficult to move. "


    When they were still waiting to speak, Lin radial interrupted them: "don''t say much. Take time to act. Before dark, we must finish our respective tasks."


    Looking at the positive look on Lin radial''s face, he has always been particularly convinced. Although the people are helpless in their hearts, they all nod.


    The sun has already begun to move westward. One more hour, the sky will be dark, and there is not much time left for them.


    The crowd took off their conspicuous red clothes, revealed the short calls hidden under their clothes, looked at each other and began to act separately.


    Lin radial had never been to Heihu mountain, but he had seen the structure of the stockade from Yao Chao. He knew exactly where it was.


    What he is going to now is the center of the Shanzhai and the hall where the stronghold leader is.


    Being escorted up the mountain by bandits, they more or less heard something about the stronghold leader from those people. Good girl is the biggest characteristic of the stronghold leader.


    Lin radial wants to take advantage of him to see Yao Chaoqian, try to solve him first.


    On the way to the main hall, he clearly avoided the patrolman, but on the way, a man in black suddenly appeared with a bad complexion.He stopped Lin radial on the path and asked, "you are not from the stronghold. What are you doing here?"


    Lin radial hid behind the hand, quickly clenched the dagger, eyes also placed on the neck of the visitor, ready to kill.


    He turned his mind, but he saw that the man in black looked so young that he was about to call someone to come over, but he didn''t seem to disobey him.


    Lin radial did not continue to move, but looked at the young man''s dark eyes and asked in a cold voice, "I''m not from the stronghold, are you?"


    Instead of being suppressed by Lin radial''s aura, the young man pressed back with his own momentum, with an evil smile on his face. Besides the dangerous light in his eyes, he didn''t take the slightest temperature: "yes or no, I''ll just call someone over, don''t I know?"


    His pale face was bloodless, and he became more and more morbid under his dark eyes.


    Lin radial brow tight frown, recognized the person, cold voice way: "get out of the way, now is not the time for you to make trouble."


    Young people obviously Leng Leng Leng: "you know me?"


    Then he thought of something hidden in his eyes.


    Lin radial knows that the person in front of him doesn''t want to hurt him, but his eyes are like hunting, which makes Lin radial have a dangerous intuition.


    He showed a dagger in his right hand and protected his chest. He said in a cold voice, "I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and the second brother. The two corpses in the dungeon of the patrol house are your masterpieces, right?"


    This defensive posture seemed to stimulate the militant factor in the young man''s body. He also took out a dagger from behind and played with it in his hands. His eyes were eager to try.


    "It''s me. Yes? Are you going to take me back and question me? "


    Lin radial just wanted to get rid of the trouble immediately and said in a cold voice, "don''t talk nonsense, come on!"


    They could not help but fight in the narrow lane of the village.


    Lin radial is tall and strong, but he is too flexible to be called a slippery autumn.


    Lin radial just want to get away, don''t want to really hurt him, a time unexpectedly some take him have no way.


    "You''re not going to arrest me? You can''t catch me with this skill. "


    The young man in black has a fight with Lin radial, but he doesn''t forget the provocation.


    It''s only a matter of time before he is captured. Lin radial ignores the other party''s provocation, and his moves are approaching, and his fierce attack makes the other party more and more unable to resist.


    Until the young man''s wrist holding the dagger was hard hit by him, and his sudden numbness made him lose his weapon, and his arms were twisted behind him.


    Lin radial clenched the boy''s two wrists with one hand and pressed him against the wall. He made a dull sound. He grabbed each other''s hair with his other hand and asked coldly, "have you stopped?"


    At this moment, in front of the absolute power disparity, there is no way to eliminate it by skill.


    The boy was firmly imprisoned, half of his face sticking to the thick, damp and musty wall.


    He struggled hard for a while, in addition to his arms locked more tightly by the iron hoop, his scalp also hurt as if to be pulled off.


    But he only licked the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile, "you won. What, are you going to kill me or tie me to the sheriff''s office? "


    The cold hearted man behind him didn''t kill him as he expected. Instead, he let go of his hair and said in a deep voice, "I won''t kill you or tie you."


    Teenagers can finally move their heads.


    He almost broke his hands in pain, and his side face was scratched with fresh blood by the thick wall, and he was pressed by others in a mess. However, he could still laugh with indifference: "what are you fighting with me? Just to beat me up? "


    He looked back and saw clearly that Lin radial''s face was covered with frost. He was deliberately dressed up to be ordinary, but his momentum suppressed him to death.


    In those eyes, there was no violent pleasure in his imagination, but as cold as a cold pool.


    He heard the man who imprisoned him say in a cold voice: "I won''t move the person my second brother wants to protect. It''s not impossible to clean up a meal and make you honest. "


    At the moment when the boy was stunned, the man had released him.


    The first thing he did when he was completely free was to pick up the dagger that fell on the ground


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    Lin radial see, eyebrows have not wrinkled, has a kick out.


    The young man quickly avoided, shouting: "no more fighting, no fighting! If I can''t beat you, I can''t beg for mercy! "


    Lin radial didn''t believe him, but he wanted to grab it again. The boy in black had to take back the dagger and raised his two hands: "here! I give up! Look at these hands. What have you pinched them into... "


    He lifted up and had just been imprisoned. There was a deep purple red mark on his pale skin. It was Lin''s finger that pressed it out.


    The man is not moved, cold voice warning: "did not break leg is good, you had better be honest."


    Knowing that he was not bluffing himself, the boy didn''t reply.


    His wrist still seemed to be broken now, his face was burning with pain, and his mouth was full of blood. He only murmured in a low voice: "how dare you be dishonest, you are really cruel."


    Regardless of the injury on the young man, Lin radial asked in a voice, "Xiao Wei, what are you doing here?"


    The boy looked up: "do you know my name? Did the second brother tell you that? "


    Mingmingsheng has a good face and is not very old, but he is a good hand at causing trouble.


    Lin can''t help but think of Yu Zhi, who lives in Yao Chao''s house now. He is about the same age as Xiao Wei, but he is polite and sensible. He never worries people.


    Lin''s brow wrinkled, which was a sign of the exhaustion of patience. He shook his fingers and went forward again.


    After Xiaowei was cleared up, where would he dare to fight with him? He stepped back two steps and said in a hurry, "I don''t ask. I say it''s not good. I just come and have a look."


    Lin is obviously not satisfied with this answer.


    "Tell the truth," he said in a cold voice


    Although Wei was stubborn, he didn''t regard him as a real enemy at the moment when he told him about Yao Chao.


    Now that he was beaten again, he was naturally able to stretch and bend: "I''m going to meet the leader of the mountain bandit. I heard from the second elder brother that seembryo would ask the second elder brother to be his bride..."


    Lin radial knew that Xiao Wei''s words could not be fully believed. According to Yao Chao''s personality, he would not say these things.


    The man''s face didn''t have a gentle meaning, but it was still so expressionless. He just followed the interrogation and asked in a cold voice, "have you seen the second brother?"


    Xiao Wei rubbed his wrist and said honestly, "I''ve seen it."


    Although he had never really been in contact with Lin radial, he could listen to others'' comments and see the man''s work style, and then he understood what he wanted to hear. He then said, "my second brother is now locked in the guest room. I went in through the window and spoke to him. There are two guards outside the door. Looking at them, their attitude is good. Second brother is safe for the time being. "


    When Lin radial asked for the information he wanted, he didn''t even have a point. He turned around and was about to leave.


    Xiao Wei quickly followed him: "Hey, brother Lin, where are you going?"


    Lin radial was not surprised that Xiao Wei knew his name. This loach like slippery boy had been lurking in the police house for so many days that day. He wanted to know his relationship with elder brother Yao.


    What he couldn''t understand was Xiao Wei''s behavior. He frowned and asked, "what are you doing with me?"


    The young man knows Lin radial''s temper, so it''s OK to keep strangers away from him. It''s hard for acquaintances to get close to him three steps away. What''s more, he has just had a fight and he still has a case in his heart?


    He just honestly back his hand, stopped and said, "I''ll ask."


    If Yao Chao had not specially mentioned Xiao Wei to him, Lin radial would not have wasted his time on such trifles. As early as the moment when Xiao Wei was going to fight with him, he would have lost his ability to move.


    The man finally patience, cold voice back a: "where I want to go, do not do your business, take care of yourself is. Shanzhai is dangerous. As far as your ability is concerned, you''d better be careful. "


    Then he walked out of the dark lane without looking back.


    The boy in black turned his mouth. When he was far away, he took out his dagger and made several strokes in the direction of Lin''s leaving.


    "With you for so long, what are you going to do? I don''t know? He also said that he wanted me to be careful. He didn''t mean that there were two people in the plan to go to the mountain bandit''s nest. If you were caught and killed alone, no one would know... "


    With that, he wiped the blood from his side face. Without delay, he followed Lin''s direction.


    Xiao Wei''s Kung Fu is average, but his ability of sneaking is hard to be matched by others.


    Not to mention that he had sneaked into the police house as an errand, and went out and out of the dungeon as if there was no one there. This time, he followed the procession of welcoming relatives to the mountain, and now he followed Lin radial to investigate the black tiger mountain stronghold. Even the experienced and sensitive Lin radial did not find him.


    Along the way, Xiao Wei watched Lin radial move forward quietly. Occasionally, he met a single bandit. He cut his throat mercilessly, and he had a cold attitude to deal with the corpse. His neck could not help shivering.


    If Lin radial is really a killer, where can he live?


    But then he thought that Lin radial would not really move him. Because of Yao Chao''s special advice, Xiao Wei''s cold palms began to heat up, and his smile showed some sincere smile.He began to think wildly in his mind --


    How did the second brother tell others about him? Did you just tell Lin radial, or did others know him?


    He killed the two escorts in the dungeon that day, not just because of prank.


    He used to lead Yao Chao out, just to tease him, but who ever thought that the two bastard escorts said some dirty words in their mouths, which made him hear, naturally he couldn''t swallow it.


    He killed two people in a fit of anger. Yao Chao didn''t say anything about him, so he was happy to give him more trouble. He just wanted to see what kind of situation the second elder brother wanted to be angry with him.


    At the same time, Xiao Wei''s eyes are on Lin radial.


    Isn''t Lin radial the brother-in-law of the second brother? I think he should be a very important person to him? If he killed Lin radial, will second brother be angry?


    This idea has not really formed, he has been following the man''s cold eyes have been toward the direction of Xiaowei hiding.


    Oh, no, I was found


    "Come out."


    After handling the corpse of a mountain bandit, the man threw the bloody dagger into the air. The sharp tip of the knife splashed with blood, and the blade of the dagger immediately became clean.


    Xiao Wei did not move. He was frozen all over. He also hoped that Lin radial didn''t really find out. He just showed up on his own initiative.


    But Lin radial didn''t have so much patience, frowning at Xiao Wei''s position: "want me to carry you out?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t muddle through, Xiao Wei had to come out of the dark.


    Lin radial picks eyebrow: "you are really following."


    The young man is stupid: "you just didn''t find me?"


    Lin radial''s five senses have always been keen. Besides, since he met Xiao Wei, how could he not leave a heart behind him? But although he was vaguely aware of the movement, he couldn''t be sure, which was also Xiao Wei''s ability.


    The man is noncommittal, ask: "say, follow me so long, what do you want to do after all?"


    Xiao Wei felt that he had been put together, but he really wanted to fight, but he couldn''t beat others, so he could only be so angry that he said: "the road is facing the sky, go on one side, black tiger mountain stronghold is so big, why do you say I follow you?"


    Lin is too lazy to argue with him. As long as he doesn''t get into trouble, he doesn''t want to meddle.


    It''s just that there seems to be a sharp knife behind me. It''s not known whether it''s going to stick to myself or others.


    Since he couldn''t get rid of it, Lin radial planned to use the dagger for himself.


    "Do you know the way?" The man looked at the youth, the look or that took the frost general coldness.


    Xiao Wei was obviously stunned: "I know. Yes? You want me to lead the way? "


    Lin radial did not nod, but pointed to the sky: "just entangled with you for so long, the sky is going to be dark. If you can''t find the bandit leader before dark, the second elder brother will be taken to the hall to be a bride. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    When Xiao Wei heard what Lin radial said, he frowned, looked at the sky, and then glared at him: "it''s such a time. What nonsense! Not to lead the way? Come with me soon


    If the second elder brother is taken to the hall in the dark, the consequences will be -


    then the mountain bandits will gather together. If you want to bring Yao Chao out of the crowd unharmed, I''m afraid it will be very difficult.


    The young man has fresh scars on his face, and his expression is very fierce, which is quite different from the smile when he just talked to him.


    But this time, Lin radial didn''t notice any chance of killing and malice.


    He extended his right hand to Xiao Wei, and made a gesture that he could lead the way.


    Xiao Wei turned his lips and said nothing more.


    With the youth, Lin radial really saw his hiding ability.


    He seems rebellious, but in fact he is extremely patient and thoughtful.


    When he walked forward, his steps were so light that he hardly made any sound. When he chose the path, he always relied on his own intuition. Lin Du followed him, but he never ran into the mountain bandit once.


    Xiao Wei seems to be naturally suitable for stealth. No wonder Yao Chao and Xue Chang didn''t notice his existence in the dungeon that day.


    If it was not for the wrong occasion, Lin radial really loved Xiao Wei. If there was such a team on the battlefield who was good at hiding, I didn''t know how much valuable information he could gain.


    In war, intelligence is the lives of thousands of sergeants..


    Xiao Wei just leads the way, but he doesn''t know that Lin radial''s mind behind him turns. He has already thought a lot, and even has the idea of turning him into the army.


    After a incense stick, they finally arrived at the heavily guarded Shanzhai hall.


    The young man turned back and made a wink at the forest radius. They crouched down to hide in the place where the back wall was covered by bushes.


    Xiao Wei''s body size is not long, after squatting, shrunk into a ball, more and more does not exist in general.


    He glanced at Lin radial, pulled the man to hide, and explained in a low voice: "this is the hall of the black tiger mountain. There are four leaders in the Shanzhai. In fact, the leader of the stronghold is still the leader, and he usually discusses business here. The big leader is a good woman, but every time he sees a good-looking woman, he always puts on a table of wine to introduce to the public, and holds an inexplicable ceremony... "


    Lin radial listened carefully, but he had no desire to explore.


    Lin radial was not interested in the reasons behind the strange behavior of the mountain bandit leader, and what kind of mentality he held for those innocent women.


    He just asked, "does the ceremony start at night? Who is involved? Do anything? "


    Xiao Wei and Lin radial have been in contact for a short period of time, and they are also used to the way that men talk directly into the theme. He quipped his lips and replied, "it''s not dark. It''s time for people to arrive. All the influential people in the Shanzhai will participate. In addition to the stronghold leader, it is good for others to have wine and meat. What else can they do


    Lin radial did not study where Xiao Wei got the news, even how he followed the black tiger mountain, did not ask.


    The man nodded, indicated that he understood, and asked in a low voice: "where is the leader of the bandits now?"


    Xiao Wei told Lin radial all the news he knew. Seeing that the man''s face was still that light expression, he suddenly felt angry: "I''m not a mountain bandit. How can I know so much? I''m not looking for it yet


    Lin Du didn''t even say "um" this time. He turned around and began to observe the composition of the building.


    The Shanzhai is built on the top of Heihu mountain, which is very high in terrain. However, it is advantaged by nature to have a large area of spacious and flat land. It is just a place of its own and built this camp of mountain bandits.


    However, the bandits are still bandits after all. Some of them have gone down the mountain and become good people from the beginning. Some have gone out and never come back, and some have been exterminated by the government.


    There are so many people coming and going. If you build a little bit, I will build a place to make the stockade look more or less nondescript.


    The front hall is located in the center of the Shanzhai. It is the most magnificent place built in the whole black tiger stronghold. It''s easy to find it.


    Xiao Wei was dissatisfied with Lin radial''s cold attitude. However, he saw the man''s sharp eyes observing the surrounding environment for a while. He lowered his voice and said to him, "there are three entrances and exits here, one at the front door, one at the side door, and one corner door in the backyard. If you want to catch all the bandits, it''s most convenient to send someone to guard the three exits. "


    Young Leng God, do not know what Lin radial said to him.


    Listen to the man then said: "if you want to reduce our casualties, it''s best to make everyone lose the ability to move. What do you have to do, tell me?"


    Xu Shi Lin''s calm voice was particularly convincing. Xiao Wei could not help but follow his train of thought and continued: "there will be a party tonight. The best way is to take advantage of their drunkenness, and then catch all of them!"


    The man shook his head: "not right. Drinking is after the banquet, and we must first rescue the second brother and capture the chief of the mountain bandits. "


    Xiao Wei frowned and gave a ghost idea: "when the time comes, most of the thieves will be in the front hall. Let''s order a enchanting fragrance in the hall...""Do you have enchanting fragrance?" he asked


    This sounds very quaint, but does not exist, Xiaowei naturally did not.


    He picked an eyebrow: "if you don''t want me to give an idea, I''ll just try to find a way."


    The man didn''t expect to get any good results from Xiao Wei. He nodded and indicated that he knew.


    The young man still wanted to speak, but he heard Lin radial say: "the front hall can hold about 100 people. In the Shanzhai, the number is no more than that, but not everyone will come. In fact, we just need to block up the door, arrange archers in the courtyard, and pay attention to whether there are mountain bandits coming out at any time, and then we can control them all by the number of less than several times the number of mountain bandits. "


    This time, Xiao Wei is really some do not understand the meaning of Lin radial.


    He was also a man of his own free will. If he had any words, he asked directly, "I''m not one of the people who patrol your family What do you say to me? "


    Lin radial looked at him and did not speak.


    As if thinking of something in general, Xiao Wei Mu Lu''s vigilant color, said: "say well first, don''t want me to do anything for your government."


    Man''s sword eyebrow slightly Yang: "who is the government?"


    Xiao Wei''s face, which had not yet been opened, showed a sarcastic smile and didn''t open his mouth.


    Lin radial is too lazy to pay attention to the love and hatred in the young people''s heart. He doesn''t know much from Yao Chao. He only heard that Xiao Wei hated the officials, and he also hated the bandits.


    As for why Xiao Wei had such a sense of government officials


    Yao Chao didn''t say that Lin radial was not interested in knowing that he was just planning for the future.


    Instead of letting go of the topic, he continued: "I didn''t work for the government, neither did my second brother. We train soldiers to patrol the camp and lead people to exterminate mountain bandits. We are doing things for the safety of ourselves and those around us. "


    The man''s eyes clearly did not fall on Xiao Wei, but he was very uncomfortable, as if he was staring at someone with burning eyes. He could not help but think of what Yao Chao said to him in the past -


    "Xiao Wei, you are free. If you don''t want to stay in the patrol house, you can go to other places."


    "Now, when the war is just over, I can''t take advantage of the lack of time to take advantage of the disaster, but now I can''t take advantage of it?"


    "Although I don''t want to be here, I can''t get rid of the four characters of the body when I''m employing people. It''s not made up by Yao himself. I don''t want to be so busy every day, separated from my wife and children But it''s true. I have to. "


    "You''re still young, and you haven''t got a wife and a son. You don''t understand that sometimes the word" responsibility "makes people willing to join in."


    The boy can''t recall how he reacted to Yao Chao''s words that day.


    However, at that time, he attributed Yao Chao''s unwillingness to pursue fame and wealth and covet power as others.


    Anger and reluctance ran back and forth in his chest. He left a note the next day and left without looking back.


    Now, after a long time, Yao Chao still works as a mediator for the inspector''s office. He has never promised to solicit, let alone gold and silver. He has not even touched any power.


    Now think about it, at that time, whether his judgment of Yao Chao was too arbitrary?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    Lin radial did not pay attention to the complicated mood of the young people around him.


    He determined the location of the vestibule and left a mark in an inconspicuous position, and then he turned to leave.


    When Xiao Wei saw that he was going to leave, he said to himself, "Hey, where are you going?"


    "It''s natural to look for people."


    The teenager couldn''t understand what he was doing: "you are not familiar with this place at all. How can you find it? It''s better to wait in the same place and wait for the banquet to begin. The leader of the Shanzhai will come over naturally. "


    But he shook his head and said, "it''s not right. In public, it is more difficult to catch a thief. It''s only useful to capture the bandit leader in secret. "


    Xiao Wei frowned, obviously unable to agree.


    He wanted to say something more, but suddenly he heard the sound of feet.


    Two people came out of the front hall of the stronghold, crossed the bushes obliquely, and walked straight to their hiding place.


    The two men were very ordinary in size and dress. As they walked on, they talked and laughed loudly without realizing it. They didn''t know that in a few more steps, they would step into the gate of hell


    Lin radial and Xiao Wei were both vigilant. They had already grasped the dagger when they heard the sound.


    The bandits approached slowly and were about to find them. They looked at each other and emerged from the bushes at the same time in the next second.


    The sharp blades in their hands cut the bandit''s throat. Blood gushed out in an instant, but there was no sound at all.


    When the two bodies fell down, their wide eyes still showed a look of surprise, and they fell on the ground and made two muffled sounds.


    Xiao Wei wiped the blood splashed on his face with the back of his hand, breathed out a breath, turned his head and asked Lin Du: "how do these two people deal with it?"


    After waving the dagger, the man had already squatted down and didn''t let his body be exposed.


    He took up the blade, grabbed one in one hand, and threw the two bodies deep in the bushes.


    After finishing all this, he even had a steady breath: "so, isn''t it good?"


    Xiao Wei had seen Lin radial solve the mountain bandit who was left alone for a long time. But now, it seems that his killing and hiding corpses are like flowing clouds and flowing water. He looks as normal as eating and drinking water. He doesn''t even move his eyebrows.


    He couldn''t help but look at the man, and saw that Lin''s eyes were indifferent.


    Suddenly, a chill came up behind his neck. The boy couldn''t help but shiver: "Lin, elder brother Lin?"


    Lin radial rarely saw that Xiao Wei, who was not afraid of heaven and earth, showed such a look. He did not mean to frighten him. He only said faintly: "I didn''t hesitate to see you when you put out the knife. Why are you afraid now?"


    Xiao Wei has been wandering outside since he was a child, and he has seen many cattle ghosts and snake dragons. However, it is the first time for him to meet with Lin radial, who regards human life as hopeless.


    Even those who come back from the battlefield are not like this, are they?


    If the man didn''t recognize Lin radial when he stopped him in the dark lane, or the second elder brother Yao didn''t tell him Is it possible that there will be one more corpse lying in the Bush now?


    Xiao Wei wanted to be far away from the man in front of him, but he said, "are you afraid? I''m afraid of you? Don''t be kidding


    Lin did not give any other response.


    He recalled the map of the stronghold, determined several positions in his heart, and quietly touched it with breath holding.


    Leaving Xiao Wei still squatting in place, his face tangled.


    With or without?


    The boy hesitated obviously, but at last he thought about Yao Chao. He bit his teeth and followed him in the direction of Lin radial''s departure


    ¡­¡­


    The black tiger mountain stronghold is not small in fact. Lin radial inspected all the possible locations of the bandit leaders. He felt the living room all the way, but he was empty again.


    The yard was empty, even the rooms were empty.


    Occasionally, there are a few servants who are sweeping around. They don''t look like mountain bandits.


    I turned around and saw no one frowning in the backyard.


    See the sun slowly westward, Rao is always calm Lin radial, some lost patience.


    Now, when you are not in the front hall or the backyard, where can you go as the leader of the mountain bandits?


    Xiao Wei, who had been following Lin radial, also appeared and frowned: "it''s said that their chief cherishes his life most. There are no less than five people around him. He can''t be here."


    Xiao Wei stepped on all the places he had been to. He even looked for places he didn''t expect, but he found nothing. The youth not from headache: "really not, let''s catch a thief, ask?"


    This reminds Lin radial.


    Along the way, he only focused on avoiding people, but did not think that the most likely thing he knew about the leader''s whereabouts was the people in the stronghold.


    Now I can''t find it everywhere. I can only do this.


    Seeing that Xiao Wei was eager to try, Lin radial was still very rational and reminded him in a low voice: "don''t act rashly. We killed six people all the way. I''m afraid we''ll attract the attention of the mountain bandits. "


    But Xiao Wei turned his lips in disapproval: "what about attention? As long as we catch the leader, the black tiger mountain will break itselfBut Lin radial shook his head and said in a deep voice: "if the black tiger mountain is connected with the white tiger mountain, it is to let one person go, and it will bring endless troubles. This time, we can''t frighten the snake. We need to wait for our backup to dive up the mountain and do the next step. "


    Men always do things like this, plans are linked, goals are firm and clear.


    Xiao Wei, on the other hand, was as free as he wanted to be. He deviated from his goal and didn''t care.


    Xiao Wei was shocked by Xu Shi''s lesson and Lin radial''s quick and resolute resolution when he solved the mountain bandits. Although he didn''t like it, he was still obedient.


    "What do you want to do?" he asked


    While talking, three mountain bandits dressed up people came into the courtyard. The leader looked arrogant. When he entered the door, he scolded the old man who was sweeping the courtyard: "you old thing, I told you to clean up the front hall. How can you linger here?! When will the yard be swept from noon to evening? "


    The old man looked numb, straightened up and said, "the yard is too big..."


    One of the three mountain bandits was about to kick his foot up, but was stopped by his companion: "ADA! Don''t do it. Break another one. Do you clean the front hall


    "With this slow movement, when we get to the front hall, we should have a dinner party and sweep our farts!"


    The head''s face flashed a restless look and said, "all shut up! I don''t believe it. We can''t even find a yard sweeper! Didn''t you just tie up a dozen people today? Go and ask two honest people to come over and sweep the yard


    Lin radial gives Xiao Wei a wink, indicating that he follows the person who leaves.


    The teenager pointed to himself, a little incredulous: "me?"


    He just wanted to say something about himself, but he saw that Lin radial had turned back and fixed his eyes on the two people in the yard. Xiao Wei was not satisfied, but he still got up and went.


    At the same time, he also thought: help Lin radial solve a problem, in the future, he will get it back!


    Xiao Wei''s body is light and nimble. He soon finds a chance to wipe the man''s neck with the dagger in his hand. He bends down and drags the body into the rockery.


    But just half of the drag, but listen to the voice of people in the mountain, he immediately froze, the cat did not dare to move.


    The voice was not loud or small. It just reached Xiao Wei''s ears. When he started to pay attention, he could hear clearly.


    "Second brother, I heard that a woman just came to the mountain? Have you seen it, brother? "


    The speaker should be a young woman with a soft, tender voice, full of ingratitude.


    A rough male voice sounded: "big brother has a new man, we will be able to be together, you are not happy?"


    The second elder brother said in a low voice! I don''t have time to be happy... "


    Then there was a burst of laughter.


    After hearing this, Xiao Wei felt upset, and a gloomy color flashed on his pale face --


    what a mess is also worthy of being called his second brother?!


    The young man rubbed his clothes against the other side of the hill and pushed the young man straight forward.


    And the conversation is still going on.


    "Second brother, do you think big brother will really help us both?" The voice seemed unwilling and asked again.


    Under this, Xiao Wei finally saw the situation behind the rockery.


    At this time, it is still spring day. Although the air has faded, it is still cold without clothes


    The man who was called "second brother" was full of flesh and black arms around the woman. After hearing this, he slapped her in the face with his backhand.


    He pinched the woman''s chin and said in a coarse voice, "I don''t think you are reconciled?"


    The woman''s right cheek soon swelled up, but she could still cry. She wronged herself: "second brother, you have wronged me! My heart is full of second brothers. "


    Xiao Wei was lying on the rockery. He was disgusted. Just as he wanted to move, he heard the man say: "I heard that the woman has a good appearance. Big brother has passed. If you do this again, think carefully... "


    The boy frowned at once --


    the leader of the black tiger mountain that they can''t find everywhere, has gone to Yao Chao?


    Hearing this, he could not bear it any longer. Taking advantage of the man with beard and beard, he jumped down from the rockery and cut the man''s throat with a knife.


    The blood gushed out, the pocket head splashed the woman''s head and face, and the scream suddenly rang up: "ah!"


    Wei''s anger flashed in front of him, and his face was stained with blood.


    The woman immediately covered her mouth with her hand and swallowed all the screams still in her throat.


    In the moment when she looked at the young man in black, she was so cold and fierce that she was scared to tears all over her face: "Ying, hero, spare your life! The little girl is not from the village! Spare my lifeXiao Wei was so disgusted that he wanted to vomit it out. He also remembered Yao Chao''s safety. He ran his backhand across the other party''s throat mercilessly and left without looking back


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    When Xiao Wei arrived at the courtyard, he saw that Lin radial was already waiting for him.


    The man looked at Xiao Wei and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Wei skimmed his mouth and wiped the bloodstain on his face with his sleeve. He didn''t care: "I''m in a little trouble."


    Lin radial frowned: "little trouble? The smell of blood on you can be heard across the courtyard wall


    Waiting for him to finish, he was interrupted by Xiao Wei in a hurry: "when is it, can you care about the smell of blood? Just now I have heard that the mountain bandit leader has gone to the second elder brother! "


    "The news is true," he said


    Seeing the dry red marks on his hands, the young man rubbed himself against his body. He followed Lin radial as he walked out and said, "I happened to meet the two leaders. The news from him should be true."


    Two people did not say much, straight out of the courtyard.


    Wei led the way, and soon arrived outside the guest room of Yao Chao.


    Now the room is not big, but surrounded by more than ten people, the door is open, Lin radial noticed, even the room is still standing a few.


    Xiao Wei cat waist, and Lin radial side by side hidden in the wall not far away, murmured: "it is said that the mountain bandit leader is cautious, look at this inside and outside the village, there are so many people, it''s really a pity for life..."


    He saw a man on the right side sneaking out of his head, and went straight to the position where they were.


    Before Xiao Wei had any reaction, the man opened his mouth and said to Lin radial, "brother Lin! Now my second brother is surrounded. What should I do? "


    There was a flicker of anxiety on his face, and he was obviously confused.


    Lin radial was not good at judging the situation in his heart, but his face remained as usual. He said in a steady voice: "the enemy will not move, I will not move. Pay close attention to the second brother''s movement. If there is any danger, rush out immediately to save people."


    Zhang Yan had long been hiding outside the guest room, guarding Yao Chao. But not long after, he saw the leader dressed up and brought a group of mountain bandits into the room. He could not hear what he said or whether it would be harmful to Yao Chao.


    Surrounded by so many people inside and outside, Zhang Yan tensed his heartstrings and complained incessantly.


    If there is a conflict, how can he save people? Even if the second elder brother is saved, they who are not familiar with the Shanzhai are like turtles in a jar. Where can they go?


    Now I saw Lin radial, as if I had the backbone, and my heart was not flustered.


    He nodded and said, "with elder brother Lin in, I''m relieved."


    Xiao Wei''s sense of existence is too strong for Zhang Yan to ignore. He can''t help asking, "who is this little brother?"


    The boy''s face was pale, and his right face was still wounded. Although he was wearing black clothes which could not be seen, he still had a fishy smell of fresh blood. I think his clothes were stained with a lot of blood.


    Inadvertently and he looked at each other, people from the back out of a chill to be staring at by raptors, scalp numb.


    Lin radius turned a blind eye to the lawsuit and said, "Xiao Wei is a friend of Er Ge."


    The inspector''s office knows that there are not many people in Xiaowei. Yao Chao deliberately conceals the dungeon, and only Lin radial and Xue Chang know about it.


    So Zhang Yan''s face was as usual, and he thought to himself which immortal it was.


    Zhang Yan is famous for his poor speech. Now it''s not an occasion for greetings, so he just said: "thank you, brother Wei, for your help. I''d like to thank brother Wei for his help."


    The boy turned his mouth and turned his head.


    Thanks to the relationship between him and the second elder brother, you need someone else to thank you?!


    Zhang Yan couldn''t see the discontent of the people in front of him. When Xiao Wei was angry and didn''t care for people, he didn''t get together.


    Instead, he whispered to Lin Du: "I just overheard the bandits outside. Now it''s their chief who goes in. He says what kind of banquet will be held in the front hall at night..."


    The information was confirmed by Zhang Yankou. Lin Du nodded and began to observe the bandits outside the guest room.


    Xu was originally in the stockade. People were not vigilant and relaxed.


    There are also some people who joke in a low voice and push each other a few times when the voice is a little loud


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Zhang Yan was worried. He lowered his voice and said to Lin radial: "brother Lin, after a while, it will be dark! If the second elder brother is taken to the front hall, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to save him. "


    "Don''t worry," Lin''s voice is still calm, very good to appease the people around the anxious mood, "second brother has the ability to protect himself."


    Zhang Yan was obedient to Lin radial, but Xiao Wei refused: "no! Now is a good opportunity to save people. What are we waiting for? "


    Lin radial said in a deep voice: "now rushing out, people can be saved, but after that? With the four of us, we can fight our way in the Shanzhai? "


    The youth looked up indifferently: "what about killing a blood route? You want to suppress bandits, I want to save people, is not appropriate? "


    The man shook his head: "No. The bandits are all extremely vicious people. If they miss one and run to Baihu mountain, they will be in endless trouble. "Xiao Wei''s face flashed with impatience: "future troubles, future troubles, always think about them! How can we not see the disaster in front of us? I think you are afraid of getting hurt and refuse to save people? "


    Zhang Yan stared round: "little brother, how do you speak? Brother Lin is not that kind of person! "


    Xiao Wei was so angry that he wanted to rush out at the same time? I think you are all cowards


    Seeing that his front foot had stepped out, Lin radial grabbed the boy''s back neck and pulled the man back.


    He was very active and did not mean to restrain himself. The thin and small boy was pressed on the ground at once, and he could not get rid of any struggle.


    Xiao Wei was so angry that his veins were blue and his neck was red: "just let me go, you''re afraid. Why don''t you let me go?"


    Lin radial''s face was expressionless, his eyes coldly fixed on the young man who kept tossing and turning, and said in a cold voice, "have you had enough? Do you want to tie you up? "


    When Wei Lin reached for the back of his hand, he was quick enough! Cowards! The second elder brother is really blind, only then recognizes you such person to be the brother


    There was a lot of noise in the youth. Zhang Yan looked out worried. Seeing that the bandits had never noticed them, he put some snacks down.


    He hesitated and looked at the fierce expression on the ground, but could not get rid of the confinement of Lin radius. He corrected a sentence: "elder brother Lin is the brother-in-law of the second brother, not a brother."


    Xiao Wei turned and growled, "I know!"


    This time, the nearest to them was startled.


    That mountain bandit vigilant way: "who?"


    Xiao Wei froze and stopped moving.


    Lin radial looked at the young man with a warning, let go of his imprisonment, and quickly took out the dagger from his body and entered the state of preparation for war.


    But another voice complained: "maozi, don''t be so surprised. Last time it was you, you were so scared that you had to get up in the middle of the night to look for laoshizi''s shadow..."


    At the beginning of the voice for their own justice: "I really saw people that night!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not when I get up at night! Our brothers searched the stockade inside and outside. Who is there? "


    Heard here, small Wei dark scolded.


    He heard that Yao Chao and others wanted to exterminate the bandits in Heihu mountain. A few days ago, he went to Heihu mountain quietly at night. Unexpectedly, he was knocked down and yelled out, which made him hide for most of the night.


    So it''s the thief!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    "I heard the news just now


    Before he finished speaking, he was clamped around his neck and hit his companion twice: "come on! The wild cats in the stockade can frighten you. Practice your courage quickly


    Said, the companion pulled away that person, the hand also small movement unceasingly, disturbed him to fight back.


    When the only one on guard left, Xiao Wei and Zhang Yan breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Even under the pressure of the situation, Lin radial definitely won''t let Xiao Wei do mischievous things. Seeing that the crisis is over, he warned the young man in a cold voice: "let''s make a move again. I''ll cut your neck first."


    Although he said this to Xiao Wei, Zhang Yan couldn''t help but shiver and shrunk himself to the small place.


    Lin radial is usually colder, but he has never really had a fight with his brothers. When was he so bad tempered? It''s better for him to hide


    Xiao Wei also knew that he was in a bad mood. He couldn''t say anything good. He said back to Lin radial: "pinch, if you can''t kill me, I''ll keep saying it endlessly!"


    Lin radial looked cold. If he really held out his hand and tried to pinch him, he was cut off halfway by Zhang Yan.


    He advised: "brother Lin, the overall situation is important, the overall situation is important! Brother Wei is very young. Don''t have the same opinion with him


    Xiao Wei also sneered: "who is younger? I want to save people. Is that wrong? "


    Zhang Yan quickly turned to coax the man: "that''s right, that''s right! What Lin Xiaowei means is that we should see the right time to save people.... "


    Lin radial''s right hand was firmly grasped by Zhang Yan. Although he didn''t insist on pulling out his hand, he was cold faced and said to the youth, "I think you have forgotten the lesson just now."


    To go up the vision of the forest radius, small Wei this just feel some hair.


    Then he thought of the meal that was severely cleaned up by Lin radial, and he immediately lost his voice.


    Zhang Yan never felt that he was so humble, but for the sake of the overall situation, he tried to persuade this one and the other: "brother Wei, brother Lin is this character and temperament, we are all to save the second brother out, you can listen to this one time, ah!"


    Xiao Wei snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    See Lin radial''s right hand also unloaded strength way, Zhang Yan this just tremble Wei Wei ground, tentatively loosened him.


    One of the two looks colder than the other. Zhang Yan is in the middle of the room, complaining incessantly. He doesn''t know where Lin radial came from to find brother Wei. Is he really brother Yao''s friend?


    This temper looks like Lin''s


    The sun is already in the west, and soon after sunset, the sky will be dark.


    Xiao Wei is anxious in his heart. Even Zhang Yan, who is usually very patient, can''t help it.


    He moved his left leg and then his right leg. He felt that his legs were numb to the point that they were not his own. He caught sight of Lin radial''s concentrated expression. Even Xiao Wei''s face did not show any discomfort. He had to smile bitterly and wait.


    All of a sudden, Lin radial moved and reminded them in a low voice: "someone has come out."


    Xiao Wei suddenly pricked up his ears and looked straight at the yard: "it''s second brother!"


    Seeing the red, his eyes were bright, but in the next second, it was cloudy, gritting his teeth: "why is the second brother held? This asshole


    Zhang Yan quickly pressed down the young man who was about to explode and said in a quick voice, "where are you holding it? You''re wrong! But it''s closer. What does it matter? Brother Wei, calm down, calm down! "


    Yao Chao was still dressed in a complicated red wedding dress, with a natural smile on his mouth, and his manner was no different from that of ordinary women. However, the leader of black tiger mountain was very big and thick, and his appearance was similar to that of the two leaders. He was full of flesh and blood. He did not know what Yao Chao said to him, but he was cautious.


    Mingming wanted to put his hand on Yao Chao''s waist, but he didn''t dare.


    Xiao Wei said angrily, "it doesn''t matter what it means to be closer? If the identity of the second brother is found, what should he do? "


    Lin radial had long known that the boy loved to blow up his hair. Seeing his face full of anger, he didn''t take it to heart. He only asked, "Xiao Wei, do you have a way to let the second brother know our existence without disturbing the bandits?"


    Zhang Yan just wanted to say it was too difficult, but Xiao Wei nodded.


    He lowered his voice: "you hide, I''ll come when I go."


    With that, the young cat dived from one side and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhang Yan could not help worrying: "brother Lin, it''s too dangerous Brother Wei, what is he going to do? "


    Lin radial shook his head: "he has his own way, you don''t have to worry."


    The voice just falls, but hear a shrill cat call, immediately scared Zhang Yan a big jump.


    However, Yao Chao was stunned and his face changed.


    Chao Yemao asked all the time, "did you see Yao Niang''s eyes on you?"


    Yao Chao''s reaction was very quick, as if he was really scared. He stepped back a little and pressed his chest with his hand.


    He took a breath and nodded: "I was afraid of cats since childhood."After listening to the "wild cat" calling three times in succession, Yao Chao could not even walk.


    The big leader laughed out: "ha ha, Yao Niang doesn''t have to be afraid. Wild cats don''t have brains. How dare they bump into you?"


    Yao Chao showed a puzzled look on his face. He looked at the big leader with all his flesh on his face and said in a soft voice: "although the wild cat will not appear easily in front of people, I just heard the cat''s cry is really sad. If the cat is crazy, I can''t tell."


    The big leader seemed to enjoy the beauty''s fear. He was not impatient to worry about the "Yao Niang". Instead, he stopped with her and turned to the humanity around him: "ADA, take four or five brothers to look for it. If you see the beast, deal with it quickly!"


    The tall mountain bandit, who had been following the big leader, answered. As expected, he took several people to the direction of the cat.


    Yao Chao guessed that it was Xiao Wei''s ghost when the cat barked.


    Later, he heard three cat calls. He thought that maybe he had met Lin radial. Now there are three people hiding in the dark.


    He succeeded in supporting several people, and secretly calculated the number of mountain bandits around the big leader. He felt that they had the strength of the first World War at last. Then he smiled and said to the big leader in a soft voice: "thank you for your understanding."


    The big man, who was full of flesh and blood, gave a frank smile and pretended to be considerate: "what Yao Niang is afraid of, naturally, there is no need to exist!"


    After learning how to bark cat, Xiao Wei sneaked back to Lin radial. When he saw Yao Chaotong mountain bandit''s empty and helpless appearance, he was filled with anger.


    Zhang Yan Leng God, stupidly asked: "brother Wei, just cat, is it you?"


    Xiao Wei was already angry, but he found a way to vent his anger. He said angrily, "what just a cat can''t speak, just shut up!"


    Zhang Yan consciously made a slip of the tongue and laughed awkwardly without speaking.


    Lin radial has been observing the situation on the field. Seeing that there are only five people left around the leader of the mountain bandits, he realizes that this is the opportunity to start.


    He spoke quickly and said to the boy, "no one has ever seen you. Try to run to the leader and distract him."


    Finish saying, the man says to Zhang Yan again: "wait for me and mountain bandit leader tangle fight, you defend second elder brother, protect him."


    Zhang Yan tightened his heart string and said, "yes!"


    Xiao Wei wiped the sweat of palm on his clothes and ran to several mountain bandits.


    The boy put on a nervous and scared look, and ran and yelled: "chief, chief! No, two leaders, two leaders, he, he --! "


    The big leader and the second leader were brothers. Seeing Xiao Wei''s white face and running in a panic, he knew that his brother was in trouble.


    "What''s the matter with the second leader?" he asked? You are talking


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    The boy in black fell down and fell right at the foot of the big leader. He grabbed his pants and howled: "the second leader and his wife are behind the rockery Horse, it''s going to blow! "


    Half true and half false words are the most difficult to distinguish.


    Xiao Wei did see the two leaders and the big leader''s women mingling. When he said this, everyone was stunned.


    The big leader suddenly heard the bad news of his younger brother, but he didn''t care that the second leader died when he was wearing a green hat on him. Suddenly, his eyes were about to crack, and he asked in a hate voice: "what about that woman?"?! Bring that woman to me


    Xiao Wei was howling and begging for mercy. Others could not hear what he was saying. Yao Chao was still making trouble. He grabbed the big leader''s wrist and said, "don''t worry. The second leader is young and strong. He doesn''t have to be the wind at once It''s also true that when you''re too excited, you can suddenly pass out. "


    In the chaos, Lin radial''s dagger has quietly stabbed the big leader''s back heart. However, when the latter sits in his present position, he also has two brushes. Hearing the movement of his back, he immediately tilts his body to one side.


    He wears soft armor of animal skin all the year round to protect the vital points.


    Lin radial hit with all his strength, but the dagger only went in two inches, and it didn''t hurt the vital part.


    The man saw a blow not hit, decisively pulled out the dagger, and aimed at the neck of the big leader.


    Everyone also responded, one by one called out "protect the big leader" and took out their weapons one after another. The big leader just wanted to make a counterattack, but his legs were firmly held by Xiao Wei.


    He was about to reach for it, but a strong force came from his right hand with the dagger. Just as he lifted his eyes, he was facing Yao Chao''s peach blossom eyes, which seemed to be smiling.


    At this time, the big leader could not care to think about why a weak woman had so much strength in her hand. He yelled: "Yao Niang, loosen up!"


    Yao Chao''s face was cold, and his hands were together. "GABA" broke the chief''s wrist.


    Lian fan''s heart was shaking, and Yao Chao''s merciless twist made Ren Da''s quick reaction. However quick he was, he saw the sharp dagger get close to his most vulnerable neck and cut his throat mercilessly.


    When the blade cuts through the skin, it makes a "Bo" sound, followed by blood splashing out, and the whole body is cold. He became a hero of the world, but he didn''t even see the face of the man who killed him. Finally, he fell to the ground, his eyes were round, and he lost his vitality.


    The people around the big leader can''t respond to the series of changes. It''s just a few breath. Their leader has already breathed.


    Yao Chao''s four men didn''t care to talk. He took a dagger from Zhang Yan''s hand, followed Lin radial''s steps, and stabbed the mountain bandits standing on the field quickly and accurately.


    The quick reacting bandit drew out his weapon and pointed to Yao Chao. He yelled angrily, "brothers, kill this damned woman and avenge the big leader!"


    People subconsciously regard Yao Chao as a woman, and in their hatred for him, there is also a slight contempt. But the battlefield is changing rapidly. Where can we afford to underestimate the enemy?


    Several mountain bandits wave a blow, are blocked by Yao Chao, and one person is killed by him. At this time, people realize that it is wrong, there is no time.


    On one side, Lin radial was quick and decisive. Xiao Wei was flexible and changeable, and Zhang Yan was steady and calm. Cooperating with Yao Chao''s attack, he soon killed all the remaining mountain bandits.


    After Xiao Wei solved the last man in his hand, he ran quickly to Yao Chao''s direction: "second brother! Are you hurt? "


    Chao''s wedding dress is red, and it''s hard for him to move.


    He said softly, "I''m ok. Don''t worry."


    Just now everyone''s attack was focused on Yao Chao. No matter how capable he was, he had no three heads and six arms.


    Zhang Yan and Xiao Wei blocked a blow for him. Lin radial also solved two people, but he was injured in the end.


    Xiao Wei stretched out his hand, Yao Chao''s long skirt split from the middle, revealing a long blood gap on his thin waist.


    Xiao Wei was so angry that he yelled: "Yao Chao, are you blind or have you taken anesthetic?"?! don''t worry? This injury looks like it''s ok?! A few inches deeper, your intestines will be cut out


    Lin radial and Zhang Yan just didn''t notice Yao Chao was injured, only Xiao Wei in the fierce battle, also remember Yao Chao was joking to him, general complain, said the bride''s wedding dress is too tight, he is not easy to wear, if fight will suffer.


    From time to time, the young man''s eyes were on Yao Chao. If he had been slashed on his waist, he was forced to solve the bandits in front of him.


    On the spot, Yao Chao was torn by a young man with a violent temper. Although he only showed the wound, Yao Chao was still a little uncomfortable.


    He helplessly said: "you see clearly, the wound is not deep, just a little longer, where to cut the intestines? It''s all bluffing! "


    When Zhang Yan saw that Yao Chao really added a frightening cut, he immediately remorsed himself and said, "second brother, I''m the one to blame for this! Elder brother Lin has told me to look after you, but I only care about myself... "


    Yao Chao interrupted him: "what does this matter have to do with you?"Lin radial frowned and quickly examined Yao Chao''s wound. He tore several strips of cloth off his torn dress and began to bandage the wound.


    When Chao Lin''s skirt was torn up and down, he still had to mend the wound. Why did he have to mend the wound


    Xiao Wei glared at Lin radial and called out to him, "you should be light! Didn''t you see that my second brother''s face was white? "


    Lin''s face was as deep as water, and he didn''t say a word. Although the movement on his hand was heavier, it was especially sharp. It didn''t hurt Yao Chao for a long time.


    When Yao Chao saw the appearance of Lin radial, he knew that he was going to be in trouble.


    When Lin radial goes out, Yao Shuqian exhorts wan to let him take good care of his second brother. Lin radial also promised that he would be hurt.


    He can imagine the little sister angry scolding appearance, for a time, actually to his brother-in-law some sense of guilt.


    At this time, there were so many people that Yao Chao couldn''t appease Lin radial. He had to say to Xiao Wei: "it''s OK. I don''t feel pain. Hiss. This matter is wrapped up tightly, and it will shed less blood..."


    Lin radial moves very fast, three under five divided by two then wrapped, and finally to the cloth made a strong knot, deep voice: "it is not suitable to stay here for a long time, Xiao Wei with the second brother down the mountain, a moment is not allowed to stay! Zhang Yan, follow me. "


    Yao Chao wants to say something else, but he is blocked by Lin''s cold eyes.


    Xiao Wei would like to take Yao Chao now.


    He followed him up the mountain to save Yao Chao. The life and death of Lin radial had nothing to do with his half dime.


    Zhang Yan followed Lin radial, but he saw the man frowning. His cold face looked like a heavy snow. Between the ice and snow, he could see nothing but coldness.


    Zhang Yan hesitated and said: "elder brother Lin, I''m all to blame for my carelessness. The second brother will be injured today..."


    Lin radial interrupted him: "I said that your task is to protect the second brother. It''s none of your business to kill the enemy! Second brother is not able to move today. Do you regard my orders as nothing, or do you think that the life of my second brother is not valuable? "


    Zhang Yan is a man of iron and blood, and now he is said by Lin radial that he is red eyed.


    But the man didn''t want to say more. He said in a cold voice, "go back and get thirty army sticks. I''ll fight."


    Zhang Yan quickly nodded, found that Lin radial can''t see, he said: "Zhang Yan is willing to receive punishment!"


    There is no such punishment as military staff in the police house. Since the soldiers of the house followed Lin radial to patrol the camp for several days, if he punished his subordinates, they often used to use military staff.


    It''s just that Lin radial fought by himself. Fighting with others is not a level


    I''m afraid he will stay in bed for a month or two.


    Kelin is right - as a soldier, he should have carried out the order meticulously. Today, his second brother was injured, and the responsibility was all on him.


    Fortunately, Yao Chao didn''t worry about his life. Otherwise, it would be hard to apologize for killing him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    Lin radial and Zhang Yan meet with the potential front hall brothers. They make a lot of noise outside the guest room. Besides, the body of the chief is lying on the ground. It won''t be long before everyone in the stockade will know.


    What they can do now is to take advantage of the time gap when the bandits are not clear about the situation, and catch as many people as possible.


    Seeing Lin radial, Zheng an took a group of soldiers waiting at the foot of the mountain to greet him: "brother Lin, the mountain gate is in our hands. What''s next is to act according to the original plan?"


    Lin radial glanced at the soldiers on the field, saw all the soldiers, shook his head and said, "the plan has changed. Now the action has been exposed, so it can only be solved quickly."


    He spoke very fast, but his voice was still calm: "now the big leader and the second leader have been ambushed. Zheng an, with archers, surrounded them while the people in the front hall haven''t responded."


    "Li Feng and Zhang ran just went to investigate the Shanzhai, but did they find out the layout?"


    They nodded their heads and said, "check it out. The patrol of bandits in the stockade is not very strict, and there are rules to follow. "


    Hearing the words, Lin Du said, "Xue Chang and Chen Jin will follow them and take advantage of the night to get rid of the mountain bandits patrolling in the stockade."


    After the order was given, there was a five man team left on the field, including Zhang Yan.


    Lin radial took a look at him and said: "Zhang Yan and other brothers, follow me to ambush in the passageways of Heihushan and BaiHushan. Make sure these mountain bandits can''t fly!"


    When Zhang Yan heard the speech, his nose was sour and he clasped his fist and said, "yes!"


    He made such a serious mistake today. Although he wanted to punish him severely, he was willing to carry out the most dangerous task with him. Zhang Yan''s heart was extremely complicated. His guilt for doing wrong and hurting his second brother, as well as the emotional emotion generated by his unreserved trust in Lin radial, intertwined in his chest and finally turned into a firm belief.


    Even if he lives this time, he will not be insulted!


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Xiao Wei took Yao Chaodong to Tibet and finally saw the gate of the black tiger mountain village.


    Seeing that he was about to leave the stockade, Yao Chao refused to leave.


    After a long time of persuasion, Xiao Wei was in a hurry and began to lose his temper: "Yao Chao, what do you mean?! Just now, in front of others, you promised to go down the mountain. How can you go back now? "


    See young angry face thick neck, Yao Chao had to pacify him: "I''m not regret, you don''t worry."


    Xiao Wei was originally pulling his arm. Seeing that he was determined not to go, he threw his hand in anger and glared at him and said, "what do you mean if you don''t repent?"


    The red wedding dress has been tossed with mud, blood and rags. It''s clearly such a mess. When it''s put on Yao Chao, people subconsciously ignore those and only pay attention to his own temperament.


    He said mildly, "ah, there are not many of them in total. I''m not sure about staying on the mountain. Besides, the wound is no longer bleeding. Do you believe it? "


    The young man sneered: "do you say that if you don''t bleed, you won''t flow? Can I really take it apart? "


    I don''t know whether it''s subconscious or Yao Chao''s own ability. When he disguised himself as a woman in front of the bandits, even the people close to him thought that he should have been a woman. Now, his dress is still the same, and his makeup is still the same. But after changing his expression and voice, he is totally out of line with feminism.


    He grinned, facing Xiao Wei''s angry face, he still said patiently: "I know my own physical condition, but what can you worry about?"


    After saying this, I don''t know which nerve ignited the boy. He began to crack and spurt fire out like a firecracker: "can''t I rest assured? Am I worried? It''s you! Lin radial brought so many people, and his kung fu is good. Which one is not better than you now? Even if you don''t trust me, I''ll be honest! Go back to see the doctor


    Every time there was a conflict between the two, Yao Chao always calmly explained the truth, that is, no matter how big the anger was, Xiao Wei scattered it, it would disappear.


    Only this time, he was determined to take Yao Chao down the mountain and refused to give in.


    Yao Chao had no choice but to take a step back and discuss with the youth: "how about this? I''ll stay on the mountain. Let''s hide or wait in a safe place. As soon as things over there are over, I''ll go down the mountain immediately. "


    No way: "who can''t give up! Go down the mountain now


    Between the two people''s disputes, the people guarding the stockade at the Mountain Gate saw it from a distance.


    But it was too dark to see clearly, so the watchman winked at his side and motioned the man to have a look.


    In that person quietly touch two people in front of, haven''t seen clearly appearance, have already been discovered by Xiao Wei.


    Xiao Wei subconsciously guards Yao Chao behind him. He holds the dagger tightly in his hand. He stares at the visitor and asks in a cold voice, "who is it?"


    He estimated the distance between himself and the other party, as well as the person''s size and physique. He felt that he had no chance of winning in front of him. He whispered to his back: "I''ll entangle him later, you turn around and run, don''t look back. Don''t you want to go back to find Lin Du? I don''t care about you this time. "Seeing that Yao Chao didn''t react, Xiao Wei quickly looked back at him and said, "what are you doing? Let you run, do you hear me? "


    Yao Chao understood Xiao Wei''s intention. For a while, his voice became dry and he could not even speak.


    Just along the way, he saw that Xiao Wei''s hands and feet were not so flexible, and his body seemed to be hurt, but he refused to say anything he asked.


    Now let him escape, Xiao Wei alone, how to deal with it?


    He always thought that Xiao Wei was like a wolf cub. Although he could be raised, he could not trust anyone completely, let alone let him catch up with himself in order to save people.


    Yao Chao couldn''t say what he felt in his heart. He just asked him, "what about you?"


    The young man turned his head and fixed his eyes on the man who was trying to get close to him. He yelled at Yao Chao in a low voice: "when I solve the problem, he will come to you."


    If you can solve the problem, you can at least coax Yao Chao away. Otherwise, he will not leave him alone.


    Who expected the big man in front of him made a voice, as if some hesitated to ask: "is it the second brother?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    Yao Chao stretched out his hand and put it on the shoulder of the young man who was on guard. He patted it gently as if it was appeasement, and said in a voice: "it''s me. Li Shan? "


    Xiao Wei was stunned and his tense body didn''t react for a while.


    Listen to Chao Shanmen, how many brothers are there? Do you find traces of mountain bandits escaping? "


    Li Shan replied obediently: "brother Zhang Pei took us with us, a total of six people, but we haven''t noticed any mountain bandits. Brother Zhang saw someone here just now. Let me have a look What''s next to the second brother


    Yao Chao''s hand was over Xiao Wei''s right hand, holding the dagger tightly. He said in a low voice, "don''t be nervous. It''s your own person. Take the dagger away first."


    Xiao Wei had already realized that he was blushing with shame.


    he should have thought that since the people of the police House passed by the gate of the Shanzhai, it was impossible not to eliminate the mountain bandits here.


    Then he just made a series of actions. What made the second brother go first and stay by himself It''s not all a joke!


    Yao Chao knew that the young man was thin skinned and didn''t even dare to laugh. Instead, he took him on the shoulder of the boy who refused to move. He took him to other people and said, "this is a friend of mine who has helped us a lot. Thanks to him, today is so smooth. "


    As he approached, Li Shan could see clearly what they looked like.


    Naturally, Yao Chao didn''t have to say that his appearance in women''s clothes really scared people; but the boy in front of Yao Chao''s body was not very good, and there was a large amount of blood stains on his side face.


    They were all in a mess. Seeing that the boy didn''t speak, Li Shan asked, "is the little brother hurt? Come on, go to the front and sit down and talk... "


    Xiao Wei refused with a cold face: "the injured person is him, not me."


    Then he moved his left shoulder and shook Yao Chao''s hand. He turned his head and looked at the man from the corner of his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "I''m going down the mountain. You can do it yourself."


    When Chao Wei saw him, he grabbed his arm? Don''t you mean to let me go down the mountain with you? I still have a big hole in my waist. How can I get down without you? "


    Li Shan was very slow. He was not aware of the contradiction between the two people. Instead, he was surprised and said, "the second brother is injured? Is it serious? "


    He saw the red cloth wrapped around Yao Chao''s waist and found the reason for his ragged skirt.


    Xiao Wei turned his head and looked at Yao Chao. He was suspicious, waiting for his answer.


    I saw the man look as usual, even the voice is not urgent: "there is a wound on the waist, not serious, but next can''t fight with brothers."


    Li Shan waved his hand: "it''s not in the way, it''s not in the way! Second brother, it''s important to go to the doctor How many horses are there on the mountain, how about riding down the mountain? "


    Xiao Wei, who refused to speak all the time, said, "he hurt his waist. How can he ride a horse?"?! Is the wound not big enough? "


    Li Shan scratched his head awkwardly. When Yao Chao saw Xiao Wei like this, he knew that he was not so uncomfortable.


    With a light smile, Yao Chao said to Li Shan, "he is just like that. Don''t worry about brother Li."


    Yao Chao explained what happened in the stockade in detail, and Li Shan nodded.


    Remembering Yao Chao''s injury, Li Shan didn''t say much, so he took them out of the village gate and told them to be careful on the way and let them go down the mountain quickly.


    When Li Shan returned to the Shanzhai, Zhang Pei asked him in surprise: "the man who just went to wear a red dress is the second brother?"


    "It''s the second elder brother and a friend of his..." said the strong man


    Zhang Pei beat his chest and said with regret: "the second brother in women''s clothes! Brothers, there are several good opportunities to see! Why don''t you let him come and sit down? "


    Li Shan is a man of one mind. He stares round and says: "the second elder brother has a wound on his waist. He has to go down the mountain to find a doctor! Don''t always think about this and that. Besides, the second brother wears women''s clothes to let our brothers go up the mountain safely? Now we have solved the mountain bandits without danger, but the second brother is injured


    Zhang Pei was surprised and then worried: "a man can''t hurt his waist. What can I do? Is the injury serious? "


    "Brother Zhang, don''t ask, I don''t know." Li Shan shook his head and frowned solemnly: "the second elder brother is still concerned about us. Now the two leaders of the mountain bandits have been ambushed. Elder brother Lin is taking his brothers to exterminate Yu Kou! It''s better to be honest and don''t relax your vigilance. "


    Li Shan felt very guilty about Yao Chao''s injury. He felt that he should have been hurt badly, otherwise he would not rush down the mountain in such a hurry. However, he did not know why the latter changed his mind.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want people to watch him, on the other hand, he didn''t want to let Xiao Wei down.


    At this time, Yao Chao was holding his arm and moving down the mountain step by step.


    The young man, who was very angry at the beginning, put his hand on the wound on Yao Chao''s waist and held back his emotion and said, "I said you don''t try to be brave. It''s clear that the wound has opened again. Why don''t you tell me? If I hadn''t seen you, would you have been bleeding all the way down the mountain? "


    As soon as the hot blood in his palm flowed out of his body, it was quickly taken away by the mountain wind and became cold and sticky.Yao Chaowen said in a voice: "it''s not in the way, just bleeding."


    They had already reached the dense forest at the foot of Heihu mountain. Although they had already gone down the mountain, they were still some distance away from the town.


    Since Xiao Wei discovered Yao Chao''s injury, he refused to let him walk hard. He struggled to hold a man half his head higher than himself, and his forehead was soon covered with sweat.


    At this time, he did not care about the hard work. He only bit his lower lip and regretted: "it''s my fault that I only want half of the things I only know that riding down the mountain is bumpy, but I don''t want to go so far down the mountain! If I had known that I would have taken a horse with me, I would not have suffered such a crime now


    Even if his body is cold, I don''t know how much blood he has.


    But he still comforted the boy: "how can I blame you? Ben, it''s my injury that drags you down. "


    Xiao Wei wanted to say something, but Yao Chao interrupted with a smile: "OK, don''t talk about these. Now that it''s safe, let''s walk slowly into town. "


    He talked about other topics, and Xiao Wei was worried about something, and then he had a few words to answer.


    But slowly, Yao Chao''s voice dropped, but the boy was a little anxious.


    He took the initiative to ask, "didn''t you promise to take me to the capital to see the world? Why don''t you think about where to take me. It''s the same place in bronze town that I''m not going to. "


    Yao Chao had already closed his eyes. Hearing the speech, he gathered his spirit and said, "what can we see in the world. You have done such dangerous things as suppressing bandits today, more than most people have seen in the world. "


    Xiao Wei grasped Yao Chao''s arm, and his heart was very sour.


    Second brother''s arm has always been strong and powerful, now it is soft and soft on his shoulder. Even his body temperature, which has always been on the high side, now feels cool.


    Only his chest, still hot.


    He pressed down the panic and anxiety, supported Yao Chao''s more and more feeble body, forced to smile and talk to him: "that''s not true, promised other people''s things, can you go back?"


    Yao Chao felt that Xiao Wei''s voice gradually became distant. He reacted for a while before he could understand the meaning of the other person''s words and replied: "no regrets..."


    With that, he also laughed: "I promise anyone can go back on my word, but you can''t. As for your temper, are you still known all over the city


    Yao Chao''s voice finally became lower and lower, and it was almost inaudible at last.


    Xiao Wei''s heart beat faster and faster. He felt as if there was a big hand in his heart, which made him forget his breath.


    "Second brother, you will do it, right?"


    The man didn''t answer.


    Xiao Wei''s voice trembled and kept asking: "why don''t you speak now? Are you going to go back? No, I told you! I remember everything you promised me! Why don''t you talk? "


    The night wind was cold, and he had never felt that his way home was so long.


    The boy pressed Yao Chao''s waist, and the palm of his hand was sticky. Occasionally, the blood dropped into a line, dripping on the earth. Soon Yao Chao had no strength, and all his weight was on Xiao Wei''s body. There was no movement.


    The endless road is empty in the night, just like his cold heart.


    "You speak! Even if you''re going to go back, tell me! "


    He was in a muddle in his head, but his pace was faster and faster, and there was a cry in his voice: "I knew you were a liar, and you said that the wound was not big and there was no bleeding Don''t believe you look back on this road, how much of your own blood? "


    "Don''t bleed, even if I ask you, isn''t it?"


    The man on the shoulder never gave a response, but his shallow breathing and weak pulse sound reminded the young man to go fast like a drum.


    Xiao Wei has seldom cried since he can remember. Now in this silent night, he can''t help but shed tears.


    "I knew I should have left you on the mountain. No matter how hard it was, I could have several people carrying you down..."


    "Wake up, you''re still alive, aren''t you? I''ve heard it. You''re still panting. Don''t try to cheat any more! "


    Tears surged out and could not stop.


    Even in his darkest days, Xiao Wei never shed tears. Now, he has no strength to endure tears.


    "Oh Don''t you blame me? It''s my fault. Don''t ignore people. Second brother, talk to me


    The man who didn''t have any reaction on his shoulder suddenly moved. Two vague words appeared in his hoarse voice: "Erlang..."


    Xiao Wei was happy, then he was stunned and asked him, "what? What do you say, second brother


    as like as two peas, he has a little bit of strength and has put some pressure on Wei Wei''s body. He has been fighting hard. "I say you look like my son. He looks like a weeping man. His name is Erlang."


    At this time, Xiao Wei did not care about Yao Chao''s nonsense, let alone his daughter, grandson and granddaughter. He would not be unhappy.Urging Yao Chao to open his mouth, he asked repeatedly: "how old is your son? What''s your name? Where are we now? Does he cry


    Yao Chao can actually hear Xiao Wei''s voice all the time, but there is too much bleeding, and he has no strength to speak. Can hear the teenagers are scared to cry, just had to say a word.


    But for this series of questions, he heard them, but he couldn''t understand the meaning. He could only pick up the last question and answer it: "he has a strong disposition, just like you, and doesn''t like to cry."


    But Wei Ben said, "I''m not sure I''ll shed more tears than my son."


    Along the way, you asked me four or five questions. Yao Chao picked out the answers he understood. Sometimes what he said was wrong, and the boy couldn''t understand it.


    It was only when he saw the gate of Qingtong town that his heart fell to the ground


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Yao Chao felt like he had a big dream. In the dream, he was walking in an iceberg and snow field. It was hard to walk in the snow under his feet, but he had a heater in his arms. The flames were flashing and burning all the time in his chest.


    Until the body gradually cold, the boundless snow still can''t see the end, but a voice said to him, well, home, he went to sleep.


    As soon as he woke up, he was sure to lie on his bed. He just moved carelessly, and there was a sharp pain in his waist.


    "Hiss -" he gasped in pain.


    There was a young voice on the edge: "brother Yao, you wake up!"


    Yao Chao was stunned for a while, until he saw the man''s face, he recognized him: "little brother Yu Zhi, why are you here..."


    However, the little scholar poured a cup of tea for him quickly. When he handed it to Yao Chao, the tea was still warm.


    He sat down on a small stool on one side and said, "suddenly someone knocked on the door at night. I went out to have a look. Only then did I see that Yao Er elder brother was carried back with blood all over his body."


    Yao Chao has no memory of what happened before. He can only listen to Yu Zhi''s narration quietly.


    Fortunately, the scholar''s logic was clear, and he soon made it clear: "the man put down the second brother and ran out to find the doctor. Soon he found someone and gave him medicine. But the clothes were not convenient to wear, so he just tore off the original clothes..."


    Said Yu Zhi looked at Yao Chao, the expression on his face seems to be difficult to speak.


    When Yao Chao thought about it, he understood that Yu Zhi was awakened by the sound of knocking on the door in the middle of the night. He was unconscious when he saw that he was covered with blood. In addition, he was in a woman''s clothes. He was afraid that he would have held back a lot of doubts.


    He should not scrupulously stick to the etiquette of scratching his cheek.


    Yao Chao didn''t see Xiao Wei''s figure. He asked subconsciously, "where did the man who sent me back go?"


    Yu Zhi hesitated for a moment, and finally said what he saw: "he, when he asked the doctor to come, he didn''t respond to you. First, he cried bitterly in front of your bed and said that he had hurt his second brother What should not be capricious, take you down the mountain, if he is not determined to take you away, the second brother will not lose his life. "


    Yao Chao covered himself with a quilt and held a cup of tea in his hand. He looked at Yu Zhi''s serious face and felt a burst of unreal.


    Xiao Wei is such a stubborn person, will he cry bitterly?


    Oh, no, when did he lose his life?


    Then the scholar said, "the doctor is tired of his crying, but he can''t get in his mouth It took a long time to say that the wound on the second elder brother didn''t hurt the vital part at all, but he lost too much blood and was in a coma. The little brother grabbed the collar and asked several times. He knew that you didn''t worry about your life, so he didn''t cry


    When Yao Chaodun couldn''t laugh or cry, he asked, "what about others? I''m afraid I''m not ashamed. I''m afraid I''m hiding out, right? "


    Yu Zhi quickly waved his hand to cover up the fear in his eyes: "where''s the matter! The little brother changed the medicine for you and wiped the blood and mud off your body. He stayed for most of the night and went out at dawn. He said he was going to Yaojia village. "


    Yao Chao was stunned: "what did he do in Yaojia village?"


    When Yu Zhi saw that he had finished drinking the water in the cup, he turned to fill it again and handed it to Yao Chao. At the same time, he answered, "the little brother said to pick up your son for you."


    Yao Chao has a headache: "so, can''t I hide my injury?"


    Yu Zhi advised: "brother Yao, if you want me to say it, it''s good for your family to come here. Even I was scared when I came back from the injury yesterday. If your wife and children heard about it, they might have to worry about it. "


    Yao Chao lost too much blood, and there was no blood on his face. After sitting for a long time, he still felt dizzy.


    When Yu Zhi saw him, he hurriedly said, "the doctor said that you should rest more now. Elder brother Yao should sleep a little more! Now it''s light. I''ll go and call Miss Yao


    At the thought that he was not related to someone else, and he had been guarding himself for so long, Yao chaoke said, "thank you very much for your care. It''s hard for you to stay up all night."


    Yu Zhi quickly waved his hand: "what''s the matter! It was the little brother who was busy, so I stayed for a while. Besides, I was embarrassed to live in the second brother Yao''s house for so long... "


    He was taken in by his second brother and should have been taken care of, but he didn''t have the guts.


    The little scholar can''t forget the hostility of the little brother when he opened the door


    Yao Chao''s spirit is not good, and they don''t have too many greetings. Yu Zhi gets up to look for Yao Shu.


    Xu is aware that he has arrived at home, the next sleep, Yao Chao sleep very well.


    When he woke up again, it was bright in the room, and the sunlight came in through the window, giving a soft light to the people sitting under the window.


    Yao Chao was in a trance and asked in a voice, "Ah Wei, how did you come?"


    When Yao Er Sao heard the news, she hurried up to see Yao Chao finally wake up, revealing a comfortable smile: "you can be regarded as waking up! What''s the matter? Does the wound still hurt? "


    Yao Chao was about to get up, but his daughter-in-law pressed him back. He had no choice but to say, "I''ve been lying for a day. Can I get up and sit down for a while?"Yao''s second sister-in-law glared at him: "yes or no, it''s up to the doctor to see."


    Then she turned to the outside and called her son, "Erlang, go and find the doctor, and say your father is awake!"


    Yao Erlang answered. First, he rushed in to see his father. After grinning, he ran out of the house.


    Yao Chao joked with a smile: "I wake up as a father. Instead of letting my son come in and say a few words, I ask him to go out. What do you mean?"


    Yao Er Sao tucked up the quilt for him and said, "don''t think you can get up by making me happy. If you get hurt, just lie down and don''t move."


    Yao Chao had no choice but to accept the fate of being a patient.


    He changed the topic and asked, "where''s Xiao Wei at home? He''s gone? "


    Yao Er Sao sat by her husband''s bed and said, "well, take my son and me over, and the man left. It turns out that the little brother''s surname is Wei I got home early this morning and said I was looking for Yao Erlang and his mother. At first, my aunt thought it was a liar. Later, she said that you were injured. That''s what I believe


    She shook her head and said to Yao Chao, "for the sake of you being hurt and calling for our wives, I will not make trouble with you, but in the future, you should be careful, OK?"


    Yao Chaoxin said that where I want to pick you up, but Xiaowei is kind-hearted and has done good deeds for him. Naturally, he is grateful.


    The man nodded and said, "don''t worry, this time it''s just an accident. It won''t happen in the future."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law is also a strong character. She never stops Yao Chao from doing his own business. However, she knows that he is involved in suppressing bandits. Now she sees that he is injured again, so she says more.


    "Ah Chao, you don''t know. Our son is not afraid of the earth in ordinary days. Even if he has made a mistake, he can''t get out of bed and will not cry. This morning, I saw you lying in bed with no blood on your face. At that time, my eyes were red. I pretended that I didn''t see it. He couldn''t figure out how to cry secretly. Son raised so big, although not you bring, but especially close to you. When you are in danger in the future, you will think of your son as well as me. "


    Yao Chao knew that he was injured. If he let his family know, he was worried. But in the face of Yao Er Sao''s painstaking words, he could only gently comfort: "I know what you mean, Ah Wei, I promise you."


    See to Wei or frown, Yao Chao said with a smile: "although I promised you, but found that there is a problem in your words."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law glanced at him obliquely. She knew that there was fraud, but she couldn''t help asking, "where is the problem?"


    Yao Chao corrected solemnly: "what is not thinking about you, thinking about your son? When I was injured, I was the first to think of you, full of no one else, only you. I''m afraid you won''t come back. How can you live your life when you are widowed in the future... "


    Yao Er Sao scolded with a smile: "how can you curse yourself like this! Come on, you


    Yao Chao saw that she finally laughed, and his heart relaxed a lot.


    These days, Yao Chao has been busy in the town, for a long time did not go home, the two have not met for most of the month.


    Now they look at each other, and for a moment, they feel safe.


    Looking at her husband''s face, Mrs. Yao suddenly said, "what''s wrong with your eyebrows?"


    The warm atmosphere was suddenly dispelled by this sentence. Yao Chao was helpless and turned his head in the past.


    Yao Er Sao quit and chased to see: "wait, don''t move, show me! Are you shaving off the back of your eyebrows? Well, it''s not tiring you. What do you do when you shave your eyebrows? "


    Chao, as a patient, has no dignity to follow.


    Seeing that he couldn''t avoid it, he had to let her look at him generously: "look, look, it''s scraped off. Why, you are not allowed to repair your eyebrows and thrushes on weekdays


    A man''s face is as white as jade, and his temperament is outstanding, which makes people feel good when they see him.


    Now, a pair of good swords eyebrows are hard to repair. It''s OK for someone who doesn''t know Yao Chao. But his first wife, who has lived with him for so many years, can''t help laughing.


    If you lose your eyebrows, you''re not afraid to be a good-looking girl


    Yao Chao didn''t even give a word when he killed him. He let Xiang Wei know that he was pretending to be a woman. He just followed her words and said, "is it really strange? You can see people... "


    Second sister-in-law Yao knew her husband and how much he cared about his image. Seeing that he really cared about it, she comforted him: "it''s OK, it''s not so strange."


    With that, she couldn''t help but look at Yao Chao''s eyebrows. She tried to hold back the rising corners of her mouth and said seriously: "you are beautiful, but your eyebrows are thinner. Others only notice your facial features, and they will not care about your eyebrows. It''s not strange."


    Yao Chao helplessly corrected: "Wei, facial features are eyebrows, eyes, ears, mouth and nose, the first is eyebrows."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law finally couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK! I''ll give you the eyebrow pencil, and you''ll brush your eyebrows every day until all the eyebrows grow out, OK? "Between them, Yao Shu came in with two bottles of acne medicine in his hand.


    She quickly walked two steps forward: "second brother, just saw Erlang run out to find the doctor, you wake up? Does the wound still hurt? Is there any other discomfort? "


    The second sister-in-law of Yao got up to greet her and took the porcelain vase in her hand: "ah Shu is coming."


    Yao Chao looked at his younger sister and said gently, "no pain, no discomfort. It''s just a small wound. It''s bleeding more. It''s OK. "


    Seeing the second sister-in-law who was coaxed by Yao Chao, Yao Shu said with a smile: "it''s the second brother who has the ability. Just now that you fell asleep, the second sister-in-law was worried. Now that you wake up for a while, the second sister-in-law is coaxed. It''s no wonder that a radial always says he wants to get along with you more... "


    Before she finished speaking, another familiar voice came out: "what do you do with your second brother?"


    Lin radial followed Yao Shu''s footsteps and came in. Her eyes were bright and she said in surprise, "you are back!"


    Last night, he cleaned up the black tiger mountain, and Lin radial took the white tiger mountain with his soldiers.


    All of them stayed up all night and forced to deal with the follow-up affairs. The inspector let them rest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Lin radial is worried about Yao Chao''s injury. He comes here at the first time and sees Yao Shu enter the door. He follows behind him silently.


    The man was upright and upright, came over with the light on his back and stood beside Yao Shu.


    Seeing that he didn''t even change his clothes, Yao Chao only wiped the blood on his face and hands. He knew that he had just come from the police station. He asked, "seeing the expression on a radial''s face, we can see that the suppression of the bandits has been settled. How is it going? "


    Lin radial nodded and said truthfully: "thirty five people were killed and more than 100 people were captured alive. Later, he searched the whole stockade carefully, and ordered the captured bandits to identify them one by one, and confirmed that there was no fish missing the net. "


    Yao Chao''s face showed a sincere smile and praised: "this is really a great victory! Now the banditry has been completely eliminated, and the commercial road to the east of Qingtong town has finally opened up. "


    Seeing Yao Chao''s overjoyed appearance, Yao''s second sister-in-law was also happy for them in her heart: "now you should rest assured? But lie down at home and have a rest for a few days! "


    Lin radial and Yao Chao said a few more words.


    Yao Shu knew that the second elder brother and the second sister-in-law hadn''t seen each other for many days. He didn''t want to disturb them, so he pulled Lin radial''s sleeve and said to Yao Chao, "after seeing the second brother''s injury, a radius and I are relieved. After lunch, we''ll have three children at home


    Yao Er Sao quickly got up, waved her hand and said, "what else can I trouble you for? When Erlang comes back, I''ll stir fry two dishes at will


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "they are all from our own family. What''s the second sister-in-law polite to me? My second brother is often away from home. I''m afraid the kitchen is clean, and there is nothing. Besides, isn''t the sister-in-law going to take care of her second brother? "


    Seeing that the second sister-in-law Yao had to refuse, she quickly took the second sister-in-law Yao''s hand: "well, that''s settled. The two families are so close, but in a blink of an eye, it''s easy. My sister-in-law still wants to be polite to me? "


    Yao''s sister-in-law was persuaded to send her sister-in-law and her uncle out of the door and went back to the house.


    The sun has been hanging high in the willow, the day is very clear, sunlight sprinkled on people, warm.


    Yao Shu inadvertently glanced at the man walking on his side and saw some strange yellow marks on both sides of his high nose. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s on your face?"


    Lin radial does not understand: "what?"


    She reached out her finger and rubbed it on the man''s cheek, leaving a yellowish brown powder on her fingertips: "this, yellow stuff..."


    After a day and a night of high mental tension, and last night''s dangerous fight, Lin radial is not an iron man, no matter how energetic he is, he is too tired to speak.


    Now, Yao Shulin''s face was relaxed, and her face was light and carefree.


    She fingertips close to their own in front of Lin radial one eye saw the above color, mouth said: "where?"


    Yao Shu''s fingers raised a little more: "here!"


    The man chuckled and took hold of the weak boneless hand. The coarse fingertips rubbed casually, and the yellow powder disappeared: "I saw only white, and there was no yellow thing."


    Yao Shu this just reacts to come over, Lin radius is deliberately teasing her.


    One hand is imprisoned, she laughs and scolds: "good, you Lin radial, learn to speak a lie with open eyes! Don''t move, there''s still on your face. I''ll wipe it off to show you! "


    Then Yao Shu stretched out his left hand to rub Lin radial''s face, but was hidden by the man.


    He had a low voice and a hoarse voice that he had not slept through the night. It was wonderful to hear: "how can you touch my face casually without the consent of others?"


    Yao Shu did not want to be outdone: "you still hold on to other people''s hands!"


    The man has a heart to hide, how can you touch Yao Shu.


    She was sweating all over. She watched a piece of uneven skin color on Lin radial''s right cheek. Her airway said, "no more! Whatever it is on your face


    Yao Shu didn''t have to be curious, but the more Lin radial dodged, the more she wanted to wipe off the pigment. But her arm was too short and she was not as good as others, so she had to give up.


    "I''ve said I won''t touch you, and you won''t let me go?"


    Seeing Yao Shu''s angry appearance, a pair of beautiful eyes blooming with vitality, Lin radial''s heart hardened all night, as if placed in the sun, slowly melted by the warm temperature, leaving only soft.


    He answered, but his hand didn''t let go: "it''s nothing else. My second brother came to cover my skin."


    Yao Shu does not understand: "good, why should block skin color?"


    Lin radial took Yao Shu''s hand, walked home and said, "this time, we disguised ourselves and mixed up in the mountains. Naturally, we should dress up to relax our vigilance."


    Yao Shu was extremely itchy. She always wanted to know how Lin radial and his second elder brother suppressed the bandits. However, she was not easy to inquire about their plans before. Now that the dust has settled down, she finally asked without hesitation: "how did you get to the mountain? What do you look like? Are there many mountain bandits? Are they dangerous


    Lin radial looked back at her. Although his face was still so light, his dark eyes showed a soft light: "it''s almost home. I''ll tell you about it later, will you? "In the bright sunlight, Yao Shu noticed that the man''s look was not as sharp and cold as before, but with some imperceptible weariness.


    It''s like a lion napping in the sun. It''s just after a fierce hunting fight. Now it''s going to sleep and yawn.


    There was a touch of dark blue under his eyes, which Yao Shu saw, but he was distressed.


    She nodded and quickened her pace: "let''s go back quickly, you can also wash and bathe, and eat something more..."


    When Lin radial and Yao Shu came home, they saw Sanbao sitting on the ground playing with some of his little wooden dolls. As was watching, he occasionally said a few words to his brother.


    Hearing the noise at the door, ash looked up and said in surprise, "Daddy is back!"


    Sanbao didn''t see Yao Shu when he woke up in the morning. He cried and was coaxed by his brother and sister for a while, but he forgot his mother-in-law.


    Now seeing my aunt, I think of it in an instant. I want to cry.


    Using both hands and feet, the baby quickly crawled over to the moving door and cried, "ah! Ah - "


    as follows, he has to trot to catch up with his younger brother, and he is afraid that he will bump:" three treasures, slow down! My parents can''t run. "


    Now Sanbao can climb, and the weather is getting warmer. If you put on some thick clothes for him, you can play on the ground.


    The expansion of the scope of activities also means that Yao Shu''s difficulty in taking care of children has risen to a level.


    When she saw the baby''s small shell, she quickly held him in her arms and coaxed him with a smile: "Sanbao heard the voice of my father and Aung, didn''t you?"


    Three treasures nest in Yao Shu''s arms, grinning.


    Xu was just waking up in the morning. Sanbao''s hair was in a mess. His soft and thin hair was tangled together. It felt great.


    Since Yao Shu went out, a Si has been looking after Sanbao.


    The little girl was not very old, but she was very sensible in front of her brother.


    Now that the adult is back, she is also relieved.


    Yao Shu smile: "hard two treasures."


    A Si raised his head and gently told the adults what happened when Yao Shu left: "after a while ago, Sanbao woke up and began to cry My brother and I found him something to eat and stopped crying. The younger brother didn''t want to be on the Kang, so we changed the thick clothes for him and crawled on the ground


    Her words were clear, and she explained them clearly in two or three sentences.


    Lin radial took his daughter in his arms and asked her, "where''s ah Zhi?"


    "Sanbao''s diaper is dirty. My brother is burning hot water for my brother in the kitchen..."


    With that, ah Zhi came out of the kitchen with the basin.


    Seeing the figure of a man, his eyes brightened and he said in surprise, "Daddy, you are back!"


    A Zhi, three steps at a time, ran up and down to look at Lin radial: "I heard that my uncle was injured. Is there anything wrong with my father?"


    As was also staring at Lin radial, his eyes showed the same worry.


    "The man didn''t hurt," he said in a low voice


    The two children put their hearts down. As asked Yao Shu again: "Aung, is the second uncle seriously injured?"


    Yao Shu sat on the Kang with Sanbao in his arms, and said to the two children, "I didn''t hurt the vital part, but I shed a lot of blood. At noon, Dabao and Erbao also went to see their uncle. Your second aunt and second cousin also came. "


    Ah Zhi brought the basin over and helped Yao Shu wipe his little butt and change his diaper.


    Yesterday, the man sat down in the bandit''s arms and asked, "ah Si? Are they many? "


    After a night''s sleep, Lin radial returned home, and his spirit, which had been tense for a long time, was completely relaxed.


    He put his arms around his little daughter and asked her, "does ace know how to suppress bandits?"


    The little girl said softly, "my mother said that suppressing bandits is beating bad people! There are many bad people on the black tiger mountain, because they rob passers-by in the east of the city. My father is going to arrest them all this time. "


    The corner of the man''s mouth was slightly pulled up. Seeing that ah Zhi on one side also raised his ears, he said to the two children, "ah Niang is right. There are a lot of mountain bandits, and it''s hard to deal with them. But your second uncle and I have a way to catch them all in the prison. "


    Ah Zhi saw this and asked, "have you caught all of them? After that, there will be no mountain bandits? "


    Lin radial nodded.


    A Zhi helped Yao Shu put on Sanbao''s clothes, and he climbed from the Kang to the edge of the forest like his brother.


    The little boy''s eyes glowed and his face full of expectation asked, "Daddy, next time you go to patrol the camp, will you really take me with you?"


    "I promised you. When the next horses arrive at the camp, I''ll take you


    A Zhi was too happy to close his mouth. If you put a tail on him, I''m afraid the tail will be broken. He cheered at Lin radial: "Daddy is so good! Good fatherYao Shu saw that the little boy was so happy that he said to him: "it happens that your second cousin is also in the town. At that time, your brothers can go to play together."


    A Zhi''s bright eyes looked at Lin radial again: "Daddy, can my second cousin go?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Lin radial naturally did not object.


    He also opened his mind. He took care of one child and two children. He let them stay together and take care of each other.


    After all, in the camp, the two little boys couldn''t make any waves.


    With his parents'' approval, ah Zhi can''t wait to share the good news with his second cousin. He immediately jumps down from the Kang, puts on his shoes, greets Yao Shu and Lin radial, and runs to Yao Chao''s house.


    Yao Shu hurriedly called him: "your second cousin went to call the doctor. Now he is not at home."


    A Zhiman doesn''t care: "I''ll wait for my second uncle''s house!"


    As soon as he heard that he was going to his uncle''s house, as quickly as possible, he interrupted, "brother, I''ll go too!"


    She looked at Lin radial, to break free from his arms: "Dad, I also go to see the second uncle."


    It''s said that Yao Si was sad when he was hurt at home.


    If Yao Shu did not stop her, she must be the first to go to Yao Chao''s house.


    Now the little twister worm is wriggling about in Lin radial''s arms. It seems that others are not allowed to go. Lin radial has to let her go.


    Seeing this, Yao Shu said with a smile, "you two are going to help your aunt."


    The two children answered, and when ace put on his shoes, the brother and sister ran out of the house.


    After changing diapers, Sanbao sat on the Kang and played with his toys.


    Yao Shu picked up the wooden basin and was about to get up, but he was stopped by Lin Du: "I''ll come."


    He took the cotton cloth and water basin in Yao Shu''s hand, poured water out of the door, and washed Sanbao''s dirty diapers and hung them on the clothesline in the yard.


    As soon as I turned back, I saw Yao Shu Zheng standing in front of the door smiling and watching him not speak.


    Lin radial suddenly stopped. Somehow, he remembered the appearance of Yao Chao in his red wedding dress yesterday.


    Brother and sister were born similar, but Yao Shu''s face was softer and his eyes were rounder.


    He tried to recall the day when Yao Shu married him, but it was as if it happened in his last life.


    On the wedding night, the expression on her face under the red cap was totally different from the present softness.


    Moreover, at that time, she was still young, and her face was not fully opened. Compared with now, she looked like two people.


    Rarely have you seen Lin radial standing still in a daze. Yao Shu asked him with a smile, "if you don''t come into the room, what are you doing alone? Is sleep less, confused? "


    Not to mention staying up all night was to lie in ambush for three days and three nights on the battlefield. Without sleeping a whole night, Lin radial was able to keep his mind clear and clear.


    But now, the place he is in is not the battlefield, and the person he is facing is not the enemy.


    A little bit tired of walking on the body for a long time


    Man''s face has never been expressionless, now standing in the sun, cold features are covered with a layer of warm light, even some lazy.


    Yao Shu looked funny, but he couldn''t resist his attentive eyes. He just walked towards him and was curious: "what''s the matter?"


    Who would have thought, such as Yao Shu Lin radius approached, actually a head in her shoulder.


    She was funny and puzzled: "what are you doing?"


    The man''s voice from her shoulder, low, with some hoarse: "tired."


    The more he got along with Lin radial for a long time, the more he realized that he was not as cold and unfeeling as he showed himself.


    On the contrary, Lin radial''s mind is very delicate.


    He can feel the most subtle emotions of those around him.


    Only those who are good at understanding can be empathetic.


    Think of here, Yao Shu can not help but put soft voice: "already home, tired words, better take off clothes to have a rest?"


    Lin radial didn''t speak. He leaned on Yao Shu, but didn''t let her feel much weight.


    Yao Shu gave a silent smile, stretched out his hand and covered Lin''s black hair: "I can smell your bloody smell. Go to take a hot bath and have a sleep."


    Lin radial straightened up, eyebrows gently wrinkled, subconsciously smelled on his body.


    "Smell of blood?"


    He has cleaned it up in the police house. Does it still smell?


    She was so close to him that she could smell it.


    This kind of taste won''t be liked by any woman, but now it''s Lin radial, and Yao Shu doesn''t even have a bit of antipathy in his heart.


    She chuckled and said, "maybe it''s on my hair. I''ll have a good wash later."


    Lin radial knows that Yao Shu likes cleaning. He used to live in the Lin family without any conditions. Now he can heat his own hot water. Yao Shu wants to take a bath every day and takes his children to take a bath.


    Listening to her say that she had a taste, Lin radial did not care about warmth, only said: "I''ll go to take a bath."He washes his hair and takes a bath very fast. He can get it done by dividing five into two. At that time, he can have a few more words with Yao Shu.


    Unexpectedly, Yao Shu grabbed his wrist and refused to let him go: "what are you in a hurry? Are you going out today? "


    Man Leng Leng God: "no, the inspector let me go home, rest for a day."


    Yao went to fetch a lot of hot water and said, "you''ll get some more. Now the sun is just right, and the yard is not cold. Wash your hair in the yard first. "


    According to Yao Shu''s usual habit, he poured cold water and hot water into two wooden pots and carried them to the yard.


    However, Yao Shu took several pieces of dry cloth towel, as well as saponin powder for cleaning hair, and put them beside him. He was sitting on a stool waiting for him.


    "Come and sit down." He heard her greeting himself like this.


    In one hand, Lin radial held a water holding wooden basin, which seemed to be unable to feel the weight. He walked steadily.


    He sat on another wooden stool and hesitated: "ash, you..."


    Although Yao Shu sat on the same high stool as he did, he had to raise his head slightly in order to catch his sight.


    Her beautiful oval face in the sun, like a flawless jade, exudes a bright white light.


    She looked at Lin radial, her face showed some puzzled: "what are you still doing? Do you want to wash it yourself


    Lin radial remembered that he had seen Yao Shu wash a Zhi and a Si''s hair once.


    Usually it is a sunny afternoon, two children sit in line on the edge, untie their hair and wait for Aung to adjust the water temperature.


    At that time, he was going home to pick up things, but he stood outside the hospital door, watching her wash the two children, and then made a sound.


    The two children were wrapped in absorbent cloth towels, and when they heard the news, their faces were full of surprise and called for their father. Lin radial remembered that Yao Shu''s look at that time was very similar to his gentleness now.


    Without hesitation, he untied the Development Zone, leaving his long black hair to Yao Shu.


    Only when she reached for the hot water in the basin, she felt it was almost the same as the empty one. Come here, head down. "


    Lin radial obeyed Yao Shu''s strength and lowered his head. She scooped up some water and wet Lin radial''s hair a little bit. Before touching his scalp, she said to him, "if the water is cold or hot, please tell me."


    Lin radial gave a low "um".


    The warm water slowly soaked his scalp. He closed his eyes and felt Yao Shu''s fingers between his hair, which was even more vivid than the touch of the warm water.


    Then he heard Yao Shu say, "ah Zhi told me that you like to bathe in cold water on weekdays? Now young body do not feel, and so on in the future, you will suffer. In fact, it is not only for the sake of the body, hot water washed through the scalp and body, but also can relieve fatigue


    If on weekdays Yao Shu said he would, Lin would only agree.


    But today, I don''t know why. Xu''s tone was too soft. He wanted to hear more from her, so he explained to himself, "it''s more convenient to burn hot water than cold water."


    Yao Shu''s voice was a little higher all of a sudden. He couldn''t set up a channel: "Fei Chai? Can''t we have enough food in our family? What firewood are we short of


    He also heard the man say: "it''s right to be diligent and frugal."


    There are people in Yaojia village who do not take a bath all winter in order to save firewood.


    Just waiting for the strong sun at noon in summer, they put the wooden basin filled with water in the yard and washed it when the water was heated by the sun.


    But Yao Shu has never been aggrieved in this respect, and his family has always been full of firewood.


    She clapped her hand on Lin''s head and said, "I don''t see how much you save on weekdays. How can you start saving at this time? I think you just don''t want to boil water


    Lin radial suddenly laughed.


    Xu''s fault after he joined the army was that he would never expose his vital points to others, let alone put his head in Yao Shu''s hands and let her do it.


    But now, Lin radial thought it was not bad.


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Yao Shu patted the back of Lin''s head again and said with a smile, "do you hear me? If you continue to be so lazy, I will take three children with me and the whole family will boycott you. "


    Lin radial see Yao Shu said so, then low "well" a, and worried that she felt perfunctory, added: "I know."


    When his hair was all wet, Yao Shu began to rub his black hair with soap powder.


    She rubbed for a while, nodded and commented, "your hair is good and dark."


    Yao Shu always thought that according to Lin radial''s character, his hair must be hard.


    But I didn''t expect to touch it. I found that Lin''s hair was not hard, but thin and soft.


    If the hair is to grow according to the master''s character, does it mean that the man''s heart is also soft?


    Thinking like this, she couldn''t help but ask out: "a radius, how is your hair so soft?"Lin radial didn''t understand where Yao Shu''s curiosity was. He had to say, "Xu was born, but I don''t know."


    Under the erosion of hot water, the black hair of the forest radius becomes more and more soft.


    Yao Shu thought, if in modern times, such a hair cut short, and then a small perm, the handle must be particularly good.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Lin radial asked, "isn''t it good to have soft hair?"


    Long hair means long hair. After all, the touch of golden hair is no less than that of a curly little dog.


    As she washed and touched it, she couldn''t help laughing when she thought of it: "it''s soft. It''s very comfortable to touch."


    Lin radial and "Er" a, rare obedient appearance, let Yao Shu play.


    she used the Gleditsia sinensis powder to rub the hair of Lin Chao over and over again, so that he could hold his hair on his own, and changed a basin of cold and hot water to start washing the foam on his head.


    While washing, Yao Shu is still thinking about Lin''s hair.


    If Lin radial was born in modern times, his most suitable hairstyle is still Bancun.


    He has a high nose and deep eye socket, and even his forehead can be hit very well. In addition, he has a clear-cut face. If he really cuts an inch, he is afraid that a glance will take away the hearts of a small fan Mei.


    It''s a pity that now no matter how good-looking his facial features are, you can only see the back of his black head.


    Yao Shu suddenly missed Lin radial''s face and quickened his hand movements.


    Lin radial is contrary to her idea --


    if he can, he would rather let Yao Shu wash his hair all morning.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    In order to prolong this rare time, Lin radial had no choice but to say: "ash, how do you wash your hair?"


    Yao Shu was still thinking wildly. Hearing this, he was stunned: "hmm? I''ll wash my hair when I take a shower. "


    She didn''t understand why Lin radial asked, and remembered that she always bathed in another empty room. Lin radial didn''t know it was normal.


    In order not to let the topic develop to another direction, she quickly diverged: "do you see the water that just flushed out after the first time, is it dirty inside? It is estimated that after washing the hair, the smell of blood will be gone. "


    Lin radial "um" a, did not answer a word.


    Seeing that he didn''t have the idea of bathing together, Yao Shu spitted on himself for a while, feeling that he had wronged a decent person.


    She added, "if you have time in the future and you don''t mind the trouble, you can let me wash your hair, which will be easier."


    The man answered, "if you have time, you don''t mind trouble."


    As he spoke, his hair had been washed clean. Yao Shu first wiped the water with a dry cloth towel, and then wrapped Lin radial''s hair with a cloth towel as if he were wrapping his hair.


    But the man''s hair is long and many, tried twice, almost did not cover.


    When he wrapped up the cloth, Yao Shu was relieved and said with a smile, "OK."


    Lin radial raised his head and revealed his facial features which were completely uncovered by his hair.


    He was born with a pair of cold eyes, with a little warm edge.


    Seeing that Yao looked at himself and didn''t speak, Lin could not help asking her, "what''s the matter? But I still have something on my face? "


    Yao Shu chuckled and said, "if there is nothing, I''ll take a look."


    Lin radial''s head was covered with a cloth towel, and then his cold look was washed clean by the home dressing. It didn''t look like it would make people afraid.


    Yao Shu looked at him and asked him curiously: "listen to elder brother Zheng an, have you ever cried in the street? Is that true or false?"


    "A boy of five or six years old cried, but he was not scared to cry by me," he said


    Yao Shu asked: "it''s not you who are scared. Why are you crying?"


    Lin radial also don''t know: "Xu is painful cry."


    Yao Shu face surprised: "you also hit him?"


    The man helplessly said: "this with what, I am good, how can hit people? It was the boy who bumped into me without looking at the road. He happened to bump into my leg and looked up and cried. "


    Zheng an said in a joke that one day when they came back from the camp, there were many people in the street who were not good at riding, so they had to walk. There was no smile on Lin radial''s face, and his ferocious appearance frightened a child to cry.


    One said that they were scared to cry, and the other said that they were hurt. Yao Shu felt that there might be both reasons.


    "What did you say after the child hit you?" she asked


    The man shook his head. "I just looked at him and said nothing."


    Yao Shu thought about it for a while and said, "they all say that you''re always scared, but I don''t think it''s anything. Is it because I''m more daring?"


    She sat on the stool lazily in the sun. She talked to Lin radial and wondered under what circumstances Lin''s smile would appear on his face.


    Lin Du sat on one side and didn''t say a word.


    Seeing that the man did not speak, Yao Shu couldn''t help but want to tease him: "ask you, am I bold?"


    Lin radial didn''t know how to answer.


    If you say that she is brave, Yao Shu will cry out when she has nightmares at night; but if she is timid, it is not like


    More importantly, where does she want a real answer, it is clear that she wants him to say what she wants to hear.


    After he wanted to understand this, Lin radial could open his mouth. He said seriously, "are you brave? I can''t tell you. I only know that no matter what you look like, it''s good for me."


    Obviously, it was chatting, but Yao Shu was suddenly hit by this sweet talk.


    She clearly knew that this was to make herself happy, but she couldn''t help laughing: "you said you should learn more from my second brother. Is that what you learned?"


    Lin radial didn''t nod, but he didn''t deny it. Instead, he looked at Yao Shu and didn''t speak.


    She really felt that Lin radial''s beautiful face was good for her eyes, but after watching it for a long time, she was embarrassed at first. Yao Shu slightly turned his head and said to Lin radial, "well, the water is almost absorbed. You can take down the cloth towel. In the sun, the hair dries faster


    The man spread his hair according to his words. The light fragrance of Osmanthus fragrans in the powder of Gleditsia sinensis, coupled with the moist moisture, suddenly released and rushed to the tip of Yao Shu''s nose.


    She found out how close she was to the man.


    Yao Shu wanted to stagger, but he thought that he was his husband. Even if he was closer, what? What is there to hide?Even so, she didn''t move too much. She just raised her hand to lift Lin''s hair and said solemnly, "just let it go. I''ll get a comb and comb your hair."


    Said she takes back just carelessly rubbed to the finger tip of Lin radial face side, ran back to the bedroom.


    But her smooth fingertips in his face across the touch, but let Lin radial have a moment of absence.


    He wanted to get up and catch up with her, but he held back and sat there waiting for her to get her comb.


    They chatted in the yard for more than half an hour, until Lin radial''s hair was almost dry, and they didn''t see ah Zhi and ah Si come back.


    They seldom chat aimlessly like this. They talk everywhere they think, which makes people feel relaxed and comfortable.


    The man relaxed completely and couldn''t help yawning.


    Yao Shu noticed the blue of his eyes and said, "go inside and have a rest. Sanbao has just fallen asleep. It''s fun for you and your son to lie together. "


    Lin radial according to the words back to the bedroom, Yao Shu put the yard basin back in place, then also followed into the room.


    The man is taking off his coat to go to the Kang, revealing his strong upper body.


    Yao only glanced at it, but saw the perfect line of his abdomen.


    When he saw Lin radial turning back, Yao Shu said, "I thought you were asleep Why didn''t you wear a middle coat? "


    She turned around and didn''t see the look on the man''s face. She only heard that his voice was a little hoarse. She deliberately lowered it as if he was afraid to wake Sanbao: "dirty. I changed my coat in the house of the inspector."


    Yao Shu didn''t think much about it. He went to the cupboard and took a clean suit. He went to the bed and handed it to Lin Du: "put it on and sleep again. It''s easy to get cold when you fall asleep. Don''t catch cold


    She didn''t know what she was talking about.


    If it''s warm today, it''s warm on the Kang just because of the boiling water. Even if Lin radial is shirtless and doesn''t cover his quilt, he won''t catch cold.


    But Lin radial didn''t say much. He took Yao Shu''s middle coat and put it aside.


    Seeing that he was not wearing it, Yao could not help but look at him.


    The man whispered back: "hot."


    Knowing that he said it would be hot to sleep in a middle coat, Yao Shu felt that Lin radial was saying that her face was hot.


    She coughed and nodded, "if you don''t wear it, don''t wear it."


    With that, Yao Shu didn''t know what was wrong with him. He stood in the same place and had no movement.


    Lin radial see her motionless also speechless, originally go to bed of the action dun dun.


    He suddenly said: "since there''s nothing wrong, why don''t you come up and have a rest, or go to the second brother''s place at noon."


    Yao Shu muddled to agree, and so should be finished, just know what he promised.


    But it doesn''t seem like a big deal to go back to sleep


    She couldn''t find a reason to regret for a moment, but said, "I''ll go and close the gate."


    Finish saying to walk out, no longer with the forest radius coexist a room.


    If she watched him take off his clothes and go to the Kang, she would blush to suffocation.


    She did not bolt the door. After closing the door, Yao Shu deliberately stayed in the yard for a while before returning to his bedroom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    The window of the room is half open, there is no wind, only sunlight pouring in, it seems a warm room.


    Yao Shu went to the bed and saw Lin radial lying down and closed his eyes.


    It''s just that he didn''t sleep next to Sanbao. Instead, he emptied out the middle position and left it to Yao Shu.


    Lin radial''s body was covered with the thin quilt he had changed in spring. His head was exposed, and his hair was spread over the pillow. He looked safe and harmless.


    Yao Shu hesitated for a while, after all, he took off his coat and lay down in the position where the man deliberately flowed out, pulling the quilt to cover himself.


    On weekdays, sleeping at night, there was nothing between her and him.


    As the day approaches, the sound of a man''s breath can be heard. It''s hard to ignore it.


    Yao Shu was not sleepy at all, but now he was lying upright and could not sleep or open his eyes.


    Is in a dilemma, but heard the man''s deep voice in the ear ring: "what''s the matter, tossing and turning, can''t sleep?"


    Yao Shu thought, she didn''t toss and turn, but she was uncomfortable and moved twice.


    However, men not only have good nose and eyes, but also have sensitive ears.


    She quickly turned back and asked, "did you wake up? I don''t feel sleepy, otherwise I''d better get up, and you''ll sleep well by yourself... "


    Lin radial opened his eyes, stretched out his hand and pressed Yao Shu''s shoulder. He did not let her get up. He said in a soft voice, "if you are not sleepy, you can lie with me for a while."


    He seldom used the word "accompany", and his expression was soft with some expectation. It was as if Yao Shu could feel at ease just lying down and doing nothing or saying anything.


    Yao Shu''s heart softened and he lay down again.


    She turned around and looked at Lin radial from the side. A smile appeared on her face: "then you can sleep, I will lie down."


    The man said "MMM" and closed his eyes again.


    Yao Shu looked at him quietly for a long time. He described the lines of Lin radial''s side face with his eyes. Over and over, he thought that if there was a piece of paper for her, she would be able to draw his side face with her eyes closed.


    Thinking like this, Lin radial turned over and lay on his side, his face facing Yao Shu, breathing for a long time.


    Xu felt hot. He pulled the quilt down a little and showed half his arm again.


    In this way, the distance between the two people is very close, as if breathing can spray on each other''s face. Yao Shu shrank back, but he met Sanbao and could not retreat any more.


    She also felt hot. She did not know whether the Kang was too warm or the quilt was too thick.


    "Are you asleep?" Yao Shu asked in a low voice.


    Seeing that the man didn''t respond, she called him in a voice again: "radius?"


    Lin''s breath was long, as if he had fallen asleep.


    For the first time, Yao Shu had such an opportunity to take a good look at Lin''s face.


    She has always known that Lin radial Sheng is good-looking and has one of the best facial features in a hundred, but ah Zhi knows that his father''s appearance is not bad.


    It''s just that Lin radial''s momentum is on the high side, most of the time, what people notice is his temperament.


    Now that he is asleep, his face is relaxed and looks more like ah Chi.


    "If Dabao can make you look like this in the future, it''s good to think about it." Yao Shu mumbled and stretched out the fingertip of his index finger to describe Lin radial''s eyebrows, but he was careful not to touch him.


    Knowing that Lin radial couldn''t hear, Yao Shu said in a low voice, "Why are your eyelashes so long? Look at me... "


    As she said this, Lin radial felt that his eyes were like a butterfly who had been visited by him on the way. He stepped on it lightly and died at a touch.


    She touched his eyelashes and quickly withdrew her hand.


    Lin radial controlled his breathing, endured the itching on his eyes, and restrained himself from moving.


    But Yao Shu thought that he was too tired, and he had already entered a deep dream, so his hand movements became unbridled.


    "Ah Zhi''s eyebrows, nose and eyes are not like you, but his mouth is not like you..." Her fingertips slowly moved down to the corner of Lin''s mouth and began to follow the thin lip line.


    Lin radial''s breath sprayed on the back of her hand. Yao Shu stopped his hand and didn''t move: "it''s said that men with thin lips are fickle! Dabao''s lips are very thick. They don''t look like you at all. "


    "I don''t know to what extent you will be unkind. There is no good man who is said to have become a great event. Liu Bang is also disgusted with his wife. All day long, he is afraid that empress Lu will be wronged by his precious lady Qi. Maybe one day you will want to get rid of me and find a better one. "


    The more she said, the less like she was, Lin radial had to move again, but inadvertently he was closer to Yao Shu.


    Her fingertips touched Lin radial''s lips, and immediately withdrew her hand. She was startled and did not speak for a long time.


    Yao Shu looked at Lin radial''s face, which was closer than ever before. His heart began to beat uncontrollably. Even when he was breathing, he felt a little hot.


    She opened the quilt, just to let the cool air disperse the heat.Yao Shu wanted to turn around and lie flat, but found that she had been squeezed into a small space by Lin radial. If she faced left, she would meet a man, and if she faced right, she would press the child, so she had to keep her original position and didn''t move.


    I thought it would be very hard, but not long ago, Yao Shu closed his eyelids and went to sleep.


    When her breathing was even, Lin radial opened his eyes.


    He looked at Yao Shu''s unprotected sleeping face quietly, thinking that there was no woman more beautiful and loved than her in the world.


    He is not Liu Bang, and she is not empress Lu. They only have each other, and there is no one else.


    Thinking like this, Lin radial extended his arm to Yao Shu, took her to his side and closed his eyes.


    Lin did not close his eyes all night, but Yao had a good sleep.


    In the morning, she didn''t sleep long. In her dream, she felt hot and restrained, and soon woke up.


    Can wake up posture is a little wrong, let her want to close her eyes and sleep for a while, wake up again.


    Originally, one of them covered a quilt, but Yao Shu opened his quilt before he went to bed. He rolled into Lin radial''s quilt and wrapped his hands and feet around others. One arm firmly held Lin radial''s arm.


    Lin''s temperature is on the high side. Holding him is like holding a stove. No wonder she is so hot in her dream.


    Yao Shu gently raised his arm, a little move on a sweat.


    What made her feel more hot was that Lin radial woke up.


    "What time is it?" He narrowed his eyes as if he were still confused.


    Yao Shu took the opportunity to pull his arm out, but failed.


    She did not move, obediently said: "it is still early, you go to sleep."


    He closed his eyes and nodded again.


    Yao Shu continued to fight with his arm, trying to get away without waking Lin radial.


    However, he was always sharp, and as soon as Yao Shu made a move, he woke up.


    The man opened his eyes again and asked in a hoarse voice, "what''s the matter?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    Yao Shu chuckled and asked him in a low voice, "don''t you feel hot..."


    Hearing the speech, Lin radial lifted the quilt that had covered them to one side.


    Yao Shu had to draw his arm and say, "I didn''t mean that. Oh, my arm is stuck. "


    Only then did Lin radial open his eyes completely. After a while, his brain came to his senses.


    He asked, "hold me, so hot?"


    Yao Shu nodded: "well."


    Unexpectedly, the man made an action that she didn''t even think about. He took the initiative to free his arm from the shackles of Yao Shu, and moved to the side, which made the gap between the two people bigger and into the cool air. Yao Shu felt comfortable.


    Just the next second, he stretched out two iron hoop like arms and hugged Yao Shu.


    After looking for a comfortable posture, the man closed his eyes again, and said in a reasonable way: "since holding me hot, I''m holding you, is it all right?"


    Yao Shu is very suspicious that Lin radial is playing a hooligan by not waking up. But he looks down to see them. Lin radial''s upper body is clean, and he is wrapped tightly. It seems that she is taking advantage of others.


    Her face was very hot and she didn''t care to make Lin radial sleep. She pushed his shoulder and said in a low voice, "you let go, I''m going to get up."


    Yao Shu hoped that Sanbao would wake up and cry a few times, so as to save his mother-in-law from the fire. However, the baby was sleeping like a piglet who had been drugged, so that no one could wake him up.


    Lin radial, holding his daughter-in-law in his arms, refused to give up. He said in a hoarse voice, "what are you going to do? Isn''t it still early? "


    Yao Shu was so angry that he wanted to hit people. When he saw Lin radial playing a rogue, he really slapped him twice: "I should go to cook as soon as possible! I''m going to deliver food to the second brother at noon. "


    Lin was used to wrestling, and he was not afraid of swords and swords on the battlefield. Yao Shu patted him on the shoulder a few times, just like tickling.


    Yao Shu let go of his arm and looked at his angry face.


    Seeing that she wasn''t really angry, Lin radial was relieved and changed the subject and said, "we''ll go together at noon. I''ll do it when I get up later. You can rest."


    Yao Shu was choked by him: "who''s cooking? It''s going to be late if we linger on. "


    But the man did not have what reaction, instead lightly advised her: "late a little bit later, where is so anxious?"


    She was sweating all over, but Lin radial was fresh and clean without any sweat.


    During the dispute, he suddenly approached Yao Shu and sniffed it behind his ear. He said, "Asher, you smell so good."


    Yao Shu couldn''t get rid of him. He just broke the crutch and let him hold it.


    Seeing Lin radial holding himself still unwilling to be honest, Yao Shu was angry: "good smell? Smell as much as you like


    She pasted her only movable arm on Lin radial''s face and covered his face with his middle coat sleeve. She said in a bad voice: "how about it? Do you still smell it? Look, I won''t cover your dog''s nose


    When Lin radial relaxed his strength, Yao Shu pushed forward and pressed the whole person on his body. However, the arm covering his mouth and nose refused to leave.


    "If I am a dog, what are you and the children?" the man said with a low smile


    Yao Shu also laughed and pressed his other arm up to block Lin radial''s mouth: "now, you can''t make a sound! It''s all my fault that I don''t know the dog clearly. I''ll cover it up later, and I''ll remarry with my children! "


    Lin radial allowed her to make mischief on herself, without any resistance at all.


    When Yao Shu was finally tired and sweating, he found that Lin radial had already let her go. It was her who had been bullying others for a long time.


    She coughed gently and straightened up: "OK, I''m going to cook without making trouble with you."


    Then Yao Shu turned his head and saw that Sanbao had woken up. He sat on the edge without saying a word and looked straight up at her eyes.


    Sanbao saw his mother looking at himself, grinning to reveal the size of the next two rice teeth, called a: "ah!"


    Baby pose to attack, Yao Shu quickly from Lin radial body down, catch the three treasures.


    When she coaxed the child for a while, she saw that the man was still lying in his original position.


    Yao Shu asked, "are you going to sleep for a while?"


    The man gave a "um", like a voice coming out of his nose, low and dumb.


    He answered, but he added: "I slowly get up again."


    Yao Shu''s face was a little hot. He turned over and put on his coat. Then he left the room with a sentence: "you look at Sanbao, I''ll cook."


    Only the three treasures left behind, and his father looked at each other.


    At noon, Lin radial went to cook the meal.


    When they came to Yao Chao''s home with Sanbao, they saw a person who should not have appeared.


    In the past two days, all the people in the patrol house went to the mountain to suppress the bandits. Yao Shu only worried about Lin radial and his second brother, forgetting the existence of a Du Zhen.


    Now she is sitting in a chair with a still tea in her hand. She is talking to Yao Chao and his second sister-in-law lightly, just like a noble girl.Seeing them, she got up and saluted, "general Lin, Miss Yao."


    Lin radial nods, Yao Shu smiles and returns a courtesy: "Miss Du."


    Mrs. Yao''s second sister-in-law has never met with people who speak in a gentle voice like Du Heng. Her elegant manner and exquisite dress make people feel superior to others.


    Now it''s so easy for Yao Shu to come here, and Yao''s second sister-in-law is finally relieved.


    She hastened to greet her sister-in-law and uncle: "coming? Why did you carry so many things... "


    With that, Mrs. Yao took two food boxes from Lin radial''s hand and put them aside.


    Yao Shu said: "there are not enough food boxes at home, so I only brought the food for my sister-in-law and my second brother. I''ll let Erlang and Yu Zhi go to our place to eat later."


    The table in Yao Chao''s bedroom was not big enough to accommodate four people. Yao''s second sister-in-law and Yao Shu sat on both sides of Du Heng, pushing Lin radial to the opposite side.


    Du Jue raised his head and looked up at Lin radial, and soon he staggered his eyes.


    Seeing that Yao Chao, who was already half sitting up on the bed, was in good spirits, Yao Shu asked, "is second brother looking better? What does the doctor say when he comes over? "


    He smile: "much better, nothing serious, where is worth so inspiring?"


    Yao Chao slept for a long time, woke up and drank the medicine, his face was much better than before. It''s just that he has lost too much blood, and his pale illness can be seen at a glance.


    The second sister-in-law Yao poured tea for them and said, "the doctor said that the blood loss is too much, but it is better to have a child, and there is no big problem."


    Yao Shu nodded, and without seeing the children, he asked, "Dabao Er Bao didn''t mean to come to see my uncle? Where are you now? "


    Yao Er Sao said in a hurry: "I''ve seen it! When Er Bao saw her uncle lying on the bed, it was a sad cry. The little girl''s tears hurt me. Fortunately, little brother Yu has a way to coax Er Bao. I saw that he was very good at taking care of the children, so I asked him to take the three brothers and sisters to the study to study... "


    Yao Shu laughed, turned to Lin radial way: "I said that Er Bao''s favorite person is uncle, that day you were injured, also did not see her cry so."


    Lin radial looked at Yao Chao on the couch and said to Yao Shu, "that''s a good thing."


    Yao Chao''s expression suddenly became very wonderful.


    Just now, the little girl''s tears made him have a headache. It took him a long time to tell her that his uncle was only hurt. After two days, she could get out of bed, but she didn''t believe it.


    Later, when Yu Zhi heard the news, she came in and talked to AZ about children for a long time. The little girl nodded with tears and believed that her uncle would not die.


    Lin radial''s cool words are really hateful. Yao Chao only said, "you are a father. I think even Yu Zhi''s younger brother has a higher status than you."


    The man didn''t like it. He raised his hand to drink a cup of hot tea: "the mountain bandits have been exterminated, and the remaining branches can also enter Beijing. What''s my hurry?"


    Yao second sister-in-law saw this and laughed out: "a radius this mentality is good."


    She said, then turned to Yao Shu and said, "ah Shu, you don''t know, since my uncle came back, Erlang saw it and yelled every day that he would join the army, fight and be a hero like my uncle Your second brother''s status is not guaranteed. That''s a sarcastic remark! "


    Yao Shu was happy for a long time. He felt that his understanding of them was still too little. He did not know that on weekdays, one of them was elegant and the other was not close to each other. He would be jealous because of the children''s preference.


    Their family was happy, and Du Zhen, an outsider, really couldn''t get in.


    Fortunately, she had expected such a scene for a long time. Besides, in addition to Lin radial, the rest of the people were no more than strangers to her.


    She didn''t care, and she didn''t feel anything.


    However, Yao''s second sister-in-law felt that she had left her guests in the cold, so she took the initiative to talk to Du Heng: "now that the banditry has been eliminated, can miss Du go home as soon as possible?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    Du Heng nodded.


    Before she spoke, she just sat by and said nothing.


    When she opened her mouth, it was like a warbler crowing in the empty valley. She said, "my father knew that I was in danger. I should send someone to come soon. I think it''s also these days."


    Yao Er Sao nodded and cared about her daily life.


    Du Heng is also a very likable girl when he doesn''t pay all his attention to Lin radial.


    She is younger than everyone on the court. Although she always likes to carry it, I can understand that she was brought up in this way since childhood.


    After reading the original text, I know that Du Heng was just a little girl who didn''t know the world. She was cheated and abused, but she was also pitiful.


    Yao Shu didn''t resent her very much. He said sincerely: "when I came back home, I could accompany my parents well. My parents are scared if I want to come."


    Du Heng laughed, but he had some clever meaning: "thank you two sisters."


    Yao Shu didn''t say much to her.


    No matter how miserable Du was in her last life and how pleasant her temper and character were, Yao Shu was doomed not to become good friends with her when he thought that her goal was Lin radial.


    Yao Shu''s idea is very simple: as long as Du Heng doesn''t take Lin''s idea, everything is easy to say.


    And today''s Du Chen also seems to be just looking at the injured Yao Chao. He will leave soon.


    Just as Yao Shu and Lin radial also want to go, three people together out of Yao Chao''s bedroom.


    Seeing that she was alone, Yao Shu asked, "Miss Du, why don''t you see ah Su who has been following you all the time?"


    Du Heng shook his head: "it''s me who wants to go out for a walk. Nanny and ASU are out."


    Although it was the day, she was allowed to walk on the street as a delicate and weak lady. If something happened, I''m afraid it would cause trouble again


    Thinking of this, Yao Shu said to Lin radial: "there is still a long way to go from the police house. Go and see off Miss Du."


    Du Heng declined two sentences. Seeing Yao Shu''s insistence, Lin radial did not respond, so he acquiesced.


    Yao Shu, holding Sanbao in his arms, went to the study and called Yu Zhi and the children. He was going home.


    But see Yao second sister-in-law chase out, call her: "Ashu, you wait."


    Yao Shu stood still and said to a Zhi: "Dabao Er Bao takes his second cousin and uncle Yu home first. Aung will come back later."


    After the arrangement, she went to the second sister-in-law of Yao and asked, "what''s the matter with the second sister-in-law?"


    Yao Er Sao hesitated for a moment and didn''t know how to speak.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "isn''t the second sister-in-law the most cheerful temperament? Why do you have to wriggle today


    She had to open her mouth and said politely, "you just left. I heard your second brother say that this girl Du seems to have a little bit of respect for ah du..."


    She said, clearly this Du girl talk with Yao Chao is not very familiar, but she must come to visit.


    It''s a visit. There''s nothing to say about sitting on one side. If you think about Lin radial, you can explain it clearly.


    But when it comes to the reputation of the girl''s family, it''s hard for her to say so.


    The smile on Yao Shu''s face really faded down.


    She nodded and said to sister-in-law Yao, "sister-in-law, I don''t want to hide from you. Miss Du did show that she had a crush on a radius. But at that time, she didn''t know that he had already married and had a son. Later, she came home once and didn''t say it clearly


    Mrs. Yao frowned and said in a puzzled way: "it is reasonable to say that she is such an official lady, and she is a valuable girl in the capital. What kind of young talent can''t be seen? Looking at it today, it seems that I am not willing to I don''t understand. Ordinary people can''t hide in such an embarrassing situation. How can they catch up? "


    She is a few years older than Yao Shu and has seen a lot of outrageous things. However, she has only heard of this kind of official girl''s love for the hero who saves the country.


    Although my uncle is really a good-looking man, and he is not inferior to her husband in appearance, and he has the ability to do it, my daughter is also very high.


    What''s more, he has a wife and children. Can''t he let Du Heng be a little boy for him?!


    This is ridiculous.


    Yao Shu laughed: "second sister-in-law, Miss Du is much better today! I just hope that she will let go of this delusion. As you said, she is a good girl and the daughter of Shangshu. Where can she not find her husband''s home? "


    Yao Er Sao couldn''t speak for a while, and didn''t want to add more troubles to Yao Shu. But things are changeable, and she doesn''t know how this evil fate will end.


    But the reminder, she still want to remind: "ash, don''t blame the second sister-in-law talkative. Although it doesn''t look like it can be done, we have to guard against it. Don''t wait for something to happen, and then we''ll be in a mess. "


    Yao Er Sao is such a character. In her heart, the world is not as big as her family. Since Yao Shu is her husband''s beloved sister, she is Wei''s family. She can''t accept any grievances.


    After reading the novel, Yao Shu naturally knew where Du''s obsession came from.


    She said with a smile, "second sister-in-law, I understand. It''s just that this matter is related to her daughter''s family. Miss Du didn''t really do anything. Let''s cover it up and let others know. "Moreover, the most important thing is that Du Heng did not personally say that he liked Lin Du.


    Yao Er sister-in-law loves Yao Shu''s personality. She should be strong and not weak.


    She nodded and said, "of course, the honor of your daughter''s family is important. Your second sister-in-law is provincial."


    The two sisters stood and chatted for a while, and Yao er-sister-in-law let Yao Shu go back and told him, "I''m afraid that Erlang has such a temper, I''m afraid he will pester his uncle to teach him how to practice sword. Don''t get used to it


    Yao Shu almost couldn''t breathe with a smile: "don''t worry, sister-in-law! Erlang is very good in my family. "


    When she said that, she thought the same, but she was beaten in the face by her nephew when she got home.


    Yao Shu was still holding Sanbao in his arms. As soon as he entered the yard, he was surprised: "Erlang, what are you doing? Come down


    Yao Erlang, a small one, was not much bigger than ah Zhi. Now he was sitting on Lin radial''s horse, and he didn''t even grasp the reins in his hand.


    On the other hand, ah Zhi and ah Si danced happily and yelled: "Aung, it''s my cousin who got on the horse. It''s amazing!"


    Yao Shu had a headache. Seeing Yu Zhi''s silence on the edge, he had to call him: "brother Yu, look at it. Don''t let Erlang fall!"


    Yu Zhi took two steps to the horse and stopped.


    Yao Shu had to put Sanbao in the cradle, and then came out to watch Erlang himself.


    She quickly walked two steps to the horse, fearing that the boy would fall down. She said, "I just told your aunt that Erlang must be obedient at his aunt''s house. Why, if your uncle is not here, no one else can control you?"


    Yao Erlang laughed, but asked Lin radial, "where''s uncle? Why don''t you come back? "


    Yao Shu glared: "when your uncle comes back, I won''t let him clean up your monkey!"


    On one side, a Zhi still followed: "Aung, I also want to ride a horse. My second cousin is almost as tall as me. He can go up by himself, so can I! "


    But as he yelled, "my father said that I''m not allowed to ride when he''s away."


    A Zhi ignores her, but entangles Yao Shu, which makes her headache.


    Yu Zhi kept Yao Erlang dutifully on the edge. Seeing this, he sighed: "it seems that there are too many children. If it''s really troublesome, even a smart person like Miss Yao can''t help it."


    Originally, when there were only ah Zhi and a Si, they could still hear the truth from the adults. But now Yao Erlang is added to the story, and even ah Zhi, who has always been obedient, has been taken away.


    She felt that her sleep in the morning was not long enough, and her spirit was not enough to deal with the skin monkeys in front of her. She had to say to Yu Zhi helplessly, "aren''t you good at coaxing children? Not to mention helping me. "


    Yu Zhi said innocently, "where do I come from? I can only coax AZ, she is sensible and obedient


    Knowing that she was praised, the little girl immediately said sweetly, "brother Yu is right!"


    Yao Shu knew that he couldn''t count on Yu Zhi, so he just wanted Lin radial to come back quickly.


    He didn''t show up when he was at home, but now he suddenly left for a while, which highlighted the role of the sea calming needle.


    Yao Shu''s long-awaited tranquilizing needle is now beset with troubles and can''t go.


    He had thought that it was just a distance from home to the police house, but Du Heng was too slow.


    She is a delicate and weak young lady. It''s normal for her to walk slowly. Lin radial can''t make a sound to urge her, so she can only walk slowly.


    But listen to Du Heng smile: "general Lin seems to have something urgent to deal with? If not, send it here. I know the way


    Lin radial is a conscientious and responsible person. He said that he would send Du Heng to the place, so he would not leave halfway.


    The man just said, "there''s nothing important to deal with."


    Du Heng laughed and said in a warm voice, "general Lin, please."


    Two people walk in the street, male handsome woman beautiful, but also attracted many people''s attention.


    Du Zhen put on the veil from the door, hazy appearance, more and more people curious about her appearance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    There are not many people in bronze town who know Du Zhen, but they don''t know that Lin Du is very rare.


    Not long after they stood side by side, they met the man in charge of purchasing in baiweilou.


    Because Yao Shu often goes to Baiwei building, he can be recognized by all the staff.


    The man immediately said to Lin radial, "isn''t Lin Xiaowei worthy of duty today? Where is this going? "


    Lin radial one eye recognized to come a person, light way: "send a person."


    The man quietly looked at the beautiful figure around the man. He didn''t want to offend Lin radial. He thought about Yao Shu''s gentle and polite attitude towards them. He felt that he had an obligation to understand what the play was about.


    He boldly asked, "why didn''t you see Miss Yao? We have recently served some new dishes in our restaurant. We are waiting for Miss Yao to taste them! "


    See asked about Yao Shu, Lin radius just gave him a little more attention, way: "she is at home today, another day will go to support."


    The man looked as usual, and the girl with the veil on the side was no different, but he had never said anything. The man thought that he might have been too thoughtful.


    He said with a smile: "the little one will not disturb Lin Xiaowei. Take your time!"


    Lin radial didn''t think much about it. He went on the road with Du Heng.


    Not long after she went out, she suddenly chuckled and said, "I thought general Lin looked like a stranger. No one would come forward to talk to him. It seems that the general is popular in town. "


    Lin radial explained: "just now that person is baiweilou, ash often eat in the restaurant, the man will recognize."


    If Du Zhen really wants to chat with someone, he can naturally get to the point.


    She laughed again and said, "Miss Yao is not only beautiful, but also hearty. How did the general and Miss Yao get to know each other? How did you get married? "


    "I didn''t get in touch with Ashu before we got married, but it was the orders of my parents and the words of the matchmaker," Lin said


    In this way, Du Jue a little bit Lin radial said, and her memory of what happened.


    Lin radial''s wife has no problem with her birth and appearance, and her three children are also right. What''s the problem?


    Isn''t she gone after the third child? Not to mention her brother Yao Chao, who had never heard of such a person in his last life


    Is Yao Chao the most important variable?


    But today she made up her own mind to go to Yao Chao''s house, and did not see anything unusual.


    What''s going on?


    As time went by, Du Huo''s days in Qingtong town were not many, and she could not help feeling anxious.


    Thinking about this, she hesitated and asked: "I heard that the general mentioned one person today. I don''t know if I should ask or not..."


    "You mean Yu Zhi?" Lin radial understood the sight of Du Heng


    Du Heng nodded slightly.


    Seeing that she asked Yu Zhi, Lin Du said more: "Yu Zhi is from Suzhou. Originally, he went to the capital for the examination, but he went to Qingtong town by accident."


    Du Heng took the opportunity to say: "the general mentioned that he would go to Beijing, but these two days, my father will send someone to pick me up. If he will, he may go with the little girl, and there will be a care on the way. "


    Yu Zhi is not deeply involved in the world. If you let him go to Beijing alone, I''m afraid there will be something wrong with him. He will really miss the Spring Festival.


    If with Du Zhen together, pour also let a person rest assured a lot.


    Du Heng opened his mouth and solved a big problem for them. Lin radial said, "it''s better. I''m just troubling Miss Du. I''d like to thank you for the younger brother Yu. "


    Du Heng smiles again. His eyes are not covered by the veil. The light is flowing. He looks very beautiful.


    She whispered: "I don''t know how to repay my help. How can the general thank me instead?"


    But Lin radial said seriously, "one yard is one yard. Now, despite the banditry, he would not be relieved to let Yu Zhi alone into Beijing. If you go with Miss Du, you can also protect him to arrive safely. Lin naturally wants to thank Miss Du. "


    Du Zhen saw that his three words were inseparable from Yao Shu, and his heart was helpless and suffocated.


    Seeing that the police house was about to arrive, she suppressed her negative emotions and said to Lin radial in a soft voice: "if the general wants to thank you sincerely, can you do me a little favor for me?"


    "Please go ahead," Lin said


    Du Heng stopped and said to Lin radial, "this time I went out, it was all the willful and reckless actions of a little girl, which almost led to disaster At home, even if my father and mother can''t bear the harshness, I feel very sorry. If it''s convenient for the general, can you find some special food and play in Qingtong Town, or let the little girl take it home and make amends to her parents? "


    Her request is reasonable, and Lin has no reason to refuse.


    He should only say: "as Miss Du said, Lin will do her best."


    Du Heng nodded: "when the general is on duty, take some time to look for it. If you can''t find anything, it''s OK. At that time, ASU will give the silver to the general. "


    Lin radial "well" a, did not say much.


    Du Heng was relieved and felt that he was too impatient a few days ago.


    Now Lin radial''s wife is alive, even if he does not have much feelings with his first wife, it is impossible for him to have anything to do with himself.Besides, she is not blind. Naturally, she can see that Lin radial is interested in Yao Shu.


    Now, we can only make a plan slowly, first stabilize the relationship, and then make other plans.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the inspector''s office arrived, and Du Heng said to Lin radial, "thank you for seeing him off all the way today. I won''t disturb the time when the general and his family live together."


    Lin radial saw her into the house, turned around and went home.


    But the pace of going back is obviously much faster.


    ¡­¡­


    Before Lin radial entered the house, he heard Yao Erlang and ah Zhi shouting to go out, and then Yao Shu stopped them.


    Her voice was full of helplessness: "I''m going to have dinner. What else do you want to go out to play? Lin Zhi, don''t follow your cousin


    Xu was in a hurry. She didn''t even call ah Zhi. She called the child''s name directly.


    Ah Zhi didn''t speak, but he listened to Yao Erlang''s soft voice: "Auntie, let''s go out and play for a while. We''ll come back before uncle goes home!"


    Yao Shu flatly refused: "no way!"


    Lin radial did not understand that Yao Erlang and a Zhiyang were going out of the house, but they raised their feet and walked in and chose to support Yao Shu unconditionally: "I''m back. It''s just that you don''t have to go out."


    As soon as Yao Erlang saw his uncle, he was immediately dumbfounded.


    But although the desire to go out to play was extinguished, it was easy to see Lin Du. He was happy again: "uncle! You''re back... "


    Lin radial also understand why Yao Shu refused to let them out to play.


    The two children sat back and forth, unable to reach the pedals, but clutching the reins.


    This means not only going out to play, but also going out to ride a horse!


    No wonder Yao Shu didn''t give in at all.


    Lin radial entered the gate of the courtyard and immediately put his face down: "Lin Zhi, what I said has been forgotten?"


    Ah Zhi had the courage of his cousin to support him, but suddenly he softened down and said, "no, I haven''t forgotten. You can''t ride a horse when daddy is away


    Lin radial raised his eyebrows.


    The little boy jumped down from the horse and nearly scared Yao Shu: "you slow down! What can be done if the horse is so high that it breaks its leg? "


    Ah Zhi felt his nose and didn''t dare touch his father''s head. He didn''t say a word.


    Lin radial still had that dignified expression, but Yao Erlang was not afraid of him. Instead, he said happily, "uncle, ah Zhi said that you took him and his sister to ride a horse. When can you take me?"


    The skin monkey, who is not afraid of everything, is not honest until he is beaten. But now he has not made any trouble, but he has no reason to do it.


    Lin radial thought like this, went forward and picked Yao Erlang up with one hand: "I''ll talk about riding in the future. You come down first."


    Yao Erlang yelled and then giggled. He thought Lin radial was going to play with him, but he was held by his uncle''s strong arm and was mercilessly caught in the man''s armpit.


    This posture is extremely uncomfortable, Yao Erlang kicks the leg protest: "uncle let me down! Let me down


    Seeing that he couldn''t ride a horse and his second cousin couldn''t, ah Zhi was a little happy.


    But he also remembered what Lin radial had threatened him just now. For fear that his father would punish him for disobedience, he pressed the corners of his mouth with no smile.


    Yao Shu looked at it and thought it was very funny.


    She said to Lin radial with a smile: "you can count back. If it is later, the roof of our house can be lifted by two children."


    Yao Erlang kept calling, but also to Yao Shu for help: "aunt, I know that I was wrong, let my uncle put me down!"


    Instead of being moved, Yao went forward and played hard on Yao Erlang''s head: "no way! Who let you just refuse to listen, and now finally come back to a person who can cure you, is it skin or not? "


    Yao Erlang didn''t hurt much, but he let out a strange cry on purpose, as if he had been beaten.


    Yao Shu was both angry and funny. He stretched out his finger and flicked him again: "your auntie told me! Erlang disobedient, although let go of the fight! If you can''t fight to death, that''s fine. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Yao Erlang immediately let go and said in a basket of nice words that he was wronged and wronged, but he was reluctant to fight him.


    Ah Zhi and ah Si are not very lively. Today when Yao Erlang comes, not only Yao Shu feels a headache, but Lin radial also thinks whether the family is too small for one more child.


    In the future, when Sanbao grows up, how can children live in such a yard?


    Lin radial doesn''t want to. When Sanbao can run, ah Zhi should be old. I''m afraid he has already gone out to study. Where can he play in the yard with his younger brother and sister all day long?


    He only took his disobedient little nephew, all the way to the front hall, and then put him down.


    Yao Erlang''s ribs hurt, but when he smelled the smell of the food, he put the painful ribs behind him: "what did my aunt do today?"


    Yuzhi and ash have already arranged the food. Now the weather is getting warmer, and the meal which has just been taken off the stove has not been cooled.


    He looked closer. There was a steamed perch, a plate of shredded chicken and two fried vegetables.


    The boy sniffed: "this is too rich!"


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "don''t you wash your hands? I''m waiting for you to have enough time to eat. Today is your uncle''s kitchen. Have a try. "


    Yao Erlang and a Zhi went out together. When he washed his hands at the well, he whispered to his cousin: "uncle is really good. He can cook rice, but I don''t know. Is it good?"


    Ah Zhi vowed: "delicious, cousin try to know."


    After washing their hands, the two children went back to the front hall. Yao Erlang, hearing this, suddenly lost his eyes: "what, what?"


    A Si also nodded and said seriously: "second cousin, my father''s handwriting is beautiful! What''s more, my elder brother''s endorsement on weekdays, when he made a mistake, my father would know. "


    When it comes to laundry and cooking, Yao Erlang is the first one who is unwilling to do so. As for writing and endorsements, it is more difficult than killing him.


    He immediately refused to speak, only to eat, decided to be a mortal, only to learn the same skills of his uncle.


    Yao Shu refused to let him go and asked, "do you hear me? Today I''ll take you home. I''ll talk to your aunt. Let''s start from cooking. Aren''t you having a good time? "


    Yao Erlang suffered a lot, even the drumsticks in his mouth were not fragrant.


    Yao Shu, who was happy at that time, burst out laughing. Even the corner of Lin''s mouth also drew a shallow smile.


    Yu Zhi also showed a smile on one side, thinking: if their family had less rules, would they be as happy as brother Lin''s and Miss Yao''s?


    The meal was comfortable. Although Yao Shu was angry with Erlang, he still loved this nephew in his heart. He didn''t want to really aggrieve him.


    After dinner, I left and went back to study.


    Yao Erlang had lunch at his aunt''s house at noon, and had a good sleep with his younger brothers and sisters. In the afternoon, several children were playing in the yard. He was so happy that he refused to go back when it was dark.


    Or Yao Er sister-in-law came over in person and said that she would "invite" her little ancestor back home, and then she dragged Erlang back home.


    Ah Zhi watched his cousin leave, and sighed: "Oh, if only my cousin had lived with us all the time


    Yao Shu sighed at his grown-ups and was happy: "if you like to play with your second cousin, let him come back tomorrow."


    A Zhi is young and has a lot of things in his heart. He doesn''t agree happily. Instead, he looks sad: "the big cousin and the second cousin have been playing together since childhood. Now the second cousin comes here and plays with us so well. Isn''t big cousin alone at home?"


    Yao Shu once again marveled at the precocity of ancient children: "how old are you, and do you know how lonely you are?"


    The boy glanced at his mother-in-law. He didn''t speak. The expression on his face clearly said that he was no longer young and knew everything.


    Yao Shu thought it was funny and said, "OK, my big cousin is reading at home. It''s not like you two skin monkeys who gather together all day long and just want to play."


    Then she turned to the kitchen and cooked with Lin radial.


    Ah Zhi is left to think in the wind. Where he studies and plays, one is more noble than the other.


    Lin radial only a day''s rest time, accompany his wife and children at home, soon passed.


    Early the next morning, he went to Yao Chao first.


    Yao Er Sao is in the yard to Yao Chao decoction, see Lin radial, quite a little surprised: "a radial, how come so early today?"


    "Second sister-in-law. I''ll see my second brother, and then I''ll go to the inspector''s house. "


    Knowing that he might be on business, Yao''s second sister-in-law did not disturb her. She just said with a smile, "your second brother-in-law is awake and still lying in bed. You can go in."


    Lin radial nodded and turned into the room.


    I don''t know what they said. After a long time, Yao''s second sister-in-law finished frying all the medicine in her hand, and then she saw her uncle come out.


    When she saw that he was going out, she stopped him and said, "have you had breakfast? Eat some at home before you goLin radial said thanks, and then said: "don''t disturb the second sister-in-law, although the mountain bandits are all in custody, the trial will continue. After a day''s rest yesterday, I have to go to the police house earlier today, so I won''t disturb my second sister-in-law. "


    Although his face was still lukewarm, his words and manners were very polite


    . The second sister-in-law of Yao did not have a good impression of Lin radial at first. She thought he was cold-blooded and did not know how to hurt people. Now she has been getting along for a long time, but she has changed her attitude towards him.


    She said with a smile: "in this case, sister-in-law will not keep you. Next time you come home, you must stay for dinner."


    Lin radial answered a voice, again promise way: "certainly."


    The second sister-in-law of Yao saw Lin radial out of the door, and then came into the house with the fried medicine. She said to Yao Chao, "I didn''t think that before. Now I taste it carefully. How can we look more and more endurable?"


    Yao Chao looked puzzled: "where do you come from these feelings?"


    The bitter juice in the bowl is still hot. In order to let Yao Chao finish drinking it in one gulp, Yao Er sister-in-law specially takes a PU fan for a summer to cool him.


    The mouth also said: "other people''s appearance lives the handsome, also does not allow others to feel one?"


    Yao Chao chuckled: "you don''t often say that a radial is cold and frightening? Did he smile at you this morning


    Yao Er Sao seriously thought about what Lin radial would look like when she laughed. She said, "that''s not true. Well, what do people laugh at me for? It''s just that I never found out that he looks very good. "


    Yao Chao thinks about what happened recently, and understands why Yao Er Sao suddenly pays attention to Lin radial''s appearance.


    I think it was yesterday that he told her that Miss Shangshu was interested in Lin radial, which aroused her attention.


    Yao Chao said with a smile, "don''t you often say that a Zhi looks better than Erlang? He and his father seem to be carved out of the same mold. How can a radius grow worse? It''s just that I have a question to ask. "


    Second sister Yao turned her head and looked at him, making an appearance of listening attentively.


    Yao Chao seriously asked: "are you women who only value appearance? Everything else can be ignored? "


    Yao Ersao flatly denied: "of course not. What are you asking? Do I marry you because I like your face? "


    Yao Chao refused to believe it. Looking at the second sister-in-law, he seemed to ask, not because of my face, but because of what else?


    Sure enough, she added: "of course, appearance is also very important."


    Yao Chaodun was helpless.


    Then he heard her say: "if a radial''s five big three thick, black and strong, I''m afraid that Miss Du will not look at him. Besides, although I don''t know the cause and effect of the matter, it should be more than a radial who saved Miss Du? Why does Miss Du only regard a radial as a lifesaver? The rest of them are not saviors? "


    Yao Chao usually likes to talk to his wife because she has something to say and often gives him a new angle.


    He couldn''t help laughing: "that''s true. Zheng''an and Chen Jin were also present that day. Later, Zheng''an was also responsible for the living of the daughter. However, Miss Du said thanks to a-radial in her mouth... "


    The soldiers who were present on that day were indeed ordinary people. Some of them were handsome, but they were far less than Lin radial.


    Two people look at each other, Yao Chao asked with his eyes - is this not only looking at the face?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    Second sister Yao coughed softly, trying to say more possibilities: "our uncle is so powerful, and he always looks like a stranger. Ordinary girls are scared. They don''t know what he looks like at a glance. Besides, apart from his good appearance, good manners, good manners and good manners, my uncle is also very capable... "


    Yao Chao has some headache: "wait, you wait."


    How to say for a long time, turned out to be the scene of the large-scale flattery of Lin radial?


    Before she finished, she glared at him: "what''s the matter? Don''t you want me to praise others? "


    He couldn''t help shaking his head: "my uncle, you can boast as long as you like. It''s just that what you said may be the advantages of choosing a husband, but the problem is that he has already married and has children, and he is several years older than that one. If we say love at first sight, there is no such love method, right


    Yao''s second sister-in-law was suddenly Alert: "you told me that Miss Du seemed to be interested in ah radial. How come she fell in love at first sight? Does she really take a fancy to our uncle


    Yao Chao knew that he had missed his point.


    But it can''t be concealed. Yesterday Du Zhen said that she came to see a doctor, but if she didn''t take the opportunity to talk to Lin radial and kill Yao Chao, he would not believe it.


    Yao Chao had no choice but to say, "I don''t tell you everything, but I''m afraid you''ll show it to ah Shu inadvertently. It''s clear that there''s no possibility for them, and ah-u will never take a fancy to that girl Du. Let ah Shu know, isn''t it a blockbuster for her? "


    When Yao Er Sao was a girl, she was very quick tempered. Now she has a child and is a mother. She is not so steady. She will still be anxious when she meets with a problem.


    She immediately put down the Pu fan in her hand. Her eyes glared and she said angrily, "if you don''t say it, do you think others can''t see it? It doesn''t matter if I know or not, but Asher can''t be kept in the dark


    Yao Chao had to persuade her to calm down and said in a slow voice, "I knew you would be worried. You haven''t finished listening. What''s the hurry? "


    Yao Er Sao was still angry and urged him: "you said it! What happened to them? "


    Yao Chao told the whole story one by one: "at the beginning, a radial took people to the east of the city to investigate a few days ago. He happened to save three masters and servants of Miss Du from a group of unscrupulous escorts. After finding out the identity, he took them back to the inspector''s house to take good care of them, and sent a letter to the capital Shangshu''s house, waiting for the people in the capital to pick them up."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law was patient and didn''t interrupt. She saw Yao Chao again and said, "since she moved into the patrol house, Miss Du couldn''t eat well and sleep well. She made Zheng an suffer a lot. Later, ah Du went there twice before she stopped."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yao could not help frowning, but said, "look at Miss Du''s appearance. She is also from the capital city. She is the daughter of shangshufu. She has grown up in a small age and is not used to living in the house of the police. It''s just that she can''t eat and sleep well. What''s the matter with radius? "


    Yao Chao was helpless: "how can I know that? Can you stop people from seeing their benefactor? Miss Du never asked herself about ah radial. She only asked her nurse and maid to inquire. What can you say? "


    The great Yan dynasty did not attach too much importance to the defense of men and women, and women could also go to the streets. However, most of the noble women in the capital were reserved and seldom had too much direct contact with men outside.


    It was the maid who was close to her that became the middleman.


    Yao Er sister-in-law''s eyebrows did not loosen, discontented way: "she certainly does not ask herself! But who are the nanny and the maid? Do they dare to say one more word outside without the young lady''s command? "


    Now Yao''s second sister-in-law has confirmed that Du is interested in her uncle, but as for what other people think, they can''t interfere at all.


    What''s more, people never know what they can do?


    Yao Chao advised, "don''t bother yourself. A radius didn''t mean that, and miss Du didn''t mention it. It should have never happened. What''s more, the distance between the capital and Qingtong town is so far away that when Miss Du comes back to Beijing, there is no possibility that they will meet again. It will fade in a few days. "


    Yao''s second sister-in-law glared at him and put the warm medicine bowl into Yao Chao''s hand: "drink your medicine!"


    In fact, what Yao Chao said is reasonable.


    Two people do not say the difference between the family, age, just a distance, it is impossible to have contact in the future.


    Yao Er Sao''s heart at the same time judged impossible, intuitive strange, just think it is not so simple.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin radial came out of Yao Chao''s house and went straight to the police house.


    The two bandits on black tiger mountain and white tiger mountain have been taken into the dungeons. Because there are too many people, they can hardly put down for a while, so they have to have three or four people in one room to put down the dungeons.


    But even so, there are still many problems.


    The inspector gave Zheng an the custody of the mountain bandits. He was worried. Seeing Lin radial from a distance, he immediately beamed with joy: "brother Lin, you are here!"


    Lin radial stepped forward a few steps and listened to Zheng an''s question: "what''s the second brother''s injury?"? I heard it was carried back. Is there anything wrong with it? "


    They had been busy all day yesterday and had no time to visit Yao Chao. They only hoped that Lin radial would come and tell them about the situation today.


    Lin radial is a man of all kinds, and he doesn''t hide: "the wound is not the key, but he has been in a coma for some time because of excessive blood loss. Now he has woken up, and he will keep it in bed for a few days."Seeing this, Zheng an first breathed a sigh of relief, and then began to worry.


    "The second brother is not here. We are all worried about the whole family. How can we deal with these bandits..."


    As he walked to the house of arrest, he asked, "are they all taken away?"


    Zheng an nodded: "all closed in the dungeon, is three or four people crowded together, the environment is worse."


    In Lin''s eyes, this mountain bandit was cold-blooded and cruel, and committed many crimes. It was not too much to kill each one, so he didn''t care if the environment of the dungeon was too bad.


    But Zheng an is different.


    Most of these mountain bandits were from neighboring villages. In the past few years, when the harvest was not good, grass fell, and there were fellow villagers he knew. Although he had done a lot of bad things, he was forced to do more. Zheng an always felt sympathy and pity in his heart.


    Lin radial said coldly, "from the moment they go to be bandits, they have to think of such a day sooner or later."


    Knowing Lin radial''s temperament, Zheng an suppressed his impatience and asked a question that could not be more realistic: "these people are extremely vicious. If one person is locked up in a room, nothing can happen But now a few people crowded together, inevitably more friction. There was an accident last night, which nearly killed people. "


    If he had followed his heart, Lin would not care about the life and death of these bandits. He would have allowed these bandits to bite their dogs and digest a few more lives, which would have saved his hands in the future. But now that I''m in the police house, I have more things to think about. I can''t let these mountain bandits make trouble.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he stopped and said to Zheng''an, "lock up the most violent people alone, leaving the honest ones huddled together."


    When Zheng settled down, he broke down: "brother Lin, we haven''t thought about this idea, but There are more troublemakers than there are no troublemakers. What''s more, if you can live in a single room if you make a fuss twice, I''m afraid there won''t be any one to live on. "


    Lin radial heard straight frown, he turned his head: "take me to the dungeon."


    Zheng an was stunned: "don''t you go to see the inspector? He should be in the front hall... "


    Originally, he intended to meet the inspector first, but the problems had to be solved one by one. According to Zheng an, it was more urgent to deal with these unstable mountain bandits.


    Zheng an saw that Lin radial seemed to have an idea, so he took him to the dungeon.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    The dungeon area of the patrol house is not large. On weekdays, the little thieves who make trouble in the town will not be locked up here. There are only more than 40 cells on the left and right. Some of the cells are not used all the year round, and the fence is almost broken, so no one is locked up.


    It''s cold and humid in the prison. Every cell is very small. It''s really crowded when three or four cells are closed.


    When they came to the entrance, they saw that Xue Chang, who was yawning, was half leaning against the stone wall. He seemed to be unconscious.


    "Xue Chang! Why don''t you wake up? "


    He was clever and opened his eyes wide.


    "Ah, brother Zheng Brother Lin


    Zheng an was scolding Xue Chang: "what did I say when I left in the morning? Be more careful, be more careful, and you will be so careful? In the daytime, you still want to take a nap? If something goes wrong in the dungeon, I''ll see how you can tell the inspector and the brothers! What about Chen Jinren? Are you two not together? "


    Xue Chang finally came to his senses and felt frightened.


    He replied: "Chen Jin has gone to the prison and said to wander around to see the situation."


    Can consciousness return cage, Xue Chang immediately feel very strange: "I clear also slept well last night, how to doze?"


    Zheng an did not care whether he slept well or not. He only hated that iron was not made of steel. He said, "don''t you blow the cold wind, wake up your brain?"


    As they were talking, Lin radial suddenly asked, "how long has Chen Jin gone?"


    Xue Changyuan thought that Lin radial would scold him, but he did not expect that he asked about Chen Jin. He only replied honestly: "there was not a short time. Brother Zheng left the dungeon in the morning, and he went in."


    Zheng an was stunned: "this, must have two quarters of an hour?"


    They looked at each other, but saw that Lin radial sucked his nose and his face sank: "there''s something wrong with the taste!"


    Xue Chang did not respond, Zheng an has changed his face: "brother Lin, do you smell it?"


    Zheng an took a deep breath and felt that there was a faint fragrance of flowers in the air.


    But because it was spring, there were also flowering plants in the house of the police. The smell was light and it was easy to ignore.


    Xue Chang also sucked his nose, puzzled to ask: "planted flowers near the dungeon?"


    Lin radial didn''t explain too much. He said with a cold face: "cover your mouth and nose with your sleeves and breathe less. Zheng an goes in with me, and Xue Chang is guarding outside. "


    After two people hold up the torch and enter the dungeon, Xue Changcai''s reaction comes back. Is it that he was drugged and dozed off?


    Xue Chang''s back was suddenly wet in a cold sweat - if so, would brother Lin and brother Zheng be in danger?


    Lin and Zheng quickly enter the dungeon and see Chen Jin lying unconscious on the ground.


    Zheng an stepped forward quickly, explored his breath, heaved a heavy sigh of relief, raised his head and said to Lin radial, "I just fell asleep."


    Lin radial looked serious. Instead of taking Zheng an into the air, he said in a low voice: "take him to the ventilation place outside the dungeon."


    Hearing his implication, Zheng an could not help but worry: "if the people in the dungeon ordered the magic incense, I''m afraid they would have been prepared Brother Lin went in alone, for fear of danger. It''s better to go out together first, and then we can make plans. "


    What he said is reasonable.


    When the dungeon was built, there was only one exit.


    If the people in the dungeon light the magic incense and want to escape, as long as they can''t escape, they can''t get out with wings.


    They went out to call people, to catch turtles in a jar, is the most secure way.


    But Lin radial had his own judgment. He just shook his head and said, "take Chen Jin first."


    Zheng''an knows that Lin radial is one-to-one. Instead of wasting time arguing with him at this time, he might as well take Chen Jin, who is unconscious, away first.


    Thinking about this, Zheng an picked up Chen Jin and went outside the dungeon.


    It''s not a long way to go, but with a torch in one hand, and Chen Jin in the other hand, who can''t use half of his strength, Zheng an is sweating a lot.


    When he saw the light outside, he unconsciously inhaled a lot of aroma, and his brain began to faint.


    "Brother Zheng?" Xue Chang, who was guarding the outside, called out and jumped a few feet high. "What''s wrong with Chen Jin?"


    His voice was raised to a sharp level. Zheng an heard the pain in his skull and called back with a higher voice: "don''t you see that he sleeps like a dead pig? Why don''t you come and help me? Why don''t you stand there and call your soul? "


    When Xue Chang heard that Chen Jin had just gone to sleep, he put back his trembling heart.


    He hurried forward two steps and took Chen Jin over. The weight of the adult man pressed on his arm, which almost overwhelmed Xue Chang.


    "I knew that eating silly would make Chen Jin sink to death..."


    Zheng an stood at the tuyere and took a few deep breaths of the air blowing from the outside. Then he felt his mind was clear.


    He said, "stay here and don''t go away. Try to wake Chen Jin up. I''ll go in and see how brother Lin is doing."Xue Chang also wanted to say something, but saw Zheng an had turned his head and entered the dungeon again.


    Chen Jin was completely unconscious and slept like a dead man. Xue Chang helped him for a long time. Finally, he put him in the air outlet and let him sit askew against the tree.


    At the same time, he was worried about how to wake him up like a dead pig.


    On the other side, Zheng''an, who was in a hurry to return to the dungeon, was unable to hold on. He was carrying Chen Jin in his hands and had no torch for a long time.


    He wanted to go back to get it, but he thought that Lin radial was not at ease, so he gritted his teeth and went to the dungeon.


    Fortunately, although the dungeon was deep, there was only one passage, and there was no obstacle on the way.


    Every time I walk a certain distance, there is a torch on. It''s not that I can''t see the road.


    Not far, Zheng an saw the figure of Lin radial in front of him.


    He quickly walked a few steps, catching up: "brother Lin, didn''t you run into any trouble?"


    Lin radial frowned deeply and held the torch in his hand. His eyes were fixed on the corner of the dungeon and he did not speak.


    Zheng an did not understand: "what''s the matter..."


    He subconsciously followed Lin radial''s line of sight to see past, but surprised out of a cold sweat: "this, why so many rats in the dungeon?"


    Under the orange light of the dim torch, along the damp and cold stone wall of the dungeon, a pile of fat gray mice gathered.


    And those mice don''t seem to be afraid of light. Even when they are illuminated by torches, they still move around without making any sound.


    The dark dungeons were damp, and the rats, which were so dense and creeping along the walls, were really frightening.


    Hearing Lin radial''s calm voice, Zheng''an felt a little relieved: "this fragrant person is good at medicine. In addition to the drug for the rat to cause coma, there is also a kind of drug that can make people faint


    Zheng''an''s goose bumps all got up and felt a tingle in the back teeth: "what does the person who points incense mean? Don''t you take advantage of the opportunity to bewilder the watchman to escape the dungeon


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    Lin radial shook his head: "it''s not that simple."


    Zheng an is hesitating, don''t know what to do, and listen to the man said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid the next fan Xiang is not to charm the guards, really want to charm, is the people locked in the dungeon."


    Zheng an listened, not only did not solve the puzzle, but also could not understand: "bewildered by the people in the dungeon, what is the use of this?"


    "The rats and snakes in the dungeon have never seen blood before. If they have fresh human flesh to eat, they are afraid that they can kill a group of people in less than half a day. To bewilder those who are locked up, naturally, is to make those who fall unconscious to be attacked. "


    Lin radial''s voice was chilly. In this dark and cold dungeon, people felt more and more like the voice coming from the depths of the ground. Zheng an listened, and his hair was chilly at the back of his neck.


    "Well, they are not Who on earth made such a black hand? " He said incoherently, both shocked and cold, "let the mouse kill a man in the dungeon?"


    After observing for a while, Lin radial saw the approximate number of mice. While holding up the torch, he went to the dungeon and explained his guess in a deep voice: "it''s not easy to enter the dungeon of the inspector''s mansion. Besides, the rats will go to the place where the medicine tastes strong. Only those who are locked up in dungeons can achieve this level. "


    Zheng an wanted to break his head, but he didn''t understand the purpose of doing this: "to lead the mice in the past, is it to let all the people in a dungeon die?"


    Lin radial shook his head: "although there is a bed in the prison, because several people squeeze into a cell, they always want to sleep on the ground. At that time, those people will be the first to suffer. After a half day or a day, as long as the patrolling officers come to investigate and find the dead, they will naturally clean up the corpses. "


    Is it the purpose of Zheng an''s mind to escape?! But it''s a little too vicious... "


    Lin radial''s voice seemed to harden the ice: "as long as the person taking the antidote in advance, he will not be hurt by the mouse. The more chaotic the situation is, the more favorable his plan is."


    Zheng an imagined what might happen, but he couldn''t help but say: "if it''s really like brother Lin, we haven''t seen it for half a day, and more than 100 people will die in the prison At that time, all the people were either in a coma, or were completely disorganized by rats. I''m afraid even sorting out corpses was a huge project


    As they were talking, they had reached the deepest part of the dungeon.


    Deep in the dungeon is where the cell is. Lin radial lights up the surroundings with a torch in his hand, and soon the cold and dark places light up a lot.


    At this time, there have been a lot of mice gathered here, and occasionally there are some small snakes crawling around, and some of them are in a nest, which makes people feel creepy.


    Lin radial looked around the outside of each cell, and there was no sign of burning incense.


    He reminded Zheng an: "be careful under your feet, and don''t inhale too much myrosia. Let''s look at which cell has the most mice


    Zheng an suddenly understood his meaning, took down a torch from the wall, and looked for it separately with Lin radial.


    The place where the torch did not shine was still gloomy and dark. The smell of damp dungeons, the smell of prisoners'' drowning, and the unknown smell of enchanting incense lingered on Zheng an''s nose, making him feel that his brain was going to blow up.


    In the process of moving forward, he did not know whether it was his illusion. Zheng an always felt that there was a pair of invisible eyes in the dark, peeping at him coldly.


    Only the warm orange light at hand left a little safe color in Zheng''an''s heart.


    After a while, he found a cell with the largest number of rats. Instead of making any rash moves, Zheng an secretly recorded the location of the cell and went to meet Lin radial.


    Seeing his look, Lin radial knew that he had found the place.


    Neither of them spoke, nor did they do anything to the snake and mouse on the ground. They just held up the torch and quietly retreated out.


    After walking for some distance, Zheng Ancai said: "I''ve seen a circle. The fifth room in T-cell has the most rats, creaking a lot! Is it difficult for the person who has taken the medicine to be locked up in t-number five? "


    Lin radial looked at him, voice does not distinguish emotion: "you will put the medicine in your cell, waiting for yourself to be surrounded by mice and snakes?"


    Zheng an shook his head.


    Lin radial deep voice way: "see clearly the position is good, here is not suitable to stay for a long time, we withdraw first."


    Zheng an''s tight heart suddenly relaxed. To tell the truth, he was really afraid that Lin radial would go on his own way and settle the matter. When the time comes, don''t let the two of them get into trouble.


    When Lin Du proposed to go, Zheng an naturally supported him.


    But the man in the cell


    As if seeing his hesitation, Lin radial frowned: "I can''t bite you for a while. If you have this time, you can ask someone to come in and extinguish the fragrance, and nothing will happen."


    Zheng an pecked the chicken''s head like rice: "nature, nature!"


    They soon retired from the dungeon, and Zheng an''s heart was finally released."Brother Zheng, elder brother Lin, are you all right?" he asked


    Zheng an inhaled a lot of enchanting incense. Standing in the wind outlet, he still felt his brain was dim. He shook his head and did not speak.


    Seeing that Chen Jin had already woken up, Lin radial asked, "what''s the difference found during the inspection in the dungeon?"


    Chen Jin knew that he had been poisoned by Mi Xiang, but he didn''t know about the insect and snake medicine. He was still fascinated by the people in the dungeon, and they ran away. He just tried to remember: "at the beginning, I didn''t feel anything, but later my brain became more and more heavy. I didn''t think it was right. I wanted to come out first, but I didn''t realize it when I walked But to be sure, all the locks are in good condition, and none of them is broken. "


    Seeing the scene in the dungeon that makes people scalp numb, Zheng an''s attention has not been put on the prison lock.


    He inhaled a lot of fresh air and felt his head was not so dizzy. Then he looked at Lin radial: "brother Lin, I''m going to call some brothers to come here and go into the dungeon to clean up the snakes, insects and mice."


    Xue Chang and Chen Jin listen to the fog, what mice and snakes?


    Lin radial nodded his head and ordered: "prepare some cloth to touch water, then cover your mouth and nose, then you can reduce the inhalation of enchanting fragrance. In addition, take more stimulation drugs such as realgar to drive away insects and snakes. "


    Zheng an answers the voice, then hastens to walk, conveniently also took the Chen Jin who the condition is not good also.


    Only Lin radial facing a puzzled Xue Chang, he briefly explained the whole story, then ordered: "you first guard here, first lock the dungeon door, wait for Zheng an to bring people over."


    Xue Changdan had goose bumps after listening to Lin radial three''s two sentences. He tied up the gate of the dungeon in a hurry, for fear that this cruel character, who was drugged and addicted to fragrance, would fly out of the dungeon. At that time, he really couldn''t fight.


    Knowing that Lin radial had to arrange other things, Xue Chang said to Lin radial, "brother Lin, don''t worry. I can keep it alone. You go first."


    Lin radial did not say anything more, just nodded: "be careful yourself."


    Then he went on his way.


    Today''s problem is not small. In addition to solving the problem of snakes and rats in the dungeon, we have to discuss with the inspector a different strategy.


    Lin radial usually hated trouble most, but now he had to bear to solve it.


    If according to his character, these vicious mountain bandits should have been killed one by one, so that they would not have to look for trouble.


    But it''s not wartime, and these bandits are not the alien invaders of the great mountains and rivers of Yan. He can''t treat these people as cold-blooded as the vicious alien on the northwest battlefield.


    He went to Yao Chao early this morning to discuss how to deal with these people


    Finally, I came up with a solution. I wanted to come to my house to discuss with the inspector, but in the middle of the way, something like this happened again, which added a lot of trouble to the matter.


    It''s really annoying.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    When Lin radial returned to the front hall, he saw that the inspector was already waiting for him.


    When the governor saw him, he asked, "ah, I heard that something happened in the dungeon?"


    Without concealing anything, Lin radial said, "some people in the prison have ordered some magic incense and sprinkled powder to attract insects, snakes, mice and other things. They think it is to create a riot and escape in the chaos."


    The inspector looked serious: "I''m not honest in the dungeon! If you dare to have such a vicious mind, you must find out the man and punish him severely


    Lin radial nodded and said: "don''t worry, Mr. Zheng an has taken people to deal with this matter. After dispersing the snake and mouse, and investigating again, we will not miss the originator. "


    The inspector was very conscientious and responsible. He told Lin radial, "although it is good for the people to wipe out the bandits, the governor''s office has received a hot potato in the end. There must be nothing wrong with the mountain bandits in the dungeon! "


    Lin radial answered.


    "Did you go to see Chao? How is his injury? "


    He has always taken good care of Yao Chao.


    This time, he also gave a death order to take care of Yao Chao, who was not able to move in women''s clothes. Unexpectedly, he was injured.


    Lin radial once said: "the second elder brother lost too much blood and was in a coma for a period of time. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt the vital part. The injury was not serious."


    The inspector nodded.


    Although Zheng an told him that Yao Chao''s injury was not serious, he would still weigh it in his heart, thinking that maybe Zheng an didn''t want him to worry too much.


    After getting along with each other these days, the inspector found out Lin radial''s temperament and disposition, and knew that he was a man of what to say, so he believed in Lin radial''s words


    Thinking of this, he sighed and said, "look at the nature. There are coincidences everywhere. You and a Chao have more words and more thoughts, and less words and less things. It is clear that they are two completely different personalities. They have become a family and are my right and left-handed men. They are not used to being tight when they are short of each other. "


    If Yao Chao was present, he would say something pleasant to the ear and make the old man laugh.


    Lin radial didn''t like to talk about scenes. He only picked up the important things to report: "when I went to the second elder brother today, he was also worried about whether the bandits in the dungeon would cause chaos."


    Seeing Lin radial talking about business, the inspector stopped joking and wanted to hear his subordinates'' opinions: "these people are locked in one place now. It''s just an expedient. How can they be locked up all the time? What do Chao Ke think? "


    Lin radial went to Yao Chao in the morning and talked about it.


    He replied: "the second elder brother thinks that the treatment of mountain bandits should be based on education. First, we should investigate the details of each person, and then make different treatment according to the actual situation."


    The inspector touched the new beard of his chin, frowned and thought.


    He thought about it and asked, "is that Chao''s idea?"


    Lin radial nodded.


    Yao Chao''s style of conduct and conduct has always been like this. He would rather spend more time, but also try his best to deal with every detail.


    Mountain bandits do many evil things, but not all people are bent on evil. There are always people who are forced to fall into the grass.


    Yao Chao''s move also gave these people a way to live.


    Seeing that Lin radial spoke only for Yao Chao, the inspector asked him, "does a radius have other ideas?"


    Lin radial is not a timid character. He said straightforwardly: "my subordinates think that the mountain bandits need to invest a lot of energy, and it''s spring day. The imperial court will bring a batch of good horses from the western regions in the early spring. At that time, the city defense camp will be busy training troops, and even the patrol house can''t help them. It''s really not easy to investigate the details of the bandits in Chu."


    The inspector nodded encouragingly and motioned him to continue.


    Lin radial then said: "according to my subordinate''s opinion, this matter should be reported to the imperial court as soon as possible, and propose to punish the mountain bandits in exile. Most of the mountain bandits are from around Qingtong town. If they are still allowed to stay here, they will be afraid of trouble in the future. It is better to exile them directly to strange places, or to control them. "


    It''s rare for an inspector to talk like this. When he heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and praising: "if Lin Bo''s grandson really has the style of ancestor, it coincides with my idea. Early this morning, I went to the capital for a memorial. I think it will come to an end within a few days. "


    Except for the first meeting, the inspector never mentioned Lin''s grandfather.


    Seeing that he took the initiative to talk about it today, Lin radial was still a little surprised.


    The inspector''s face flashed the color of nostalgia, and he shook his head with a smile: "but your grandfather, at your age, was still studying hard day by day with books in his hands, and he was not as determined as his grandson."


    When his grandfather passed away, he was too young to remember his grandfather.


    Now someone talks to him about his blood relatives. Lin radial doesn''t have any feelings in his heart, but he also listens carefully.


    The old man''s voice gradually eased down, like an old man in an ordinary family. He narrated the past: "your grandfather and I met as young people, and we are close friends. On that day, my family was destitute and depended on his daily help. Later, when we got married separately, we put more energy into our official career and at home. At that time, I envied him very much that he had a young wife, and his eldest son was quick and studious, and he was clever at urinatingAs he said this, he put his eyes on Lin''s face, as if looking at his old friend through him.


    Lin can''t help but ask in a voice: "my Lord looks at my subordinates like this. Am I very similar to my grandfather?"


    The inspector shook his head: "you are more like your mother."


    Lin radial frowned slightly, with the same look on his face, but he had some doubts in his heart -


    Wang Shisheng was mean, and his facial features were also indifferent. He didn''t beat Xiaosheng like her.


    On the contrary, the second and third brothers could see the shadow of their mother on their faces.


    What''s more, Lin''s father is the only one. Although he has been studying for two days, he has no knowledge. Where does his grandfather have a quick and studious eldest son?


    Not to mention Wang, a country woman, where does the inspector know her appearance?


    What the inspector said was not consistent with the actual situation of the Lin family.


    But if the old man''s memory has never been wrong, what''s the problem?


    He asked a seemingly unrelated question: "have you ever met my father for many years?"


    For Lin radial''s sensitivity and caution, the governor secretly praised him. In addition to the gentleness in his eyes, he could not help adding some appreciation, but only said with a smile: "if we talk about the past, I''m afraid we can''t finish it for three days and three nights. After a few days, I will get a reply to my letter to the capital. If an old friend in Beijing invites me, you will have to go to the capital with me at that time. "


    Lin radial suppressed the doubts in his heart. Seeing that the governor quickly changed the topic, he talked about the business with him.


    ¡­¡­


    It will take three days at the earliest to send a letter to Beijing. If there is more delay on the first round trip, it is not enough to go back and forth without ten days.


    However, on the fifth day after their conversation, news came out of the "old friends in Beijing" among the large population.


    The man was not invited by letter, but hastened to come in person.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    This day is catching up with the rest of the forest radius mu, Qingtong town is also a big set.


    Because he had just sent Yu Zhi away two days ago, Yao Shu had no reason to go to baiweilou to eat Suzhou food, so he took linradial to the street to look for some fresh food.


    In this way, Zheng an, who came to Lin''s house to look for people, threw himself in the air.


    He went to Yao Chao''s house for a round. When he heard that they had gone to the market, he had to wait for them to come back.


    In the afternoon of Nanshi, Yao Shu and Lin radial are in the crowd, enjoying a rare two person world.


    Yao Shu held a sugar gourd in his hand and bit down one. While chewing it, he said to Lin radial, "do you think it''s really good for us to leave the children to the second elder brother and the second sister-in-law?"


    Lin radial walked beside Yao Shu, blocking the passers-by who occasionally did not look at the road for her. His voice was not high or low, just fell in her ears, with some numb itching: "how bad? Ah Zhi has been playing with Erlang these days, and ash is also clinging to his second brother. He would like to be his uncle''s daughter. Is that what they want


    Yao Shu chuckled, and his eyes moved. He glanced at Lin radial: "are you jealous? Who let you busy every day, not at home with the children. Don''t you see that Sanbao is closer to the second brother now? "


    These days, Yao Chao was injured at home. For fear that he would be bored, Yao Ersao asked Yao Shu to send his three children to Yao Chao Zhao every day. In addition, there were four children in total, all of them were lost to Yao Chao Zhao.


    It is said that they are all handed over to Yao Chao, but Sanbao is still young in the end. They follow Yao Er Sao more often.


    But Rao is like this. It''s enough for Yao Chao.


    Thanks to his method, he can live up to these small ones.


    After a few days here, a Zhi and a Si especially like the humorous second uncle.


    When Lin radial went home at night, he heard most of the children''s words. What was the second uncle doing


    No wonder Yao Shu teased him like this.


    Lin radial turned his face and looked at Yao Shu. He said seriously, "I''m happy that the children are close to my uncle."


    Yao Shu took advantage of this topic and complained: "you and the second brother are also busy day and night. Fortunately, my child and I came to the town with you. If we were still in Yaojia village, we would not be able to see you for ten days and a half months, just like the second sister-in-law and Erlang? "


    Although she is a mother of three children, she is light and slender, and she also prefers to dress up as a girl, especially her eyes are full of starlight.


    This kind of resentment like strange, with some coquettish meaning, let life not a bit unhappy.


    Looking at Yao Shu''s fresh face and walking with her in the downtown area, Lin radial was very relaxed and his expression was soft: "Ashu, I promise you, no matter how late you are busy, you will go home and have a rest. But you don''t have to wait for me. If it''s too late, take a rest earlier


    Every time he thought of the oil lamp Yao Shu left for him at night, Lin radial felt a burst of softness in his heart.


    Yao Shu took another bite of sugar gourd and put it in his mouth to chew. His right cheek was slightly bulging, like a small animal stealing food. He said, "who is waiting for you? I just didn''t finish my work in the daytime..."


    The corner of Lin''s mouth slightly pulled up and did not speak.


    A few nights later, he came home late and saw Yao Shu still sitting under the lamp, his head bit by bit, his eyes almost unable to open, but he still insisted on not sleeping.


    When he got close to him, Yao Shu woke up. He was very cute.


    There are many people in the market, and there are also a lot of peddlers. There are all kinds of snacks around. Yao Shu in the hands of the sugar gourd quickly finished, Lin radial will give her to buy two hemp ball, let her hold in the hand to eat.


    As they were walking forward, they heard a familiar female voice: "sister Ashu! Brother Lin


    When they stopped, Yao Shu saw the man in front of him and said, "sister Xue! I didn''t see it for a long time. I thought you went to the South and you are not in town today. "


    The one who stopped them was boss Xue, who had been wandering from place to place.


    Mr. Xue changed his light clothes and went to the street to become a beautiful scenery.


    They did not see each other for many days. Boss Xue was very happy. He went to Yao Shu and took her hand. He said warmly: "it''s some days that I haven''t seen you. How can you look at it? You''ve reduced some?"


    Yao Shu was afraid of cold in winter. He wore more clothes and ate more.


    She chuckled: "is your face thinner? I eat less these days and nights... "


    Lin radial listened to him and looked at Yao Shu in surprise.


    Doesn''t she eat well at night? Why doesn''t he know?


    Xu was together every day, but Lin radial didn''t realize Yao Shu was thin. She just felt that her face was still so small.


    Xue boss looked at her up and down: "in the past, the face was a little round, but it was pretty tight. Don''t starve yourself!"


    Yao Shu said: "I''m not hungry, but I eat less than in winter."


    They soon got to the same place. They just talked about the new Rouge powder for a long time, not to mention the clothes to wear in spring.


    "Sister Xue is very beautiful. It''s just beige. It''s not easy to dye, right?"In addition to the common red, blue, black and green, many intermediate colors can also be dyed on clothes.


    Boss Xue herself sells ready-made clothes. Naturally, she knows how to dye. She explains with a smile: "it''s not difficult. As long as you find the right plants, the cost of dyeing one piece is not expensive than ordinary colors."


    Yao Shu moved in his heart and asked, "sister Xue, do you still know this? I''m tired of the blue color on the street in spring, but most of the cloth newly introduced in this spring is also these colors. What channels does sister Xue have


    Boss Xue has always liked Yao Shu''s character, so he naturally knows everything: "if you want to buy it in a cloth shop, it''s cheaper to dye it yourself than to buy it outside."


    "Oh? If the cloth shop can recruit a few dyeing craftsmen, we can make ordinary cotton cloth by ourselves. "


    Seeing that she was interested, boss Xue said, "I know a few dyeing craftsmen. In addition to beige, no matter how complicated the colors are, they can''t beat them. If you''re interested, I''ll ask them, but these craftsmen are in the capital... "


    Hearing this, Yao Shu said with a smile, "that''s nothing. As long as the masters are willing to come, the cloth shop will give the best treatment and welcome. "


    Boss Xue nodded to answer this, and then listened to Yao Shu''s question: "what did you think about the last time you told sister Xue? Clothing and cloth are inseparable businesses. If sister Xue is willing to stay in the cloth shop, she will not treat you badly. "


    Boss Xue said with a smile: "my sister, what kind of treatment. It''s just that I''m still hesitating in my heart, so I can''t give you a definite letter... "


    Her face showed a puzzled look, but let Yao Shu Leng Leng.


    In Yao Shu''s impression, Mr. Xue is always decisive and never hesitant. It''s the first time she''ll see you today.


    Yao Shu didn''t ask much, but said with a smile: "when sister Xue thinks it over, come to the cloth shop and look for me at any time."


    Thanks to her thoughtfulness, boss Xue also laughed: "that''s natural."


    The two chatted for a long time, but Lin radial, who was making the setting board on the side, listened quietly without any impatience.


    Finally, boss Xue was a little embarrassed and said apologetically, "patronize and pull you to talk. Brother Lin is still here. Are you going to go shopping?"


    Lin radial did not politely nod.


    Yao Shu glanced at him with a smile at the bottom of his eyes, then turned to boss Xue and said, "if sister Xue is free, come to my house and look for me. I still have a lot of cloth and clothing questions to ask you."


    Boss Xue nodded and said, "that''s natural. I just ran out of hand cream. I''ll go to your house and rob me


    They both laughed together.


    Dayan does not have too many restrictions on women, but the probability of meeting two beauties in the street is still small.


    Boss Xue is a little taller, holding Yao Shu''s hand, a beautiful, a pretty, but also attracted a lot of attention.


    Just want to see more, but by Yao Shu side of the tall man coldly swept over, all of a sudden no idea.


    Yao Shu didn''t want Lin to wait either. He just made an appointment with boss Xue to meet him next time. Then he walked with him to the depth of the market.


    He asked Yao Lin on the way? You look unhappy. "


    Soft touch fleeting, Lin radial decisive backhand hold Yao Shu''s hand, the delicate soft hand in his palm.


    His voice was always low, denying, "No."


    Yao Shu earned, but did not break free.


    She couldn''t help laughing, lowered her voice and whispered, "is it a mouse? You''re really good at it... "


    Lin radial grasped the hand that was not willing to settle down. His strength was not heavy, but he never let go.


    Yao Shu simply did not struggle, simply let him hold it, looked up at Lin radial and asked, "if there is no displeasure, why do you have such an expression?"


    Lin''s voice was very low: "what kind of expression?"


    Yao Shu laughed: "eyebrows are drooping down."


    Lin radial has always been cold and light, and only Yao Shu can detect the difference from his subtle expression.


    He looked soft all of a sudden, but said: "I don''t like other people always look at you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    Yao Shu''s heart seemed to suddenly miss a beat, the sun was very good, from the oblique back to shine, Lin radial''s originally silent eyes shine.


    The hustle and bustle of the crowd lost their original voice, Yao Shu''s ears can hear only his deep voice with a smile.


    She jokingly replied, "I can''t help it. I can''t cover other people''s eyes, or they will see it."


    Now Lin radial didn''t say anything. He just grasped Yao Shu''s right hand with his sweaty palms.


    They walked in the market side by side, thinking about their own thoughts, and neither of them spoke.


    However, holding the hand all the way did not let go.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lin radial and Yao Shu visited the half day fair and ate some food, they walked home slowly with the warm but not warm sunshine.


    Yao Shu, who was full of food and drink, showed a dimpled look on his face, and there was also a vague meaning of sleepiness.


    When I got home, I saw a man sitting on the threshold.


    "Brother Lin! You can come back - "


    Yao Shu wakes up and sees Zheng an come down from the threshold and slap the soil on her body. Her face shows a smile:" how did brother Zheng come here? "


    Zheng''an had been waiting till now in the morning, but he did not miss this moment. He exchanged greetings with Yao Shu with a smile: "sister Ashley, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How can she be more beautiful?"


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "no matter how good it is, ah radial will not go with you today. Don''t see any guests during the break. Brother Zheng Zizi


    Among these people in the house of arrest, Zheng an often ran to Lin radial. Yao Shu was familiar with him, so he didn''t have so many worries.


    Knowing that she was joking, Zheng an said, "Oh, auntie, don''t do it! This time it won''t be like last time when brother Lin was intercepted to suppress bandits It''s just a small thing, a small thing! "


    Lin radial patted Yao Shu on the shoulder, as if to pacify.


    The man looked at Zheng''an and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    He said hastily: "there are people coming from the capital. Now they are patrolling the house. The patrolling officer asked me to call you. In that case, it should be for the bandits in the dungeon. "


    Yao Shu didn''t understand.


    Even if someone came from the capital, he didn''t have to let Lin Du pass. Besides, he was in Xiumu. What''s the meaning of calling people over in such a hurry?


    Xu felt her puzzled sight. Lin radial said to Yao Shu, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Two people originally agreed to prepare dinner together, Lin radial hand also carrying a kill good fish, so, can only put down the things in hand.


    See Yao Shu some unhappy, Lin radial low voice coax her: "won''t be long, dinner wait for me to come back to do, eh?"


    Yao Shu took the things in his hand, but his brow was frowned, and said: "in that case, I''ll go to the market to find sister Xue, and I''ll talk about the dinner at home in the evening."


    Of course, Lin radial didn''t have any opinions. After telling her two words, he followed Zheng''an away.


    Along the way, Zheng an rubbed his hands and tried to say, "there is no way to call you away today Another day, I''ll come to the door myself and apologize to sister ash. "


    Lin radial shakes his head: "do not have to be like this."


    These days, Zheng an, like other soldiers, had both respect and admiration for Lin Du.


    But in the end, how many years older than Lin radial, and earlier than him into the house, there is a sense of responsibility in my heart.


    He sighed and frowned: "last time you were injured at home, but you were called in half way. At noon, you went to Heihu mountain. Fortunately, I didn''t get hurt. Otherwise, how can I tell sister Ashley? "


    Although Lin radial was cold-natured, he was not unreasonable. He said, "things are urgent and opportunities are fleeting. I have explained with Ashu that she can understand."


    While talking, Zheng an''s stomach began to cry.


    have good ears and eyes, and naturally he heard Zheng An''s face. He said, "I don''t know if there''s still rice left in the house."


    When they entered the mansion, they saw the soldiers waiting in the courtyard and said, "brother Zheng, elder brother Lin, you can count it! The inspector is waiting for you in the front hall


    Smell speech, two people did not delay, straight forward hall.


    In spring, the vegetation has revived, and the flowers and trees in xunju are all green, and the early blooming jasmine flowers are gorgeous, but because there is no one to take care of them, they show the wild beauty.


    Lin radial and Zheng''an walked through a spring jasmine. They saw the gray haired inspector and said something to a tall man.


    He was black, and though he had only one back, he showed a high and straight manner.


    The inspector''s eyes were sharp and he called out, "Zheng''an, ah radial, you are here."


    The man turned his head and showed a firm face.


    The man looks about 30 years old, but his eyebrows are used to wrinkle and leave some marks.


    A pair of star eyes which are the same as Lin radial looked at them, and their sight was placed on Lin radial''s body.


    They saluted the inspector.Zheng an''s eyes have been staring at the man involuntarily. After a few breaths, he looks at Lin radial unconsciously, and a kind of absurd feeling rises in his heart.


    The eyebrows and eyes of these two people are almost carved out of the same mold!


    Is that ridiculous?


    But listen to the great man: "this is the Royal Academy of Xie."


    Zheng an was puzzled, but he still said with Lin radial: "I''ve met Mr. Xie."


    The Imperial Academy is all literati, and they really have nothing to do with the police house.


    What''s more, people coming to the capital at this time have to deal with the black tiger mountain bandits? What does it mean to send a literati who can only dance a pen?


    If it had nothing to do with Zheng''s appearance, he would not have been killed.


    The Lord Xie didn''t notice Zheng an''s thoughts at all. Instead, he put his mind on Lin radial and looked at him as if he were looking at someone else through him.


    Even so, he was very calm and asked Lin Du, "are you Lin Du? How old are you? "


    Lin radial''s face was neither good nor bad, but Zheng''an, who had been with him for some days, was keenly aware that he seemed to be in a bad mood.


    He said faintly: "I have five in twenty."


    I don''t know if it''s Zheng an''s illusion. He just thinks that since Lin radial said such a sentence, the expression of the Lord Xie is not quite right.


    Even in that pair of cold and clear eyes, a faint flash of water light, only fixed to look at Lin radial, did not speak.


    The inspector laughed and said, "thank you for your hard work. Don''t stand outside. Come into the front hall and talk."


    With his next words, he took Zheng an away: "I asked you to call someone, but it took so long I''ll save some food for you in the back. Why don''t you eat it soon? "


    Zheng an is curious about the relationship between Xie and Lin Du, but he has to leave to listen to them.


    While thinking wildly in his mind -


    no one has ever heard of the life experience of the Lin brothers. Is it because he was an orphan when he was a child? Is this the father of the Lin brothers?


    It doesn''t look like


    At the other end, the inspector had already brought two people of similar appearance into the front room and sat down at the table.


    Some soldiers poured hot tea to the three men and retreated quietly and wisely.


    Finally, Lord Xie took the lead in speaking. He looked a little unstable, and even his voice was dumb: "Xie received a letter from the governor two days ago. He couldn''t help it, so he left for Qingtong town. It''s too much trouble for adults. "


    The old man looked at him, but as if he were looking at a younger generation: "you worry too much."


    But see thank adult stood up, back a small step, respectfully to the inspector adult line of a salute, solemnly way: "humble here, thank you for your success."


    The inspector accepted the ceremony at ease and said with a smile, "you are said to have a bad temper, and you don''t have a good face to anyone in the court. Now, look, where is the rumor so fierce?"


    Xie Qian shook his head and did not speak.


    Xie Qian looked excited, but there was no expression on Lin radial''s face.


    He said nothing, as if their conversation had nothing to do with him.


    Xie Qian turned around, looked at Lin radial''s eyes, and asked him softly, "can I call you a radius?"


    Lin radial or that pair of indifferent appearance: "adult is at your own convenience."


    The inspector was happy: "now there are people who are colder and harder to deal with than Lord Xie!"


    Xie Qian is a cold hearted man.


    It''s only three years since he became famous. It''s well known in the capital. His greatest fame is not his indifference, nor his brilliant talent. Instead, he has committed more than ten felonies, but is safe and sound. On the contrary, he has secured the position of the Imperial Academy.


    Among the crimes he committed, the most serious one was the crime of cheating the emperor by borrowing his false identity as the number one scholar in high school.


    It''s OK to borrow a false identity. If you cheat the monarch all the time without being found out, it will not be a crime. However, no one else has said anything. Xie Qian wrote an article about his crime of cheating the monarch and posted it to the scholars all over the world.


    The rhetoric in the article is gorgeous, and it can be regarded as a good article that can spread for hundreds of generations, but the content shocked the government and the public.


    It was supposed to be an article praising merits and virtues, but Xie Qian scolded the former Emperor bloody.


    He made clear his identity as the son of a criminal minister, and fiercely accused the former Emperor of not investigating, and charged Xie Qian''s father with the crime of cheating for personal gain in scientific research, which led to the overthrow of the whole Xie family and exile to the frontier.


    The incident of Xie Qian became a hot topic. All the Chinese officials in the court turned to the Xie family. Due to the pressure, they had to thoroughly investigate the incident of that year, and found out that Xie Qian''s father was wronged.


    But at that time, more than 300 Xie family members were all exiled to the frontier. Only Xie Qian and his younger brother survived.Xie Qian wrote such a piece of article that day. He had a heart of death. But he didn''t expect that the reaction was too strong. Today, he not only cleared the injustice of Xie''s family, but also ignored Xie Qian''s crime of bullying the emperor and making him return to his original post.


    It spread all over the capital, and became the emperor''s good name.


    Lin radial knew nothing about Xie''s family, and Xie Qian in front of him was just a stranger to him.


    But listening to Xie Qian slow down his voice, he fixed his eyes on him, and said to him, "ah radius, I am your uncle, my own uncle."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    Although Xie Qian was a scholar, he was decisive and efficient.


    From the moment he knew that Lin radial existed, he made up his mind to recognize this nephew.


    No matter what Lin radial looks like, he is the blood of Xie jiaweier.


    He had made enough preparations for himself, thinking that he would meet a dull, honest and ordinary farmer.


    Now that we met, Xie Qian felt that the shadow of Xie''s family on Lin radial could not be erased.


    In particular, the pride in the bones is the blood of Xie family.


    In addition, the two people have similarities, so he didn''t hesitate and directly pointed out his words.


    Seeing that Lin radial did not speak, Xie Qian felt nervous for the first time in his heart. He coughed and continued: "we are nephews. Would you like to recognize the Xie family? "


    After hearing this, Lin radial''s dark eyes looked at Xie Qian: "my parents are still there, how did I become the children of the Xie family?"


    This question can only be answered by the inspector: "ah radial, the couple of the Lin family It''s not really your biological parents. "


    Lin radial''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled together, categorically said: "I am the blood of the Lin family."


    The inspector nodded: "when your parents passed away, you were raised by your grandfather. Only the older generation in the Lin family knew this."


    Lin radial took a look at the governor. He did not see the look on his face. He had to keep silent.


    Seeing that Lin radial didn''t have the idea of admitting his relatives, the inspector said in a warm voice, "Lord Xie, I''m afraid that he doesn''t know the whole story. Would you like to tell him about the Xie family first? "


    Xie Qian is not a person who likes to pester, but Lin radial knows nothing about Xie''s family after all, so it''s not appropriate to ask rashly.


    He nodded and told Lin radial about the past of Xie''s family.


    "The Xie family was an official from generation to generation, and the family flourished when the emperor was there. My father is a clean and honest official, known as Zhongzheng, but my father''s son and sister-in-law have a son and a daughter only when my father was established. After that, the Xie family was involved in the case of fraud in the scientific examination, and his father was wrongly beheaded, and the whole Xie family was exiled Only my sister-in-law and I, your mother, escaped. "


    His eyes obviously softened when he mentioned his sister-in-law.


    "At that time, I was only seven years old. My sister-in-law took me to hide in Tibet and had to do needlework to make a living. Even so, she still clenched her teeth and raised me. She continued to study for me and let me remember the grievances of the Xie family. "


    "We dare not go back to the capital, we can only hide in the countryside After two years of this, there was a famine, no grain, and even a change of food in the countryside. At that time, I was still young and could not protect my sister from the wind and rain, so my sister had to take me with me to escape


    "Later, we got separated, and my sister''s whereabouts were unknown. I never gave up asking about my sister, but I never heard from her again. "


    Speaking of this, Xie Qian''s eyes seem to have tears. Looking at Lin radial''s face, he seems to be looking at his sister who fled with him more than 20 years ago.


    He said in a dumb voice, "ah-r, as soon as I saw you, I knew you were my sister''s child. My father often said that although my sister and I were a few years apart, they seemed to have been born in the same child. They were both alike in appearance and temperament since childhood. To be fair, aren''t you my nephew? "


    Both of them are indifferent, and their eyebrows and eyes are similar. Rao is Lin radial, and he can''t say anything different.


    Lin radial didn''t deny it, but his eyebrows were frowned all the time. He asked, "is my biological mother the sister of Xie? Mr. Xie, it''s better to clarify the cause of the matter


    Although Lin radial grew up in the Lin family when he was a child, he never got a good look from his father and Wang family, but he never doubted his life experience.


    Even though he knew that he was not his own, he would not rashly recognize the next so-called "Uncle".


    Seeing Lin radial''s indifference, Xie Qian didn''t care.


    He insisted: "because my sister is the daughter of a crime minister, it is impossible to publicize her identity everywhere, just as I can only investigate her whereabouts secretly. I can find you, thanks to the help of the inspector. "


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the niece and uncle was in a stalemate, the governor had to open his mouth and said, "I dare not make a decision on whether or not ah Ji''s mother is the daughter of the Xie family. I''ve only seen the portrait given by Lord Xie. It''s very similar to your mother. "


    If it had been in the past, Lin radial would not have wanted to get to the bottom of the matter -


    how Lin''s father and Wang''s family treated him and his wife and children over the years should have dissipated all his expectations about his parents.


    But Yao Shu''s gentleness and patience with his children made him wonder whether his biological mother loved her children in the same way.


    His eyes drooped slightly and he asked, "what kind of woman have you seen my mother?"


    The inspector showed a smile on his face and said in a warm voice, "I only met your mother once. Your mother is gentle and beautiful, knowledgeable and knowledgeable, and she has a good sense of speech."


    Lin radial''s heart moved. His mother, like a large number of people, was a gentle person?His voice is a bit hoarse: "how did she get to Lin Jia village?"


    "Except for that, I learned all about your mother from your grandfather. I know her surname is Qian. She escaped from the West. Later, she followed the crowd to the capital. She fainted on the mountain and was rescued by your father. Then they became close, and soon we had you. "


    Lin took a deep breath and asked, "why don''t I know anything about her? The Lin family is silent to my parents, and I''m someone else''s son again? "


    The inspector sighed and said, "I only know that there is a leak. It is known that your mother is the daughter of a guilty minister, and your parents have been punished for it. The second talent will save your father''s fame and give you a chance to raise your son. I''m afraid only your grandfather and now your parents know what''s going on


    Hearing this, Lin radial was stunned and could not speak for a long time.


    Xie Qian also dropped his eyes. For a long time, his voice was bitter and said, "I think my sister revealed her identity just to find me."


    Lin radial''s biological mother, who had already changed her name to Qian''s, married to Lin''s family. Naturally, she didn''t have much chance to appear in public. If she didn''t care about her brother, she wouldn''t risk revealing her identity.


    Only in the process of looking for someone, she was found to be Xie''s daughter.


    She had a chance to spend the rest of her ordinary life, respect her husband, love her father-in-law, and her children.


    How gentle she is, and how she is willing to leave her child who has not yet remembered!


    Thinking of this, Xie Qian''s heart filled with bursts of pain, his face was originally indifferent calm expression, stained with the meaning of pain.


    Lin radial also clenched his fists and did not speak.


    Xie Qian turned to Lin radial and asked in a hoarse voice, "ah radius, look at the similar looks of you and me. Do you still refuse to believe that your mother is the daughter of my Xie family? "


    That pair of eyes which are particularly similar to Lin radial fixed on him, making people can not deny the relationship between them.


    Xu is missing the same person together, so that they have never seen strangers also bring some Xu close, or the inherent relationship between blood. Lin radial found that he had no way to turn a blind eye to Xie Qian''s existence.


    And that calm, always proud man, the look of pain on his face is still unbearable.


    For the inexplicable uncle, Lin radial can only say: "the deceased is dead, thank you for your sorrow."


    Seeing that Lin radial did not recognize himself, Xie Qian felt clear and did not entangle himself. He nodded and said, "if I have time, I will often come to Qingtong town to see you."


    Lin radial hugged his fist as an answer.


    Then Xie Qian asked in a low voice, "have you got married and have children?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    "Yes. His wife, Yao, has two sons and one daughter. "


    Xie Qian took a smile from the corner of his lips: "it''s so good. How has the Lin family treated you all these years? "


    Everyone in Lin''s village knows that Wang is mean. Lin''s father never cares about his eldest son. Before Lin''s division, he is bullied everywhere. Even Lin Rao''s daughter-in-law is almost killed.


    It''s not good to be Lin radial. I''m afraid I can''t wait for him to disappear.


    Once upon a time, Lin radial didn''t understand it, but later he didn''t care. Now he knows that he is not the blood of the couple. He finds that the last entanglement in his heart has become a relief.


    He said to Xie Qian, "ah Shu and I have been separated from the Lin family. If you want to, you can sit at home for a while."


    What a wise man Xie Qian is. After listening to half a sentence, he has already guessed what happened to the Lin family.


    Lin radial had no parents when he was young, and his grandfather died, and the Lin family was not very well off The Lin family''s willingness to bring him up is probably due to the old man''s life. As for whether they will treat him well, I''m afraid it''s hard to say.


    See Lin radius does not care about the appearance, Xie Qian smile: "now you settle in the town?"


    Lin radial nodded and answered Xie Qian''s questions.


    Seeing that the two brothers and nephews didn''t mean to recognize each other, the inspector only chatted with each other. Most of them were asked by Xie Qian and answered by Lin radial.


    The two talked in the same cold language, without any intimacy, but in perfect harmony.


    After a while, Xie Qian stood up and said to the inspector, "thank you for your trouble. I won''t disturb you. But today''s grace will be remembered with humility. "


    The inspector said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence that I''ve seen you. Knowing that you''re looking for Xie''s daughter everywhere, I''ll write and ask I didn''t expect a collision. Fortunately, I asked, if after a few years, I''m afraid these things should also be buried in the ground with me, and no one will know it again. "


    In silence, Xie Qian saluted his old friend.


    The governor said to Lin radial with a smile on his face: "it''s not easy to take a rest today. I''m afraid your daughter-in-law should also have some opinions? Go back quickly, and take care of Mr. Xie for me. "


    Xie Qian turned to squeeze out a smile, cough, actually think is very kind smile, "excuse me."


    Lin radial should a, to Xie Qian stretched out a please posture.


    ¡­¡­


    They went back to Lin''s courtyard, but there was no one at home.


    Lin radial this just remembered, Yao Shu said to go to the market to chat with boss Xue.


    He said to Xie Qian, "Mr. Xie can have tea at home first. Ashur went to the market, and the three children were in the second elder brother''s


    Xie Qian is not a troublesome person. He doesn''t like to be noisy. Now two people are drinking tea and talking at the right time. He says, "OK."


    They were talking, but they heard the children outside shouting into the yard, followed by a little girl''s scream.


    Lin radial recognized that it was a Si''s voice, Rao is used to their noisy Lin radial, have some headache.


    He complained to Xie Qian, stood up, walked out of the room, and asked in a deep voice, "ah Zhi, Erlang, bullying my sister again?"


    Seeing Lin radial, he immediately returned to the nest and threw himself on him: "Daddy! My brothers robbed me of my nine Links... "


    Before ah Zhi spoke, Yao Erlang rushed out and complained: "we didn''t bully my sister! Er Bao took our catapult first! "


    With his father''s support, his voice went up one degree: "Dad, no! My cousin has to hit the swallow under granny Zhang''s porch with a slingshot! Swallows like birds. My aunt said that you can''t beat swallows easily! I''m just hiding my cousin''s catapult. "


    Yao Erlang was so angry that he said, "no more fighting, no fighting. I told you not to beat the swallows? Should I have the catapult? "


    At this time, a Zhi also went to his sister''s side and said to his cousin: "Er Bao, give back the catapult to your cousin, and cousin will give you the nine rings."


    But ace insisted, "no way!"


    It is said that it is difficult for honest and upright officials to break the housework, but the contradiction between the children is more troublesome than the ordinary housework.


    Lin radial was noisy brain Ren pain, then sink a voice way: "all forbid to shout."


    At the command of the tyrant, the three children did not speak.


    Sometimes it''s useful to be a little fierce when dealing with unreasonable quarrels.


    And listen to Lin radial to Yao Erlang way: "nine Lianhuan to sister."


    The boy did not dare to offend the tyrant, and obediently handed out the things in his hand. His appearance was quite different from that of the monkey in front of Yao Chao.


    I don''t know whether Yao Er Lang, who has been dizzy with anger all day, would want to send Yao Erlang to Lin radial.


    Lin radial picked up ash, his voice was not so cold just now, and asked her, "where is cousin''s catapult hidden?"


    "Behind the stone lion at the gate of my uncle''s house," said the little girl


    When Yao Erlang heard this, he was about to look for it, but he was stopped by Lin Du: "come back. I haven''t finished. Where do you want to go? "The boy stopped at once, turned to look at Lin radial, and looked very obedient.


    "Is it wrong?" the tyrant asked in a deep voice


    Yao Erlang''s reply was crisp and neat, without a second delay: "wrong."


    "What''s wrong?"


    He went on to admit his mistake: "you shouldn''t have robbed my sister''s nine Links..."


    The latter half of the sentence swallowed down, he actually wanted to say, ah Si has been playing nine series for such a long time. Every time I look at her, I can get rid of it. I should be tired of it now.


    I just saw my cousin in the arms of the tyrant. No matter how many troughs, I dare not vomit now.


    Fortunately, Lin radial didn''t want to teach the child a lesson. The firepower quickly withdrew from him and turned to a Zhi: "what about you? Is it wrong? "


    Zhike is really wronged.


    He didn''t hide his cousin''s catapult or rob his sister''s nine links. What''s wrong with him?


    It''s just that the situation is better than others. Isn''t that good? Who won''t!


    Ah Zhi said honestly: "wrong. Don''t let your cousin and sister have conflicts. Next time, you must be friendly and take care of your sister. "


    This three-stage method of admitting mistakes was taught by Yao Shu.


    First admit the mistake, then analyze the cause of the error, and finally express how to improve in the future. The angry adults will not lose their temper.


    This method is still very effective for Lin radial. The "tyrant" nods, and looks quite satisfied.


    Yao Erlang waited for a while, but he didn''t see Lin radial training AZ. He just wanted to open his mouth, but a Zhi pulled his sleeve and made a wink.


    He shut his mouth.


    After calming down a family riot, Lin radial put down ash and said to them, "Daddy has guests. You can go out and play by yourself."


    "But when my cousin gets the catapult, he''s going to hit granny Zhang''s swallow again," ah Si said softly


    Yao Erlang quickly glared: "who said that! Don''t talk nonsense


    See a Si to stretch out an arm toward Lin radial again, the eye Ba Ba looks at a father: "a dad, I don''t want to play with cousin they, can I at a dad side?"


    Yao Erlang had thought that Lin radial would refuse. But who would have thought that the tyrant picked up ash again and promised, "you can be good."


    Lin Du takes a Si into the room. Yao Erlang takes a breath, turns to a Zhi and says what he didn''t say: "I understand why you just held me Seeing my uncle like this, I think my sister is right! "


    Ah Zhi was used to it and tired: "you just know? If my aunt is here, we can tell who is right and who is wrong We three quarrel, if let my father hear, you honestly and I together give Er Bao apology


    Yao Erlang said: "how can this work! Should we treat them equally? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    Ah Zhi looked at Yao Erlang in surprise: "cousin, can you still use idioms? But it doesn''t work to treat my father equally. "


    Seeing that his cousin still didn''t want to believe it, a Zhi was kind-hearted and pointed him out: "in my father''s eyes, the most useful thing to talk is Aung. Then ace, and finally me. Do you understand? "


    Yao Erlang, who was still angry just now, heard this, but he was happy and said, "is the status of my cousin so low in my family? Our family is better. I''m the only one. I don''t have a sister... "


    But ah Zhiliang said: "also, my uncle and aunt stare at you every day. They make trouble and fight. If they can''t finish writing big characters, they fight. If they can''t recite books, they fight. Much better than me. "


    Yao Erlang said nothing but ah Zhi. He was so angry that a lot of words came out of his mind, but he didn''t know which one to say: "I, I don''t want to argue with you! Go back to the catapult


    A Zhi looked at his cousin''s back and looked into the room behind him. Finally, he stood in the yard and sighed a long sigh.


    My cousin is full of the dream of becoming a general, and my sister is still at an age when she doesn''t know everything. Uncle Yu, who used to live in my uncle''s home, also went to Beijing to take the exam. Ah Zhi suddenly has no one to speak well.


    He felt that it was time for him to go to the private school.


    Maybe the environment in the academy is more simple and fun?


    ¡­¡­


    And no matter how much ah Zhi tangles with whether he wants to study thousands of miles away from home, ah Si is carried into the house by Lin radial, and at a glance he sees Xie Qian sitting at the table.


    She remembered that her father just said there were guests at home.


    The little girl was not afraid of strangers. She just leaned on Lin radial''s arms and stared at the visitors with her big eyes open.


    But listen to that old grandfather asks: "this is a radius your daughter?"


    Lin radial put his daughter down and said to Xie Qian, "ace, the nickname is two treasures."


    Seeing that the guests were older than his father, AZ called people "good uncle."


    Xie Qian had no expression on the face appeared a little smile, slowed down the tone, the little girl said: "call grandfather."


    A Si some Leng God, subconsciously to see Lin radius: "grandfather is not all very old?"


    Lin radial is waiting for vague past, but listen to Xie Qian seriously said: "I am your father''s uncle, naturally is your grandfather."


    A thought for a while, as if frightened, backed back, turned his head into Lin radial''s arms.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin said


    The little girl refused to look up and talk, and buried herself in her father''s arms.


    Xie Qian doesn''t understand which one this is. He just heard that Lin radial was solving the contradiction between the children outside, and he also felt that the children were really difficult to understand.


    He was a indifferent person. If he didn''t have feelings for his brother-in-law, Lin Du was her only blood. Xie Qian would not have come here from the capital and had a chat with Lin Du for a long time.


    As for Lin radial''s children, they are the next generation, Xie Qian has no feeling at all.


    If you don''t understand, it''s OK.


    After a while, a Zhi also came into the room, but came to call ace.


    See Xie Qian, he also Leng Leng Leng, immediately called: "good uncle."


    Xie Qian looked up at Lin radial. Seeing that he didn''t respond, he didn''t say anything.


    However, as came out of Lin radial''s arms, went to his brother, pulled his sleeve, and whispered, "it''s milk''s younger brother. I should call him grandfather."


    A Zhi is also a Leng, mouth that sentence "grandfather" but how can''t shout out.


    Xie Qian has a good ear. Though ash said it in a low voice, he also heard it clearly.


    Seeing the same resistance of the two children, Xie Qian understood.


    He knew clearly and said, "I''m your father''s uncle, but I''m not your mother''s relative. I have nothing to do with her. Just call me to thank Grandpa. "


    After hearing this, the two children put down their resistance and looked at each other. They called out, "thank you, Grandpa."


    Although Lin radial never said that the Lin family did not treat them well, judging from the attitude of the children, the "milk" in their mouth would not be a charity.


    When Xie Qian looked at ah Zhi, he was almost the same age as he was when the Xie family died. He also saw his sister''s hand in his hand. For a moment, I couldn''t help thinking of the days when he was in hiding.


    Ah Zhisheng is very similar to the Xie family. Seeing him, it''s as if he saw himself as a child.


    With a smile on his face, Xie Qian learned the questions that the elders of ordinary people should ask when they saw the younger generation, and asked him, "what''s your name? How old are you now? What are you reading now? "


    Ah Zhi answered them honestly.


    Xie Qian listened to him read a lot of books, then casually tested a few sentences, the boys are fluent, and even said a lot of their own ideas.


    Originally, Xie Qian, who had just asked questions on the scene, suddenly became interested.


    He asked, "who taught you all this? Do you have a teacher? "Ah Zhi then said, "I learned from my uncle at the beginning. Later, when I could read the whole word, I read by myself."


    Dayan''s characters are quite complicated. Even Yao Shu has not recognized all of them for so long. Let alone ah Zhi, a child, has already recognized all the characters.


    What''s more, it''s far from reading if you only know the characters.


    In this case, it is very necessary to have a teacher who leads in.


    This is also why in this era, most of the people who have passed the imperial examinations have come out of the academies. The academies hold the most resources and are taught by the learned great Confucians. Naturally, the road of reading is smoother than that of ordinary students from poor families.


    Xie Qian then asked ah Zhi a few simple questions. Seeing that there was no deviation in his understanding, he couldn''t help praising him: "he is a good student of reading."


    He asked Lin radial: "now ah Zhi is not young, do you think about finding a teacher for him?"


    Lin radial shook his head: "Qingtong town did not find a teacher with good knowledge and conduct."


    In this era, it is very serious and important to learn from teachers.


    Being a teacher for one day and a father for the rest of his life, a teacher can not only impart knowledge and solve doubts, but also provide more network resources for his disciples. If we take the road of imperial examination, a good teacher is indispensable.


    But listen to a Zhi: "now I''m not old enough. When I''m older, I can go to Jingyang Academy."


    Xie Qian frowned: "Jingyang academy is in Suzhou, why should it run so far?"


    However, the boy said: "reading thousands of books, traveling thousands of miles, study tour itself is a kind of practice, the same as reading."


    This is in Xie Qian''s heart.


    The Xie family has been a scholarly family for generations. Xie Qian has been outstanding among his cousins since he was a child. Before the great changes happened in his family, Xie Qian had read a lot of books, even more than the ordinary poor people who took part in the scientific examination.


    But in the next few years, I have seen all kinds of things in the world.


    He had a deeper understanding of what he had known before, and many of the reasons were well understood.


    Now when I heard ah Zhi was young, I had this idea. Rao Shi Xie Qian''s temperament was cold, and he couldn''t help showing a happy smile: "you''re right."


    He went to a Zhi, and then squatted down a little to make his sight level with him. He said, "are you interested in following me into Beijing? Grandfather Xie is now in the Imperial Academy. As you know, there are many famous teachers, such as Hongru, who are engaged in the compilation of books, history and examination of students from all over the world. In the future, you can also go to the Imperial College to study. "


    Ah Zhi obviously hesitated.


    If we talk about the gap between academies and the capital, adults are most concerned about resources. Most of the academies are poor students. How can they compare with the great Confucians at the foot of the emperor? There are many talented students in their hands? If a Zhi becomes a famous teacher in the future and his brothers in the same family, they will all help him to become an official in the future.


    Xie Qian usually looks at his own disposition. He doesn''t like to communicate with others. However, all the students who take part in the scientific examination are the students of the emperor, and they have to go through the Imperial Academy. Naturally, Xie Qian''s scholars are indispensable.


    However, Xie Qian did not intend to say anything about them.


    What he''s facing now is just a child.


    "Ah Zhi, although Jingyang academy is good, where can it be better than the Imperial College? Besides, Suzhou is so far away from home that it will take more than a month just to send letters back and forth, and the capital will not last that long. "


    Ah Zhi has no way to refute what he said.


    He never thought that one day he could go to the Imperial College in Beijing to study.


    It''s said that it''s a place that students all over the world yearn for. Naturally, ah Zhi also wants to go there.


    He looked up at Lin radial and said seriously to Xie Qian, "ah Zhi is very grateful for the kindness of Grandpa Xie. But where to study in the future, I have to discuss with my parents. "


    Ah Zhi thought that he might be unhappy because he didn''t get a positive answer. Unexpectedly, he nodded his head and sat back.


    Xie Qian said to Lin Du, "your son has agreed. I have seen it for some time. When Chunwei is busy, send him to me. "


    Lin Fei shook his head: "it depends on Ashu''s meaning. If she doesn''t agree, it can''t be done. "


    Xie Qian didn''t understand and said, "why doesn''t your wife agree?"


    "Ashu is considerate about things. If she doesn''t agree, she has her own reasons."


    What Lin radial didn''t say is that the relationship between Xie Qian and them is embarrassing.


    Up to now, there is no clear evidence to prove that Lin radial is after the Xie family, nor can we completely deny the relationship between the two sides.


    If Lin radial did not say so, Xie Qian would not mention it.


    But if ah Zhi is allowed to read with Xie Qian, what will happen?


    Xie Qian was not in a hurry. He nodded and said, "well, when your daughter-in-law comes back, discuss with her."


    He has lived for so many years. He has been living in the imperial court like a fish in water.


    Xie Qian saw that Lin radial didn''t want to hastily admit his parents, and he didn''t have no other way.


    Admittedly, taking ah Zhi is a temporary love of talent, but it is not without other plans.Xie Qian''s outspoken conspiracy forced Lin radial to face up to their blood relationship.


    Lin radial is a smart man. Naturally, he saw Xie Qian''s intention. He just knew that he didn''t have a bad heart, so he didn''t care so much.


    "I''m afraid Ashu will come back in the evening. Does Lord Xie have anything else to do?"


    Xie Qian shook his head: "nothing else."


    Two people say, a Zhi and a Si secretly look at each other, close to one side, mutter.


    "Brother, didn''t grandfather Xie say that he was my uncle? How can my father still call him lord Xie? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. "


    "Brother, where is Guozijian?"


    "Similar to Jingyang academy, they are all places to study."


    "Why don''t you go to the Imperial College? My aunt said that Suzhou is far away from home. If you go to Jingyang academy, we won''t see you all year round! "


    "It''s something to discuss Er Bao, don''t worry


    "If you go to the capital, will you see brother Yu? We''ll correspond at that time. Would you please give the letter to brother Yu for me


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s why, I know. "


    "Then I can go to the capital to see you! You can see brother Yu! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    Lin radial has always had a good ear. After listening to her daughter''s words, she has a headache and helps her forehead.


    The girl is still thinking about Yu Zhi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    Xie Qian didn''t spend much time in Lin radial''s home.


    He is not sociable, that is, he gets along with his only nephew who has blood relationship in the world, and he doesn''t want to spend too long.


    Both of them were not talkative. After a while, Xie Qian returned to the police house.


    When Xie Qian left, Lin Du sent a Si and a Zhi to his uncle''s house.


    A man sat at the table, looking at the tea cup they had drunk, silent.


    For a while, I was at a loss.


    I sat there until the sky was getting dark.


    When Yao Shu came back from outside, he saw the man sitting alone in the room, very lonely.


    Generally, the people who go to Qingtong town to go to the market are mostly the people of the surrounding villages, so there are not many people in the market of Qingtong town in the afternoon.


    Yao Shu and boss Xue chatted in the teahouse for a while before they went home.


    I didn''t expect to see such a scene at home.


    As she approached, she was surprised and said, "are you back so early today? I thought there was something for you to deal with in the sheriff''s house, and you won''t be able to go home until evening. "


    The man raised his head and called in a low voice: "Ashu."


    Yao Shu always knew that Lin radial''s eyes were very beautiful. He was the most standard phoenix eye. When he was indifferent, he gave people the momentum of not daring to offend. But now his eyes, which are not angry and self-confident, seem to be stained with melancholy, and they can''t see half of the coldness in daily life.


    "What happened?"


    Yao Shu stood beside him and asked.


    Lin radial did not speak, quietly sat in a chair, no action.


    Seeing Yao Shu approaching again, he stretched out his arm and hugged her waist tentatively.


    She didn''t resist. Wensheng asked, "what''s the matter? Well? "


    This is the first time that he put his hands around her slender waist, but at this time, Lin radial did not have half of the beautiful mood in the past, but was extremely depressed.


    "Ash, I..."


    He tried to speak, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Yao Shu had never seen Lin radial like this.


    For a long time, men are calm, strong and fearless. No matter in the face of the unreasonable demands of the Lin family or in front of the people in the police house, Lin radial can always make people feel that he is skillful.


    But now, what makes him so vulnerable?


    Yao Shu was just stiff for a moment. He put his back hand around Lin radial''s neck and gently stroked his hair. He asked in a warm voice, "what''s the matter? What happened to the police house? Is the bandit in prison in trouble again


    When she found that she couldn''t let go of Lin radial, she wanted to indulge her heart once more. They could be frank, more frank


    Therefore, no matter how intimate Lin radial is to her, he will not avoid her as before.


    In fact, she has denied these words in her heart.


    Lin radial will never have this trouble, but Yao Shu did not think of other time, can only try to ask.


    The man whispered, "that''s not it. I Today, a man came from the capital, and I met with him. "


    Beijing? Who in the capital can make Lin radial look like this?


    She was silent, listening quietly.


    "He said he was my uncle."


    Yao Shu Leng for a moment, the face also showed a puzzled look: "uncle?"


    She didn''t respond for a moment. She thought it was Wang''s brother. But Wang, a country woman, would have brothers coming from the capital?


    Even so, Lin was not so depressed.


    Yao Shuren did not ask much, but waited patiently for Lin radial to organize his own language.


    Sure enough, he said, "his surname is Xie Mingqian. He came from the capital specially to see me."


    The man''s voice is a bit hoarse. Speaking of this, Yao Shu slowly understood.


    Wang and Xie Qian have nothing to do with each other.


    She suddenly thought of the obscure description of Lin radial''s life experience in the original book, and felt that she gradually came across the truth of the matter.


    At this time, she carefully avoided the question that might make Lin radial feel sad. Instead, she asked, "Xie Qian What is he like? "


    Lin radial thought for a moment and gave a serious evaluation: "Xie Qian is a scholar with strong character."


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing - what kind of evaluation is that?


    Listen to Lin radial then say: "he does not do things as he pleases. He seems to have no desire or desire, but he has heavy shackles."


    She did not understand: "how to say that?"


    Lin radial really not so low, but with Yao Shu about Xie Qian.


    "The shackles of the Xie family. He is not very old, and his appearance is still young, but there is not a moment of relaxation in his look


    "Ashu, I didn''t know him, but when I saw his face, I knew that he would not be a person who had nothing to do with me. Especially when Xie and I were standing at the bleeding place, we knew thatYao Shu listened quietly, and occasionally gently passed his fingers through Lin''s black hair and asked him in a soft voice, "what''s the Xie family like? How did he find you? "


    Lin radial''s voice is very low, and he tells Yao Shu what he knows.


    The overthrow and injustice of the Xie family, Xie Qian''s forbearance and outburst, as well as Lin radial''s own mother It seems that after listening to a long and tortuous story, Yao Shu didn''t expect that such a lot of gratitude and resentment were involved in the plot of Lin radial''s life experience in the book.


    "Now, there is only Xie Qian left in the Xie family?" She asked.


    Lin Du said in a low voice, "yes. He''s the only one left. "


    Yao Shu saw that he was in a better mood, so he followed his previous words, frowned and continued: "now the Xie family has been vindicated, why doesn''t he get married and have children? What''s the point of being alone? "


    But he shook his head: "he has been searching for it all these years No longer, there is no intention of continuing the blood of Xie family. If it wasn''t for the inspector to write to Beijing, he might have I''m afraid he won''t come to see me


    The man didn''t seem to know what to call the man who might be his biological mother, so he had to muddle through.


    They talked for a while, Xie Qian, and Yao Shu sighed in his heart. He felt a pity for the man he had never met.


    Feeling that Lin''s mood was almost stable, she asked him in a warm voice, "what would you like to eat in the evening? I''ll do it. "


    Lin radial then let go of the arm that had been holding her waist, but lowered his head, lowered his eyes and did not speak.


    Yao Shu was also very strange to see his childish appearance.


    But when he thought of his usual bleeding and injury, he could not stop his heartache.


    Lin Du should not talk on weekdays. When he is hurt, he doesn''t speak. When he is wronged, he digests himself, as if he is too strong to be wronged.


    But where can anyone not be hurt.


    She bent down to look at Lin radial, and her voice became softer and softer. She comforted him and said, "well, let''s have dinner later and put the three children to sleep. How many drinks can I have with you? You can tell me what you think, whether you are happy or not. We''re husband and wife. We should have shared it. "


    I don''t know which words moved him, the look in Lin''s eyes slowly eased down and nodded.


    It was only half an hour in the afternoon when Yao Shu left for his home.


    Now she talked with Lin Du for a while. She looked at the sky. It was time to cook. She said to Lin Du, "I''ll go to get the children back first. Sanbao should wake up and have something to eat."


    Lin radial no opinion, also got up, asked her: "I go with you."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "it''s just a little distance, you need two people to go? You have a rest at home and I''ll be right back. "


    She turned and walked out of the door and quickly brought Sanbao back. Lin radial did not see ah Zhi and as.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    Yao Shu explained: "Dabao and Erbao stayed at the second brother''s house tonight and slept with their cousin."


    When Sanbao saw Lin radial, he reached out and wanted to be hugged by his father.


    Lin Du did not see his youngest son one day, so he took Sanbao and held him in his arms. Wen Sheng said to him, "Sanbao, have you had enough sleep today?"


    Now the baby can''t understand what adults say, but for his father, his instinctive closeness and affection, he showed a smiling face and showed Lin radial three small teeth with half white rice grains on his lower tooth bed.


    The softness in my arms seems to soften the heart of adults.


    Lin radial couldn''t help looking at Yao Shu, showing a light smile: "before, when a Zhi and a Si were children, they didn''t think that children would be so popular."


    Yao Shu also laughed: "that''s because you play with them less and hold them less. Now Sanbao is accompanied by people all day, hungry, thirsty, urine sleepy, and someone is satisfied at any time. He''s naturally close to the people around him, and he''s very clingy and cute. "


    Lin radial nodded, changed a posture to hold three treasures.


    When a Zhi and a Si were younger, Lin radial held them, but he still had no energy to take care of them.


    For the two children''s hunger and hunger, he did not participate in the whole process to understand.


    Sanbao now is the time to grow up, one day at a time.


    Because Yao Shu is always burning charcoal fire in the corner of the room, the room is very warm, he is less dressed, not like a ball wrapped in winter, so his movements are much more flexible.


    He''s trying to walk from holding things to standing up these days. Just the upper body strength is enough, two legs are still soft, no strength, always standing and sitting down.


    Lin radial holds Sanbao''s upper body in both hands and lets him stand on his leg.


    Yao Shu took off his little shoes and showed his little white feet. Sanbao immediately began to talk.


    She laughed and talked to him in a way that the baby could not understand.


    Now Sanbao can only produce the simplest single syllable, like a small animal. Yao Shu was so in love that he turned his head and asked Lin radial with a smile, "guess, is Sanbao the first to learn how to call me daddy or Niang?"


    Lin radial''s voice is very low, slowing down the sound line, showing endless tenderness: "nature is to learn to call a Niang first."


    Yao Shu''s intention to Sanbao is in his eyes, and Sanbao is really like Lin radial''s thought, and Sanbao has the deepest feelings for Aung.


    Two people made a simple dinner, and accompanied Sanbao to have fun for a while. Then they saw the baby start rubbing his eyes. Yao Shu held Sanbao in his arms and fed him. He soon fell asleep in his mother''s arms.


    It was already very dark. Yao Shu got up, lit the oil lamp and sat down under the lamp.


    She has taken out the light taste of osmanthus wine, put it at hand, smiling and inviting: "drink two glasses?"


    Lin radius rarely made a joke: "this wine is too light. It''s a woman''s drink. I don''t have any taste."


    Hearing this, Yao Shu''s eyes glared: "there are still burning knives in the kitchen, which were prepared for your colleagues to patrol the house. First of all, the wine is stronger, but it''s not as good as my own


    Lin radial sat down next to Yao Shu, slightly pulling up the corners of his mouth, and put the wine glasses in a neat row from left to right in front of her, and showed his choice with his actions.


    Yao Shu covered the sweet scented osmanthus wine with his hand and puffed up his cheek: "don''t you think the wine is light? I won''t give you a drink. "


    There is a light in the room. The sky was completely dark, the windows were open, and the vast darkness of the night was dispersed by the orange light of this small oil lamp.


    The room was warm.


    In the daytime, Lin radial looked at the cold and clear eyes. Under the warm light, the broken stars were reflected, and he was intoxicated.


    His voice is very low, more dumb than ever: "since you brew wine, the other can not enter the mouth."


    Yao Shu "Puchi" a smile, according to the hand on the wine also involuntarily slowly released.


    Lin radial poured two cups of wine. The color of the wine was really light. It smelled like a faint fragrance of flowers.


    He found that Yao Shu really liked osmanthus.


    There are dried Osmanthus fragrans in the pillow at home. They can sleep in the pillow at night. In the yard, Yao Shu added osmanthus to his own soap, and the hand cream and ointment on her dressing table are also the flavor of osmanthus.


    When she picked up the glass, Lin radial''s eyes were attracted by Yao Shu''s white fingers. All the thoughts about osmanthus in her mind were gone, leaving only the simplest comparison -


    which is whiter, Yao Shu''s finger or the porcelain white wine cup.


    Yao Shu didn''t know what Lin radial was thinking. She raised her glass with a smile and touched him gently.


    Her voice was delicate and soft, with even her own did not notice the trust and dependence of the way: "you try, is it better than the liquor outside?"


    Yao Shu is looking at Lin radial said, he according to the words put the cup on his lips, the heart is, even if ash now let him drink is poison wine, he is willing to drink.Osmanthus wine into the throat, as Yao Shu said, tastes much better than the wine next to it.


    He did not begrudge his praise and sincerely said: "although the wine in the restaurant is strong enough, it is not as mellow as you brew."


    Yao Shu chuckled: "it''s natural."


    At this time, the distillation technology was not perfect, and most of the liquor brewed in the restaurant was impure. If you want to pursue the intensity, you can only abandon the flavor of the side, because many spirits still have the sour taste of grain.


    And those with better taste, which are as light as water, have no meaning to drink.


    Yao Shu brewed this small bottle, looks not many, the intensity is actually enough.


    At the beginning of drinking, I didn''t feel it. When the wine went down the throat, I slowly came up.


    "Ah Shu, you are very good. No matter what you do, you can do better than others."


    Yao Shu could not laugh or cry: "what''s the point. Isn''t it just brewing wine, which family can''t? "


    In her opinion, simple things, such as wine making and ointment, are easy to do when they know the principle. However, in the eyes of others in this era, doing can also be done, but it is difficult to do as well as she has done.


    Lin radial shook his head and stubbornly said, "Ashu, you are different."


    Yao Shu''s heart moved. Under such candlelight, she found that Lin radial''s voice was so good that people''s ears felt numb.


    Xu is the first cup of wine, Yao Shu''s face can not help but dyed a light pink.


    She looked at him with the same serious eyes, and said out of control: "in my heart, you are also different."


    With these words, Yao Shu felt as if his face was about to burn.


    She poured two more glasses of wine to avoid the burning eyes.


    Lin radial didn''t ask Yao Shu what this difference meant. He was not a wood. Naturally, he could hear her feelings in this simple sentence.


    Yes, he finally felt Yao Shu''s feelings for him.


    For a moment, the dark gray gloom that Lin radial had been suppressing seemed to suddenly brighten.


    He was used to silence and forbearance, used to ignore all the wounds and pain on his body, but Yao Shu''s existence, her concern and feelings for him, made these habits no longer necessary.


    She gave him the temperature and brightness that he had never enjoyed from anyone close to him.


    "Ashu..."


    He always thought that he was a cold hearted person, but Yao Shu''s warmth made him not give up and could not give up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    Lin radial felt that his heart, which had never felt existence in his chest, began to beat violently, and his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    Yao Shu''s face was burning with his burning eyes, so he had to hold up his glass again: "well, what do you always look at others to do?"


    The wine cup in Lin''s hand touched her lightly and drank it all.


    The sweet scented osmanthus flowered down the throat. The nose tip and mouth were full of light fragrance of flowers and wine, which made Lin radial think of the light fragrance of Yao Shu.


    Then she asked, "is it good to drink?"


    Lin radial nodded.


    Yao Shu smile, lips with a cunning look, a pair of peach blossom eyes implied feelings: "both drink my wine, but also do not want to tell me, today why upset?"


    The man rubbed the porcelain cup with his fingertips and pursed his lips.


    He said in his mind: how can there be anything I don''t want to tell you, but this strange mood is hard to understand, and I don''t know where to start.


    Yao Shu waited patiently, listening to him, but what he said was a long time ago.


    "As soon as I remember, I knew my aunt didn''t like me. She has a short temper, but the second and third brothers can at least make her smile after doing the same thing. No matter how hard I try, all I get is blame. "


    "I don''t know how to please her, sometimes it seems that my existence can cause her to be bored. I can only not speak, or less appear in front of her


    "She thought I was a nuisance at home, so I got up early in the morning and went to work in the field. She scolded me for eating too much, and I ate very little every time. I wanted her not to get angry all the time. But in the end, she began to scold me for being boring. Even outsiders knew that she didn''t like me. She would complain to others that the eldest son was born to collect debts and was ungrateful, I didn''t even say a good word. "


    "Then I learned that no matter how much I tried to satisfy her, it was meaningless. What I didn''t want from her is that she didn''t come to meet my demands


    He spoke of Wang''s in a low voice, as if he were telling other people''s stories and talking about an unrelated person. But Yao Shu could clearly feel the loss and pain behind these words.


    She thought of Lin radial, who was about the same age as ah Zhi, to work in the field just for her mother''s smile and praise.


    But Wang refused to give him any warmth.


    Will he run to the back mountain alone, with tears in his eyes, ask God why his mother never likes himself?


    Will you still have a little hope after countless disappointments that your mother originally loved you?


    "I thought that in her heart, I was just the one of the three brothers who didn''t please her She loves the third younger brother and is good at food and drink for his study. I have never said a word more. So later, in order to collect the money for the third brother, I couldn''t even get the money for free corvee, so I had to go to the battlefield. In my mind, go ahead and give birth to kindness. Isn''t it just like this that I can repay? "


    "But it''s nothing, nothing."


    Men''s voice is still so flat, has not been wronged in general. But the more Lin radius is like this, Yao Shu more is to feel a sour nose rushed up the eyes, she carefully restrain breathing, not let the voice of choking out.


    Until he raised his head and looked at Yao Shu, his eyes twinkled with emotion and his words became fierce: "but she shouldn''t treat you and children like that after I left. She shouldn''t even leave you a way to live! I thought it would be a family, but I don''t know that even my wife and children can''t stand the man I''ve called Niang for 20 years! "


    "Asher, I regret it. I''m sorry for you, but I didn''t take good care of your mother and son... "


    Lin radial''s consistent and resolute face showed a look of pain, mixed with remorse and guilt, and showed it to Yao Shu.


    She found out that Lin radial was not without feelings -


    his indifference and indifference did not concern him at all. He just wanted to hide his fragile and caring self.


    He is used to using the mask of indifference to show people, used to ignore his heart, in the end let everyone believe that he is cold and heartless.


    Yao Shu held out his hand and held him in a low voice: "no, I''m sorry, you''ve done a good job, ah radial, you''ve done very well."


    She recalled that a few days ago, when he just came home from the battlefield, he heard that his wife and children couldn''t live in the Lin family. After he found Yaojia village, the children resisted. Yao Shu insisted on taking his children to make peace with him.


    Thinking of this, Yao Shu began to feel pain in his heart, and his tears fell down. He couldn''t speak: "I shouldn''t, I..."


    If she had not been so resolute on that day, would the damage to Lin radial be much less?


    Lin Du''s hand was tightly held by Yao Shu, and the other hand was raised to wipe away the continuous tears on her face. He said with some heartache, "I knew you would cry, so I would not say that."


    Yao Shu shook his head and clenched his lower lip.


    Lin radial''s finger belly is a thick one completely different from Yao Shu''s soft cheek. He cherishes to wipe away those tears, those tears flowing for him.He is used to the indifference and neglect of all people, and never thought that there would be tears for him in this life. Yao Shu cried silently, and his warm tears were hot to Lin radial''s heart.


    The man said in a dumb voice, "well, my face is crying."


    Yao Shu choked and looked up, and then he put out his hand and hammered him: "I''m in love. You don''t understand..."


    Lin radial thought that the past was unfair, but when he saw Yao Shu more aggrieved, he couldn''t help laughing. He put Yao Shu in his arms and heard her cry more loudly.


    "How could she do this to you! You are so kind, I can''t spare her! "


    See her incoherent look, cry like a child, as if he had not shed tears out. In the middle of the heart, the sound of Yao''s heart was slowly depressed.


    He put his arms around Yao Shu''s warm body and comforted her over and over again: "it''s all over, it''s gone."


    When Yao Shu''s intense emotion slowly calms down, Lin radial just let her go.


    Shoulder has been wet into a piece, cool, because the clothes are dark, can not see, but the sense of existence is very strong.


    She was the one who was out of breath, but Yao Shu asked Lin Du, "are you still suffering now?"


    The man looked gentle. He adjusted the hair between Yao Shu''s forehead with his fingers and said to her, "in fact, it''s not hard for a long time. Now I know that she is not my biological mother, everything has been explained, and I just feel relieved. "


    Yao Shu took a look at Lin radial, bit his lower lip and asked in a low voice, "but You don''t mean to acknowledge your family? "


    Lin radial poured osmanthus wine, rubbed the glass, and drank slowly.


    He frowned as if in distress and said to her, "ash, I don''t know how to get along with him."


    Yao Shu Leng Leng, silent thought for a long time, to understand the meaning of Lin radial.


    Lin radial grew up alone when he was young. Maybe he never imagined that he would have his elders who loved him one day.


    He knew that his parents were someone else, that they were not indifferent to him, but they were no longer there.


    And Xie Qian to him, after all, is just a stranger with blood relationship.


    How should he face Xie Qian? In the Lin family for more than 20 years, he never understood how to get along with his elders except silence.


    Yao Shu seldom saw Lin radial in distress.


    In her eyes, Lin radial has always been calm and resolute. In the past, he separated from the Lin family, which was crisp and neat without any hesitation.


    But now the tangled expression of Lin radial, but more real and lovely.


    She couldn''t help bending her eyes, nestled close to him and said in a soft voice, "if you don''t know how to get along with each other, let it be. How do you think ah Zhi and AZ talk to their uncles? They''ve never been bothered by this. "


    In front of the two uncles, ah Zhi and ash were always close and natural, and they had never been together before.


    It can be seen that the existence of blood relationship can naturally connect people with each other.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    Yao Shu came close to speak, there was a faint fragrance and light sweet scented osmanthus mellow spray from her mouth, let Lin radial for a time some intoxicated.


    He answered in a low voice and breathed slowly.


    Two people talk, poured wine again. Yao Shu shook the wine bottle in his hand and said in surprise, "is it nearly finished? A lot of them


    Yao Shu turned his face and looked at Lin radial. Bai Nen''s fingertips pointed at him and asked, "it''s you who have drunk more secretly."


    Under the warm orange light, her cheek was dyed with charming pink. I don''t know whether it was caused by the dry heat in the room or the slight drunkenness brought by the mellow osmanthus wine.


    Although Lin radial was not drunk, he felt a little feverish. He took Yao Shu''s hand and didn''t know what was in his mind. He rubbed her soft finger and said, "Asher, we drink as much as we do."


    Yao Shu said obstinately: "no way. I didn''t drink a few cups."


    She seldom drinks in weekdays. Just now she only cares about talking to Lin radial and doesn''t pay attention to how much she drinks.


    These cups of osmanthus wine, Yao Shu is actually a bit drunk.


    Looking at Lin radial''s eyes, attention also brought some confusion.


    Lin radial was looked at by her without blinking and asked in a hoarse voice, "what do you do with me like this?"


    Yao Shu laughed, and his lips were moist with sweet scented osmanthus. He spat out a few words: "hello. Better than all the people I''ve ever met. "


    He was so agitated that his breath was burning.


    "Ash, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    The man''s voice was low and hoarse, next to Yao Shu''s ear, breathing in her back neck aroused a string of small pimples.


    Knowing that she was drunk, Lin Du asked her without hesitation: "what''s the idea of sending ah Zhi and ah Si to the second brother tonight?"


    She looks a little confused, simple and beautiful, so that people would like to engrave this look down, deep in the heart of the mind, except in the dead of night can slowly appreciate, no one else.


    Yao Shulin tried to hold her hand as soft and tender as he could.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Yao Shu was robbed of his glass and looked a little aggrieved, but he still replied, "isn''t it good to drink at night? If two children are at home, we''ll be coaxing them again. How can we talk well? "


    She looked up and said, "do you think my wine tastes good? Don''t grab it. There''s more in the back of the kitchen... "


    Lin radial chuckled and was looked at like this by her, where can still tube wine not wine.


    He only coax her way: "Asher, you are drunk, we should rest."


    Yao Shu''s intelligence has been washed clean by osmanthus wine. Where can you tell the meaning of this sentence. She said, "you haven''t said yet. Is my wine really good?"


    Lin radial followed her: "yes, the wine you brew is the best to drink, what you do is the best, you are the best."


    This series of sweet words made Yao Shu''s mind completely dizzy. She laughed heartily, obeyed her own heart and took the initiative to kiss Lin radial.


    At the same time, he asked in a pretentious and frivolous tone: "let me have a taste of it. Did you eat honey? It''s so sweet... "


    as like as two peas, there is nothing else.


    Lin radial showed great patience, let Yao Shu do it, and saw that she was always disorganized, coaxed her to say a lot of nice words, and then he took her away from the chair.


    The oil lamp was burning on the table alone, shaking with the sound of the room from time to time, and then it stood upright when there was no wind.


    Sanbao has been sleeping deeply without any worries. He turns a deaf ear to the sound in the room. He even doesn''t hear the sound of Lin radial getting up to boil water in the middle of the night.


    The next day Yao Shu woke up in a daze, feeling of being touched on his forehead.


    Yao Shu didn''t have to open his eyes to know it must be Lin radial. His fingers have always been strong, with a thick texture, deliberately put soft force, a stroke of her eyebrows, forehead, hair.


    Finally, she touched her right eyelid lightly.


    "Wake up and don''t you open your eyes?" He chuckled.


    Yao Shu could not help but also bent his mouth, but still closed his eyes.


    Last night''s events wake up a little bit with the memory, Rao is her eyes closed, Lin radial treated her gently, the picture still clearly floating in front of you.


    His left eyelid was touched. Yao Shu could not help but open his eyes.


    Her peach blossom eyes are shining, "what are you doing?"


    Yao Shu murmured.


    When she made a sound, she found that her voice was a little hoarse. She pushed her legs towards the end of the bed, as if she was shy.


    Lin radial''s eyes were especially bright, and he gently stroked Yao Shu''s hair, with a low voice: "what else can I do? Of course, I''m kissing you. "


    Yao Shu laughed again.


    Lin radial was sitting by Yao Shu''s pillow and bending over to look at her.She pulled him down, the man breath close, Yao Shu suddenly blushed, spread the hand that originally grasped him on the collar.


    Lin radial uttered an interrogative monosyllabic.


    Yao Shu looked at the bright sky, coughed and changed the topic: "I want you to see if Sanbao is awake."


    Lin radial''s voice was still as low as that, and he said to her, "he slept very well at night. He woke up for a while in the morning, and now he is sleeping again."


    Yao Shu was a little surprised: "wake up in the morning? I didn''t hear... "


    Lin radial said to her in that posture: "you are tired, sleep a little more."


    Yao Shu shrunk himself into the quilt and lay down comfortably. He asked him with a smile, "why didn''t you go to boxing early in the morning? Did not go to the house


    Lin radial looked at her with a light wave in his eyes: "I wanted to go. But when I look at you, it''s time. "


    Yao Shu did not speak, slightly narrowed his eyes, feeling warm and comfortable.


    They enjoyed the short quiet time in the morning, until Lin radial whispered to Yao Shu who was going to sleep again: "I have to go. There''s breakfast ready in the kitchen, and it''s hot after you get up. "


    Yao Shu answered and watched him go out.


    After a long time, she buried her face in the fresh air, waiting for a long time.


    As Yao Shu said, there are few times when Lin radial does not go to boxing in the morning, let alone go to the police House late.


    But today, he couldn''t control his smile from waking up to see Yao Shu''s sleeping face.


    He was not keen on it, but last night


    He never felt that the two people''s heart would be so happy, as if the deepest blank was filled, and he felt that he was finally complete.


    A kind of happy mood that had never existed was always enveloped in Lin Du. When he went to the patrol house to deal with the trivial matters, his feeling in his heart did not fade.


    At noon, Zheng an came to him and complained for half an hour. Lin Du didn''t mean to be impatient.


    Seeing that Lin radial had been listening, Zheng an poured out a lot of bitterness and couldn''t stop saying: "brother Lin, the horses for the patrol camp arrived from the border last night. The 20 adult horses and 50 young horses that had been agreed before But when they arrived, they found that they were ten adult horses and sixty ponies! In mature Mali, there are only two mares. It''s killing me! "


    Liu Yan thought of it: "we''re not going to sleep in the morning."


    Zheng''an sighed and sighed, and his worried eyebrows were about to fall off: "that''s the case, but this group of people from other nationalities don''t understand the truth of a promise for a thousand gold! Which of the silks and porcelains we sent to the grassland is not priceless? It''s their turn to send us horses, and that''s it! Only two mares It takes several times as long to breed! "


    Lin radial shook his head: "now that the frontier is peaceful, it''s time to recuperate. The key is to train our own cavalry. The quality of horses is second."


    He knew that Lin radial was right, but Zheng an couldn''t let it go. He was so worried that he said, "cavalry is important, but the horses coming from the border are pure bred horses! No matter in endurance or speed, it is several times better than our mark! If it can be cultivated on a large scale... "


    The man raised his eyelids and said faintly: "if it can be cultivated on a large scale, how about it? The Central Plains did not rely on cavalry to fight against other races. Moreover, our cavalry number is only over 1000, and the cavalry''s ability to ride and shoot is limited. These fine horses only make us familiar with the horses of other races. "


    Zheng an himself had never been on the battlefield, and his vision and vision of the war between Dayan and other nationalities were much worse than that of Lin radial. Let alone the fact that it is not easy for Dayan people to cultivate cavalry. Even if they are trained, the court will not be willing to take the advantages of other people against other nationalities.


    What can really defeat the foreign tribes in the grassland depends on the powerful resource support given by the imperial court to the officers and soldiers at the border, as well as the endless strategies and keen awareness of the battlefield situation.


    After listening to Lin radial''s words, Zheng an understood that he wanted to make a mistake, but he was unwilling to say: "then we will be silent and suffer such a big loss?"


    Lin radial took a look at him and said in a voice, "isn''t there a visit from the Imperial Academy? The problems that can be solved by the literati pen stick do not need a headache. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    This time, Zheng an was really stunned.


    He thought about Lin''s words carefully, but he didn''t think it was from his mouth.


    Lin radial is used to solving problems in a direct way. If he is normal, he will not like to trouble others.


    Today''s abnormal patience, as well as the familiar tone of Xie Qian, are somewhat puzzling.


    Zheng Anyuan was sitting. He could not help standing up and turning around Lin radial. After a look and another look, he realized that "brother Lin, you are a bit wrong today."


    Lin radial looked back and said nothing.


    Zheng''an touched his chin and said thoughtfully: "on weekdays, it''s impossible to say a lot of nonsense. How did you say so much today?"


    Man light way: "what I say today, have a nonsense not become?"


    "It''s not..." Zheng an thought for a while and then said, "you don''t listen to me talking so much nonsense on weekdays."


    Lin radial ignored him.


    Zheng an kept on asking, "brother Lin, are you in a good mood today? Speaking of which, why did Mr. Xie go home with you yesterday? What did he come from? "


    Seeing that Lin radial was still quiet, Zheng Anjiang felt his chin and said, "and in the past, you were the first to go to the police house. Today you are so late. It seems that you are in a good mood. Something good must have happened."


    Seeing that he said more and more disrespectful, Lin radial stood up and didn''t care.


    It''s rare to see the cool look on Lin radial''s face. Zheng''an was very curious. After lingering for a while, he still didn''t respond. Finally, he sat down: "forget it, you''re such a stuffy oil bottle. How can you expect you to say more. Lunch together? "


    However, he shook his head and refused: "I''m waiting for someone. You go first."


    Zheng an choked.


    He can understand why Lin radial is so patient today. He has been sitting and listening to him complaining. The emotional people are not listening to him, but waiting for someone else!


    Zheng an was moved and changed his flavor. With an indescribable expression on his face, he turned around and left.


    In front of the door, he met Xie Qian face to face. He clasped his fist and said, "thank you. It''s time for lunch. Why don''t you go to dinner? It''s better to go with him -- "


    he also means well to invite Xie Qian. The inspector is busy and may not be able to take good care of the guests. Zheng an is afraid that Xie Qian will not be able to eat well because of his face, so he wants to take him with him.


    But before Zheng an finished, Xie Qian said faintly, "I''m sorry, I''ve already made an appointment."


    The expression on his face is the same as Lin radial''s indifferent appearance in ordinary days, which makes people think of Lin radial''s angry appearance.


    Zheng an took a deep breath. For a moment, he didn''t know how to breathe out. He almost didn''t breathe.


    Xie Qian went straight into the reception hall, and Lin radial said a faint greeting. They did not say much and went out together.


    Zheng an shook his head and walked out of the house, thinking -


    anyone who said that a cold tempered person was not sociable. He clearly saw that two people who did not like to talk could actually go to the same place.


    It''s him At noon, I was alone and had a bowl of porridge.


    In the afternoon, Xie Qian and Lin radial had a light meal.


    Now Chunwei is around the corner, and the Imperial Academy is busy with business. Xie qian can''t wait for a long time, so he offers to leave.


    For Xie Qian, Lin radial always had a strange feeling in his heart. He didn''t seem to know how to face him for a moment.


    Hearing that he was going to leave, Lin radial only said, "when will we leave?"


    "Early tomorrow morning," Xie Qian replied


    Although Lin radial didn''t call his uncle, he recognized Xie Qian in his heart and said, "you haven''t seen Ashur and Sanbao yet."


    It was only when he first saw Lin radial that his mood had quite big ups and downs. Now he has already recovered his usual appearance.


    Trouble and dislike.


    Smell speech, Xie Qian light way: "ask voice for me is good."


    Although he was a generation older than Lin radial, he looked younger than Lin''s brother.


    The two people''s temperament is very similar, but Xie Qian''s coldness is more like Wanhua can''t get into the eye, and Lin radial''s coldness tends to be not angry and self-confident.


    Lin Du sometimes wondered if he would be as cold and lonely as Xie Qian if he didn''t have Yao Shu around him. It was like a secluded pool, dark and deep, with no waves.


    He didn''t force him to thank him and said in a low voice, "I''ll arrange someone to take you back."


    The two men also discussed the itinerary for tomorrow. Now, the governor''s office is busy. Xie Qian didn''t want to bother the people too much. He only said, "when I come, I will go as I go. There''s no need to arrange for delivery. "


    When Xie Qian came, he was only a carriage and a coachman, but Lin Du couldn''t let him go back like this.


    He decided to add two guards and a little guy in charge of living. Xie Qian didn''t refuse.


    Finally, after setting everything in order, Lin radial asked, "really don''t you see Ashley?"He was selfish and hoped that Xie Qian and Yao Shu would meet.


    Xu is yesterday Yao Shu''s relief, let him untie the knot, in Lin radial''s view, Xie Qian is his mother''s only family member.


    As for Xie Qian, Lin''s family is his only blood in the world. Who can refuse to get blood relatives? What''s more, Xie Qian has no children and has no family. He is really lonely when he is alone.


    But Xie Qian still insisted, shaking his head: "don''t bother."


    Lin didn''t persuade any more.


    They came out of the restaurant and went straight back to the police house. Walking side by side on the road, their faces looked the same.


    The new horses in the patrol camp had to be inspected by Lin radial himself, and it was time to start training soldiers. He sent Xie Qian back to the police house and rode to the outskirts of the city.


    Early the next morning, without waiting for Lin to see him off, Xie Qian left for the capital.


    Zheng''an was also surprised. Some of them couldn''t understand: "this is really a hurry for Mr. Xie. I think he has a good relationship with brother Lin. at least he has to wait for you to send him off. "


    Lin radial shakes his head: "he is such a disposition."


    Just this sentence, without saying much, Xie Qian is not a person who cares about other people''s opinions.


    Maybe Zheng an and others don''t know Xie Qian, but Lin radial only got along with him for a short time, but he understood his practice from the bottom of his heart.


    Blood relationship with him, like fame and official position, is dispensable, otherwise he would not even have the idea of marriage.


    It was only because he was the child of his sister-in-law and Xie Qian''s guilt and thought for many years that he made such a journey and paid attention to him.


    As for the rest, there is no more.


    Fortunately, Lin radial felt this kind of mood because he didn''t think he was indifferent. If someone else changed his mind, I''m afraid he couldn''t understand Xie Qian''s strange temper.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xie Qian left, Lin radial received his letter a few days later.


    Xie Qian''s usual style, simple and clear, without any nonsense, explains the situation of the Imperial College in Beijing. Let him and Yao Shu discuss whether to send a Zhi to Beijing as soon as possible.


    After Chunwei, it''s time for the Imperial College to recruit students.


    How many noble children in the capital are also looking forward to entering the Imperial College. If a Zhi wants to enter, he should prepare for the examination earlier.


    In the afternoon, when Lin radial gets home, he shows the letter to Yao Shu and tells her that Xie Qian intended to let ah Zhi go to Guozijian to study.


    At dinner time, just as the children were in front of him, Yao Shu asked a Zhi, "what do you think? Do you want to go? "


    Ah Zhi didn''t say whether he wanted to or not. Instead, he said seriously, "grandfather Xie talked to me. I think the capital is closer to home."


    On one side, a Si was muddled, but he knew how to express his thoughts. He said to Yao Shu, "brother, go to the capital, capital!"


    Yao Shu nodded and rubbed his head with a smile. The family began to eat, and they didn''t say much about this topic.


    In the evening, the children all fell asleep. Yao Shu and Lin radial discussed: "I just thought about it. If I could go to the Imperial College, it would be much better than the ordinary Academy. It''s just


    At this point, she hesitated.


    Lin radial raised his head and looked questioningly at Yao Shu.


    Only listen to Yao Shu''s way: "what''s your attitude there?"


    Although she was asking this question, Lin radial understood Yao Shu''s real worries.


    Xie Qian is cold-blooded and separated from a Zhi. Yao Shu is worried that he can''t really care about his children.


    "Don''t worry. He doesn''t like trouble. Since he said that, he really wanted to let a Zhi go."


    Yao Shu gave a gentle "um".


    She believed in Lin radial''s judgment and felt that at least the capital was much closer to Suzhou. If there was something wrong with ah Zhi, it would be more convenient to be close.


    Yao Shu put the needle and thread in his hand, got up and turned on the oil lamp.


    Now Lin radial is very sensitive to Yao Shu''s mood. Seeing her appearance, he knows that she still has something on her mind.


    The man asked, "why is it still a sad look?"


    Yao Shu picked up the needle again. A Zhi has grown a lot taller and bigger feet since spring.


    Yao Shu didn''t often make clothes for the children, but he often did when he took a sole.


    At the same time, she will not be bullied by the emperor


    I''m afraid only the mother will consider this problem.


    "Ah Zhi has to face these problems," Lin said. Even if he didn''t go to Beijing today, could he still not go to Beijing if he was in the imperial examination high school? At that time, he will be confronted with his colleagues. If some of them get along well, there will naturally be differences in political opinions. How should he deal with them? "


    Yao Shubei bit his lower lip and said nothing.


    She likes to bite her lips when she is in doubt about something.


    Lin radial didn''t feel that she had bitten her since yesterday.The man put his hand on her hand, stopped the continuous movement of the needle and thread in her hand, looked at Yao Shu''s eyes and comforted him: "don''t worry, ah Zhi will grow up."


    Yao Shu looked back at him, his face showed some reluctant expression: "but that will be a few years later. Can''t we spend more time with him when he was a child? "


    Lin radial touched Yao Shu''s hair and suddenly opened his mouth and said, "if my uncle sees your appearance, he will like you."


    Yao Shu Leng Leng Leng, smile way: "this is what words?"


    This was the first time he called Uncle Xie Qian. It was also the first time that he called out the name of that person: "although I have never met my mother, I think she should be as gentle as you."


    The man''s face softened, and then he said, "I heard from my uncle that he didn''t like to read classics and history books when he was a child, but he preferred to read miscellaneous books He was often caught in the palm of his hand by his master. At that time, his mother protected him all the time. I think my uncle will think of my mother if he sees how you treat ah Chi. "


    Yao Shu''s eyes were softer and said in a soft voice: "if you are a sister, you will naturally protect your younger brother. Ah Zhi is still young, and I will protect him


    Lin radial nodded.


    Yao Shu began to stitch again. The oil lamp is very bright, but I don''t think it''s too expensive.


    But Yao Shu thought that ah Zhi''s age loved running and jumping, and the sole of his shoes always broke faster, so he took the soles thick, and the needles were hard to prick.


    Lin radial watched her work quietly, but he didn''t feel bored. Instead, he felt calm and peaceful because he could get along with her more.


    Two people do not disturb each other for a long time, but listen to Lin radial cold not Ding said: "if you don''t worry about ah Zhi, we can also go to Beijing."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    Yao Shu''s movement stopped at once, she suddenly raised her head, some incredible: "seriously?"


    Lin radial see her face surprised, can''t help but lead the corner of the mouth: "this can also have false?"


    Yao Shu never thought of going to Beijing.


    Now, in bronze Town, her Rouge business has just started, especially with Yaoji cloth shop, which has become complementary.


    A few days ago, I also discussed with boss Xue that if she didn''t want to settle in Qingtong Town, she could cooperate with the cloth shop and buy some clothes of various styles from outside.


    It''s just that business can be done anywhere and money can be earned anytime.


    But if you want to spend more time with ah Zhi before he grows up, it''s only in these few years.


    When Lin radial talked about coming to Beijing, Yao Shu was willing.


    "The general wrote earlier and wanted to recommend me to jinwuwei, but I refused."


    Yao Shu a Leng: "why didn''t you talk about it?"


    Jinwuwei is a close courtier of the emperor. Although it is only the duty of the guard, it appears to have a higher status because of being around the emperor all the year round.


    It''s just that Jin Wuwei is very strict in his selection. He needs not only loyalty and martial arts, but also enough military achievements to get in. He also needs to be young and good-looking. After all, there is no room for ugly people in front of the emperor.


    Lin radial was very young, and his appearance was excellent. With the recommendation of the general himself, he met the requirements.


    I only heard the man say: "in terms of the past war achievements, I was not the highest. Many frontier generals are older than me, and now they are not too young. It''s very cold at the border. If you want to ask for help, you must come first. I''m still young. I''ll talk about it in a few years. "


    He said it seriously, and Yao Shu took it seriously.


    She always knew that Lin radial had a soft heart. Although he was indifferent to others and was not close to anyone, he actually considered others everywhere.


    In a battle, every general and soldier fought with blood and life, and Lin radial''s fighting achievements were all fought with his life, which he deserved.


    But he was willing to give the older officers and men the credit and honor first.


    His voice was very low, but he was also very firm: "it''s time for them to retire from the battlefield and enjoy a more stable life."


    Yao Shu''s eyes twinkled with bright light. He sincerely praised him and said, "ah radius, you are right."


    Lin radial smiles, and the cold lines on his face soften with this smile.


    He has never mentioned this matter with Yao Shu. Does it cause contradiction.


    Once upon a time, Yao Shu valued many things, including knowledge, money and wealth, which were important to her.


    But Lin radial didn''t blame her, because most people think so.


    But now Yao Shu''s reaction, let his heart only that little concern, also thoroughly dissipated.


    The man''s voice is low, with a happy mood: "different from you, I''m afraid you blame me. In this way, it will be a few years before you become Mrs. Gao Ming


    Yao Shu chuckled and joked, "who cares about your earning! Men love wives and concubines as soon as they have the ability. I hope you can do nothing and depend on me to earn money to support you Besides, in the future, I will wait to be the number one scholar''s mother and let ah Zhi give me a long face. "


    She had a sly smile on her face, which made Lin radial feel very hot.


    After a few words of joking, Lin turns back to the topic: "now the bandits in Heihu mountain have been eliminated. The inspector has reported to the imperial court the main contributions of my second brother and I. I think in a few days, there will be a reward."


    Yao Shu curiously said, "what kind of reward will there be?"


    Lin radial shook his head: "it''s nothing more than to give an official, and then some money."


    Yao Shu said, "well," he thought that the son of heaven is too good to be.


    All the official posts given by the emperor were granted by himself, and the money given out was collected by Lin radial from the bandits.


    In this way, the imperial court can reward the military achievements without paying a dollar and a meter. There is still a lot of gold and silver left, which is a good calculation.


    Thinking of the initial question, Yao Shu said, "in this way, we still can''t enter Beijing."


    "It''s not urgent," Lin said. Now that the banditry in Heihushan has just been eliminated, we still have to deal with the follow-up problems. In addition, the patrol camp has to train cavalry these days, so we can''t leave for a while. I''ll write to the general when it''s over here. "


    Yao Shu nodded: "so good."


    She didn''t know the difficulty of getting to Beijing from the place, but it was not easy to think about it.


    She didn''t want to interfere in these problems, as long as Lin Du had a plan in mind.


    Moreover, ah Zhi is still young. He went to school with Xie Qian in the capital for a period of time, and his re-entry into Guozijian also made him very happy. When she arranges the business of her Rouge shop, she doesn''t have to keep it. By then, she will be able to go to Beijing with ease.


    Yao Shu pondered over a pile of things, and then thought of Jiang Ning, who considered everything for Lin radial. He sighed: "the general treats you really well."


    Jiang Ning''s appreciation of Lin radial is shown in his love in all aspects.


    In fact, at first Jiang Ning wanted to let Lin radial go to Beijing, but he didn''t want to settle things at home and mention other things.Seeing that Lin radial had his own plans, Jiang Ning came to Qingtong town in person and said hello to the inspector and asked him to work in his family.


    The general of Yan state, who even today''s emperor is called "general", has done so for Lin radial. There is really nothing to say.


    Lin Du solemnly said, "general Jiang Ning is kind to me."


    All the soldiers in the northwest know that the general is gentle and considerate of his subordinates. They often regard the soldiers as their brothers and never allow them to step into danger easily. When he first joined the army, he did not train his soldiers to have the momentum they should have.


    However, he was resolute and Hardy, and gradually emerged in the barracks.


    The general paid close attention to and helped Lin radial, and was very kind to him.


    Yao Shu shook his head and laughed: "I don''t quite understand the justice between you men. Is it true that a scholar dies for a confidant? "


    Lin radial gently nodded, and then asked her: "female for Yueji Rong, is there a problem?"


    A man who is a bosom friend dies, and a woman who is happy with her looks.


    These two sentences were said in succession. Yao Shu asked that the first half of the sentence was a sincere question, while Lin Du asked the second half of the sentence, which was somewhat teasing.


    She blushed a little and said angrily, "Why are you talking more and more?"


    Today, Lin radial went to the patrol camp and trained soldiers for a day. He still smelled of sweat and mud. He did not want to hold Yao Shu like this.


    But her cheeks are slightly red, like strange like angry appearance, really let people heart.


    Lin radial obeyed his heart and gathered in front of her. He dropped a kiss on Yao Shu''s face and asked her, "can I have a bath tonight?"


    Yao Shu understood this sentence as the meaning of sharing a bath. At that time, his face was even redder and he stammered: "bath, how big is the bath barrel..."


    Lin radial Leng for a long time, just understand the meaning of Yao Shu, the latter see him dazed, naturally also reflected that she made a joke.


    The man did not mean to show a smile, let originally very embarrassed Yao Shu suddenly become angry: "I don''t wash, you wash your go! You can''t go to bed if you don''t clean your body


    Lin radial laughed. His deep voice seemed to be a good musical instrument. He tapped Yao Shu''s eardrum and made her cheek burn.


    She glared at the man, a pair of shiny peach blossom eyes are full of Jiao Yi: "you go quickly!"


    Lin radial obediently went out of the door and went to the kitchen to boil water for a bath.


    Yao Shu can not wait for the hands of the needle and thread to wear a few times, then see the man with a body of moisture back to the room.


    The heat on her face just disappeared soon. She was surprised and said, "so fast?"


    Although Lin radial took a bath quickly, it was not as fast as Yao Shu thought.


    It was just because she had been thinking about the little things between them and felt that Lin had only gone for a short time.


    The man didn''t retort and whispered, "I want to settle earlier."


    He looked up at Yao Shu, and his eyes were fixed on her face.


    Yao Shu didn''t know where he got the tacit agreement with Lin radial, but in an instant he understood the meaning of Lin radial, and his enthusiasm slowly climbed back to his face.


    She had a subconscious look at the three sleeping children on the Kang.


    "There is still hot water in the kitchen. I''ve burned too much. You can still use it later."


    Yao Shu bit his lower lip again. At this time, he was not embarrassed, but shy.


    The man approached, still with water vapor on his body, stretched out his strong arms around her waist, and said in a voice similar to a whisper: "don''t bite your lips..."


    He took a deep breath and got up to blow out the oil lamp


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    The next day.


    Instead of fighting in the yard, Lin Wei guarded Yao Shu until she woke up.


    Yao Shu felt his breath in a daze, opened half of his eyes and asked, "what time is it?"


    She was so sleepy that she turned over and drilled her whole head into the quilt. She just heard Lin Du say, "it''s still early. You can sleep a little longer."


    Ah Zhi and ah Si have already got up. They run to their uncle''s house to find Yao Erlang.


    Yao Shu didn''t hear the movement of the two children. He thought that he really woke up early, so he went to sleep again.


    Lin radial tidy up the home, kiss Yao Shu''s forehead, thin lips satisfied hook hook, went to the house.


    When Yao Shu went to sleep and woke up, he saw that the sky was bright and there was no one in the house.


    Even Sanbao, who had been sleeping like a pig on the Kang, didn''t see her. She stretched out and thought: she should have been carried to the second brother''s house by Lin Du.


    When Yao Shu put on his clothes, he felt that his whole body was falling apart, and his arms and legs were sore.


    She called out to the yard, "Dabao, Erbao!"


    No one answered.


    Yao Shu went to the kitchen to have breakfast first, cleaned himself up, and then went to Yao Chao''s house.


    Before entering the yard, I heard the children chattering, especially Yao Erlang.


    "My uncle said he was going to take us on horseback riding. When can we go?"


    As Yao Shu approached, he heard Yao Erlang complaining to his younger brother and sister.


    Ace has little interest in riding.


    Ah Zhi, like his cousin, was eager to go, so he urged Yao Erlang: "Daddy has been home early these two days. Cousin is going to eat in my house tonight. Let''s ask him about it."


    Yao Erlang worried: "uncle promised, should not regret it?"


    Listen to ace in the side of the interposed: "Daddy talk count."


    Several children are discussing how to tell Lin radial, Yao Shu into the yard.


    Ah Zhi was the first to see her. He stood up from the ground and looked at Yao Shu with bright eyes: "Aung, you''re up!"


    Yao Shu laughed and listened to the microphone of his father, and said to her, "daddy said that there is food in the kitchen. Let Aung get up and eat quickly."


    Yao Shu said a few words to them, and then asked, "Sanbao is in the house?"


    Yao Erlang nodded: "my uncle brought my brother here this morning. My aunt is playing with him."


    Yao Shu felt that he was embarrassed to leave the child to his second sister-in-law because he got up late in the morning.


    When she came into the house, she found that Lin radial had given her a good cover.


    After seeing her, Mrs. Yao first asked, "Ashu, listen to a radial say that you are not so clear in the morning? How is it now? "


    Yao Shu a little embarrassed, along with Lin radial words: "nothing, maybe these two days tired, just have a rest."


    Sanbao has been obedient since childhood, and his sister-in-law often hugs him. She has no opinion about Lin radial''s holding him to play.


    Now I saw Yao Shu, and then I called "ah, ah" twice. Quan should say hello.


    "If you don''t feel well, you''d better go to see the doctor quickly, but don''t carry it hard," Yao said


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "it''s not that serious."


    Hearing her saying this, Yao Er Sao solemnly said, "don''t take your body seriously. You didn''t know what you looked like when you came home from the birth of Sanbao last year In those days of confinement, I saw my mother secretly wipe her tears several times. It''s so easy to get back, but you can''t ignore it! "


    When Yao Shu saw that his second sister-in-law had become real, he did not know how to tell her that she was really tired, not something else.


    She had to promise, "it''s not a big problem. Can''t I promise you to see a doctor? Don''t worry, second sister-in-law. "


    She said, "don''t do it now. Anyway, Sanbao ate this morning. Now he''s playing well with me. Don''t worry about him. It''s important to see the doctor first. "


    Yao Shu was a bit embarrassed.


    She wanted to go to the doctor''s office in the town these days. Seeing Yao''s insistence, she nodded and went out.


    When I got to the drugstore, I saw Dr. Xu who came back from the clinic in the morning.


    These days, doctor Xu has been looking at Yao Chao''s injury. He thinks Yao Shu has come to take the medicine, so he says to her: "girl Shu, your second sister-in-law has taken the medicine for three days yesterday, so don''t take it today."


    Yao Shu shook his head and laughed: "doctor Xu, I came here today to take some medicine for myself."


    Doctor Xu looked at her carefully and said, "look, you look ruddy and breathe normally. What''s wrong with you? Come in first. "


    Yao Shu went into the shop according to Yan, and later he thought that it would be easier if there was a female doctor in the pharmacy.


    Doctor Xu asked her to sit down and asked again, "what''s wrong?"


    Yao Shu gently coughed: "there is no discomfort, just want to take some medicine to avoid the son."Xu Lang was stunned.


    Yao Shu, at his age, came to look for ziyao, but he was the only one who came to ask for the pill.


    She explained: "a few years ago, I lost some of my body when I was born with three treasures. Now I think it''s not too late to ask for it again a few years later."


    After hearing this, Xu Lang nodded and thought of Yao Shu''s two sons and one daughter. He really didn''t want other people''s eagerness for a son.


    He agreed: "that''s true. A woman''s childbirth is harmful to her health. Although you are young now, you still need to pay attention to maintenance. However, the woman''s Bizi decoction is somewhat Yin cold and harmful to the body. Why don''t I prescribe some medicine for your husband? It''s the same thing. "


    Yao Shu is a little confused -- the medicine for Lin radial?


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to understand, doctor Xu patiently explained, "it''s not only about women, but also men. There are often newlyweds in the shop asking for medicine. I''ve seen them and I''ve called them. Many of them have no problems. So I advise her to go home and let her husband come and have a look I don''t think any of them will


    Then he shook his head and sighed, "how can this work?"


    In this era, most people think that childlessness is a woman''s problem. However Dr. Xu says it, they refuse to believe that it is their husband''s fault.


    Yao Shu saw that he had to teach himself a lesson, and said in a hurry, "I know. Please prescribe a man''s medicine. No harm to the body


    Xu Lang Zhongyuan thought that he would have to spend some time talking. Seeing that Yao Shu had no resistance, he nodded and said, "it''s still the one who has read books. It''s different Don''t worry, this medicine not only won''t damage the body, but also can supplement it! It''s just a little more expensive. "


    Yao Shu was relieved.


    She didn''t want to discuss this with a man of her age who could be her father. She just said, "if it''s more expensive, it''s more expensive. Please."


    Dr. Xu didn''t feel embarrassed and went to apply the medicine with a smile.


    Doctor''s parents'' heart, Dr. Xu has also diagnosed many women. In his eyes, there is no man or woman.


    But some women would rather bear it than let the doctor feel the pulse. He was helpless.


    Fortunately, Yao Shu is an expert.


    When Yao Shu came out of the drugstore with two big bags of medicine in his hand, the sun was already very high.


    Doctor said that this medicine once a day, take ten days continuously to take effect, these days, they should also moderate.


    I just don''t know if she was hit two days ago.


    Judging from the unfamiliar degree of Lin radial, they probably did not have sex several times before But even if they were pregnant with three, they were in good health.


    Yao Shu doesn''t hate children because of her selfishness, but now ah Zhi and ah Si are getting older, and they need to worry about more and more things. Sanbao has just learned to speak, and it takes a lot of energy. She doesn''t want to get pregnant at such a time.


    With two bags of medicine, Yao Shu was a little relieved. He planned to go home and talk to Lin radial. He didn''t know what he would think.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    It''s sunny in spring, and it''s not cold outside.


    Yao Shu saw that Sanbao wanted to go out, so he took him to Rouge shop in the afternoon.


    It''s said that it''s a rouge shop. In fact, there are all kinds of rouge powder, mouth grease and hand cream in it. A few days ago, Yao Shu paired the shop with indigo naturalis for thrush, which is very popular among the women in the town.


    Now, it is Yao Ji''s assistant who has been following shopkeeper Liu.


    He is a young man, but he is calm. He can''t see that he is busy with shopkeeper Liu. Now he is in charge of his own affairs, which is quite impressive.


    When he saw Yao Shu, his eyes lit up: "Miss, how can you come here today?"


    Yaoji cloth shop is the Yao family''s industry. The man is used to Yao Shu''s "Miss" with manager Liu. Now he can''t change it.


    Yao Shu didn''t care how others called her. He just said with a smile, "take Sanbao out to play and come to the shop to have a look. You are busy. Don''t mind me. "


    The rouge shop is not big, but the business has been very good. Since Yao Shu came in, the guests have not been interrupted.


    The clerk is skilled in greeting the guests. The first time he came to the store, he introduced their products smartly.


    He can call out the names of the acquaintances who come two or three times.


    What Madame Lu, Mrs. Zhang, Miss Liu San, Miss Zhao Er were all stunned.


    It''s so easy to get a free time. There are fewer people in the shop, and the man can finally take a breath.


    It''s strange that the shopkeeper Liu Shu often sighs, "how can you tell me that you are the same as Miss Zhao?"


    Yao Shu, who is skillful in the middle of big girl and little daughter-in-law, is somewhat embarrassed by Yao Shu''s praise.


    He said with a shy smile: "what''s the difficulty? I often stay in the shop and talk to them twice, which can tell the difference. Miss Zhao Er likes different colors of lipstick, while Miss Liu San prefers different flavors of fragrant powder. Remember what they like, and how can they admit it? "


    Yao Shu nodded.


    She put Sanbao aside and let him explore the world by himself. She turned around and talked about his daily life with his friends.


    "I used to see that shopkeeper Liu often praised you. Now I see that you can really take charge of your own affairs. In a few days, there will be another shopkeeper in our shop! "


    She was smiling, gentle and beautiful. When she talked to him like this, the man turned red.


    The man''s surname is Niu. On weekdays, he doesn''t like to be called his surname because he thinks his surname is not pleasant.


    But today he was called by Yao Shu, and he thought his surname was not so bad.


    Lady, I''m not as shy as a cow


    As they were talking, they saw another guest in the shop. The man turned to greet him.


    Yao Shu was stunned when he saw the appearance of the visitor.


    The passer-by saw Yao Shu first, and his face showed a smile, and said, "I haven''t seen you for some days. I came out to visit today, but I met you."


    The man looked at the visitors and Yao Shu. He thought that they had had some disagreements before. He said with a smile, "Madame Jiang doesn''t come to town very often. Come to the shop today, rare, rare! "


    Yao Shu didn''t have any animosity to her. He bent his eyebrows and eyes, and said in a warm voice, "Madam has changed too much. I didn''t see it for a while."


    This Mrs. Jiang was once the county magistrate''s wife.


    Once upon a time, she did not go back thin after giving birth to a child. In addition, she fought with her concubines all day long, and her temperament tended to be gloomy.


    Now, when she met, she was dressed in a fresh spring dress, and she looked tall and slim. Her face was also made up, but she could not see what she used to look like.


    Mrs. Jiang also raised eyebrows and laughed at Yao Shu: "the weight-loss actions you taught me before are very useful. They have lost a lot of weight in these months."


    Yao Shu stood up and approached her, shook his head and said, "the lady is open-minded and strict with herself, which makes her thin."


    Then she said to the man, "I''ll treat Mrs. Jiang myself. You can do something else."


    Seeing that these two people get along with each other politely and naturally, Mrs. Jiang''s words are not very enthusiastic, but they don''t see the tit for tat in the past, so the clerk goes to one side at ease.


    Yao Shu went up to Mrs. Jiang and asked her in a low voice, "how''s your wife?"


    Mrs. Jiang shook her head: "there is nothing good or bad. It''s just making do. But it confirms the saying, "if you are poor, you will change; if you change, you will be flexible."


    Yao Shu saw that she was in a good state, so he felt at ease. He only said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that my wife would study the book of changes."


    Now it''s Mrs. Jiang''s turn to be a little surprised: "this sentence is from the book of changes. I didn''t expect you to understand it."


    Yao Shu shakes his head: "know a little just, can''t compare Madame exquisite talent."


    Mrs. Jiang was also an official lady with poems and books, but she missed her whole life because she misread her lover.


    Relying on the strength of the family, he put his husband into the officialdom, but he became a county magistrate''s wife who guarded a group of YingYing and Yanyan in the backyard every day.Yao Shu''s existence makes her see another possibility for women besides being trapped in the inner house.


    She made up her mind to make peace with Yao county magistrate. What a difficult thing she thought it was, but it went very smoothly.


    Relying on the power of her family, she not only succeeded and left, but also took her children away.


    Getting rid of the half hearted man and the backyard, she suddenly found that all these years had been wasted.


    Since then, she has been called "Mrs. Jiang", and no one has ever mentioned her former name.


    Today''s Mrs. Jiang''s state of mind is much more peaceful. When she looks at Yao Shu, she doesn''t think that this is the concubine''s room that her husband likes again. Instead, she simply regards her as a beautiful and delicate woman to appreciate.


    What''s more, Yao Shu also helped her a lot.


    She looked at Yao Shu and said, "I said I would come to your new shop for a long time ago, but tenger had some trouble a few days ago. I kept watch all day and lost my appointment."


    Tenger is her first and only son.


    When she was pregnant with him, she mistakenly took medicine and gave birth to a child. However, she was weak and sickly since her childhood. She thought that the word "Teng man" was "Teng man". She hoped that he could grow up healthily and vigorously.


    Yao Shu had seen the child, his face was always white, his voice was very small, but he was polite.


    She smiles, warm voice asked about the child''s body: "you are not here, where can be regarded as a broken appointment? Is Teng Er OK now? "


    Speaking of the only son, Mrs. Jiang''s plain brow was tinged with a little melancholy.


    "In spring, one of them was careless. He caught a cold and coughed up and down for six or seven days. These days, he got better."


    Yao Shu, who was also a mother, naturally understood Mrs. Jiang''s love for her son. She said in a warm voice, "it''s much better to be in Chiang''s family now than in the county magistrate''s house. The young master''s body is not enough in the fetus. If you keep it slowly, you will get better. "


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Jiang''s Willow eyebrows could not help wringing, and said in a voice of hatred: "I''m not to blame for being in the same boat as the woman in his backyard If it wasn''t for the harmful birth control drug, how could I have become like this? Now teng''er has gone back to Chiang''s family, and has followed my surname Jiang, and has nothing to do with others. I''d like to see what will happen to those snakes, mice and monsters


    Yao Shu took a quick look at the store''s clerk, and saw that he was busy with his own affairs and didn''t pay attention to this side, so he put down his mind.


    Such a private matter was heard by others, and it was not good for her in the future.


    She took Mrs. Jiang''s hand and took her to the other side of the counter. No one would come here. She could just watch the three treasures playing on one side.


    Yao Shu comforted her and said, "things are all over. If we talk about it now, it''s just a matter of increasing worry. Let''s think about how to make tenger better. He''s just weak. Is he easy to get sick? You often give him this medicine and that medicine, but it''s not good to take too much medicine. "


    Mrs. Jiang frowned: "it is the weakness brought out of the fetus. Besides, he always loves to be ill. How can he go without tonic?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    Yao Shu didn''t agree: "it''s a drug with three poisons. It''s usually not sick. It''s better to take tenger out for a walk than to drink the bitter soup. Boys, running and jumping often exercise, the body bone naturally good


    Mrs. Jiang was brought up with meticulous care when she was young.


    About Jiang Teng''s illness, I went to many doctors. Seeing that he was a child of a wealthy family and could afford expensive herbs, I prescribed tonics to keep him.


    Some doctors also proposed not to overdose the tonic, and she didn''t care.


    Now it''s not unreasonable to hear Yao Shu say so.


    She just worried about the same thing: "Teng Er is tired when he moves a little. He doesn''t like to go out, so he knows to stay at home all day. Besides, he is the youngest among the children of Jiang''s family. His cousins are all reading, and no one plays with him... "


    Yao Shu subconsciously outlined a picture in his mind. Teng Er, a thin and small man, sat at home alone. Even in the hospital, he didn''t know what to do.


    I''m sorry.


    She looked at Mrs. Jiang, and Wensheng suggested, "next time your wife goes out, you can take tenger with you. My family a Zhi is a little older than him, and there is a younger sister, AZ. If we can play together, we can also accompany each other


    Mrs. Jiang has always admired Yao Shu, not only her appearance and temperament, but also her talk, as well as the confidence and indifference of ordinary women.


    Besides, she had been to Yaojia village before and met the elders of Yao family. She was still at ease with Yao family style.


    See Yao Shu said so, she nodded: "can only try this."


    With these words, Mrs. Jiang saw the three treasures she was playing on one side. She was staggering to stand up, but because her legs were soft and weak, she sat down heavily.


    She almost exclaimed and rushed to see it.


    "Are you all right? Did you fall? Does it hurt to sit like this? "


    Seeing that she was more nervous than himself, Yao Shu said in a voice, "it''s OK. Sanbao is wearing thick clothes. If it hurts, he will cry. Besides, he often does it at home. He has been used to it for a long time


    Sanbao didn''t know if he was aware that the adults were talking about him. He showed a smiling face to Mrs. Jiang. His mouth also issued a few syllables: "big - ah!"


    Looking at the small group of Sanbao, Mrs. Jiang could not help thinking of her only son''s childhood.


    Tenger Da was born with a kind of sickness and weakness. Even her crying was small.


    It''s so easy to keep for six years, but she didn''t dare to open her eyes, for fear that if she didn''t see one, he would die easily.


    Now, seeing the lively and strong appearance of other people''s children, she was very envious.


    For a moment, I felt a little sigh: "speaking of it, I saw him a hundred days ago Time flies. It''s so big now. "


    Yao Shu laughs. Like Mrs. Jiang, Bao''s mother shares her child''s Trifles: "Sanbao can recognize people now and wants to talk. As long as you play with him, you can''t say anything when you are happy, and only his sister is willing to accompany him to say something that no one knows. "


    Mrs. Jiang showed her first comfortable smile of the day, and her voice softened: "tenger was like this when she was a child. She wanted to talk, but others couldn''t understand her. She was so anxious that she cried."


    Seeing that she was in a better mood, Yao Shu seemed to like Sanbao very much, so he said, "madam, hold him?"


    Mrs. Jiang hesitated for a moment, stretched out her hand, and, fearing that Sanbao would cry, tentatively picked up the baby.


    It''s very heavy to start with. Sanbao is also very good. He doesn''t cry or make noise. He still tries to talk to adults.


    Mrs. Jiang''s eyebrows and eyes were dyed with joy and said to Yao Shu with a smile: "this is much heavier than when tenger was a child."


    There are nannies and maids at home, and they don''t need her to hold children often.


    But tenger was very sticky when she was a child, especially when she was sick, she couldn''t get out of her arms.


    So she was very sensitive to the weight of the baby.


    Yao Shu was also happy and said jokingly, "I can play with ah Chi and ace all day at home. It''s a big consumption. Naturally, I eat more and sleep more. In this way, they are fatter than ordinary children. "


    Mrs. Jiang held Sanbao and teased her for a while. She felt more and more that Yao Shu had a way of raising children.


    I just don''t know if he really brings tenger to play. Can he stand it? Don''t look back and get sick again. It''s nothing to suffer from


    The two said something for a long time. Before going out, Mrs. Jiang bought a lot of lipstick from the shop this spring and left happily.


    At the same time, the clerk also sent off several guests and praised Yao Shu: "it''s our lady, we can handle all kinds of troublesome guests Who in the town doesn''t know that Mrs. Jiang is the most difficult to serve. Rich is really rich, but it''s too picky. Last time when I came to the cloth shop, I still had a nose but not a nose and an eye was not an eye to the young lady. This time I have been able to talk with amity! And bought so many things in our family


    Yao Shu pretended to be angry and glared at him: "I''m not here to sell things for you. Besides, Mrs. Jiang is very good at speaking. "


    Seeing that she seemed to really think that Mrs. Jiang was easy to talk, the clerk kept silent for a moment, thinking: I''m afraid that in the whole town, my young lady doesn''t think Mrs. Jiang is picky.Mrs. Jiang took another simple stroll in bronze town. She didn''t find it interesting, so she went home by car.


    When she got home, she didn''t see Teng Er running over for the first time. She asked the servants around her strangely, "where''s the young master? Why don''t you see anyone else? Is green brother with you


    Rattan son is a girl called green brother, young, but very careful.


    The servant stammered and couldn''t say it. For a long time, he just murmured: "green brother is in front of the young master."


    Madame Jiang frowned and ordered, "go and call green brother."


    In a short time, brother green arrived and answered Mrs. Jiang''s question.


    She was eloquent and said clearly: "after the wife left today, the young master read books in the room for a while. He used the same weight for lunch as usual, and didn''t take a nap in the afternoon..."


    Mrs. Jiang listened carefully, not half impatient.


    When brother green talked about the back, he began to hesitate Now the young master is asleep. "


    I said, "don''t frown at anything."


    Green brother thought about it and said, "young master didn''t want you to know. Yes, the magistrate of Yao county sent someone to look for it... "


    Mrs. Jiang knocked over the tea cup in her hand, and the willow eyebrows almost stood upside down. Her voice suddenly raised: "what is he doing here?"?! What about rattan? Did he meet tenger? "


    Green elder brother expected that his wife would be angry in the morning, so he could only bravely reply: "it''s not Yao county magistrate who came here himself. It''s a boy..."


    Mrs. Jiang''s pretty face was twisted because she was angry, and her eyes were so fierce that the maid waiting on her side did not dare to breathe.


    She sneered, "OK, OK! I''m afraid I don''t know which goblin''s pillow wind reminds me that I don''t have a son. I want to take back my teng''er! He dreams


    The servant girl said, and she fell back on the table, gasping for breath.


    Green brother waited for her to delay for a while, and reported truthfully: "the young master met the boy. What did they say? I don''t know, but after waiting for someone to leave, the young master said to the servant In the future, he will not see anyone on the other side of Yao''s house. It''s not necessary to hinder the relationship between the young master and his wife. From the moment the young master and his wife returned to Chiang''s house, they had no relationship


    After hearing this, Mrs. Jiang was stunned and her eyes turned red: "is that what tenger really said?"


    Brother green nodded.


    She waved her hand and let the people around her go down. For a time, she had mixed feelings in her heart.


    Since leaving with that person, tenger never mentioned her father in front of her, as if he had forgotten the existence of such a person.


    But in her heart, there is always a kind of guilt, that is, she let the child lose his father.


    Hearing Teng er''s words from others, Mrs. Jiang''s nose and hair were sour. She made up her mind and slowly clenched her fist.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    After seeing Mrs. Jiang off, Yao Shu sat down in the shop for a while, arranged for the staff to promote the new products after the Spring Festival, and then took Sanbao home.


    After simple cooking, the children went to bed soon after dinner.


    Yao Shu sat under the lamp, painted his hands, and began to conceive of the rouge and other things to be done next.


    As the weather gets hotter day by day, the main function of hand cream is no longer to prevent frost cracking, but to avoid dry moistening.


    She plans to add honey to her original recipe, which smells good and works.


    As for rouge and gouache, they should be light and thin. In addition, there are all kinds of perfumes that can be made slowly


    She looked down and thought, not noticing that the door in the yard rang.


    After a while, Lin radial opened the door.


    Yao Shu just looked up and looked at him.


    "Are you back?"


    First she was stunned, then she laughed. Her voice was warm, softer than the spring breeze at night.


    On the way to the Gardenia house, he nodded his head and followed the wind.


    Yao Shu saw that he stood still and tilted his head: "what are you doing? Are you tired today? "


    Under the light, she showed a calm temperament. Lin radial felt from the bottom of his heart, as if Yao Shu would be at home no matter how busy he was, waiting for him to come back


    He approached and said in a warm voice, "not tired."


    Waiting for the man to sit down, Yao Shu heard the light fragrance of flowers on his body. He was stunned and said with a smile, "you smell good."


    Lin radial subconsciously raised his arm to smell, some doubts.


    Yao Shu said softly, "the fragrance of Gardenia. You say, how about making some Gardenia powder these days? The smell of this flower lasts and smells good


    "If you like, I''ll go and find it."


    Then he moved in his heart and asked, "don''t you like the taste of Osmanthus most? Why not make some sweet scented osmanthus powder


    Yao Shu looked at him: "Osmanthus fragrans? At this time, you can find me a flowering tree? "


    Lin radial then remembered that the flowering of Osmanthus fragrans was in autumn.


    He suddenly got stuck and had to say, "wait a few months..."


    Yao Shu rarely saw Lin radial''s shriveled appearance, and nodded in a funny way: "I can remember that! Sweet scented osmanthus will be blooming before mid autumn festival. At that time, you should find some sweet scented osmanthus for me, which can be used to make fragrant powder, rouge, lipstick and soap for a whole year So many flowers


    Lin radial looked at Yao Shu, the corner of his mouth slightly pulled up, and the expression on his face was like melting ice and snow.


    Time goes by, whether it''s peach blossom in spring, lotus in midsummer, osmanthus in autumn, plum in winter


    He can find it for her as long as she wants.


    He looked at her smile and said, "nature."


    Two people said a few gossips again, basic is trivial family routine, what did Lin radial do this day.


    Most of the time, Yao Shu is talking, and Lin Du is listening.


    And every time Yao Shu finished a thing he did, he would ask Lin radial what he thought.


    Lin Du sat beside her. He was very interested in Yao Shu''s story of the most ordinary day.


    Until the daily process of communication was completed, Lin radial''s eyes became more and more hot. He looked at Yao Shu without blinking, as if waiting for her reaction.


    Yao Shu suddenly reacted and blushed: "well, I went to the drugstore today and asked the doctor to take some medicine..."


    Yao Shu was still hesitating how to talk to Lin radial. However, he saw that Lin radial had frowned, and his hot big hand held her and asked, "what''s the matter? But you don''t feel well? "


    The man''s voice was always quiet with some imperceptible worries. He even spoke faster than usual --


    he knew that Yao Shu had been in bad health after giving birth to Sanbao. In addition, he had too much deficit before, so he was better off slowly.


    Isn''t it because of the cold in spring, she''s not feeling well again?


    Yao Shu knew that Lin radial had misunderstood him. He hastened to say, "no, there is no discomfort. Don''t worry."


    The man''s brow is still wrinkling: "do not have unwell, go to drugstore to do what?"


    This time, Yao Shu could not care about detours, so he had to say straightforwardly: "what I catch is not medicine for curing diseases Well, it''s for avoiding children. "


    Lin radial a Leng, didn''t understand Yao Shu''s meaning.


    Her right hand was still held in the palm of his hand. The man''s thick palm wrapped her tightly and scaldingly. With their skin contact, they slowly climbed to Yao Shu''s palm and arm.


    Lin radial did not blink to look at her, until she looked all over the face red, then asked a dumb voice: "to avoid the use of children?"


    No matter how embarrassed Yao Shu felt, he could only say: "yes Sanbao is still young. I think we should talk about having children slowly. "The man did not speak for a long time.


    Yao Shu didn''t make a sound either. After a while, he sighed softly and said in a slow voice, "it''s my thoughtlessness. Your body has not been fully raised. If you have it again, I''m afraid it won''t do you any good. "


    Yao Shu lowered his head and whispered "um".


    Lin radial did not let go of her hand and listened to him ask, "Ashu, if you don''t want children, you can refuse me..."


    He pauses here delicately, and then goes on: "the decoction of avoiding the son is harmful to the body. It''s not good to eat."


    Lin radial admitted from the bottom of his heart that he liked to get along with Yao Shu intimately, even indulging in it irresistibly.


    It''s just that if it''s going to make her pregnant more often and it''s not good for her, he''s willing to bear it.


    Yao Shu looked up at him and said in a low voice, "the doctor told me that the medicine is not for women, but for you It''s harmless to the body. "


    Lin radial a Leng, then understand just now Yao Shu embarrassed, his eyebrows slightly curved, low voice way: "you are afraid I won''t eat? Well? "


    In the end, the words were selected with a hint of temptation.


    Yao Shu did not speak, but his eyes confirmed the man''s question.


    Lin radial looked at her side face full of Hongxia under the orange light, touched her hair with his other hand, and said seriously: "Ashu, as long as it''s for you, it''s poison. I''ll take it too."


    Since he got along with Lin radial, he didn''t have a lie in his mouth. Now such a promise made Yao Shu feel that her hesitation, her shyness and her anxiety that he would refuse were meaningless.


    Yao Shu showed a smile and said angrily, "why should I give you poison? Said that the medicine does not affect the body, will not affect you what It''s just that after you eat it, you''re less likely to get pregnant. "


    Lin radial looked around, but did not see the package. He got up and asked her, "where is the medicine? I''ll fry it first. "


    Yao Shu seldom saw Lin radial like this, and he could not help saying, "in the kitchen, what are you in a hurry?"


    The man looked at her, vaguely reminded: "it''s time to rest."


    The meaning of this sentence made Yao Shu couldn''t help but flash the pictures of these days and nights in his mind, and the originally faded heat climbed up her cheek along with her thoughts.


    She said angrily: "the doctor said that the medicine must be drunk for at least five days before it can be used!"


    "I''ve never heard that it takes five days to drink a bowl of medicine. A lie. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing.


    No matter how unwilling Lin radial was, he could only accept the result. He had no choice but to say in a dull voice, "I''m going to decoct the medicine."


    Yao Shu stopped him, and there was still a smile on his face: "anyway, it''s useless to drink it today. What are you worried about frying it for?"


    There was no unnecessary expression on the man''s face, but Yao Shu felt that he was not happy even in the corner of his clothes: "is it not five days? If you don''t decoct medicine today, won''t you have another day? "


    With that, he went to the kitchen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Yao Shu sat under the lamp and thought about what he said several times before he understood what Lin Du meant. He couldn''t help but feel funny.


    She had thought that Lin radial was not keen on this matter. She might have been interested in it these days, so she became more and more frequent.


    Can I hear that I don''t want to wait more than one day?


    For a moment, many thoughts flashed in her mind, most of them incomplete, but they bothered her so much that she didn''t want to see the things in her hand.


    After Lin radial finished taking the medicine and washing, it was not too early.


    Yao Shu blew out the lamp and they all went to the Kang.


    The moon poured in from the window, and occasionally the wind blew, bringing the sound of the branches and leaves beating each other.


    Yao Shuping lay beside Lin radial, feeling his calm and regular breathing.


    After a while, she heard the man''s low voice: "ash, what are you thinking?"


    Her side face was so beautiful that it was softer than the softest lines he had ever seen.


    Yao Shu also turned to Lin radial and said in a soft voice, "I''m thinking I''m so lucky to meet you, radial. "


    Looking at her face undisguised joy, and her eyes full of appreciation and attachment.


    Lin radial felt as if he was drowning in her gentle expression.


    His heart was full of emotion, and countless words seemed to rush up his throat from every part of his body. Finally, they were all frozen in his mouth, and he didn''t know where to start.


    The man''s eyes were full of starlight and said in a dumb voice, "ash, this sentence should be said by me."


    He approached slowly and touched her lips gently.


    Lin radial used to think that this action only means a request, is a test of whether to proceed to the next step.


    But tonight, in this warm and beautiful night, it brings the meaning of cherishing and loving.


    He clearly felt that no words could express his feelings for Yao Shu. Only this action, only this kiss, could convey all his feelings.


    There were no other actions or words between them. As time went by, they both fell asleep.


    The next day, Yao Shu had nothing to do in the morning. He found charcoal from the kitchen and wrapped it in cloth. He was painting with a Zhi and a Si.


    Neither of the two children had seen this way of drawing, so they followed happily, and soon their hands and faces were black.


    Mother three are having a good time, but hear a female voice outside the yard.


    The voice sounded young and strange: "Miss Yao, is Miss Yao at home?"


    Yao Shu put down his things and went out to have a look. But there was a pretty girl in a green skirt standing at the gate of the courtyard, but he refused to come in.


    Seeing Yao Shu, the little girl''s eyes suddenly brightened and turned to the humanity behind her: "madam, at home!"


    At the gate of the courtyard, a carriage stopped.


    A hand was quickly stretched out of the carriage, and then the curtain was lifted to reveal the man inside.


    "Miss Yao, it''s me. Excuse me."


    Yao Shu was stunned: "Mrs. Jiang? Why are you here? "


    Mrs. Jiang got out of the carriage with a polite smile on her face: "I talked to you for a long time yesterday and found that I still can''t compare with you in terms of raising children Today, when I was free, I took tenger to go out and breathe. I thought of being a guest in your house. Is it convenient? "


    Although Yao Shu felt a little strange, he also nodded and said with a smile: "nothing today. I''m at home with the children. It''s just that tenger is here and can play together."


    Madame Jiang smiles and calls softly to the carriage: "rattan, come out. Aunt Shu''s home is here. "


    The curtain of the carriage was thick, and the child''s pale hand lifted it away with a little difficulty.


    Jiang Teng was in poor health and tired from riding in the carriage, but he still politely called people first: "my aunt is very good."


    Yao Shu saw that the pale face had no blood color, and even his lips were white. For a moment, he was pitiful and distressed and said, "ah! Come on down. Did Aung tell you? Aunt Shu has a brother and two younger brothers and sisters. You can play together. "


    Mrs. Jiang took teng''er down. Brother Green took a cloak from the side of the carriage and wrapped the child tightly.


    Rattan son is thin and small, now wrapped, more and more fragile, as if a touch on the broken.


    At this time, a Zhi and a Si also ran out to look at the sound, and saw Jiang Teng in a thick cloak at the first sight.


    Ah Zhi didn''t feel anything, but ash said happily, "this brother''s cape is beautiful! There''s white fluff on the edge


    Yao Shu saw the two of them and said with a smile, "Dabao Er Bao, this is Jiang''s younger brother. Would you like to play together today?"


    Both children nodded and approached.


    As also seriously corrected Yao Shu: "this is my brother."


    Yao Shu said that he did not pay attention to his mouth, but was seriously pointed out by the little girl. Madame Jiang was happy and said, "girl, are you two treasures?"Ace nodded and asked.


    Today, the little girl is wearing a water blue dress. Because it is spring day, her sleeves are not so long, showing a cute white wrist.


    Mrs. Jiang has always liked little girls. She is clever and lovely, and she can act coquettish to her mother wantonly.


    However, teng''er was born that day. The doctor diagnosed that it was very difficult for her to get pregnant again in the future, which eventually became a kind of regret.


    Now looking at other people''s daughter, she squatted down and softened her voice: "brother Teng is not in good health. When you play together, er Bao looks at his brother and doesn''t let him catch cold?"


    As he nodded, shuilingling''s eyes were full of affirmation.


    Yao Shu and Mrs. Jiang looked at each other with a smile.


    Seeing that tenger looked at his brother and sister curiously, but he didn''t dare to go forward because of his shyness. Yao Shu said to the two children, "Dabao, Erbao, take tenger in to play first, and take good care of him."


    They answered, and ash took the lead and took tenger''s hand. He was obviously a little shorter than him, but he said, "brother Teng, let''s go in! We have a lot of fun in our house


    Tenger takes a look at her mother. She nods with a smile and hesitates for a moment. She still follows a Zhi and a Si into the yard.


    Green brother, who was waiting on one side, had some worries on his face, but he didn''t follow.


    Mrs. Jiang said to Yao Shu: "although we don''t know each other very well, I don''t know why. I always feel comfortable getting along with Miss Yao. I want to bring rattan here for a few days. I''d like to bring it here for a few days. I''d like to take it back at night. Is it convenient for you? "


    Yao Shu was stunned and then laughed: "you''re going to send your darling to my home. Is it still not deep in friendship? If you are willing to trust me, you are willing to make a friend of mine. What''s the inconvenience


    What she said was quite chivalrous. Mrs. Jiang also laughed and said, "I''m actually playing drums in my heart when I come here today I don''t know if it''s right to trouble you like this. Shall I call you Ashu in the future? My boudoir''s name is Jiang Qi. In the future, we''ll be sisters. We won''t call any lady any more. "


    Yao Shu is a Leng first, then smile and call a "Qi", both of them smile.


    Mrs. Jiang didn''t wait long. She told Yao Shu to say something that Teng Er couldn''t eat, so she took green brother back in a hurry.


    If you don''t want to go back, you don''t want to go back.


    Teng''er spent the happiest day in Yao Shu''s family.


    He grew up soaking in a medicine jar and has been taking medicine since he can remember.


    Before his mother and his father left, he and his mother lived in the main courtyard, but they could always hear the noise in the backyard. My father''s concubines never really stopped.


    He was young, but it was not that he could not see that his mother''s love for his father was gradually eroded into a bitter hatred.


    She hated him and the endless women in his backyard. Teng Er knew that his mother was very kind to him, but sometimes he was afraid of his mother''s eyes.


    Later, one day, I heard that Yao Shu, a woman selling Rouge in Qingtong Town, came to see her mother. When he came to greet his mother that day, he happened to see the man.


    Yao Shu is beautiful.


    Teng''er is young, but he has already distinguished what is beautiful, but he has always hated beautiful women, because those women in his father''s backyard are very beautiful, and those people only make his mother angry and tearful, but Yao is not the same.


    Tenger heard Yao Shu''s speech, his voice was warm and soft, peaceful and pleasant to hear.


    His mother told her for a long time, most of them were topics that he wanted to doze off, but he felt that he was in a good mood and his mother was very happy that day.


    Later His mother took him away from his father and he went back to Jiang''s house.


    Obviously their life is easy and comfortable, but Teng Er feels that his mother is still unhappy. Maybe it''s because I always love to be sick and make my mother worried


    But today put oneself in the special aunt''s house, the mother also can be relaxed and relaxed?


    "Brother Teng, what are you thinking? You didn''t answer for a long time


    Ash pulled rattan''s sleeve and asked him.


    Teng''er then came back to himself: "huh? What? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    As blinked and blinked, he repeated the question he had just asked: "I''m asking you, my brother''s portrait doesn''t look like a real rattan."


    Tenger looked at a piece of black paper in front of him. Some of them didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s a bit of tengman''s charm..."


    The three children followed Yao Shu to draw with charcoal in the morning. After lunch, they played in the yard for a long time. After taking a nap, AZ proposed to draw again.


    This time, she pointed out that she asked ah Zhi to draw tengman, but ah Zhi paid little attention to this kind of plant, and the charcoal was not easy to grasp the strength, so it was hard to say a word about it.


    After tenger looked at the painting, the expression on his face was enough to explain everything.


    Ah Zhi left the charcoal in his hand and said in a depressed way: "they all said to draw a simple one. Isn''t the pig face painted by my mother good? Well, I have to draw some Fujianese... "


    Ah Si pouted: "ah Niang said that brother Teng will grow as strong as tengman in the future. Shall we draw a picture for him?"


    A Zhi lets her sister in big things, but she always quarrels with ash on small matters. Look at her angry appearance.


    "It''s you who want to paint, but not me. Why should I draw at last?"


    "I won''t!" said ace


    Ah Zhi did not give up: "if you can''t, don''t dislike my paintings!"


    Seeing that the two of them are going to quarrel again, Teng Er finds it very funny.


    He had no brothers and sisters, and all the cousins of the Chiang family were at the age of studying for the imperial examination. No one had ever played with him like this.


    It seems that he is always quiet. The only voice that appears is telling him to put on his clothes. It''s easy to catch cold in cold weather. He should run less, sweat and get a fever when the wind blows


    Tenger couldn''t help smiling.


    See a Si again stuffy way: "the elder brother draws unlike, because don''t know what real tengman looks like, let''s go to have a look?"


    Ah Zhi said: "tengman is everywhere. Who hasn''t seen it yet?"


    Although he said so, he agreed in his heart.


    I''ve seen it before, but fujiman is too ordinary and unremarkable. He doesn''t observe it carefully, so he can''t talk about painting.


    Ah Si was a little unhappy: "are you going or not?"


    A Zhi just helpless general, as if how to let her sister, a stack of voices: "go, go, not yet?"


    The girl''s drooping face suddenly seemed to be lit up: "brother, how nice! Brother is the best brother in the world


    Ah Zhi was satisfied and took the opportunity to let ah Si promise many things that she would not let go.


    Rattan son sees appearance purses mouth to smile, did not make a sound.


    The three children agreed to go to see tengman. When they came home, they would draw a picture and compare who drew it.


    But when she went out, Teng Er shrank.


    "I I don''t know if I can go He whispered.


    Ace tilted his head and said, "why can''t we go? It''s not far away. Let''s take a turn and there will be a large area at the end of the lane. "


    Rattan opened his eyes slightly.


    He couldn''t say why he couldn''t go out. Maybe when he was younger, because the maid was playing at the door with him, he blew the wind and stayed hot for three days after he got home


    When he got rid of the fever and woke up, the servant girl had been beaten ten times and sold.


    Tenger later inquired about it. After the servant girl was sold out, she died soon.


    From then on, he would not go out easily.


    "Don''t you want to play with us?" Asked ace.


    Teng''er didn''t know how to answer to his longing and bewilderment. Finally, ah Zhi said, "is teng''er afraid of getting sick?"


    The little boy nodded hesitantly and shook his head again: "it''s not that I''m afraid of getting sick. I''m often sick..."


    He tried to explain that he would rather be sick than play with them.


    Tenger thought hard for a long time before he said, "I can go. But if I get sick, my mother may not let me come again... "


    At a young age, he is still playing happily with his friends. He already thinks about the things after separation.


    A Zhi is a very sensible age. He can understand tenger''s concerns, but AZ can''t.


    "We take good care of brother Teng, he won''t get sick," said the little girl


    The three children stood in front of the study door and couldn''t stop talking. After a while, they saw Yao Shu come out of the main room and asked, "what''s the matter? You''re not drawing? "


    "We are discussing whether we should go out to see the vines."


    The little girl is very quick at learning things. She learned the word "consultation" from tenger''s mouth today.


    Yao Shu looked at the rattan and saw the yearning look in the eyes of the little boy.


    He has been active, not only does not show fatigue, but also looks more energetic than when Madame Chiang sent him in early morning.She stepped forward and asked, "is the vine tired?"


    Rattan son shakes head, the eye is also bright: "not tired."


    Yao Shu touched the rattan''s hand. It was warm.


    She squatted down and said in a warm voice, "go out and play for a while, it doesn''t matter. If you feel uncomfortable, say it


    With Yao Shu''s correct words, tenger''s worries were also scattered. Seeing that he nodded and agreed, AZ cheered happily, took his hand and said, "brother tenger, let''s go quickly! We can also see if there are elms next to the vine man! If you collect some Yuqian, you can use it to steam cakes at night. "


    She chattered, like a happy little magpie, and her cane couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    Three children came out of the door.


    A Zhi and a Si grew up in the countryside. They went up to the mountains and went into the water to catch birds and fish.


    Listening to Teng Er talking about staying at home every day, reading and writing, and having nothing else to play with, he felt very pitiful.


    Ah Si in particular, but half a day, she has been very fond of this brother playing together, I wish he would come over every day, with them.


    As they walked along, AZ turned around and asked, "brother tenger, will aunt Jiang let you come to play tomorrow?"


    Teng Er is a little bigger than as, but not much taller than her.


    Three people walk not slowly, rattan son and wear more, soon palms out of sweat.


    He nodded and answered, "let''s go."


    Ace was happy again: "Today my second cousin is not at home. When he comes back tomorrow, the four of us can play wooden man together."


    One of the things that Ashley taught children about wood is that they like wood games.


    Only ah Zhi and Yao Erlang feel childish and refuse to play with her on the pretext that there are few people.


    Tenger said curiously, "wooden man? Is it made of wood


    Ah Zhi explained: "no It''s the name of a game. At the beginning of the game, one person will be blindfolded and shout "one, two, three wooden people". When he calls "one, two, three," everyone moves in one direction; after he calls out "wooden man", everyone has to become a wooden man, keeping his original posture, unable to move or laugh. As long as people move a little, they will go back to the origin and start again. "


    Ace nodded: "the one who gets to the end first wins!"


    Tenger thought about it, but he couldn''t help but smile. He thought that the "wooden man" instruction was very interesting.


    "That''s not who runs fast and who wins?" He asked.


    "Of course not," arth retorted


    From the beginning, ah Zhi was responsible for explaining the rules, and he planned to tell Teng Er clearly: "because everyone runs in the same direction, and the fastest runner is also the biggest. If you give the order, the person slowly shouts one, two, three, and then suddenly calls the wooden man... "


    Teng''er has a picture in his mind and can''t help laughing.


    Suddenly give the order to stop, not to mention whether the brain can react to it, the body that is carrying out big movements can''t stop immediately.


    If it just stops in the running position, I''m afraid this "wooden man" is not easy to be.


    He thought he would not be able to run fast, but he thought that it was very interesting to be the one who gave orders.


    "Akiko, let''s play this tomorrow?" Teng Er looks at ah Zhi, his eyes are bright, and people can''t refuse.


    He has never been so interested in playing games, but he has never been interested in it.


    "Come here tomorrow after breakfast! Then I''ll call my second cousin, and we''ll play in the alley outside the yard... "


    As they discussed, they soon arrived at the wall where tengman was born.


    Fujimans can be seen everywhere in the countryside, but in the town, they can only be found by the wall.


    The wall is always a blue stone wall. Due to the soft soil under the wall, a lot of bushes have grown, and there are a lot of vines on the wall.


    These days after a burst of spring rain, the plants grow strong, even the ivy on the wall is also green, looks very energetic.


    Ah Zhi and ah Si come together to discuss.


    "Brother, do you see that the vine is thick in some places, and fine in some places But what you draw is of ordinary thickness, so it''s not like that. "


    "Charcoal is too difficult to draw. If I don''t use the same strength to draw, I''m afraid that some canes will be thicker than your arm."


    "Oh! You listen to me, just draw like this... "


    A Zhi and a Si seemed to be indefatigable voices in his ears. The vine gazed at the vigorous green plants on the wall. Some branches did not even need the help of the wall. They rooted themselves in the soil and grew into a bush.


    Teng''er was shocked and thought to himself: my mother named me tenger because she wanted me to grow up freely and freely like Teng man.However, the reason why tengman flourishes is that it was born in the wilderness and its branches grow stronger and stronger after wind and rain.


    He has seen the orchids carefully cultivated at home. They are beautiful and fragile. They need careful care and cultivation to blossom.


    He wants to grow rattan, not orchid.


    After observing tengman''s appearance, the three children had a general idea in their hearts about how to draw on paper with charcoal.


    He is used to charcoal, but he can''t use it very well.


    Teng''er also tried charcoal with Yao Shu today. He felt that it was difficult.


    He said seriously, "when I go home today, I also ask my mother to prepare some charcoal. We can''t draw well in one or two days. If we practice more, we can always draw well."


    A Si also nods to answer a way: "a Niang said! Charcoal can also be used to draw people, write, many uses! We can also become great painters when we are familiar with it. We will be able to paint thousands of gold in the future. "


    But ah Chi couldn''t help laughing.


    He turned to ash and said, "sister ace has a lot of ideas. I''ll practice with you. "


    The little girl nodded: "I still have several nine links, which are very interesting! If brother tenger likes it, we can play together


    Tenger''s eyes brightened: "sister ace also plays nine links? My grandfather sent one to me. I''m ashamed. It took me more than ten days to untie it... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    Ace nodded: "nine links are very difficult! I''ve been looking for the simplest solution. How did brother tenger solve it? Teach me next time


    The little boy nodded with a smile.


    Ah Si seldom met a partner of the same age and was willing to play with him. He was very happy.


    A Zhi and her two cousins are boys. They like to ride horses and go out to have fun, but she doesn''t want to.


    She would rather play nine games at home over and over, rather than run back with sweat all over her body.


    The three of them couldn''t stop chatting on the way. They walked back slowly and went to see elm trees. Unfortunately, it was not time to settle the elm money, so they had to give up.


    Soon by evening, Madame Chiang''s carriage was waiting outside Yao Shu''s house.


    Teng''er and his two companions bid farewell and boarded the carriage.


    The carriage slowly drove out of the alley. Tenger came to open the curtain and turned around to see a Zhi and a Si standing in the same place, watching him leave.


    A Zhi saw him with sharp eyes and said something to his sister. A big smile appeared on his face and waved to tenger.


    Until he could not see the figure behind him, tenger sat back in the carriage and was looking forward to the next meeting.


    ¡­¡­


    Over the past few days, Yao Chao''s injury has almost recovered. Knowing that there are a lot of things going on in the patrol house and the patrol camp in the early spring, he stopped recuperation and returned to the police house.


    Yao Er Sao took care of him for so many days. Seeing that Yao Chao was busy, she also asked Yao Jia village to take Er Lang to Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu was a little puzzled: "Why are you in a hurry to go back? It''s rare to get together with my second brother. Don''t you stay a few more days? "


    The second sister-in-law of Yao shook her head: "it''s spring. It''s not only Chao who has a lot of things to do, but also the family should be busy. My father has to deal with the whole affairs of spring ploughing in Yaojia village, and my elder brother is also preparing to leave for the south these days. There are only two people at home, my mother and my sister-in-law. How can I be busy? "


    Yao Shu tried to persuade her several times. Yao Er Sao insisted on going back. She could only nod her head and say, "don''t worry, my sister-in-law, Erlang can play with achias and read books on weekdays."


    "I don''t worry about him. I don''t want to read it. Just putting Erlang with you can save me a lot of trouble! "


    Yao Erlang''s temperament is too skinny. Even his mother, Yao Erlang''s sister-in-law sometimes can''t help throwing him out.


    Now Yao Shu is willing to take care of her, so it''s much quieter to go home this time.


    The three children don''t care what the adults do.


    Yao Erlang was so happy that no one cared about him or even thought about it. She went back to Yaojia village and left him alone in the town. She followed her aunt and cousins during the day and went back to sleep with her father at night. What''s wrong.


    Yao Shu saw that he was very adaptable, so he did not say much.


    On this spring day, a Zhi and a Si had a good time.


    not only did the second cousin bring them together, but also their new partner tenger joined in. The four of them had new things to do every day.


    Taking care of tenger''s body, they spend half of their time reading, writing or drawing in their study.


    The rest of the time will be in the yard doing handicrafts, playing games, or going out to the market.


    One day, the weather was fine and sunny. Yao Shu did not know where to find two kites and took them to the grassland in the west of the city to fly kites.


    Tenger is like a pony just learning to stand up, curious about the new world outside, while trying to take the first step.


    In the whole spring, he was ill once, but only coughed a few times.


    Xu is determined to find friends to play, the first night to take medicine, the next day.


    Mrs. Jiang''s affairs were soon finished, but she still insisted on sending tenger.


    When the children were playing, she would be with Yao Shu, watching her make Rouge or novelty gadgets. Sometimes she would go to the shop and encounter the joy of another new life, which made her reluctant.


    In the morning of this day, a Zhi and Yao Erlang were taken to the patrol camp. AZ and tenger were at home.


    The ponies from the western regions in the patrol camp are too small, and the soldiers have no time to train. These days, they have become the hearts of the two children.


    Every three or five days, Lin radial would take the two of them to the military camp to help walk the horse and let the horse get used to the master''s domestication.


    But a Si and tenger, one is not interested in, the other is not in good health, have never been in the past.


    Their two children can play together. Even if there is no one else, they can spend an afternoon sitting face-to-face and solving the nine links.


    Today, tenger read the book that he had brought from home for a long time. The little girl didn''t want to tire him, so she suggested that they should compare the speed of solving the nine links.


    Tenger readily agreed.


    It happened that Yao Shu and Jiang Qi didn''t go out today. They sat by and chatted.


    What did you think of when you saw Jiang Teng''s joke yesterdayYao Shu used to grind the orchid petals brought by Mrs. Jiang. Hearing the words, he put down the pestle and asked, "what did you say?"


    Mrs. Jiang leaned closer and lowered her voice, but still with a smile: "he said, ah Si likes nine links so much that he will ask someone to build a nine link made of jade in the future Give it to ash as a betrothal gift! "


    Yao Shu was stunned at first and then laughed: "bride price? How small is teng''er! He can imagine it


    Jiang Qi also suffered from abdominal pain, but she did not dare to laugh freely. She was afraid that her son would hear her. She still whispered: "I don''t know who has said anything these days. Tell me every day that she wants AZ to marry him! So that we can play together every day! "


    Yao Shu was chuckled by the child''s words, and he couldn''t hold the pestle in his hand. He laughed and said: "you go home and tell Teng Er, I promise you this marriage. Just want him to remember the nine rings made of jade


    When people love jade, flawless jade symbolizes the noble character of a gentleman. A small piece of good jade often costs hundreds of taels of silver If you want to use jade to make nine links, it''s hard to find the craftsman''s skill. Such a large jade is also available but not available.


    Ordinary people dare not think about it, but Teng Er dare to say it!


    Yao Shu and Mrs. Jiang laughed and took what he said as a joke.


    The two children did not know that the adults were talking about them. At this time, both of them were absorbed in solving the nine rings in their hands and turned a deaf ear to the voices nearby. Their serious appearance was very similar.


    "Brother Teng, I''ve solved it!" As excitedly turned to look at the boy on one side, "how about you?"


    Jiang Teng is still that pair of attentive appearance, the line of sight has not left the hand nine link, one side should say: "fast."


    His hand movements are very skillful, as if he had already thought of what to do next in his heart, and he only moved the ring around smoothly.


    A Si really likes to study the nine links. Seeing the steps of Jiang Teng''s solution, he will know which method he used.


    Just looking at her, her eyes could not help floating to Jiang Teng''s face.


    There is no doubt that the boy is sick and weak, and there is a faint dull air in his delicate facial features.


    These days, ah Si did see it with his own eyes. He would gasp when he ran a little twice. He often asked him to give instructions when he played with wooden people.


    A Si always thinks that men should be as powerful and responsible as his father, or as elegant and intelligent as his uncle -


    brother Teng is too delicate and more delicate than a girl.


    But now after a month together, ACE slowly turned Jiang Teng into a special person who was close to him, which she had never seen and thought was unreasonable.


    She began to realize that everyone is different, and that Teng should be different from others.


    "Well," the boy said, "I''m done with it."


    The nine rings in his hand had been completely untied, and they were neatly placed at his hand. Arth thought that it was very beautiful.


    Tenger breathed a sigh of relief, moved a little stiff fingers, and sincerely praised: "sister ace, you win me every time, really powerful."


    A Si smile: "rattan elder brother is also very fierce, clearly last time still can''t this kind of solution, I just said a few words, you will."


    For the praise of AZ, tenger was obviously happy, pursed her lips and showed a smile.


    Jiang Teng is not keen on the solution of the nine links, but as is like it. After he came home, he often took the research, which gradually became familiar.


    Just can let sister a Si happy, again difficult game, he is willing to accompany her to try.


    Then he said, "brother Teng, do you want to play home?"


    Jiang Teng had no objection: "what''s on this time? Do you want to play the story of Xu Xian and white lady? "


    The story of the white snake is a story Yao Shu told to the children at night. As remembered, he played a game with his brothers the other day, and they played this story.


    However, as chose the white lady, Yao Erlang robbed Fahai, and ah Zhi chose the only male Xu Xian, leaving only one green snake to make Jiang Teng play.


    Yao Erlang was also eloquent: "tenger is green, and green snake is also green. It''s his turn to act."


    However, ACE thinks that brother Teng may not be happy to play a monster or a female monster.


    She put it in his ear and said, "next time, it will be a good one.".


    Seeing Jiang Teng asked, ACE said seriously, "the white lady is not good, let''s play ourselves! I''ll play myself ten years later I think, ten years later, I should be a talented woman, or the kind of famous capital What will happen? It''s so common to draw and write... "


    Tenger can''t help but imagine what he will be like ten years later. It seems that he has never thought about this problem


    Finally, one of them chose a famous talented woman in the capital city, and the other a rich man with rich family wealth. They began to act like their childhood partners who had not seen each other for ten years.


    Mrs. Jiang and Yao Shu seem to be doing their own things, but in fact, they always pay some attention to teng''er and AZ. It''s funny to see that both of them are playing with each other so seriously.Yao Shu bowed his head and sniffed the orchids in the mortar and asked Jiang Qi curiously, "tenger wants to be a businessman in the future? He doesn''t seem to be interested in business. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Mrs. Jiang couldn''t understand. She shook her head and said, "Xu is playing games and making blind choices. Teng''er once asked me why I had to do business with aunt Shu because my family was not short of money. How did I answer that? It seems to say that only by making money can he live a more comfortable life Maybe I remember such a sentence, but I don''t know. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "look at you as a mother. You should also ask your children what they want to do in the future."


    Mrs. Jiang nodded, thought about it carefully, and then said, "I used to only know how to survive. I''m afraid that if I don''t take care of a wrong eye, teng''er will To tell you the truth, where is the mind to think about his future? "


    With that, the eye circles were going to be red.


    Yao Shu knew that she had a strong temperament, but she was scared to cry.


    "Oh, sister Jiang, what are you doing? Don''t cry. Teng''er is good now. He eats a lot and is strong, isn''t he? "


    Jiang Qi sucked her nose, suppressed the sour and astringent feeling in her eyes, and said with a smile, "isn''t it. If only rattan could do this all the time


    Seeing that there seemed to be sadness between her words, Yao Shu knew that he had stepped on thunder, so he softened his voice to comfort him: "tenger is a good boy. God won''t let him go at a young age. Please take it easy."


    Jiang Qi is not a person who hurts the spring and mourns the autumn.


    In the past, when she was a county magistrate''s wife, even if she was slandered by her loved ones, she always fought back with the most proud attitude.


    Only rattan is the softest weakness in her heart.


    She adjusted her mood and said, "Asher, you know, I did something a few days ago."


    Yao Shu probably guessed it, but he never mentioned it in front of her. Hearing his speech, he only listened to her quietly.


    Mrs. Jiang clenched her fist, and her voice was a little hoarse: "since I left with him, although I have no contact with him since I died of old age, and I have nothing to do with it. But I think that he is tenger''s biological father, and the Jiang family still protects him. But what he has done in recent years is in everyone''s eyes... "


    Yao Shu nodded and knew that she was talking about Yao county magistrate''s behavior of enriching his own pocket and making a fool of himself.


    But in this era, if Jiang Qi married such a person, how could Jiang family? As long as Yao county magistrate doesn''t do anything out of line, he can only protect him.


    But now they have been separated from each other. In fact, they have nothing to do with each other.


    As expected, Mrs. Jiang continued: "I prepared a lot of absurd things he had done a few days ago. I wrote a full ten pages of paper, and found all the witnesses I could find, and planned to send them to the capital."


    Yao Shu''s heart jumped: "to do this Will the Jiang family be ok? "


    She didn''t worry about Yao county magistrate, who couldn''t be supported by the mud. She just thought that the Jiang family had been protecting Yao county magistrate openly and secretly for so many years. If they were really punished, they would be punished.


    Jiang Qi shook his head: "I have discussed this matter with my father. My father means that he has only one daughter like me, tenger, a grandson Yao''s family name is not good to our mother and son. My father has already made a lot of trouble for him. The reason why he didn''t pull people down completely is to think about tenger''s future. "


    Hearing this, Yao Shu frowned and said, "my uncle has a point. If tenger wants to take an examination in the future, it is not a good thing for him to have a dirty father. "


    Jiang Qi bit her teeth and closed her eyes: "yes, if it wasn''t for tenger Those things should have made him atone for his mistakes in these years


    She used to know that Yao county magistrate was ridiculous, but when she really checked him, she found that many dirty things she had never even thought about were all the people she had given her heart to.


    Yao Shu took Mrs. Jiang''s hand and whispered, "if he does something wrong, there will always be another way to punish him. For the sake of the Chiang family and tenger, he can''t do it like this."


    Jiang Qixin is not willing, but also know that her father and Yao Shu''s words are reasonable.


    "Now that he is still in the seat of county magistrate, how can he be punished easily?"


    Yao Shu''s hand was still on her hand, as if to pass on his strength to her: "this is a person with obvious shortcomings. What else is more manageable than such a man? "


    Yao county magistrate is a good girl. No matter what kind of woman, as long as she is agreeable and has no power, he wants to get it.


    Think of Yao county magistrate look at his eyes, Yao Shu felt a burst of nausea.


    She is not a person who must report the revenge. Originally, she thought that Lin radial scared him. Yao county magistrate didn''t dare to make trouble for himself, so let it go.


    But now she is getting closer to Jiang Qi. She also treats Teng ER as her own child. When she thinks about what Yao county magistrate has done to their mother and son, she feels unforgivable.


    Mrs. Jiang bit her lower lip and understood Yao Shu''s meaning, but she had never calculated others. She was still more or less upset.


    She looked at the carefree vine and thought about the pain of these years. She asked in a low voice, "ash, can I really do it?"


    Yao Shu followed Jiang Qi''s line of sight and saw the boy who was laughing with ACE.Tenger was born like her mother. Her facial features were very delicate, especially her eyes. Although they were entangled by the disease Qi, they had pure aura.


    She doesn''t know how Jiang Qi and Teng Er come over these years, and she can''t understand the hatred in Jiang Qi''s heart, but she knows her unreserved love for Teng er. Only for the sake of teng''er, she could bear the strong desire for revenge and closed her hand at the door.


    Just in the heart, after all, or contradictions entangled, difficult to let go of it.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but feel some heartache. He gently pinched Jiang Qi''s hand and comforted him: "OK, don''t worry. I''ll help you."


    Jiang Qi smile, do not rest assured, help? How to help?


    But she still nodded with a smile and changed the topic


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    In the afternoon, Jiang Teng and Mrs. Yao Dazhi came home with him.


    After riding the pony all afternoon, the two children were covered with mud and clods, and their faces were black and blue. Sweat from the forehead down, the original mud stained face out of a road to print, let people see funny, but also distressed.


    Yao Shu heard the noise coming from the gate of the hospital. He got up to meet him. Seeing that the monkey child had become like this, he laughed and said, "how did it become this way?"


    Yao Erlang''s face was full of excitement. He looked at Lin radial with admiration and said happily, "uncle, let''s run horses by ourselves today."


    Both children were still young and had just begun to contact horses. Lin radial only allowed them to sit on the horse and let the horse pace slowly.


    Today is the first time for them to let go.


    No wonder Yao Erlang is so excited.


    Yao Shu listened to two people''s words, I said finish, looking at the abrasions on their faces, can''t help worrying: "this face, is it fall from a horse?"


    Although ah Zhi was younger than Yao Erlang, he was much more stable. He said, "Aung, the horse doesn''t run fast. Besides, my father taught me how to land on the ground if you fall off a horse. There is no pain in the fall."


    Yao Erlang nodded, "besides, if a man doesn''t fall twice, is he still a man?"


    Yao Shu had no choice but to stop him from going. He had to say, "be careful next time. There''s hot water in the kitchen. Take a bath by yourself. "


    Yao Erlang followed ah Zhi to the kitchen.


    Yao Shu saw that Lin radial was still standing and asked him, "what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you come in? "


    Men are much cleaner than two children. At least they don''t look like they''re soiled.


    He walked forward two steps, and his face softened as he looked at Yao Shu: "I''m afraid you''ll say me."


    Yao Shu did not understand: "good, what do I say to you?"


    Lin radial stretched out a hand from behind. Yao Shu noticed that he had been carrying his back all the time.


    The sky is still bright. It''s easy to see the hand with distinct joints. The palm of the hand seems to be torn by something, with a long bright red crack.


    Now it''s no longer bleeding, but it''s scary.


    She stepped forward, carefully grasped the palm of the hand, frowned and said, "how did you do it? Is it so bad? "


    Lin radial used to injury, don''t feel what, but in Yao Shu''s eyes, the tear of the palm obviously let her shrink for a while, can''t help heartache.


    The man whispered: "today, Erlang''s horse was scared and ran too fast. I caught the wound when I held the reins."


    Yao Shu looked at it carefully, and sure enough, the bloodstain seemed to be pulled out.


    In order to avoid breaking the reins, they usually use rough and strong ropes. No wonder his hands will be hurt under strong force.


    "How many times have you told the children to be careful when riding horses? Why don''t you know to be careful?"


    She was a little angry, but more distressed.


    Lin radial''s right hand shrank back and did not break free.


    He shook his head: "horses are fierce, and it''s common for them to disobey discipline."


    Yao Shu was dissatisfied with this answer, but she had no other way but to frown and lead the man''s hand to the inner room.


    "I haven''t seen such an adult, I can''t take care of myself. My family''s good acne medicine was sent to my second brother last time. Now there are only ordinary medicines. The wound is very painful after using it. You deserve it


    Lin radial knew that she was just bluffing him. He put a little smile on his face and coaxed her in a low voice: "it''s really not in the way. Didn''t you see Erlang and a Zhi falling all over their faces? They haven''t complained about the pain. "


    Erlang was used to wrestling since he was a child, but he didn''t really feel how serious the pain was.


    At the beginning, a Zhi bared his teeth and cried out pain. But Lin radial''s eyes glared at him and refused to say half a word for fear that his father would teach him to be coquettish again.


    But if you say delicate, isn''t Teng Er delicate?


    Yao Shu knew nothing about ah Zhi''s mental activities. He only complained to Lin radial: "it''s OK when you go out. Follow you around for a while. Look at the fallen one! I haven''t settled with you yet... "


    Lin radial let her pull his sleeve to pull him into the room, and said: "boys can''t be pampered. They don''t have to suffer some pain. How can they carry things in the future?"


    Yao Shu found out the golden sore medicine and deliberately quarreled with Lin radial: "why can''t you pamper me? Sister Jiang raised the vine very well. They are smart and sensible, white and tender, and good-looking. What''s wrong with them? "


    Lin radial has always been unable to contend with Yao Shu, and he doesn''t want to conflict with her on these small matters. He only talks about Jiang Qi, and Lin radius asks more: "when did you and Mrs. Jiang get on so well?"


    He was busy in the police house during the day, but it was very late when he came back at night, so he had never seen "tenger" in Yao Shu''s mouth.


    But she would wait for him to go home every night, and then tell him what she had done that day and what interesting things had happened. So Lin radial knew a lot about this strange mother and son.Yao Shu took out the clean white cloth from the cupboard, poured out some tea from the table, and wiped the dirt around the wound for Lin radial, while saying: "sister Jiang is a good person, but she married the wrong person and had a bad life for several years. Teng''er is young and weak. At first, sister Jiang wanted to let tenger get along with other people of her age. Anyway, the county is not far from the town, so she sent her children to our house She''s used to seeing her off, but she''s getting better and better. "


    With that, she looked up and asked deliberately, "why, do you have any opinions?"


    Knowing Yao Shu''s temperament, Lin radial likes to give herself such strange questions from time to time. If she can''t answer them well, she will be angry.


    The man then said: "how can you, you like her and tenger, just let them come. There''s something to do in the day


    Yao Shu snorted from his nose and said, "I''m not playing every day! Sister Jiang also sent me a small basket of orchids she raised today... "


    Orchids are not sent in pots. What do you mean by baskets?


    Without waiting for Lin radial to question, Yao Shu pointed to the mortar beside him: "here, it has been rammed."


    Only then did Lin radial react. What Jiang Qi sent was petals, not orchids for people to watch.


    However, orchids are so delicate that ordinary people can''t afford to raise them. They send a basket of petals to me It''s a good way to make friends.


    See Yao Shu in a good mood, the man''s view of Jiang Qi also took some affirmation.


    He looked down at Yao Shu giving him medicine and hesitated to ask, "Madame Chiang is living in Chiang''s house with rattan?"


    Yao Shu once mentioned to him a story about Madame Chiang and Yao county magistrate''s separation. He didn''t care at that time. Now, when he said it, he remembered one thing.


    Yao Shu raised his head: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Lin radial only asked, "do you know how these two people suddenly and left?"


    Yao Shu wrinkled his eyebrows, and his lips were also discontented with Du: "what is a good end? As for the county magistrate, if I shared a room with him, I couldn''t bear it for half an hour! Thanks to sister Jiang who has loved him for so many years Why, do you think sister Jiang shouldn''t take tenger with her? "


    Seeing that she was like a summer day, Lin radial''s face changed as soon as she said, "I didn''t mean that. I just want to know the reason why he left


    Yao Shu sprinkled golden sore medicine on his hand. Although his face was angry, his hand was very gentle. He was afraid of hurting him. He said: "it''s said that Yao county magistrate''s overindulgence has hurt his body these years He can''t do it himself. He has to go to the street to rob his daughter. He is not ashamed in broad daylight! Later, people caught him. If it wasn''t for the Chiang family to protect him, I''m afraid it would have been a big deal. Sister Jiang also knew about it, so she made up her mind to leave with him. "


    Lin radial''s hand unconsciously moved, Yao Shu said: "hurt? I''m lighter. "


    The man shook his head, and the expression on his face was indescribable.


    Yao Shu looked at him and said, "what''s the matter? You don''t usually look like that


    Say, Lin radial''s hand also wrapped.


    She took him to the side, and the two children took a bath for a while. As also taught Sanbao to draw and play in his study. It happened that two people could talk.


    Seeing that Lin radial was about to open his mouth, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth, Yao Shu urged him: "tell me plainly that you have something to hide from me. Tell me quickly!"


    Lin radial helpless, had to say: "you listen to don''t get angry."


    Yao Shu shook his arm: "promise not to be angry!"


    Lin radial didn''t believe her promise, but since Yao didn''t want to listen, he had to tell the story.


    "It''s been a few months, and we haven''t moved to town at that time," he asked her, looking up at Yao Shu. "Do you remember the time when Yao county magistrate stopped you from leaving the teahouse?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    Yao Shu naturally remembers.


    Yao county magistrate is lecherous and has bad ideas about her from the first time he saw her.


    On that day, Yao Shu and Lin radial went to the town. She was robbed of her purse. Lin radial went after her. She waited for him in the teahouse, but she was stopped by Yao county magistrate and molested.


    When Lin radial came back to see such a scene, he was so angry that he directly pricked Yao county magistrate''s neck with pieces of porcelain.


    If you don''t take into account that you can''t kill people in the street, I''m afraid the porcelain pieces will cut off the throat of Yao county magistrate.


    She nodded with a smile: "didn''t you scare him out that time? Later I heard that he was carried to the police house I''ve forgotten whether it''s true or not. "


    Lin radial nodded slightly, did not speak, and looked at Yao Shu again.


    I don''t know if they have developed a lot of tacit understanding. At this glance, Yao Shu seems to have guessed something: "is it difficult? What did you do to him later?"


    "Well," he added, "it''s not just me When the second brother heard about this, he was very angry


    Yao Shu looked at him in the eyes, with some incredible: "you two join hands to punish Yao county magistrate?"


    Lin radial shook his head: "it''s not a joint effort But I covered his face and beat him up; my second brother hired some people to go to the street. "


    When Lin radial asked her about Jiang Qi and Yao county magistrate''s separation, an idea gradually formed in Yao Shu''s mind, and slowly pieced together the truth of the matter: "a fight To the point where you can''t? "


    Seeing that Lin radial did not refute, she went on to say, "the one hired by the second brother to go to the street is the woman robbed by him?"


    Lin radial did not say a word.


    Yao Shu put things in series and saw it all at once.


    It''s no wonder that Yao county magistrate is well behaved, and suddenly a scandal that can''t be humanely broke out. Lin radial''s hand is only heavy, but not light. He also has some when he is abolished


    Yao county magistrate, no matter how ridiculous, would never do a thing of robbing people''s women in the street. If the "women" were hired by the second brother, it would be clear


    For a moment, she was confused and didn''t know what to say.


    Lin radial looked at her for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Ashu, I didn''t let you know about it, and I didn''t think it was necessary."


    Yao Shu still felt a little unreal, so he could only try his best to find his way of thinking. He said to Lin radial, "you two are so wrong that you make up your mind to extricate yourself."


    "Don''t you blame me for not telling you?" He asked.


    Yao Shu''s beautiful eyes glared, and his affectionate peach blossom eyes became the cat''s pupil: "of course it''s strange! You hit him, not afraid to be seen? When the time comes, the trouble will not be solved, but it will be a bloody mess


    After all, she was worried about his safety.


    Lin radial took the corner of his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Yao did not know how to feel that Yao county magistrate was somewhat pitiful.


    But that meager pity, when thinking of Jiang Qiren''s tears in his eyes, suddenly turned into deeper disgust.


    She said to Lin radial, "don''t say that you and my second brother want to punish him. It''s sister Jiang and I, who would like him to have bad luck! But he is the real father of teng''er, and the Chiang family is also afraid that his scandal will affect teng''er''s future. I promised elder sister Jiang to help her. Can you do anything good? "


    This was the first time that he had heard Yao Shu say that he wanted to deal with someone.


    Her face seemed to be shining, resolute and decisive, even the angry people were different from others.


    He came up with an idea: "now he can''t be humane, and there are groups of concubines in his family. Sooner or later, there will be trouble. If it doesn''t affect teng''er, it''s better to let him disappear. "


    The words "disappear directly" startled Yao Shu: "well, isn''t it good?"


    Born in a society ruled by law, her deep-rooted idea is not to use violence against violence, but to punish and restrain others with system and order.


    But Lin radial is different. He is a native of the ancients. In this era, it''s a noble behavior that chivalrous men kill evil people.


    Killing a man is nothing in his eyes.


    Lin radial couldn''t understand Yao Shu''s thought: "is there any better way than to let him disappear? If Mrs. Jiang is relieved of her anger, teng''er will not be implicated. "


    Yao Shu frowned and pondered: "yes, yes, you are right But the disappearance would not have killed him, would it? If we kill people at will, what are we


    Now Lin radial understood Yao Shu''s hesitation and said, "it''s not death that makes you disappear. If you leave him alone in the northwest and have no money, do you think he can reappear in Qingtong town? "


    Lin radial said so, Yao Shu suddenly enlightened: "this is a good idea!"


    In fact, his method seems to have no direct killing, but it is not much worse.


    Just imagine, if a penniless stranger has some problems, it will be extremely difficult for him to survive in the northwest, where the people are fierce and the winter is cold.


    Lin radial felt that, just like Yao county magistrate, he could not survive a winter.


    But there was no need for him to tell Yao.


    She was still thinking about it, and she read: "the northwest is so far away that it is not easy to come back. Even if he finds it back, he has no father and no mother, and now he has no only son. No one will easily believe that he is tenger''s father. "Lin Du sat on one side and nodded his head from time to time.


    Yao Shu asked: "the biggest problem now is how to send him to the Northwest..."


    Lin radial mouth: "this is a small matter, just give it to me."


    Yao Shu''s thinking has always been confined in the modern society. In her opinion, kidnapping is a common thing in Lin radial''s eyes and others'' eyes.


    Even if he is known by the government, he has a way to deal with it.


    Yao Shu trusted Lin radial, but she couldn''t make up her own mind when it came to Jiang Qi: "I''ll ask her what she means when she comes tomorrow."


    Lin has no opinion.


    He did it for Yao Shu.


    Although Yao county magistrate has been abolished by him now, if that person has been in the county, he can''t guarantee that he will be bumped into by Yao Shu one day. It is the best thing to solve this problem once and for all.


    As long as Yao Shu agrees, he can knock people unconscious and take them away at any time.


    Yao Shu and Lin radial talk about the content that can''t be heard by children. On the other side, a Zhi and Yao Erlang also take a bath and enter the room.


    Seeing Yao Shu''s serious look, Yao Erlang looked at her and Lin radial, and said, "my uncle is tired of taking me and ah Zhi on horseback today..."


    He thought that his aunt was making trouble with his uncle and wanted to give them a round, but he saw Yao Shu''s face out of his state: "hmm? Won''t you ride tomorrow? "


    "Go!" Yao Erlang''s voice suddenly raised a lot, regardless of the other, "to go, to go! Just have a good rest, uncle! "


    A Zhi looks miserable on the edge, and doesn''t want to pay attention to his second cousin who is stupid from time to time.


    When you don''t speak to him, you''ll be shocked by his voice! Give me a fright


    Yao Erlang made another gag, which made Yao Shu''s head ache. She said, "you can ride any horse, I don''t care Hurry up and cook. Erlang, eat up and go home! It''s also bad for your father


    Seeing Yao Shu let go of his mouth, Yao Erlang''s goal was achieved, and he didn''t pester his aunt any more. He cleverly said, "I''ll help with the cooking."


    He and ah Zhi are flying around again. They ask ah Si to go to the kitchen.


    Yao Shu had no choice but to forget what he had just done. He looked at Lin radial and sighed: "don''t say that ah Zhi is disobedient. Look at Erlang, the skin monkey. Don''t you think your son is very good?"


    Lin radial chuckled and did not speak.


    Well, he still thinks girls are good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    Two days later, Lin radial received a letter from Xie Qian in Beijing.


    When he came home in the evening, he brought it to Yao Shu.


    When Yao Shu heard him finish, he looked up at him in surprise and asked, "what''s in it?"


    Then he took it from the man''s hand.


    Yao Shu noticed the words on the letter before he paid attention to the content of the letter.


    Xie Qian was once the number one scholar, and his thin gold body was particularly neat and beautiful.


    Yao Shu carefully looked at the almost constant space between the words, and found two same words. For a long time, he didn''t see any difference.


    She can''t help but sigh in a low voice: "this page, like printed..."


    Although Lin''s ears were sharp, he did not understand her meaning: "what?"


    Yao Shu shook his head, indicating nothing.


    The style of writing in the letter is similar to Xie Qian''s consistent style. There is no sloppiness and no nonsense.


    Just said that the Tomb Sweeping Day is coming. I hope I can go to sweep the tomb for my sister-in-law.


    After reading this short page, Yao Shu raised his head and asked Lin radial, "what do you think?"


    Xie''s sister is Lin radial''s biological mother.


    But they don''t know what happened in the past. Why was Lin radial''s mother found to be the daughter of a guilty minister and why she died, and where the Lin family buried her I don''t know anything about it.


    He lowered his sight and whispered, "I need to go back to Linjia village."


    Yao Shu''s fingers stopped unconsciously for a moment, and then he said, "it''s OK. Clean up these days and let''s all go back. "


    Lin radial looked at her and was surprised: "Ashu?"


    With a smile, Yao Shu said in a warm voice, "it''s the separation of the family. Can you not worship the ancestors of the Lin family? The children are also the blood of the Lin family. If we don''t get involved with their family, we''re not enemies. We can''t even see each other. "


    Hearing what she said, Lin radial was relieved.


    If you can


    He also hoped that Yao Shu and his children would meet his own parents.


    Even though he never had two people in his memory, Lin radial felt that his parents were different from others'' descriptions.


    Over the years, he has never given them a incense stick or swept their graves. Will they blame him?


    Yao Shu seemed to know what Lin radial was thinking. He covered the back of his hand with his hand, and his voice softened. He said, "I also want to know what kind of people ah radial''s father and mother are. That is, the person is gone, the name is gone, the identity is gone, and the traces of two people will not disappear. Someone will always remember them in his mind. "


    Her voice is gentle and gentle, like being carried by the breeze, and every word can enter the human ear clearly and naturally.


    I don''t know which sentence touched Lin radial, and he was silent.


    He couldn''t help but think of the comrades who stood shoulder to shoulder to resist the alien race. Most of them were the most humble ones. Many of them didn''t even have a decent name, and they didn''t know when to send the news back to their hometown after they died.


    The faces flashed through Lin''s head, and were unexpectedly clear.


    Although these people have been killed in the war, they have not disappeared.


    Lin radial is not a person who will hurt the spring and autumn, the inexplicable sadness only lasted for a short time, then he waved away.


    He looked at her and said in a low voice, "I''ll take a rest in two days. Let''s go back and have a look."


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile.


    Two days later, Lin radial took a rest.


    Yao Shu had already said hello to the children. The night before, he prepared to stop serving as a sacrifice to his ancestors during the Qingming Festival. He left early the next day.


    Lin radial drives the car, and Yao Shu sits in the back with the children.


    Sanbao is too small, so ah Zhi and ah Si let him sit in the innermost part and protect his brother all the way.


    In spring, the grass grows and the warbler flies. As you walk from the town to Linjia village, you can see that the greenery gradually rises along the way.


    A Zhi and a Si grew up in the countryside. Although the town is convenient, there are only a few things that can be played.


    Now, looking at the familiar scenery, the two children can''t help but forget the unhappiness of going to Linjia village, and begin to talk.


    A little milk dog on the side of the road saw the ox cart and began to bark. As could not help saying, "I don''t know what happened to the litter of puppies that a Fang''s family just gave birth to last year She said she would give me one when she was older! Aung, are we going to grandma''s today? "


    According to the rules, the descendants who live outside should live in the Lin family when they return home to worship their ancestors.


    But none of them mentioned contacting the Lin family, not to mention that Wang would not like to see them, let alone stay with them.


    So Yao Shu sent a letter to his mother''s home yesterday, saying that he would go home at night.


    She touched a Si''s head, looked at ah Zhi again, and said in a warm voice, "today, let''s worship the ancestors of the Lin family. After kowtowing to the ancestors, Dabao Er Bao and his younger brother will go back to grandma''s house. Dad and Aung have other things to do. "


    The two children nodded obediently and couldn''t help being happy.


    Ah Si turned back and murmured to ah Zhi in a low voice: "big cousin has been at home alone for so long that he doesn''t even have a chance to play with him. If only we could live for a few days!"The boy looked at his sister in surprise: "living in grandma''s house? What about your brother Teng? He''s at home alone. He won''t blame you for not accompanying him? "


    During the rest of the month, tenger and AZ get along very well. During the day, Mrs. Jiang sent him to Yaoshu. The two children were inseparable.


    At first, when he heard that he wanted to live in grandma''s house, ah Zhi couldn''t believe it.


    But listen to a Si serious way: "rattan elder brother won''t."


    A Zhi sees the younger sister to say firmly, deliberately teases her: "that is not necessarily. When you have lived in grandma''s house for a long time, tenger will never come again when he is angry. "


    As soon as his eyes were staring, his cheek with baby fat was bulging up, and he said angrily, "brother will talk nonsense! I know what brother Teng is thinking, and I know what I think! We won''t be angry with each other


    Yao Shu closed his eyes and listened to the whispers of the two children from time to time.


    Hearing this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    What? You know me? I know you. The friendship of children is really fun.


    Ah Zhi didn''t notice, but ah Si heard it keenly.


    She sat down beside Yao Shu and asked in a stuffy voice, "Aung, what are you laughing at? Don''t you believe me? "


    The little girl''s self-esteem is the strongest. If Yao Shu admits that she just laughed at her, I''m afraid ace can cry.


    She had no choice but to open her eyes and pretend that she didn''t know anything. She looked at AZ blankly: "what did Er Bao say? My aunt is thinking about something, but I don''t hear it. "


    As he is getting older this year, it is more difficult to cheat.


    What was said was what she used to say. Now she knew that adults would lie.


    She tooted her mouth and looked at Yao Shu suspiciously for a while. Seeing that the expression on her face was always so sincere, she gave up and slowly climbed back to her original position and sat down.


    Yao Shu saw that the two children changed a topic and began to discuss it happily and warmly. He could not help but show a silent smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    The ox cart quickly drove into Linjia village, but it didn''t stop in the village and went straight to the mountain behind.


    Most of the Linjia villages are surnamed Lin. although they are far away, they are not big clans. They are buried separately.


    Farmers are usually buried in the mountains, and Lin radial is familiar with driving cattle carts up the gentle slope.


    Because their travel day is not Qingming Day, the village ancestor worship has not yet started on a large scale, along the way are mostly spring farmers.


    The spring breeze is warm, blowing the green wheat seedlings. If you look closely, many of them will be heading.


    A Zhi and a Si excitedly say that the wheat in this field is heavier than that in that one, and the water in this field is less


    Although Yao Shu lived in the village for a long time, he was not very familiar with the crops. He listened to the comments of the two children with a smile and nodded his head.


    Lin radial was driving in front of her. From time to time, he looked back at her and occasionally asked, "is it sun drying? Are you thirsty? "


    She wore a light dress today, avoiding bright colors, simple and elegant.


    But before going out, Lin radial did not know where to find a straw hat, half forced to wear it on her head.


    He looked up at Yao Shu''s eyes and said, "second sister-in-law says you''re not sun resistant."


    Yao Shu immediately had no way to refuse.


    Now sitting safely on the ox cart, he was still worried about it. Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing: "why don''t you ask the children whether they are thirsty or not and can''t be dried in the sun?"


    Lin radial finally glanced at a Zhi and a Si''s face, but stopped at Sanbao and quickly took it back: "do you think they look thirsty?"


    Children rarely go out by ox cart. They are as excited as the wind. They can''t stop chattering. Even Sanbao, ah ah, said unknown words to participate in the discussion. They are very spiritual.


    Lin Du said, "if you cross a slope ahead, you''ll be there."


    Yao Shu straightened up and sorted out the incense and paper money he needed later. Soon the ox cart stopped.


    She picked up Sanbao and got out of the car. The two children also jumped out.


    Yao Shu grew up in an orphanage and never had a chance to worship his ancestors.


    After consulting Mrs. Jiang, she prepared all the things for ancestor worship.


    Only here, Yao Shu can''t help feeling strange.


    From afar, green is everywhere on the hillside, and the ancestors of the Lin family were buried in this green.


    To Yao Shu''s surprise, from a distance, every tomb was just a small mound, scattered on the land, looking irregular.


    And the tombs have no names.


    Lin radial took paper money, sacrifices and other things from the ox cart, took his wife and children, and walked to an ugly earth bag.


    He put down his things and said to Yao Shu, "grandfather and grandmother are buried here."


    In a tomb, two husband and wife are often buried, and their sons surround them.


    But now it seems that the place where Lin radial''s grandfather and grandmother were buried has long been covered with green grass.


    Surprised at the simplicity of the peasants'' burying the dead, Yao Shu nodded and said nothing more.


    Lin radial simply cleaned up the weeds in front of the grave, and then bent down to put the sacrifices Yao Shu brought one by one in front of the grave.


    The silence on his face was different from that of the past. It was a peaceful, relaxed silence.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, here we are."


    His eyes were fixed on the tomb, and he said softly, "my grandson will see you when he comes back. Now Qingming, he just brings Sanbao to show you to the second elder."


    Yao Shu, holding Sanbao in his arms, took a step forward, learning from Lin radial''s appearance, and said in a warm voice, "grandfather and grandmother, this is our third child, whose name is Lin Shen."


    The baby''s eyes are full of ignorant look, do not understand what adults let him see.


    In his opinion, such an ordinary earth bag was not as beautiful as the vivid scenery around him, so he turned his head again.


    Lin radial ordered incense and handed them to Yao Shu children respectively.


    A Zhi and a Si took incense in their hands, knelt down in front of the tomb next to Lin radial, kowtowed to their dead ancestors, and silently recited their wish for the ancestors'' blessing.


    Yao Shu, holding Sanbao in his arms, followed Lin radial''s movements and silently recited what she could think of and completed the ceremony.


    "Grandparents I hope you will keep ah radial and the children safe and healthy. "


    Lin Du put the brazier aside, lit the yellow paper with the burning incense, and began to put it into the brazier slowly.


    The wind gently blows the vegetation on the hill, making a rustling sound, blowing the red flame to the edge of the basin and disappearing with the dissipation of the black ashes.


    This solemn atmosphere was filled with a kind of quiet that touched people''s mind. In Yao Shu''s original consciousness, there was nothing left when people died and the lights went out.


    But such a strange experience of crossing, and it really happened to me She could not help but wonder whether there is a soul in human beings, and whether the worship of ancestors handed down for thousands of years really has its original meaning.Thinking wildly and seeing the young faces of ah Zhi and ah Si, Yao Shu said -


    if she and Lin radial grow old in the future and end up buried together in the mountains like the ancestors of the Lin family, will the children remember them like this every year?


    When the ceremony was finished, a Si raised his head and asked Yao Shu, "Aung, can my grandfather and grandmother really receive the paper money we burned?"


    Yao Shu looked at the remaining ashes after the yellow paper burned out in the brazier and said in a warm voice, "as long as Er Bao is sincere, my grandparents will receive it."


    The time of worship was not long. Before he left, Lin radial took out a small bottle of wine from his arms and poured it in front of the tomb.


    Ashu looked at him for a moment, but listened to him: "grandfather loved to drink, but he was not in good health and could not drink more. I''ll bring him some today, so that he can satisfy his hunger. "


    Yao Shu smiles and doesn''t speak.


    On the way back, the children had regained their usual liveliness, but Yao Shu had something on his mind and didn''t speak much.


    Ah Zhi saw the difference between his mother and asked her, "Aung, are you uncomfortable?"


    Lin radial, who was driving in front of him, keenly caught this sentence. He looked back at Yao Shu and said to the boy, "ah Zhi, give you the straw hat."


    Yao Shu saw that he had been looking at himself and said, "I''m ok. You can catch your car."


    The sun is rising slowly. It''s really a bit too hot.


    Turning a corner, Lin radial asked if she wanted to go to the shady place in front of her for a rest.


    Yao Shu could not laugh or cry. He felt that Lin radial regarded himself as a porcelain doll, and he had gone too far.


    It can be seen that he often looked back, obviously not at ease, she had to say: "then have a rest, you also drink some water."


    The ox cart stopped under the tall jujube trees. The trees were full of branches and leaves, blocking the scorching sunshine in spring.


    Yao Shu took out the water pot from the car, poured some water out, and shared it with the children first.


    Then she poured another bowl, handed it to Lin radial and asked, "are you tired?"


    The man basks all the way in front of the car, but there is no sweat on his forehead.


    He looked at Yao Shu and said, "you drink first."


    Yao Shu was helpless. Seeing that he insisted, he had to take a drink and handed it to Lin radial.


    Lin Du was really thirsty. He raised his head and drank all the water in the bowl, which made his throat feel more comfortable.


    Yao Shu said in a strange way: "if you are thirsty, why don''t you say it? Do you have to ask someone to drink water? If I didn''t let you drink, wouldn''t I be thirsty all the way? "


    Men are used to patience and don''t feel anything.


    What he cares about now is something more important.


    But when Lin radial''s eyes were on Yao Shu again, she finally couldn''t help it. She said suspiciously, "Lin radial, you''ve seen me countless times this morning. When you just came back from burning paper, you looked at me seven or eight times. Come on, what''s up? "


    The two children had sharp ears and stopped talking. They deliberately stood closer to the adults and overheard their parents.


    Lin radial found them and gave a look to a Zhi to join in the fun. However, he pretended not to see them and turned his head around.


    The man had no choice but to approach Yao Shu and said to her in a low voice: "nothing, just worried about your body."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Yao Shu looked at him with a puzzled look: "what''s to worry about? I haven''t been well lately? "


    Seeing that Lin radial didn''t speak again, Yao Shu said in a hurry: "I''m not an acute person, but you''re too confusing! What things are used to like stuffy do not say, thirsty do not say, injured also do not say, now ask you a thing, or saw mouth gourd like people ask everywhere! If you don''t say it again, I''ll ignore you! "


    Lin Du saw that Yao Shu was really impatient. He grabbed her hand and spoke a little faster than usual: "I think you may need to look after more..."


    Yao Shu "pa" ground to knock off Lin radial''s hand, turn head to leave.


    Her character has always been soft, even if she has conflicts with him, she will not be so cold.


    But these days, I don''t know why, I have a big temper.


    Lin radial quickly grabbed Yao Shu''s wrist: "OK, I said not yet? Ashu, I think you may be pregnant... "


    Yao Shu was really stunned for a moment, stammered: "yes, pregnant?"


    When ah Zhi and ah Si saw her two children, they didn''t worry.


    "We are not, you I mean, aren''t you taking medicine every day? "


    Yao Shu lowered his voice and asked him incredulously.


    Lin radial coughed gently: "I took medicine in the back, but the days ahead You haven''t filled the prescription yet


    Yao Shu thought about it.


    But even if there is a probability, it will not be so coincident?!


    She frowned: "where do you think I''m pregnant? I don''t feel it myself. "


    Lin radial looked at Yao Shu with an innocent look in his eyes: "I just feel that way. You are very angry these days, just like when you were pregnant


    Yao Shu had an indescribable impatience in his heart, but he knew that Lin radial could not be blamed for this.


    Jiang Teng''s sister was always in a good mood after listening to her for a long time. No counting. "


    Lin radial raised his eyes: "well You have more than a month in the future


    Speaking of this, he is also a little embarrassed. In the past, he did not pay attention to this


    But later, thinking about the day when I could share the room with her, I began to calculate the time of Yao Shu''s affair.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but help his forehead. For the first time, he talked to him about a woman''s monthly affairs. After being embarrassed, he felt like an old man and a wife. He said, "this is not true for everyone. How do you hear that the wind is the rain? The more I live, the more I go back. "


    It has to be said that as they spend more and more time together and get to know each other more and more deeply, Yao Shu finds out that Lin''s real character under his cold appearance is gradually revealed.


    At this time, she felt that he was not steady and lovely.


    Seeing the two children murmuring and not knowing what they were talking about and peeping in the direction of adults, Yao Shu wanted to end the topic: "well, it''s not like we can guess whether we are pregnant or not. When you get back, why don''t you go and see the doctor? "


    Lin radial nodded.


    See her bright eyes stare into the shape of apricot eyes, an additional reminder: "say well, you can''t be like today! It''s just like taking me as a patient, looking at me one moment and asking me one moment.... "


    Lin radius hesitated this time, and nodded in his wife''s eyes.


    On the way back, Lin radial didn''t really look like just now, but he just looked at her blatantly and turned into a glance at her when Yao Shu didn''t pay attention.


    Yao Shu felt funny in his heart, but he didn''t say anything as if he didn''t know.


    First, they sent the children to Yao''s home to take care of her mother.


    When he was about to go out, he wanted to drive, but he was stopped by Yao Shu: "isn''t it just a trip to Linjia village? It''s only a few steps away. It''s not convenient to take a bullock cart. "


    Lin radial had to give up.


    They walked side by side and soon arrived at Linjia village.


    Yao Shu didn''t know the way, so he followed Lin radial. When he saw the peeling walls and the painted door of Lin''s courtyard, his memory came back.


    She frowned subconsciously and began to repel.


    She spent the first few days in this world.


    After leaving the Lin family for nearly a year, she has gradually forgotten how the Lin family treated her with malice that she had never experienced when she first crossed to a strange place and was most helpless.


    At that time, the pain of the baby''s body tearing did not stop for a moment; Sanbao had just made a sound, there was no milk to eat, and even the cry of hunger was small; besides the two children''s faces, ah Zhi and ash, except for shivering, were the numbness left by long-term physical work.


    And those so-called "relatives" forced their mother and son into a desperate situation.


    For Yao Shu, it''s lucky to be able to break away from the cage of the Lin family. But who can be pitiful for the original body that was worn to death by life?So thinking, they have come to the door of the Lin family.


    Lin radial turned to say something to Yao Shu. Seeing the look on her face, he couldn''t help worrying and said, "ah Shu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Her face was very white, completely different from the ruddy color she had just returned from the back mountain. Even her lips had faded the healthy color.


    And the angle of her lips, which used to be slightly cocked up, is now pursed into a straight line and looks as if she is facing a great enemy.


    Instead of stepping forward, he looked at her steadily.


    Yao Shu''s look is very cold, even in the face of Lin radial, there is no gentle: "think of some bad things. You''re not asking them for information? Go in. "


    Lin radial subconsciously frowned, just want to refuse, but see Yao Shu has raised his feet into the yard, he had to follow up.


    The courtyard of the Lin family is no different from that before they left. The ragged interior wall is surrounded by shrubs that have not been treated in the winter. The originally small courtyard is even more cramped and small because of all kinds of sundries.


    Lin radial stood in the middle of the yard and asked in a deep voice, "is anyone at home?"


    He asked twice, only to hear the door "creak" opened, a little hoarse voice sounded from behind the door: "who? No one in the family is here! "


    Yao Shu frowned and did not recognize the speaker for a while.


    Until a figure slowly moved out from behind the door, she was completely stunned.


    Lin radial also some surprised, called a: "younger sister?"


    In Yao Shu''s impression, Zhou was tall and strong with a fierce face. Under her mother-in-law''s command, she looked at her with open eyes. However, she had not seen her for nearly a year, and she could not recognize her.


    Zhou is wearing a loose cotton padded clothes. Xu has been wearing it for a long time, and the cotton wadding has been exposed. She doesn''t care because of the warm weather in spring. She has no extra meat all over her body, only her high belly, which makes people feel a little scared.


    She seems to have been a little disabled, but there is no one at home.


    If it''s time to be born, I''m afraid no one cares about her.


    Yao Shu could not help but step forward, frowned and asked: "how many months? How could the stomach be so big? No one at home is watching you? "


    Zhou''s face showed a little numb look, fixed to see Yao Shu for a few seconds, then recognized her: "sister-in-law?"


    Once upon a time, Yao Shu was forced to work by his mother-in-law. He looked thin and weak all the year round. However, Zhou was strong and shrewd. He always pushed his assistant to his sister-in-law who was bullied.


    But now two people completely reverse general, Yao Shu''s appearance now, Zhou''s all some dare not recognize her.


    Lin radial also frowned: "younger sister, why so?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    Zhou is not stupid, and she can''t miss Lin''s concern. Even if she does, she won''t have any response. She just said in a hoarse voice: "it''s a big month. Are you looking for your parents? There are so many kinds of land in my family. Today, except for me, they are all on the ground. "


    Hearing what she said, Yao Shu only asked, "did Lin Hong also go to the ground?"


    The third son of the Lin family perfectly inherited his mother''s selfishness. He didn''t do any work with his brothers and sisters in law.


    During his days in the Lin family, Yao Shu had already seen through the third younger brother, who shut himself in his room every day. He called it reading imperial examination. But when was not Lin Hong the best to eat and the least to do?


    Such a person can go down to the ground, even if Yao Shu is killed.


    When Zhou heard the question, his eyes turned slowly, and then he said, "no, my third brother. The third brother went to Beijing and went for the exam. "


    Although he had been living under the same roof for several years, he had no impression of Zhou.


    Zhou''s shrewdness was so fierce that when Lin radial was still at home, he only dared to bully Yao Shu behind his back. How dare he get close to his elder brother? What''s more, Lin radial has always been quiet, and they don''t talk to each other all year round.


    In Lin radial''s eyes, Zhou is just the daughter-in-law of the Lin family, that''s all.


    But Yao Shu''s eyes flashed a trace of worry, pause, or opened his mouth and said: "sister-in-law is now heavy, but have not seen the doctor? When will it be produced? "


    Zhou shook his head: "where is the money to see a doctor?"


    Yao Shu frowned. He looked at Lin radial and asked her, "isn''t a radius going to give the Lin family ten Liang silver a month? How can you not even find the money to see a doctor? "


    Speaking of silver, Zhou''s face finally took on a bit of anger. Her originally thick eyebrows picked up, but she showed a bit of the old pungent look, and her voice also raised a little: "silver? There is a bottomless pit at home. How much money is not enough to fill that pit! I can''t open a pot at home. Where can I get money to see a doctor? "


    When I heard this, I heard a voice full of despondency from the outside! A whore with a mouth full of excrement! Sleeping together again?! What can I show you without money? Can''t I show you the wild animals in your stomach? "


    This curse from far to near, straight stabbed other people''s heart.


    Yao Shu noticed that Zhou''s face turned white when he heard this, and he shook his body again. He grasped the door hard to avoid falling.


    Yao Shu immediately frowned, and then thought that the Zhou family used to scold his husband, which was just like that.


    If Wang taught his daughter-in-law a lesson, Yao would not interfere.


    Now huaijia looks like she''s too tired for the pregnant woman.


    She turned to Wang and said, "what can''t you say? What I have to say is so ugly! It''s your grandson in her belly! If the children are all animals, what is the family? "


    A front and a back two people went into the yard, Yao Shu noticed that Wang was followed by a man.


    The man went to the corner of the wall, took off the farm tools on his shoulder and raised his head - it was actually Lin jiaerlang.


    Wang glanced at Yao Shu and Lin radial. He saw that the two of them were dressed in clean clothes. They did not look like a farmer''s dress at all. In particular, Yao Shu had a silver hairpin on his head.


    She was full of evil fire. She didn''t know where to fight, so she burned her whole brain.


    The old lady sneered, and her triangular eyes showed a fierce light: "I scold my own daughter-in-law. What''s the matter with you?"?! This shameless bitch! The unborn wild seed in the belly! I have to strangle this little beast when I''m born. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t listen any more. He looked at the people around Wang and asked him in a cold voice, "Lin Erlang, do you allow your daughter-in-law and children to be abused like this, and still stand on the edge and listen as if nothing happened?"


    Lin Er Lang looked up at Yao Shu and lowered his head.


    Wang seemed to be inspired by something. He gave a shrill smile and looked at Yao Shu fiercely and spat a mouthful of thick phlegm on the ground.


    Xu is used to it, and Lin radial has no response to the farce at home.


    But when Wang''s eyes were fixed on Yao Shu, he frowned and stepped forward to protect Yao Shu behind him.


    The man looked at Wang and said in a deep voice, "ah Shu and I have something to ask, aunt."


    This sentence "Er Auntie" stunned everyone present.


    Lin Er Lang and his wife did not know where they were, but Wang knew the meaning of Lin radial''s "second aunt".


    She seemed to be frightened. Shengsheng stepped back, calmed down, and then scolded: "what are you talking about? Is your brain broken? "


    Seeing that Lin radial black had a pair of eyes and didn''t speak, Wang''s heart was empty, but he was still lustful and said, "I don''t even know my own mother after I have separated the family!"?! If you are really an immature white eyed wolf, a heartless family, you should have been kicked out of the house


    Lin radial automatically filtered out the coarse words in her words and said in a deep voice, "I am not your father and son. We are not related by blood. That''s why you''ve been treating me for 20 years, isn''t it? "Wang was really frightened.


    Lin Er Lang responded to what Lin radial said. He was shocked by his dull face. He said in disbelief: "big brother! What are you talking about? That''s not to be said! "


    Lin Er Lang still has feelings for his brother.


    Since he was a child, he admired Lin radial. He felt that he was tall and strong, and he was more intelligent and capable than himself. Lin Er Lang always took pride in his elder brother.


    But when he heard Lin radial say that he didn''t recognize his mother, he was a little silly.


    Lin Er Lang did not believe that he was not his own blood.


    They grew up together. Although the eldest brother was not born like his parents, he could also see that he was a Lin family child.


    Lin Erlang only said this when he was not willing to have any more disputes with Wang.


    Seeing that Lin Erlang was a little worried, he looked up at him as if he wanted to protect Wang. He said, "second brother, it''s none of your business."


    The cold look, with some deterrence, seemed to be looking at a stranger, and made Lin Er Lang shiver.


    Lin Er Lang couldn''t speak for a moment.


    He thinks, big brother is really different.


    Wang''s face was black and blue. He looked at Lin radial and Yao Shu.


    All of a sudden, she said to Lin radial in a vicious voice: "you''ve been raising you for more than 20 years. You''re not my son. Who else can you be? I see. It''s your daughter-in-law who urged you to come to trouble, didn''t you?! I knew that for a long time! She doesn''t like me, she doesn''t like the family, and she doesn''t like your kids too... "


    "Enough!" Lin radial shrieked to stop her, always calm, his forehead out of blue tendons, tightly held the fist, "this matter and Ashu have nothing to do with it!"


    Lin radial has always been filial.


    When he was a child, no matter how Wang beat and scolded, Xiao Lin would only bear it silently. When asked, he said, "my favorite is my mother". When he got older, he was taller than Wang, and it was no fun for women to fight, so he didn''t have a nice word to say to him.


    But even so, Lin was filial.


    He never contradicted Wang, let alone yelled at her like he does today.


    Wang''s face was full of disbelief: "Lin radial, I am your mother-in-law! You, you unfilial son! For the sake of a woman


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    For Wang''s mischief, Lin radial felt a familiar powerlessness, as if he would always live in her shadow, even if the separation, also can not escape.


    Although Yao Shu didn''t see Lin radial''s expression, the blue veins on his side''s fist showed the man''s inner restlessness.


    She stepped forward slightly and took his fist lightly.


    Lin radial closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the fundus of his eyes was frosty.


    He looked at Wang and said, "in these years, you have never regarded me as a parent-child, nor Ashu and the children as relatives. Today, why use family affection? I know you are not my mother. My mother''s surname is Xie - or she used to be Qian. "


    Wang''s pupils shrank sharply, and his dry and black fingertips began to shake violently.


    Lin radial''s last words completely broke up the fluke in her heart.


    But even at this moment, Wang still denied: "you, you - who told you these lies?"


    Lin radial abandoned his superfluous emotions and keenly found Wang''s strange. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "you''re afraid."


    "Who is afraid?" Wang said


    The man''s eagle Falcon''s sharp eyes fixed on Wang, and asked in a cold voice: "since I called your second aunt, something''s wrong with you - what are you afraid of? Do you have any secrets you don''t want me to know? If you have never done something wrong, why fear? I know? What have you done? "


    Wang has never seen such a Lin radial.


    In her impression, Lin radial has been honest and silent. Although he looks smarter than the second child, he is just as easy to control.


    As long as the identity of "mother" is raised to suppress, Lin radial still has to compromise in the end.


    But now, she finally saw the silent lamb under the soft fur, cruel and indifferent eyes.


    The eyes were as black as ink, like the evil spirits in hell stretching out their claws to devour her.


    His eyes, his face, and the way he spoke made her feel like she had seen the woman before she died 20 years ago.


    Wang suddenly burst out a burst of screams, the voice with unprecedented fear, shrill cry: "not me! It''s not me - don''t come to me! I''ve raised your son. I''m kind to you. You can''t come to me! "


    Hear such a nonsense, Lin radial intuition mother''s death has a secret, he can''t control the hands, chest began to surge.


    The man''s eyes are dim, and he never leaves for a moment. He stares at Wang Shi and sternly asks, "it''s not you. Who is that?"


    Wang seems to have entered another state. She clearly looks at Lin radial, but it is not him.


    The woman, who had always been mean and ungrateful, burst into tears. Her eyes were full of fear and fear, but she did not see any regret. She just kept repeating, "don''t come to me! It''s really not me. You''ve got the wrong person. You''ve got the wrong person! "


    Lin radial stepped forward and was about to grasp Wang''s shoulder, but he was blocked away by Lin Erlang.


    His face was also a little white. He looked at Lin radial as if he wanted to eat people. He said with a stiff head: "big brother Niang is not in the right state now. If there is something wrong, wait and wait until she comes back to ask again! "


    Lin radial took a look at Wang and saw that she was still out of her wits. She could only repeat the words "not me, don''t come to me." then he knew that she couldn''t ask for anything today.


    Yao Shu came forward, put his hand back to her palm again, and said in a low voice, "A-R, calm down. We''ll figure it out. Don''t worry, eh? "


    Her words are like a cool wind blowing on the hot iron. Although it can''t smooth all the scalding, it makes people feel a trace of clarity in the fierce heat.


    Lin radial''s clenched fists were slowly released, and his tight body was no longer like a ready-made cheetah, as if ready to bite out at any time.


    He turned his head and was facing Yao Shu''s worried eyes. He suddenly regretted the fluctuation of his mood.


    Yao Shu knew that Lin radial''s face seemed calm, but standing in the narrow courtyard of the Lin family, it seemed that even the sun was covered with gray.


    She said in a warm voice, "ah, let''s go back first. The second sister-in-law has made lunch and is waiting for us to go back to eat. "


    Looking at Wang''s appearance, Lin radial knew that he couldn''t ask anything, and he didn''t want Yao Shu to worry again, so he nodded.


    Lin Erlang is full of worry to check Wang''s body, the two people went straight out of the Lin family''s courtyard.


    Yao Shu felt Zhou''s eyes sticking to her as they left, as if waiting for her sight.


    After all, she did not pay attention to it, but followed Lin radial and walked away without looking back.


    They walked out of the Lin family and walked on the road. They were blown by the warm warm wind, and the cold and oppressive mood slowly dissipated.


    Lin radial''s face didn''t look so ugly just now, but he still locked his brow and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he whispered to Yao Shu: "Ashu, you say What is the secret of mother''s death? "Yao Shu didn''t care that he was outside. He just held Lin''s hand and accompanied him in silence. Seeing him ask, he thought about it carefully. Then he said in a soft voice, "instead of making a wild guess here, we might as well ask the old people in Linjia village some other day. They have been through a lot of things and have a lot of insight There will always be news. "


    Lin radial nodded: "I know."


    His voice was a little hoarse, and he was always strong and fearless. He also added a little tired look, which made Yao Shu feel heartbroken.


    Listen to her again: "a radius, I will accompany you."


    Lin radial raised his head to look at her. When he looked up at Yao Shu''s gentle eyes, he suddenly felt the heat of the sun, the cool breeze, and the vitality of the lush vegetation on the side of the path - all of which he had just clearly not felt.


    At this time, his anger, incomprehension, impatience, like a well appeased little beast, slowly calmed down.


    Yao Shu grinned and his eyes flashed a transparent light color like glass in the sun: "after all this time, it may not be so short to find out the truth. It''s hard for him to take a rest. It''s better to have a good stroll in the village and relax. There will be traces of things that have happened and people who have existed. There is no need to worry or worry. "


    The air is filled with the mixed fragrance of flowers. It enters the human body through breathing, and also brings the pleasure of smell. Lin''s mind and body were completely relaxed, and he even wanted to identify the kinds of flowers in the fragrance.


    He held Yao Shu''s small hand with his backhand, and his mouth slightly cocked up. He whispered to her, "Ashu, thank you."


    The man''s voice was as deep and pleasant as before, but today it added some new open-minded meaning. Yao Shu felt his ear itch and his ear tip turned red.


    She moved her right hand, changed her original posture into clasping her fingers, and said to him with a smile: "we are husband and wife. We should face all things together."


    Those eyes were so bright.


    Lin radial''s eyes light a little bit


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    When they returned to Yao''s house, they had already made lunch and were waiting for them.


    They sat down a little and then went to the table.


    In addition to Yao Chao and Yao Erlang''s father and son''s absence, all of them have come together.


    During the meal, most of them chatted about the latest situation. However, Yao''s mother was keenly aware of the difference between her daughter and her son-in-law.


    Yao''s mother was very comfortable as she looked at each other from time to time.


    With a smile, she put a big egg in Lin''s chopsticks and said, "ah-u, don''t just give ah Shu vegetables. You can eat them, too."


    Lin radial a Leng, nodded to thank mother Yao, eat up.


    At the same time, Dalang and achias three people did not want to eat, while eating and talking, there was not much rice in the bowl for a long time.


    Mrs. Yao reminded: "play after eating. You are still hungry when others finish eating. There is nothing else to eat in the afternoon."


    It''s rare for ah Zhi and ah Si to come and play. Yao Dalang is so happy that he can''t afford to eat.


    Ah Zhi and ah Si had not seen their big cousins for a long time. They happily described to him what Yao Erlang played with them in the town these days. They envied Yao Erlang and pouted his lips.


    He turned to Mrs. Yao and said, "Aung, I also want to go to town I''m the only one in my family. I study with my father every day. My head is big. "


    Yao Feng and he across a table, but still neatly with chopsticks tail on his son''s forehead knock a record: "eat your meal!"


    Yao Dalang''s forehead soon turned red. The boy wrongly covered the place where he was knocked and stopped talking.


    Yao Feng has never been used to children. In fact, Yao Dalang is afraid of his father. No matter how much he envies his younger brothers and sisters in his heart, he only holds back, and soon becomes red eyed.


    Yao Feng said, "I''m not satisfied? Why are you still doing it? "


    She also put down her chopsticks and went to check the red mark on Yao Dalang''s forehead. She said to the child, "in the future, my father wants to knock on your head. Remember to hide. It''s not smart at all. What can I do if I knock it stupid again? "


    Yao Dalang did not know whether to cling to his mother''s tenderness or protest against her words.


    However, as said in a serious way: "big cousin is not stupid, big cousin does everything very well, better than brother."


    That''s true.


    As a child, his mind is simple, and he can see things more easily than adults.


    Although Yao Dalang is not as smart as a Zhi and he doesn''t usually have as many ghost ideas as Erlang, he will definitely accomplish what he wants to do, and do it properly and without any mistakes.


    No wonder in the eyes of younger brothers and sisters, his words are effective.


    Sister Yao has always liked this lovely little niece. She said to her with a smile, "my aunt is not saying that my cousin is bad. I''m teasing him. Is er Bao protecting his cousin because he is good to you? "


    As he nodded, he added, "and I like my big cousin."


    The little girl''s love is simple. She likes everyone in the family.


    The most favorite evil taste of adults is to let children compare the "likes". After listening to this, Mrs. Yao added, "do you like more big cousin or more second cousin?"


    Hearing this, Yao Dalang did not cover his forehead. He looked at his cousin with burning eyes, looking forward to her answer.


    Ah Zhi said that the big cousin would be disappointed this time. After all, the second cousin had been playing with them for a month, and he was not much closer than the big cousin.


    Unexpectedly, ACE said, "I prefer big cousin. The eldest cousin will take care of the second cousin, my brother and me. If there''s anything delicious and funny, we''re all thinking about us. "


    Then she took out a small rabbit made of clay and showed it to adults: "it was given to me by my big cousin."


    Ah Zhi took out a polished copper ball from his clothes and put it in the middle of his open palm.


    Mrs. Yao said strangely, "isn''t this the treasure you bought at a high price? How did you give Dabao and Erbao? "


    As a mother, of course, she still remembers that a few days ago, her son put the private money he had saved for half a year in his arms and ran to the street excitedly to exchange a pottery rabbit, a copper ball and a strong and beautiful little slingshot from the seller. When he came back, not to mention that he didn''t have any money left, he still owed his friends a few coppers.


    Yao Dalang opened his eyes slightly and said naturally, "it was for Dabao and Erbao! I''m not a girl. How can I like rabbits. But the copper ball was not bought, but from the peddler when buying rabbits and slingshots It''s not so round at first. I''ve rounded it a little bit. I think ah Zhi will like it. "


    He is not like Erlang, who bought the catapult for? Naturally, people''s hearts are clear.


    Yao Shu was in the audience and didn''t know what to think.


    These days, because Yao Erlang comes to play with the children every day, she naturally prefers a lively and sweet nephew.What she did not expect was that Yao Dalang, who usually seemed to have no special character, always thought of his younger brother and sister in his heart.


    Think of the original book, long crooked a Zhi and a Si have done a variety of bad things, and finally when they were down, Yao Dalang secretly went to see two cousins who had never met, and left all his money to them.


    She said in a warm voice to a Zhi and a Si: "the big cousin has been thinking about you all the time. Next time, Dabao and Erbao should learn from big cousin. You can''t always let brother take care of you."


    A Zhi nodded, and ash clumsily put a chicken leg that was put in front of him in Yao Dalang''s bowl: "big cousin, chicken leg for you to eat."


    A chicken has only two legs. Today, it''s also because ah Zhi as is hard to come over, that he gave them to two children and put them on a small plate. Now ah Si wants to give them to Yao Dalang..


    Yao Dalang hurriedly said, "eat two treasures! The second aunt''s roast chicken is different from others. Don''t you like it the most? "


    Yao''s father and mother, sitting at the top of the dinner table, could not help but show a gentle smile on their faces.


    They know that their children are the most sensible.


    After lunch, Yao Feng helped to clean up the table, dishes and chopsticks, and the children also scrambled to help. Lin radial was stopped by Yao''s mother and looked at Yao Shu: "ah radius, sit down and let them clean up. Your father and I have something to say to you two."


    Yao Shu heard the speech and sat down beside Lin radial.


    Mrs. Yao brought some tea and melon seeds and went to help clean them up.


    Yao''s mother asked her husband and wife, "how''s it going to burn paper for the ancestors of the Lin family today? Didn''t you meet anyone else? "


    Yao Shu was a little strange. She asked like this, only shaking her head and saying, "I have never met anyone. At present, there are still some days before the Tomb Sweeping Day, and there are few people burning paper. Why does Aung ask? "


    Mother Yao looked at Lin radial and sighed.


    Or Yao father in a side way: "your mother is afraid of the Lin family that a few people to trouble you."


    Lin radial frowned and asked in a low voice, "but did the Lin family come to look for their father-in-law?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    Taking Lin''s mood into consideration, Yao''s mother said with a smile: "it''s not a big deal. It''s all about family members. It''s rare for you two to go home. Don''t be in a bad mood


    Even Yao Shu could see that Yao''s mother didn''t say anything. Lin radial was keen and naturally felt it better. He also understood that the old man was in the way of his presence, so it was not easy to speak ill of the Lin family.


    Yao Shu took a look at Lin radial and said to his father and mother with a smile: "Daddy, auntie, you can just say something about the Lin family. Now we have nothing to do with that place, nor does he care


    Seeing that she said so, Yao''s mother opened her mouth. Just before she said it, she sighed deeply: "tell me about this family, do evil Don''t you give ten Liang silver every month? As usual, not to mention ten Liang a month is only one or two more silver, and the conditions at home will not be so bad. "


    Yao Shu''s heart moved: "listen to the second daughter-in-law, the money is in the hands of Lin Hong?"


    Mother Yao nodded and sighed, "isn''t it! I don''t say that my parents don''t care about their families. Just because of their selfishness, the Lin family''s husband and wife are selfish, but they are willing to give whatever they want! Everyone in the village knows that Lin Hong is not a good person. He took the money to eat and drink in the town and tricked the couple into asking for the teacher''s money. Where did he ask for the teacher? "


    Yao Shu knew that was the result.


    On that day, she was robbed of her purse in the town, and Lin radial went after her. Finally, she went to Liyuan to see Lin Hong. She had heard about Lin Hong from his mouth.


    This Lin Hong was not a man of firm will, and his reading was just a cover. He was afraid that he had already possessed all kinds of poisons, so he was determined to take money from his family.


    She asked, "is Lin Hong going to Beijing for the exam? According to my mother, I don''t even have a teacher. How does he test? "


    Yao''s father gave a cold hum and said, "don''t mention the word" rush to the exam ". It''s a shame to the scholar! I went to the east of the city a few days ago. People heard that I was from Yaojia village, next to Linjia village. They asked me if I had heard of a man named Lin Hong The son of a bitch bullied a female guest in the inn. He was caught and beaten. Now he has no money on him. He wants to ask his family to redeem him! "


    There was no expression on Lin radial''s face, but Yao Shu frowned and asked, "how is it now?"


    Yao''s father shook his head: "I don''t want to touch this fishy body. I called the boy from Lin''s village to deliver a message to the Lin family. I should have gone."


    It''s no wonder that when Lin radial and Yao Shu went to the Lin family today, they didn''t see Lin Fu, Wang and Lin Erlang.


    Yao Shu said: "today, I saw my second daughter-in-law. She is about to give birth No matter how important Lin Hong is, there should be someone to guard her at home! At that time, it is possible to die at home if one is started and no one is watching. "


    Speaking of this, Yao''s mother''s face showed an indescribable expression.


    Yao Shu asked, "where is Zhuang? Did you go to redeem people? I didn''t see him guarding his mother... "


    Yao''s mother took a sip of water, shook her head and said, "the second son of the Lin family is not lucky. A Zhuang''s mother was pregnant, and his family didn''t send for a doctor. When the child was young, he went to the mountain to collect herbs every day. He said that he would take the medicine shop to exchange money for his mother''s doctor It has been more than ten days since I found it. I heard from the hunter hunting in the back mountain that there are wolves on the mountain these days. "


    Yao Shu was surprised: "how can it be like this?"


    She still remembers the appearance of ah Zhuang, a sullen little boy who was not close to ah Zhi and AZ, but sometimes she would sneak up to say a few words to the two children after being scolded by ah Nai.


    That little child, said not to have no?


    Even Lin radial frowned slowly.


    She opened her mouth, and her voice trembled: "in the past ten days, no one is looking for it?"


    Yao said, "how can we not look for it? Who doesn''t care if such a big child is lost? It''s just that the people of the Lin family, except for Lin Erlang, who has been looking for three days, nobody else cares His mother almost cried to be blind at home. His father knelt down to ask the village people for help. After several days of struggling, he didn''t even have a corpse. He only found a small basket containing several dried herbs in the place where he used to collect herbs. It''s said in the village that Xu was taken away by a wolf. "


    Yao Shu was soft hearted and could not listen to such a thing.


    Don''t say that the child she knew was lost, even if it happened to a stranger at home, she felt very uncomfortable.


    It''s no wonder that when I saw Zhou today, her thin face had to take off her shape, and the whole person was also gloomy and had no vitality.


    It is said that the most taboo in pregnancy is great sorrow and joy. If she goes on like this, I''m afraid she can''t survive the ghost gate of childbirth.


    Yao Shu worried: "I don''t think the second daughter-in-law can safely give birth to the child Why don''t we get her a doctor? After all, I have known each other and lived under the same roof for so long... "


    Yao''s mother glared: "don''t mess with that family! Did you forget how Zhou followed her mother-in-law to bully your orphan and widowed mother? Ah Zhike has told me that she never works, but she puts everything on you Don''t forget that you were carrying three treasures at that time! "


    Yao Shu stopped talking.Yao''s mother was a little angry, but she didn''t care if Lin radial was not there. She almost covered her chest to wake Yao Shu: "this family is a good-natured family! If you send for a doctor for her, if you get angry in the future, don''t tell the family! "


    Yao Shu saw that Yao''s mother was really angry and said in a hurry: "Aung, I didn''t mean that! No, not yet? Don''t let them be angry


    Yao''s father was on the side and said to Yao Shu, "it''s not a big deal to ask a doctor. Your aunt is afraid that you will get into trouble again."


    Yao''s mother took a few deep breaths, turned her head and said to Lin radial, "ah radial, don''t blame my mother for what she said. We really don''t dare to touch the leeches of the Lin family who suck blood."


    Lin radial nodded, voice is very low: "I know."


    Yao Shu only protected Lin radial and said to his father and mother, "the Lin family has nothing to do with a radius now..."


    She had wanted to say that Lin radial was not the son of the Lin couple, but she thought that the matter of Lin radial''s biological mother was not clear, so she swallowed her words again.


    Yao''s mother knew this for a long time. She was glad to see that Yao would protect her husband.


    Just some words, should remind to still want to say clearly.


    Yao''s mother took another sip of tea and said to Yao Shu, "there''s another reason why I don''t want you to make trouble The Lin family has always suspected that the child in the second daughter-in-law''s belly is not the second. "


    Yao Shu was surprised and almost dropped the tea cup in his hand. Lin radial was quick and quick. He caught the cup of tea and put it on the table.


    She didn''t care that the tea got wet on her sleeve. She frowned and asked, "where did the gossip come from? Can you believe me, too? "


    Yao''s mother considered the wording and said, "it''s not gossip You also see the second daughter-in-law that belly, looking at the delivery is not? In fact, if you want to calculate, you should be pregnant for eight months at most. "


    Yao Shu did not understand: "what is this truth?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    Yao''s mother regretted that her son-in-law was listening, but she could only go on: "it''s just a coincidence, isn''t there a funeral in Wang''s family? Lin Erlang went to the south to attend the funeral for her mother. He had been there for more than two months It''s only eight months since he got home, but his daughter-in-law has a stomach to give birth to. "


    Yao Shu calculated the date, and it was really bad.


    But she still frowned: "specific a few months, please a doctor to see, don''t you know? Has the doctor diagnosed the disease and been pregnant for more than nine months? "


    Yao''s mother shook her head: "I can''t hide this from you. Who dares to ask a doctor?"


    In the village, the woman was pregnant with someone else''s child. It was a scandal that made people laugh off their big teeth. If the village knew about it, I''m afraid the Lin family would never have the face to look up in the village.


    At the same time, Yao Shu was angry at the ignorance of the people here, and felt sad and sad: "can''t a person''s life be more important than fame?"


    Mother Yao sighed: "isn''t it. Now, without a doctor, before she was born, the rumors are just speculation But if you really invite a doctor, you can''t live up to it. By then, Wang will have the heart to kill her daughter-in-law! "


    Yao Shu then understood why Zhou''s family was so isolated and helpless. In the face of the abuse of her mother-in-law, even her husband didn''t say a word for herself.


    Yao Shu still couldn''t accept it. She thought for a while, frowned and said, "I know some women are pregnant with twins and have two children in one child. It seems that their stomachs will be much bigger than others Now I have been pregnant for seven or eight months, which is almost the same as that of others. Maybe the second daughter-in-law is pregnant with twins


    Yao''s mother saw that Yao Shu didn''t seem to give up, so she warned her: "it''s the twins, and it''s their family''s business, which has nothing to do with us. The husband does not say to ask for a doctor for his daughter-in-law, you are an outsider, do not interfere! Do you hear me? "


    Yao Shu nodded. Ah, he just felt that the young son was innocent. How could his mother still remember it all the time.


    Yao''s mother spoke with them for a while and told them something to pay attention to in spring. Yao Shu was just called out by the children.


    Before Yao''s mother had finished her words, she had to tell Lin radial, "when Ashu was a girl, she always had trouble in spring. Especially when she inhaled too much pollen, she was prone to rashes on her face. She doesn''t care. If you''re not busy, remind her of it. "


    Lin radial nodded.


    I don''t know what he thought of, he moved in his heart and asked a lot: "if the pollen sucks more, Ashley will be irritable and easy to get angry?"


    Yao''s mother looked at him in surprise, thought for a moment, and said, "if you are allergic and uncomfortable, you will have a bad temper. But she''s not feeling well lately? "


    Lin radial suddenly didn''t want to talk.


    These days, he looked at Yao Shu''s reaction, like a sign of pregnancy, and was really happy at the bottom of his heart -


    although the doctor also said that Yao Shu''s body still needs to be cared for, since the child has arrived, it is enough to make people happy.


    So the symptom of her body is not pregnancy, but allergy?


    In the eyes of Yao''s mother-in-law''s concern, Lin radial only said, "don''t worry, mother-in-law, I will take good care of Ashu."


    Yao''s mother had always trusted Lin radial. Seeing her son-in-law say so, she also put down a lot of things.


    Because Lin radial had only one day to rest, he had to go to the police house the next day. After dinner with Yao Shu, he took Sanbao back to the town and left ah Zhi and AZ at his grandmother''s house to play with Yao Dalang for a day.


    As soon as they arrived at the town, Lin could not help looking back and asked Yao Shu, "ah Shu, it''s still early. Why don''t you go to the doctor?"


    Yao Shu was puzzled: "what are you looking at? Are you not feeling well


    Lin radial shook his head, did not speak, just looked at her stomach.


    Yao Shu suddenly responded, and some of them couldn''t laugh or cry. He said, "it''s not necessary? I don''t think I''m pregnant... "


    In fact, in Lin radial''s mind, he thought that he had thought too much, but there was still a chance of one in ten thousand, right?


    He began to advise: "even if you have not been pregnant, it is also useful to go to the doctor to see why the moon does not come."


    Seeing his insistence, Yao Shu had no choice but to agree.


    They also went to the doctor who took Yao Shu''s medicine last time, but they were embarrassed to let others feel their pulse directly to see if they were pregnant. They just said that they had some discomfort recently and let the doctor have a look.


    The doctor is serious. He has a good reputation in gynecology in Qingtong town. When he sees two young couples coming, not to mention Lin radial''s holding a child in his arms, he is like a mirror in his heart.


    Before Yao Shu felt his pulse, he asked, "is the moon late?"


    She nodded.


    The doctor looked at Yao Shu''s face and asked her to stretch out her wrist. After putting her finger on it for a few breaths, he said, "the spring season changes. Maybe you are allergic to the dust and pollen you inhale. Look, there are some red blood on your face." Dr.


    said as like as two peas told Yao, and Lin Chao died.


    Then the doctor looked into Yao Shu''s eyes carefully and said, "it''s not serious, and there''s no need to apply medicine. It''s better to go out less and go to places where there is too much pollen. In addition, we need to drink more water. It will be fine in a few days. "Yao Shu thanks the doctor and pulls Lin radial out of the door.


    When she got on the bus, she let out a long sigh of relief and murmured, "it''s all right. I have to come over Don''t you see the doctor''s strange look at us? "


    Lin radial did not understand: "where strange?"


    He didn''t know that the contraceptive Yao Shu caught him last time was prescribed by this doctor. Now, although they didn''t say it clearly, they also came to check whether they were pregnant.


    Yao Shu always felt that the doctor looked at her strangely for a long time, as if he had to remember her.


    She could not disperse her embarrassment and said to Lin radial, "when you finish your medicine, you can catch it yourself! I don''t want to come here again... "


    Lin radial this just want to understand, Yao Shu is because of this just embarrassed.


    He nodded, with a smile in his voice, and comforted her: "it''s perfectly normal. Don''t worry about it."


    Yao Shu sat in the back and blew the wind. When the ox cart started to walk, the heat on his face slowly dissipated.


    Soon arrived at home, Lin radial first returned the ox cart to the neighbor, into the house when it was still early, from cooking dinner there is still a period of time.


    Sanbao is tired of playing and sleeps on the Kang.


    Lin radial saw Yao Shu sitting under the windowsill doing needlework, so he came over and sat in front of her.


    The man gazed at Yao Shu''s movements for a while, until he felt uncomfortable with her, and his eyes did not come down from her.


    Yao Shu put down the embroidered stretch in his hand, raised his head and asked him, "do you have nothing to do now?"


    Lin radial end sits on chair, serious way: "I am looking at your embroidery."


    He seldom had time to stay at home. Most of the time they talked at night. The next morning, Lin radial went out.


    Now see the man so seriously looking at her work, Yao Shu some laughing and crying.


    She looked at it for a while and then went to do something else. She lowered her head and continued her embroidery work.


    Yao Shu is a bit obsessed with embroidery these days.


    In modern times, her needlework is only cross stitch. She has also drawn her own paintings on cloth and embroidered lovely patterns with cotton thread, but they are all the simplest.


    Now that she was here, she really learned needling with her mother and two sisters in law.


    Sitting down to embroider things in leisure time is the most calming and relaxing feeling.


    Now what she embroiders is a silk. Because of the complexity of the design, she needs to concentrate. Soon, Yao Shu forgot the existence of Lin radial and put his mind on the embroidery in his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    Lin radial seldom gets along with Yao Shu like this. She does her own things seriously, while he looks at her quietly.


    The soft look on Yao Shu''s face infected him. Slowly, Lin radial also felt a kind of peaceful and quiet leisure from her movements.


    When Yao Shu finished embroidering all the brown, he took a pair of scissors to cut the silk thread short. Then he found that Lin radial was still staring at her.


    She couldn''t help laughing and said, "have you learned after watching so long?"


    Lin radial saw that her slender fingers skillfully tied the original silk thread into a knot, twisted up a silver needle, found the gold he wanted, and skillfully put the thread in and tied a knot.


    Her movements were skillful and flexible, and her eyes were pleasing to the eye.


    Lin radial shook his head and said seriously, "I''m afraid I''ll have to do it for half a day just to get the needle and thread to the right place, let alone embroider meaningful patterns on the cloth Ah Shu, are you embroidering the silk


    Yao Shu gently "um" a sound, put the needle in his hand a few back and forth, two or three times, the outline of golden eyes leaped on the embroidered stretch.


    Lin radial saw that she only embroidered a rim of her eye socket with golden silk thread, and then changed to a deeper dark gold. After a circle of dark gold, she changed to black again.


    Soon after the black pupil was finished, the pair of eyes were finished.


    Lin can''t help but say: "ash, what you embroider is really like."


    Yao Shu chuckled and said, "it''s not like that. No one has ever seen it Just according to their own understanding and imagination, embroider it in their own heart


    Lin radial learned to read and write only later, and he had never painted. Seeing Yao Shu''s method of embroidery, he asked, "is embroidery similar to painting?"


    People of that time loved ink painting most, but seldom used pigment.


    Yao Shu thought for a moment and said, "it can be said that, after all, they are all sketching patterns However, most of the paintings only use brush to dip ink, and the color only depends on the amount of water added and the strength of the handwriting to adjust the depth. It''s not as colorful as embroidery. "


    Lin radial nodded and asked, "if you use different colors to draw on paper, would it be a good painting?"


    Yao Shu''s face showed a smile: "nature. However, the pigment is very expensive. Only rich people can afford it. It is enough for us ordinary people to draw some ink and wash paintings! "


    Ink painting emphasizes artistic conception, which is not as simple as Yao Shu said, but she also knows that Lin radial doesn''t understand painting and doesn''t need to be so complicated.


    If you think about it in the future, you can''t write it down.


    After a few words of laughter, Yao Shu continued to embroider the details on Chen''s face. Her white fingertips twisted a thin silver needle, flying up and down.


    Lin radial didn''t speak any more. He just watched her movements quietly. His heart was very peaceful.


    Yao Shu''s Embroidery directly filled in all the details of the head of the whole Chen, and now only the color needed to be added in the body contour is left.


    She looked at the sky in the interval of changing thread, put down the embroidery stretch in her hand: "well, today is the end of the day, we should also cook."


    Lin radial picked up the embroidered stretch from the table, touched the raised pattern with his fingertips, and exclaimed, "ah Shu, you are really good."


    Yao Shu has always been the most serious. As long as she wants to do it, she will never give up until she is perfect.


    In the past, embroidery was mostly about flowers and plants. Today, it''s her first time.


    Therefore, after listening to Lin''s praise, Yao Shu was still a little dissatisfied: "the head is a little bigger, and the proportion is not very good. When there is time, Chen''s body will have to be embroidered with another circle of outline. "


    Lin didn''t see what Yao Shu said. The more he looked at it, the more beautiful it was. In the back, he even couldn''t put it down.


    The man''s fingers slightly bent up and looked up at Yao Shu: "ah Shu, my purse is old."


    Yao Shu was so funny that he pretended to be stupid and said, "if it''s old, go and buy a new one. But don''t you take your monthly money home every month? What''s the use of a purse? "


    Lin radial did not use the purse very much. He used Yao Shu''s purse at most. He was silent for a moment and put down the embroidery tension in his hand.


    After two or three breaths, he said, "where are the sachets? Perhaps some refreshing medicine fragrance, the afternoon will not be spiritless


    Yao Shu was surprised again and said, "are you still not energetic? How can I see that if you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, you''ll still be in good spirits the next day? "


    What she meant by this was that one day, after two people tossed about until midnight, they went to take a bath separately, and Yao Shu fell asleep tired.


    At night, when she woke up from her dream, she saw Lin radial looking at her with open eyes and fingering her hair, which almost scared her out.


    Lin radial choked, originally put on the table hand back on the knee, even eyebrows also drooped down.


    Yao Shu looked glum like a big dog who had been robbed of his favorite food. His face was full of displeasure, but he refused to show it.She finally couldn''t help laughing and asked, "do you like this one?"


    Lin radial looked up at her, hesitated and nodded gently.


    But in fact, he didn''t like it either.


    it was just that Yao Shu used silk thread of various colors to embroider complicated patterns on white cloth, clever and beautiful movements, as well as the attentive look on her face when she did embroidery, which made Lin radial feel that she had a different meaning.


    Yao Shu bent his eyes with a smile, and his eyes were full of stars. He said in a warm voice: "it''s weird to embroider a purse. Don''t you want a sachet? Will you make a sachet for you


    As if it was lit by the flash in Yao Shu''s eyes, Lin radial''s eyes were also bright and stained with a smile.


    He didn''t speak, but Yao Shu saw happiness from his expression.


    She took xiuzhang up and looked at it, then put it down and said, "it''s not that I didn''t want to make something for you But this is my first time to embroider silk. I used white cloth to practice my hand. It''s not suitable for anything. I''ll embroider another one for you


    But Lin radial shook his head: "this is good. Whatever you do, just this. "


    Yao Shu was a little surprised and said, "this is not good-looking Why don''t you like a nice one for you


    Lin radial couldn''t say what he felt in his heart. He just felt that Yao Shu embroidered something else. Although it was all made by her hand, it was not this one after all.


    He even said obstinately, "this is good."


    No matter what Yao Shu used to do, as long as Lin radial saw this one and saw its eyes, he would remember the scene of seeing her embroidery today.


    She repeatedly changed the color of the silk thread, sometimes she didn''t bother to get the scissors, so she bit the silk thread with her teeth The broken thread came out of her mouth, stained with her taste, and fixed between the colorful patterns, no one could see it.


    Lin radial felt that no matter how beautiful the embroidery and the beautiful patterns, they were not as moving as the scenes he saw today.


    Although Yao Shu didn''t know where Lin radial''s obstinacy came from, she could send him a sachet just to make him happy. Lin radial really liked it. Naturally, she would not refute his idea.


    She thought about it and said, "in that case, we have to put the embroidered silk on the other cloth. It can also be made."


    Lin radial gently "Er" a, stretch out a hand to come, hold Yao Shu white tender thin slippery hand.


    He was curiously curious. He fiddled with Yao Shu''s scallion pointed fingers and said seriously, "although the patterns embroidered are beautiful, they are not as beautiful as Ashur''s hands."


    Yao Shu suddenly heard such a sentence, the fingertips he was holding trembled, and some could not react, and his face also slowly climbed up the heat.


    "What nonsense!" she said angrily


    The corner of Lin''s mouth was slightly pulled up. In his dark eyes, the bright color lit up the abyss. It didn''t look like the coldness of the past.


    He gave a gentle smile: "Asher, I mean seriously."


    It was like the touch of petals falling on the tip of one''s nose in spring, and it was as if the heart had been scratched by a feather.


    The man''s cold facial features are now only warm, especially when he is watching, as if the color and light of the whole world are concentrated in his slightly selected eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    Yao Shu felt that he was doomed to fall into the hands of this man.


    She obeyed what she thought in her heart and slowly drew her upper body close to Lin Du. She gave him a kiss on his eyelid and whispered in a very low voice: "ah Du''s eyes are very beautiful. I like them very much."


    The light in Lin''s eyes changed.


    The originally flowing spring seemed to be heated by the high temperature of the earth''s core, and it was steaming hot. When looking at Yao Shu, it also brought some feelings that could not be restrained.


    Yao Shu didn''t want anything unexpected to happen during the day, so he stepped back with a smile.


    She took back the hand she was holding and returned to the original position. She softened her voice and said to Lin radial, "it''s time to cook! It''s just the two of us tonight. How about some wonton? I want to eat it. "


    Lin radial''s palm was still soft and warm. He gently closed his palm and nodded.


    After dinner, Sanbao just woke up.


    Now he is getting older and more curious about the world. Yao Shu often just needs to put him aside, and the baby can explore the world by himself and play for a long time.


    There was still some time for Yao Shu to play games with Lin radial and Sanbao.


    She moved out a lot of reasons: "you go out in the daytime and go home at night. Sanbao has never seen you! If time goes by and Sanbao doesn''t know his father, what can he do? It''s better to take advantage of it now and play with him. Maybe the first thing Sanbao learned to say is to call Daddy


    Lin radial Heart funny, but did not refute.


    Although Sanbao had already gone to sleep when he came back in the evening, and the child had not woken up when he left home in the morning, Lin radial coaxed the baby to sleep as long as he was sleeping beside Sanbao at night when the baby urinated, woke up in a dream and cried for no reason.


    The only time Yao Shu would wake up was when Sanbao was hungry.


    It was this situation that Lin radial put the baby by Yao Shu''s side. Many times she was still dreaming and had already fed her milk.


    But since Yao Shu wanted him to play with his children, Lin radial was willing to.


    "How do you play with him?" He sat down on the edge of the Kang, looked at the three treasures of self-care, raised his eyes and asked Yao Shu, "he doesn''t seem to need the company of adults. What can I do?"


    Yao Shu said: "hold it up! Now that he''s heavy, my arms are sore... "


    Seeing that Lin radial didn''t seem to understand, Yao Shu had to make a demonstration himself.


    She put the three treasures flat on her armpit like lying on the bed, holding the baby''s waist, and as she sent him forward, she said: "shell fired! You hit Daddy


    The baby''s head stopped before it hit Lin radial. Yao Shu took him back like a clock, and then hit him out again: "launch! Again


    Sanbao is too happy to giggle.


    Xiaoming and Xiaoming have never done such a game for him.


    The man held out his hand to Sanbao: "I will."


    Yao Shu turned around, took the baby to one side, and said with a smile, "I''ve robbed the baby - who''s got it?"


    Sanbao didn''t understand the meaning of what the adults said, but he could hear the mood in his voice, and he couldn''t stop laughing with Yao Shu.


    Lin radial took part in the game between their mother and son. He played the villain who robbed the child dutifully. He stretched out his arm and carried Sanbao from Yao Shu''s arms without any difficulty. However, his action was very gentle.


    He had a low voice and a little smile: "yes, it''s mine now."


    Laughter is contagious. Sanbao''s mouth is full of meaningless syllables, which makes Yao Shu laugh.


    She said with a smile: "OK, here you are, give it to you - this smelly child is very heavy and always stinks. I don''t want to raise it!"


    Lin Fei promised, "well, give it to me. But I don''t want to raise them. What should I do? "


    She quickly shook her head: "don''t give it to me, don''t give it to me. It''s all sent out. You can''t give it to me any more."


    Lin radial chuckled and put the baby on his shoulder.


    Yao Shu had never thought that one day he would suddenly come to the stage of raising a baby. God knows that she has never been in love.


    But since he came here and raised Sanbao, Yao Shu has unconsciously learned to take good care of the baby and play with him patiently. He even has to carefully check the Baba that Sanbao pulls every day.


    Inadvertently, she has become a qualified novice mother.


    She looked at Sanbao getting bigger and bigger every day. Now she saw him sitting on his father''s shoulder. She was not afraid. She couldn''t help feeling that Sanbao had grown up.


    Yao Shu was a little tired just now, so he sat on the edge of the Kang and looked at them with a smile.


    Lin radial saw her sit down, also sat down beside her.


    Yao Shu protested: "fathers can''t be lazy. Play with their children."


    Lin radial one hand embraces three treasures, way: "sit also can play."


    In the evening, the wonton made by Lin radial Bao was very suitable for Yao Shu''s taste. She ate a lot of them. She felt that she needed to eat. But she sat down and didn''t want to get up.She had an idea. She straightened her legs and lifted them to the height of the Kang. She said to Lin radial, "put the three treasures up."


    Lin radial did not know why, but still let Sanbao lie on Yao Shu''s leg.


    Yao Shu grabs Sanbao''s small arm with both hands and blocks it with his feet to keep Sanbao from sliding down. He slowly puts his leg down, lifts it up, and puts it down again. Sanbao is excited to experience the elevator Yao Shu made for him with his legs. He is often played like this, screaming and giggling.


    Yao Shu was tired and began to gasp: "it''s too heavy. Sanbao, my aunt can''t lift you..."


    It''s rare for Lin radial to see Yao Shu''s childishness, and he never knew that she plays games with Sanbao like this.


    Listen to Yao Shu to him again: "this action can exercise leg strength, don''t you try it?"


    Lin radial heart way, his leg strength is not so practice, but also see Yao Shu forehead sweat, eyes are full of expectations, then from her body and the three treasures.


    But because his legs are too long, his feet can''t stop Sanbao from sliding down.


    Lin radial had no choice but to give up the role of his feet. He just grasped the baby''s arm and began to move up and down like Yao Shu.


    Sanbao was still as happy as that. In the past, Yao Shu was tired when he went up and down several times in this way. However, when he was lying on his father, Lin radial seemed to be indefatigable and let him have a good time.


    Yao Shu looked at him and said, "no wonder you want a husband and a wife to have children together Physical work like this should have been done for you


    God knows how many muscles on her arm have swelled since she raised Sanbao.


    No matter before crossing, or the original body, she always can''t carry it on her shoulders, but now she has a lot of strength because she has been holding the baby for a long time.


    Lin radial did not refute Yao Shu''s words.


    Once upon a time, when a Zhi and a Si were young, they couldn''t do anything in the field. He didn''t have time to help with the children, let alone play with them.


    Later, when the two children were older, they were able to leave on their own, and they didn''t need adult management.


    But I have to say that the experience of playing with Sanbao like today is really happy and precious.


    During the day, he went to the village by ox cart. Yao Shu felt that he was stained with a lot of soil. After dinner, he burned water. Two people accompany Sanbao to play for a while, let him go to explore the world alone, turn to the kitchen to pour hot water for a bath.


    It was not cold at night. Yao Shu washed the Kang first, and then Lin radial quickly finished washing and got into the quilt.


    Sanbao sees the adult lying down, and he also learns from the adult''s appearance, and lies flat with his head on the pillow.


    Yao Shu whispered to Lin radial: "on weekdays, I have to tell stories to coax me to sleep. Today, I learned to lie down."


    Lin radial looked back at Sanbao. The baby''s black and bright eyes were still open, without any sleepiness.


    He approached Yao Shu and said in the same low voice, "I''m still playing. I don''t look sleepy."


    Yao Shu yawned, tears spilled from the corner of his eyes, and said lazily, "he shouldn''t be sleepy after sleeping so long today, but I can''t hold on any longer..."


    Lin radial''s eyes were gentle, his right hand stroked Yao Shu''s hair, and whispered to her, "sleep if you''re sleepy. I''ll look at him."


    Yao Shu answered in a low voice, yawned again, and slowly closed his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    When they bathed, they used the same saponin powder, which was made by Yao Shu himself, with osmanthus fragrance in it.


    Yao Shu closed his eyes quietly, breathing with a faint fragrance of osmanthus. It was clear that Lin radial had the same smell, but he wanted to come to her and smell it.


    The distance between them was only one finger far. Yao Shu fell asleep without any sleep. Lin Du only looked at her quietly and didn''t speak.


    Occasionally in the room came the babbling sound of Sanbao. In addition, only Yao Shu''s regular and quiet breathing sound was left, as well as the sudden light sound of the oil lamp burning.


    The room is warm.


    The next day, Yao Erlang remembered that a Zhi and a Si were going to come back from Yaojia village. He ran out of the door early in the morning and stood by Yao Shu for a moment to ask.


    "How come ah Zhi and ah Si haven''t come back yet?"


    "Are they coming back today?"


    "Will you be home in the morning? Is it from uncle


    Yao Shu was annoyed by him. He comforted him again and again. But Yao Erlang was different from other children. His energy seemed never to be exhausted.


    After sitting in his chair for a while, he turned to Yao Shu and asked, "Auntie, why haven''t they come back yet..."


    Yao Shu felt that she had answered this question countless times. She thought that she had been patient with her children, but when she really faced the difficult little boy, Yao Shu only felt headache.


    She tried to divert Yao Erlang''s attention: "Erlang, can you take care of Sanbao for your aunt? I have to go to the kitchen and heat some hot water. "


    The boy nodded.


    When Yao Shu came back from the kitchen, he was lying on the edge of the Kang and whispering with Sanbao.


    Yao Shu breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward and listened curiously to what he and Sanbao said


    he saw Yao Erlang close to his brother''s ear, playing with him, and muttering: "Sanbao, Sanbao, I don''t know when your brother and sister will come back You are too young for my cousin to take you out to play. "


    When Yao Shu heard that he was talking about ah Zhi and ah Si again, he couldn''t help but help his forehead.


    Why didn''t she see that the three children played so well before? It''s almost inseparable.


    Looking at Yao Erlang''s groaning appearance, Yao Shu is funny and hard to understand.


    She sat in front of the two children, and Wen Sheng asked Yao Erlang, "Erlang is bored at home, so he wants ah zhi''as to come back early?"


    Yao Erlang generally sighed, shook his head and said, "in addition to thinking about Achilles, I also want my cousin It''s very boring in the town. My father is too busy every day. If my uncle didn''t take me and ah Zhi to ride a horse, I would be really bored. "


    Yao Shu knew that Erlang had been used to it since he was young. He couldn''t even lock up the whole Yaojia village. He loved to run back to the mountain when he had nothing to do. He is used to catching fish in the river and bird in the tree. Now in bronze Town, I''m afraid I''m tired of it.


    Seeing Erlang''s depressed appearance, she could not help touching the boy''s head and saying in a warm voice, "Erlang, my aunt tells you When waiting for someone, don''t worry about how long it''s been. Since you know that your brother and sister are back today, you have nothing to worry about, do you? "


    Yao Erlang tangled up a small face, puzzled: "don''t pay attention to time?"


    Although there is little difference in age between the two children, their minds are quite different.


    Xu Shi Yao Dalang knew that he was his brother since he was a child. He did not say anything but thought more. Erlang was born with a feeling of freedom and freedom. He often did things according to his heart and didn''t like to think much.


    But seeing his anxious appearance, Yao Shu could not help but patiently explained to him: "my aunt just said that you know in your heart that they came back today, right?"


    Yao Erlang nodded.


    Yao Shu added: "the aunt asked you if the time you spent playing with your friends often passed quickly, and you didn''t even notice it. But it seems that the time you spent reading in your room will never end?"


    Yao Er Lang nodded again and said in a voice, "yes, yes, it is. How can my aunt know?"


    Yao Shu chuckled and guided him to think: "does Erlang feel that waiting for Dabao and Erbao at home is almost the same as reading and writing. He wants to finish it quickly, but the time goes by very slowly?"


    Yao Erlang''s eyes were bright and said, "yes! That''s it


    "Has the ER Lang ever thought that it is obviously the same length of time, why does it sometimes go faster and sometimes it seems slower?"


    Boys like to use their brains on the way, but they don''t like to think about other things.


    After Yao Shu asked this question, he scratched the back of his head, thought for a long time, and finally got a vague answer: "is it because I don''t like it, so it''s too slow?"


    She said in a warm voice: "almost. Erlang is very close to the reason. Just think about it a little more. After coming to a conclusion, try to think, can we still find the reason for this conclusion? "


    Yao Shu laughed again when he saw his small face wrinkled into a mass.Xu Shi''s aunt asked questions in a gentle, slow and patient way, so Yao Erlang didn''t think it was a very distressing thing to think about.


    He thought hard for a long time, looked up at Yao Shu and said, "why do I do things I don''t like? Time will pass slowly It''s because I put all my attention on the hope that time will pass faster. If it''s riding with a Zhi, I just want to see how the horse goes steadily, and I forget the time! So time flies


    The more Erlang said, the more he felt that what he said was reasonable, and because he thought it out, he was particularly convinced of this truth.


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile and praised: "Erlang is very smart. In the future, if you think about what you do, why and how to solve it, you won''t be so anxious and miserable. "


    Yao Erlang understood and spoke faster and faster: "no wonder my aunt told me not to think about it in my heart, why my younger brother and sister have not come back, and how time goes by so slowly If I go to do something else, time will soon pass and my younger brother and sister will come back! "


    Yao Shu saw Erlang quickly figured it out, and said in a warm voice, "Erlang is right."


    Yao Erlang''s eyes were bright. He looked at Yao Shu and said sincerely, "my aunt is really powerful."


    Children''s worship often comes from a small thing, maybe it is a word from an adult, or maybe it is just an adult who has done something, which is inconceivable in children''s eyes.


    Yao Shu looked at his nephew and looked at himself adoringly. He said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Erlang will think more about things in the future, and he will be so powerful. "


    The boy nodded heavily.


    Yao Shu patiently accompanied the boy to speak for a while, and found that Yao Erlang was actually very clever, but he was keen, and often did not like to use it in serious matters.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    However, after Yao Shu had guided him several times, Erlang had been able to use a good way to think about problems and draw inferences from one instance.


    She couldn''t help scraping the tip of Erlang''s nose and sighed, "Little Smart ghost, if you''re more obedient and reassuring, who doesn''t like it. Listen to my sister say that a Fang only likes to play with Dalao, and doesn''t want to play with you? "


    A Fang is a child in Yaojia village. She is used to sticking to Dalang, but hiding from Erlang.


    Yao Erlang said, "what do you want so many people to like me for? Besides, even if a Fang wants to play with me, I still think she is in trouble! All day thinking about whether the skirt is dirty or not, whether the hair is messy or not Hard work


    Yao Shu "Puff Chi" laugh out a voice, in the heart you will not think so when you grow up.


    Yao Erlang is the best looking of several children.


    His facial features followed his father, as if he had picked up Yao Chao''s good-looking place. At a young age, he had already shown the appearance of growing up in the future.


    But he is usually too naughty, his face and body are often a piece of mud, there is a piece of soil, others will not pay attention to his good-looking life.


    Now in Yao Shu''s place, Yao Erlang''s small face is white and clean, and his clothes and shoes are not stained with soil. Yao Shu can''t help but feel that he has seen his second nephew''s appearance well today.


    She pinched Yao Erlang''s cheek and said in a warm voice, "grow up quickly, little monkey."


    The boy''s face was gloomy and he was about to protest when he heard the sound of ox cart wheels outside the yard.


    His eyes brightened: "ah Zhi, they are back!"


    Yao Shu released Yao Erlang''s cheek and saw him run out in a gust of wind. He also called out: "ah Zhi! Ah Chi! Is that you? "


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry, and he couldn''t be quiet in a place for more than a quarter of an hour.


    The two children who came back from outside were ah Zhi and AZ. Yao Feng drove the car and left the door early in the morning.


    Yao Shu went up and asked, "elder brother, why is it so early?"


    In the morning, when they came home, one of them murmured: "they were waiting for their child to talk Look at this. It''s true. "


    Yao Shu also had some helplessness: "Erlang has been sitting here for a whole morning. If I sit down again, I''m afraid I will be bored."


    These days, because of the spring ploughing, Mrs. Yao helps cook and do housework at home. She doesn''t have to take care of Erlang. She doesn''t have to worry about her head and legs. She is brisk and quick.


    Take a look at Yao Shu''s helpless face, Yao Feng couldn''t help laughing out: "little sister, you''ve suffered!"


    When they came into the room, Yao Shu poured a bowl of water for Yao Feng. Seeing him drink it at one breath, he asked, "why don''t you send Dalang here? Three children are with them, and four are also with them. It''s just that the four of them can get together to save adults'' attention. "


    Yao Feng said with a smile: "now it''s time to buy cloth from the cloth shop. I need to go to the south to buy some new models in the early spring, but the spring ploughing has been delayed until now. This year, the big man is bigger. I want to take him with me. It''s a long experience. "


    Yao Shu was a little surprised and asked, "are you the only one with him? Eat, board, you two together? "


    Yao Feng nods: "boy, need not be so delicate."


    This is the view most people agree with, but Yao Shu was somewhat worried and asked him: "what does sister-in-law say? My mother also agreed? How to arrange your travel and accommodation? Once again, you should take good care of him all the way


    Seeing her worried appearance, Yao Feng couldn''t help laughing and saying, "don''t worry, these are all small things. I''m willing to see and see for myself. He''s not small now, and he won''t be lost! "


    Yao Shu knew that he was overreacting, but when he thought that in modern times, Dalao was only a primary school student, his parents could not worry too much.


    She only frowned and reminded, "don''t blame me for thinking too much. It''s just about Zhuang of the Lin family Well, can you tell me if it''s scary? He''s still so small... "


    Yao Feng knew that Xiaomei was the most soft hearted, so he comforted her and said, "that child''s life is bad. He was born in that kind of family. Now spring is coming, and the wolf comes out to look for food. He has to go to the mountains to collect herbs. What can he do? Don''t think about it. I''ll take care of Dalao. "


    Yao Shu nodded and did not speak again.


    They talked for a while, and Yao Feng brought the topic to the Lin family.


    "Yesterday, after you and A-R came back, it was almost night in Lin''s village. The news came that Lin Hong had been brought back. Because the bully was a girl from other places. His family would not let her go. Father Lin took out all the money and paid for it. It''s not enough It''s said that he borrowed all the people around him and wrote the IOU before he took them away. "


    Yao Shu frowned and scolded softly: "this is a disaster. Why bring him back?"


    Yao Feng sighed: "there are always several families in the village, and there will be such a stir family spirit."


    Yao Shu thought of the Lin family''s attitude towards Lin radial, and said: "that big family is not a good thing. It''s no wonder that Lin Hong is such a four or six unknown bastard."Yao Feng seldom saw a little sister like this, but he couldn''t help but say, "Ashu, you are still very aggressive in swearing. Why didn''t you open your mouth before?"


    Yao Shu and his two brothers were in good relationship. Hearing this, he gave him an angry look: "I''m not a shrew. What can I do to scold others? It was not yesterday that I went to the Lin family and was told something new by the family. "


    Yao Feng doesn''t have to think about it. Lin radial and Yao Shu must have been wronged yesterday.


    It''s true that the Lin family has always been very strange. It''s clear that Lin radial is the eldest son of the family and the pillar of the family in the future, but he never gives him a good face.


    Today, the promising eldest son is forced to stand on his own feet, but he is holding a little son who can''t be supported on the wall by mud. He has almost reached the point of responding to every request.


    He really couldn''t understand the operation of the Lin family.


    Yao Feng frowned and said happily, "fortunately, you have all left the family If achias and Sanbao were still growing up in the Lin family, they would be affected. It will not be good if it grows crooked in the future. "


    Hearing this, Yao Shu could not help trembling in his heart and nodded with approval: "what big brother said is. That family can''t wait for it. "


    Even if Yao Shu knew that Lin radial was not the Lin family''s natural son, it would be chilling to see their attitude towards their second son and their second daughter-in-law -


    is ah Zhuang always a natural grandson of the Lin family? It just disappeared


    Not to mention the three of a Zhi, if they were still raised in the Lin family, they might encounter something.


    At the thought of the distorted character and tragic fate of the three children in the original book, Yao Shu felt distressed, as if to see the ending of the children she loved in another world.


    See her face is not good, Yao Feng comfort way: "don''t think much, now the children are good, is a good thing."


    Yao Shu nodded.


    Since they had talked about the children, Yao Shu asked more: "what do you think of ah Zhi and AZ?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    Yao Feng Leng Leng, first did not understand Yao Shu''s meaning, and then reacted: "you mean the character of two children?"


    Yao Shu nodded: "I am the mother of the children, but it is precisely because of this most intimate relationship, it is often not as clear as others."


    Since Yao Shu returned to Yao''s home with her children, she seldom went out because of her health. However, Yao Feng and Yao''s two sister-in-law got along more with ah zhi''as, and they could see the changes of the children better. Although Yao Shu had never talked to his family about the children''s character, he was always worried.


    Yao Feng was silent for a moment, as if thinking. After a long time, he considered his words and slowly opened his mouth: "when I just got home, Dabao and Erbao were not in good condition It says, "I''m psychic."


    Hearing this, Yao Shu frowned, his hands involuntarily twisted his fingers and asked, "how are they?"


    Yao Feng said: "I haven''t told you before. It''s what Aung means. After giving birth to the three treasures, you can''t worry about it. It took you a few months to get better. These little things are not worth bothering you


    Yao Shu said eagerly, "but I''m all right now, big brother..."


    Yao Feng comforted the general smile: "ash, don''t worry, what you want to know, big brother will tell you."


    She found that she was a bit out of shape, slowed down her breathing, and her tightly wrapped fingers relaxed a little bit: "well, I see."


    When Yao Feng saw her calm down, he continued: "when I first got home, ah Zhi was gloomy and ah Si was timid. At night, a Niang takes the children to sleep with her. Ah Zhi is the one who repels most. The boy is stubborn and refuses to be hugged by others. He doesn''t say anything. Before going to bed to bathe the children, a Zhi always does not like others to touch him, so his mother let him wash himself. But the cold water was not enough, and he didn''t say In the evening, when she saw his hands red, she knew that he had cooled down with boiling hot water, and the bath he had given himself was red hot. "


    Yao Feng raised his eyes and saw the sad look on his sister''s face. He couldn''t bear to go on.


    Then he heard Yao Shu''s voice trembling and asked, "what''s wrong with him? Isn''t it burnt? "


    Yao Fengfang lowered his voice and comforted him: "it''s not in the way. This child is not stupid, know to put the water, not so hot just wash. It''s strange to say that his mother drags him to apply the medicine on him. After forcing him to apply it, ah Zhi doesn''t exclude others from touching him. "


    Yao Shu never found that ah Zhi had any conflict with other people''s touch, because in front of her, the people ah Zhi contacted were the closest and familiar people, so they would not show it.


    In my heart, if I don''t care for her, I don''t think I can take care of her


    Seeing his sister like this, Yao Feng couldn''t help saying, "now, ah Zhi is getting better? Sometimes it looks like that. It''s even more lively than Dalao. It''s OK. It''s all over. "


    Yao Shu reluctantly smiles.


    She knows that the hurt children get when they are young tend to stay with them for a long time. Maybe ah Zhi is normal in front of the adults now, but can he really forget what he suffered in the Lin family?


    If not for what happened, why did he resist the touch of others?


    Yao Feng regretted that he had told the whole story. It was obvious that Yao was still blaming himself.


    The man turned to ER Bao and said, "ah Si is better, but he is timid and afraid of strangers. Later, my mother took her with her in everything, went to the market and went to the street. Even when she went out to visit, she had to take ah Si with her. Everyone would boast that this cute little girl was her granddaughter. "


    Speaking of a Si, Yao Shu finally showed a little smile on his face.


    She nodded: "no wonder Er Bao is closest to grandma."


    Yao Feng followed her, also said with a smile: "it is said that children can best know who is good to him, who is bad to him, and who they are close to."


    Yao Shu looked at the big brother''s bright face and calm eyes, and he was much steadfast in his heart.


    She sincerely said: "a few months ago at home, thanks to the care of my parents, brothers and sisters in law..."


    Yao Feng laughed a little. As he used to do when he was a child, he patted Yao Shu on the head and said, "what nonsense? You are the youngest child in the family, the baby of your parents, and the little sister of your brothers. We don''t take care of you. Who are we going to take care of? "


    Yao Shu felt warm in his heart and was very glad that he would meet such a family.


    Yao Feng see little sister mind heavy, then deliberately stop this topic, talk about other.


    "I heard you did a good job in the rouge shop in town? Last time, shopkeeper Hu went back to Yaojia village and praised you both inside and outside with his family. He said that the ready-made clothes in the cloth shop were also made by someone else, and the business was good. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "shopkeeper Hu praised me falsely. However, our family can really consider adding more to the clothing business. After all, from a profit point of view, clothing can earn a lot more than cloth. "


    In business, Yao Feng has always been better than Yao Chao. He has a good eye and courage. As soon as you hear Yao Shu''s statement, you can see that she has made great efforts to study this aspect.


    Yao Feng nodded: "ready to wear is more profitable than cloth, but we haven''t done it on a large scale, or we don''t have enough manpower to find a suitable person in this field. After all, most people like to make ready-made clothes, and they can''t be too expensive... "He looked at the problem from the point of view of the cloth maker. Now the cloth maker''s business is stable. Just going to the south to choose cloth in the spring, he can earn a year''s principal. So the demand for ready-made clothes is not very urgent.


    Yao Shu said: "brother, don''t worry. I know a boss who specializes in selling ready-made clothes. She often travels from place to place. She once promised to help me find a tailor in this field."


    Xu Shi knew what Yao Feng was most worried about, and she added: "style brother, don''t worry. This friend is a woman and always has the best eyes. "


    Yao Feng could not help admiring and curious when he heard her saying this: "there are not many women in business now. She often wanders outside when you say this - you should introduce such a friend to me."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "that''s nature. If there is cooperation in the future, big brother is the big boss of our cloth shop. How can we not see him? "


    Yao Feng laughs and teases himself with his younger sister.


    Yao Shu didn''t chat with his elder brother some days, so they talked for a while.


    When Yao Feng drank a lot of water and had enough rest, he said goodbye.


    Yao Shu was a little reluctant and said, "don''t you stay a little longer? It''s so easy to come here. I haven''t seen how we''re doing now. "


    Yao Feng smiles. He is the eldest brother. He always gives everything to Yao Chao and Yao Shu. He is also used to the little sister''s occasional dependence on himself.


    He looked at Yao Shu with a look of nostalgia in his eyes and said, "since you are older, especially when you marry the Lin family, you''ve broken off from walking with your family, let alone getting close to them. You don''t know how much I miss the little sister who used to follow me and scream, "brother, brother..."


    Yao Shu was shocked.


    In her opinion, maybe Yao Feng and Yao Chao are just brothers, and they are only relatives in this world. But in the eyes of the two brothers, they really treat her as a sister and love her from childhood to adulthood.


    She didn''t understand why she was so willful that she broke off her relationship with her mother''s family because she was not satisfied with the marriage. All the people in Yao family cared about her so much.


    Yao Shu laughed, softened his voice, and said to Yao Feng, "brother, I know. No matter how old, I will always be your closest blood with the second brother. We are brothers and sisters who support each other. "


    Yao Feng sighed and touched Yao Shu''s head.


    He stood up and said, "although our land has been given to the villagers, my father has to coordinate the spring ploughing of the whole village. Now it has rained for two times, and the issue of water is no longer contested by the owners and robbed by the westerners. Although things have been dealt with now, we still have to deal with some tails. I won''t keep any more. "


    Yao Shu didn''t stay any longer when he heard that he had something serious to do. He only mumbled: "if you are busy next time, let anyone in the village come to the town to bring the children here. It''s not necessary to make a special trip."


    Yao Feng played Yao Shu''s forehead and chuckled: "you are smart. What happened at that time? How can elder brother explain to you and ah-u? "


    Yao Shu laughed and did not speak again.


    She sent Yao Feng out of the door and saw that the three children were playing, especially Yao Erlang, who was looking for stones everywhere with the new catapult that he had bought for him.


    Erlang sharp eyed, the first to see Yao Feng, called out: "uncle!"


    He ran to Yao Feng, eyes bright, excited way: "Uncle thank my cousin for me, this catapult I like very much!"


    Yao Feng is always very serious in front of the children. Yao Erlang is also afraid of him. He doesn''t like to come to him because he''s afraid of being caught by his uncle and asking where he has read.


    This time, Yao Feng didn''t frighten the child. Instead, he gave him a smile: "you can thank him face to face after a few days. By the way, Mr. Lang asked me to bring you a message. This time he went to the South with me and asked if you had anything you wanted to bring


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    Yao Erlang was a little silly. He looked at a Zhi and a Si, and then looked at Yao Feng. His mouth couldn''t be closed: "brother, are you going to the south?"


    The two kids remember.


    Ah Zhi said, "my second cousin told us before going to bed yesterday. Er Bao and I just forgot to say..."


    Yao Erlang felt as if he had been scratched by his paw. He wanted to go with him, but he was afraid to follow him all day. What''s more, if he left, they would not be able to ride with tenger as agreed


    Finally, he swallowed his saliva and said to Yao Feng, "uncle, tell your cousin that you can take anything you like! Big brother bought them. They are all the ones that suit my heart. "


    Yao Feng chuckled. He felt that Erlang was sensible. He patted his head and said, "your aunt will raise children. How nice to be so sensible at home? "


    Yao Erlang felt a sense of horror all over his body --


    uncle actually laughed at him? Didn''t he always teach him a straight face?


    Looking at the appearance of Yao Erlang, Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing.


    She said to Yao Feng: "OK, big brother, go back quickly. After a long delay, the sun comes out and it''s time to dry again."


    Yao Feng nodded and let Yao Shu send himself out of the gate.


    When Yao Shu turned around and came back, he saw that Yao Erlang was talking to ah Zhi as. He stopped him and asked with a smile, "Erlang, how can you look like that when you touch your head? Scared? "


    Yao Erlang made a grimace and went to Yao Shu. He said, "I just told Dabao Er Bao that uncle never did this My God, I didn''t ask about my homework, I just didn''t mean to be cruel. I even touched my head and laughed at me! "


    "Big uncle is not fierce," he protested


    Yao Erlang looked at her, shook his head and said, "of course it''s not bad for you. Ask Dabao, what does uncle do to me? "


    A Zhi became the focus of attention, flashed some helplessness on his face, and said: "uncle is more severe, but if it was not for your cousin''s disobedience, he would not be like this."


    Yao Shu was amused to see that the three children began to argue about this issue.


    Looking at a Zhi who is obviously more mature than Yao Erlang, she can''t help but think of Yao Feng''s description of the boy today -


    a few months ago, was ah Zhi really that kind of prickly?


    Yao Shu put a soft voice and said: "Dabao, come here for a moment. Aung has something to ask you to help."


    A Si and Yao Erlang also want to follow, Yao Shu then said with a smile: "OK, one person is OK, you two play first."


    Ah Zhi followed Yao Shu into the room and asked her curiously, "Aung, what can I do for you?"


    Yao Shu is not easy to say that he wants to have a heart to heart talk with him. He suddenly remembers that the silk thread he bought a few days ago has not been opened, so he says to ah Zhi, "go to the cupboard and help my mother get the silk thread."


    A Zhi went to the market with Yao Shu that day. Knowing where the silk thread was, he quickly found out the three big coils of thread wrapped into a ball and went to Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu took three pieces of flat wood out of the small basket and said to a Zhi, "help Aung tie the thread to the wood. Will you? "


    A Zhi saw Yao Shu do it before. He nodded, but he couldn''t understand why Aung asked him to do it.


    He first picked up a coil of thread, found out the end of the thread and handed it to Yao Shu, who began to wind the thread round the wood.


    A Zhi sometimes moves the thread ball in his hand to prevent the silk thread from getting entangled and knotting together.


    Yao Shu saw that the boy''s eyes were always on him, so he asked him, "what are you staring at me for?"


    Ah Zhi shook his head: "I just want to know if there is something I want to say. Otherwise, er Bao will be asked to help. "


    Yao Shu was surprised at the boy''s keen intuition at a young age. He stopped his movements for a moment, and then he could not help but say, "you are just like your father, as clever as a wolf."


    A Zhi grinned.


    Even if a Zhi guessed his intention, Yao Shu did not intend to let him know exactly what he was thinking.


    She still knows the circuitous tactics.


    She smiles and asks a Zhi: "Aung thinks it''s early to say these things, but I just want to ask what you mean."


    A Zhi raised his eyes, like a small animal, and raised a question from his throat.


    Yao Shu felt that ah Zhi sometimes looked very cute, and the action of winding the thread in his hand did not change, and the anxiety in his heart was gradually calmed down.


    Even if a Zhi''s character did have defects? He''s getting better. Besides, with her watching, ah Zhi will not go back to the old way.


    She said in a warm voice: "was it not uncle Yu and grandfather Xie who gave you advice about reading? I see you''ve been thinking about it for so long. Do you have a plan in mind


    Ah Zhi said seriously, "I want to go to Beijing."


    "Oh? I want to hear what you think. "


    A Zhi organized a few words and said, "the capital is close to home. Besides, it''s under the emperor''s feet. People and things are different. Suzhou may have a stronger academic atmosphere, but I don''t just want to study. "Yao Shu always knew that a Zhi was a child with clear logic, but he never thought that he had such a plan in his heart.


    Many adults can''t understand what they want to pursue.


    She looked at a Zhi, suddenly felt in her heart like a child ah Zhi, has grown up.


    Yao Shu gently put his hand on a Zhi''s head: "what you want to do, Aung supports."


    The boy grinned.


    Yao Shu chatted with ah Zhi casually and asked him whether he had lived in his grandmother''s house last night and whether his sister was good. Ah Zhi answered them one by one.


    Until she said the original goal of this heart to heart talk: "how is Dabao playing with other little friends? Do you have any close friends?"


    A Zhi didn''t hear Yao Shu''s circuitous inquiry and told his mother what he thought in his heart: "all right, but not close."


    Yao Shu nodded, and there was nothing on his face. He just casually asked, "where is tenger? After playing in our house for so long, tenger is your good friend? "


    A Zhi takes a look at Yao Shu and frowns gently, as if thinking about what to say.


    After a short pause, he still said what he thought in his heart: "tenger is very simple and close to ER Bao."


    He didn''t say what he thought of Teng Er, but Yao Shu recognized it -


    in ah Zhi''s mind, Teng Er is harmless, but he still doesn''t regard him as a close friend.


    Yao Shu never thought that ah Zhi was so defensive, not only to adults, but also to his peers.


    She can''t help but be thankful that there are two children in the family, ah Si and Yao, and ah Zhi is not really alone.


    Yao Shu knew that it was difficult to untie the knot. It''s hard for a Zhi to trust people. It must not be the result of one day or two days. She has to find out the reason slowly before she can find a way to solve it.


    He didn''t want to add extra trouble and pressure to a Zhi. It was like chatting. Yao Shu said to him, "tenger''s mother and Aung are very good friends. He is young and weak. Can a Zhi help Aung take care of him?"


    On his mother''s face, I will take care of his younger brother''s smile


    Yao Shu was relieved.


    Now there''s no other way. Let ah Zhi start from Teng Er, who is the least aggressive, and slowly pour in his care. After a long time, naturally, there will be trust.


    Listen to a Zhi again: "Niang, this brown line is almost finished."


    Yao Shu whispered, "well, finish this first."


    The mother and the son keep moving and occasionally say two words, which makes them relaxed and comfortable


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    Yao Shu and a Zhi talked for a while, then let him out to play.


    The woman looks at the figure of her son, but her mind has been thinking about the dialogue between a Zhi and just now.


    She clearly remembers the fate of Lin Zhi in the original book.


    Lin Zhi is very clever -


    he didn''t rely on his father''s status, but he passed the scientific examination and became an official in the court.


    In fact, as Lin''s eldest son, Lin Zhi could use his father''s contacts at will.


    With the help of his father''s influence in the army, he took root in the court step by step, gained trust and played with people''s hearts. Finally, he secretly communicated with other nationalities, and finally was dismembered for the crime of betraying the country.


    When Yao Shu read about Lin Zhi''s fate, he was not happy with what he had done, but sympathized with his experience


    From childhood to adulthood, Lin Zhi was dependent on each other, only his younger brother and younger sister.


    Lin Zhihen''s father, who guards the border and ignores them, hates this treacherous, hypocritical and jackal court, and hates his stepmother, who is the daughter of Shangshu, who always stands high and suppresses them secretly.


    Lin Zhi goes to court every day and greets everyone around him with a smile. But only Lin Si understands that his brother''s heart has been distorted by hatred.


    She sat on the throne of concubine, is to help her brother revenge - revenge for the injustice of fate, as well as the cause of this injustice.


    As long as Yao Shu thought of the ending of the original book, he could not stop his panic.


    The whole day passed in such a state of mind.


    When the children all went to bed at night and Lin radial came home, Yao Shu finally found a person to discuss.


    As soon as Lin radial got home and was still changing clothes, he saw Yao Shu''s strange appearance and asked her, "what happened today?"


    Yao Shu took out a clean middle coat from the wardrobe and handed it to Lin radial. With a lingering annoyance on his face, Yao Shu whispered to Lin radial, "today''s elder brother came here and said that Lin Hong had been taken home."


    Lin radial a Leng, eyebrows slightly frown, comfort Yao Shu way: "Ashu, I will deal with the Lin family, you don''t touch."


    He should have thought that Yao Shu also hated that family.


    But Yao Shu shook his head: "it''s not because of the Lin family..."


    It''s rare for her to be so sad. After changing her clothes, as usual, she sat under the oil lamp and said to her, "come here, let''s have a chat."


    Yao Shu Shun sat down beside him and listened to the man ask in a low and pleasant voice: "what''s the matter? Not happy? "


    A familiar smell came from a man. He looked attentive and looked at Yao Shu with tolerant and understanding eyes, which made her feel a familiar sense of security.


    As if by his side, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and said in a soft voice: "today, I talked with my elder brother for a long time and asked about the children Some worries. "


    Lin radial dry big hand held her, Yao Shu heart a little calm, look also slow a few minutes, and listen to him ask: "what''s the matter?"


    The feeling of warmth and security brought by men poured out all the uneasiness in Yao Shu''s heart, anger at what happened to the children, and fear that the children would go the same way, making her eyes red.


    Her lips moved and opened again, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Seeing this, Lin radial leaned forward and gently held her in his arms. He let her lean on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "Ashley, don''t worry. I''m by your side. You can say something slowly


    For a long time, she came from his arms with a rare fragile voice: "Dabao Er Bao used to suffer a lot. I''m afraid it will affect the two children later Two treasures are still small, but they are better. What I don''t trust is Dabao. "


    Lin radial frowned slightly. For a while, he could not understand the meaning of Yao Shu''s words. He only listened to her patiently.


    "The elder brother said that when ah Zhigang arrived at Yao''s house, he was like a hedgehog with thorns all over his body, and no one could get close to him. Later, he gradually got better But when I talk to him today, I find that he is the same as before. He doesn''t make close friends and doesn''t trust people other than relatives. "


    "I don''t think I''ve done enough. I''m his mother and the closest person, but I don''t know what he thinks. I didn''t know until today that... "


    "Dabao also said that if he wanted to go to the capital, he could contact different people and things under the emperor''s feet, and he didn''t want to concentrate on learning. Do you think he has a lot in mind? Erlang Er Lang is older than him, but he never thought about it. "


    Her voice was full of distress, but Lin radial did not know why, but always wanted to laugh.


    He listened to this wife''s words, his heart also rose, but he felt that such Yao Shu was extremely lovely.


    He opened Yao Shu, looked into her eyes and said, "that''s what you''re worried about, eh?"


    Yao Shu looked up at him, as if full of questions, and asked him: "are these not enough?"


    Lin radial chuckled and intended to untie the knot in Yao Shu''s heart one by one.


    "Ashu, have you ever thought about why ah Zhi said that he would not devote himself to learning?"Yao Shu hesitated and shook his head.


    The man''s voice was deep and sweet, and with the power to pacify people''s hearts, he said slowly: "whether it is Yu Zhi or Xie Qian, they are originally scholars, and have met many people - their recognition of ah Zhi is not enough to explain anything?"


    Yao Shu does not understand: "explain what?"


    Lin radial looked at Yao Shu: "ah Zhi is different from other children. For him, reading is not something that takes a lot of effort to do well. Besides Is it not a normal idea to be an official if you study well? What are you worried about? "


    Yao Shu didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    She didn''t know how to express her worries. In this era, it was normal for scholars to yearn for chaotang, but she was afraid that a Zhi would go the old way.


    Then Lin Du said, "ah Zhi doesn''t like to be too close to others. You know, ah Shu, I am the same. It''s not a problem."


    Yao Shu suddenly raised his head and bit his lower lip unconsciously. He said with difficulty, "I don''t want to say what you mean. You are very good I think ah Zhi''s vigilance is too heavy. This is not good. "


    Lin radial shook his head, did not agree with Yao Shu''s view: "thousands of people, even if you are a Zhi''s mother, you can not interfere with his character. I know you like rattan, but he was protected and grew up without experiencing any pain. Naturally, he is kind to everyone. Ah Zhi is different. He has experienced it. "


    Said, Lin radial let Yao Shu look at his eyes, seriously: "but this is not your fault."


    His words silenced Yao Shu.


    She began to wonder if she had overreacted to it.


    Seeing that she had listened to her own words, Lin radial had already put down half of her heart, shook her head and said, "you are concerned, then you are confused. In my opinion, ah Zhi is fine. Everything in the past has passed, and it won''t have a bad influence on him. "


    Yao Shu "um" a, originally frowned to show eyebrows also slowly, smooth down.


    Lin radial gently points the tip of Yao Shu''s nose, looks at her bright and moist cheek, the melancholy gradually fades, smiles.


    After a long time, Yao Shu suddenly opened his mouth, his voice was a little dull: "ah radial, you may be difficult to approach in the eyes of others, and you are cold and heartless, but in my opinion, you are different. You know how to care for me, very considerate, not indifferent at all. I was thinking, if the Lin family didn''t treat you like that... "


    Her words did not finish, Lin radial suddenly called her: "Ashu."


    The expression on his face was not as warm as before, but a faint shadow.


    Yao Shu stopped talking.


    Two people have a moment of silence, Yao Shu acutely aware of his emotional changes, said: "sorry, I shouldn''t say this."


    Lin radial''s face, which was originally facing Yao Shu, was deflected. Half of his face was immersed in the darkness that could not be illuminated by the light.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "it''s nothing. Have a rest earlier."


    Then the man stood up and went to the yard to wash.


    Yao Shu clenched his fist in chagrin. She was clearly telling him about ah Chi, but why did she talk about Lin radial?


    No one wants to hear other people assume that they will be different, right?


    What''s more, it''s the people who say it


    When Lin radial came back after washing, he had recovered his usual appearance, as if Yao Shu had imagined all the gaffes at that moment. He just ended the topic simply.


    Two people blow out the lamp on the Kang, Yao Shu heart regret, know that Lin radial don''t want to talk about just topic.


    But she has already apologized. What else can she do?


    See Lin radial speechless, Yao Shu had to close his eyes.


    They were silent all night


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    The next day, Jiang Qi came with tenger early in the morning. As soon as he got out of the carriage, Yao Shu saw the joy on her face that could not be concealed. He said, "what''s the good thing? Sister Jiang is in such a good mood. "


    She laughed and said to Yao Shu in a low voice, "well, I''ll talk to you alone later."


    Jiang Qi sent tenger to play with achias and followed Yao Shu into the house.


    She didn''t smile until she sat down.


    Yao Shu was about to make tea, but Jiang Qi held it down and listened to her saying, "Ashu, sit down today, and I''ll make tea."


    Sure enough, she got up and poured hot water, took out tea leaves, and made a pot of tea with flowing water, and poured a cup to Yao Shu.


    This set of movements down, Yao Shu some tears and laughter, just sit to see what she sells.


    Jiang Qi also poured a cup of tea for herself, and immediately picked up the tea cup. She raised her glass to Yao Shu and said, "if there is no wine today, let''s replace wine with tea. I''ll give you a cup."


    Yao Shu laughed: "sister Jiang does not say the reason, how can I drink this cup?"


    Jiang Qi looked serious and said, "my sister told me that she would help me and tenger I didn''t care at the time. Yesterday, the Chiang family received news that Yao, whose surname was Yao, had stayed in the place of fireworks the day before. However, the Japanese who wanted to go to yamen had not gone. After searching for half a day, the people in the Yamen almost turned over the brothel, but they still couldn''t find it. "


    Her fingers, which did not hold the tea cup, trembled slightly and said, "no one in the Chiang family will touch him. Although Yao has offended many people, most of them are not able to wipe his traces clean. I can think of only sister you. For this one, I thank you with tenger, and I will thank him some other day. "


    Yao Shu knew that she was talking about Lin Du, and he did mention to her that day that he took Yao county magistrate to the Northwest -


    but if Lin Du did it, why didn''t she hear about it?


    See Yao Shu put down the tea cup, Jiang Qi doubts: "ah Shu?"


    She shook her head with a smile and said, "the magistrate of Yao disappeared yesterday morning, but ah Du didn''t tell me about it when he came back in the evening. Sister Jiang might as well wait for a few days. I asked a radial first. If Yao county magistrate really doesn''t appear again, it''s not too late to thank you. "


    Jiang Qi''s eyebrows stretched out and said with a smile, "since you said so, listen to what you say."


    When Yao Shu saw that she was in a happy mood, as if the depression that had been lingering in her heart for many years had dissipated, she could not help but be happy for her. She said with a smile, "Yao county magistrate is missing. Is sister Jiang so happy?"


    Jiang Qi said, "that''s nature! This scum disaster, had better not appear again! Whether dead or taken away by anyone, as long as it doesn''t affect Teng Er, I will be taken to the hell to suffer that kind of torture. I can dream and laugh


    Yao Shu also felt that the disappearance of Yao magistrate was the best thing for Jiang Qi and Teng er.


    She also said comfortably, "sister Jiang can have a good sleep now."


    Listening to the meaning of Yao Shu''s words, Jiang Qi seemed to know that Yao county magistrate would not come back, so she decided that the trouble was solved by Lin radial, and then said with a smile: "ah Shu sister also said that she didn''t know, and it was clear that she was deliberately trying to cheat people."


    Yao Shu also found that he had missed his words, so he had to smile helplessly.


    She turns the tea cup in her hand and wants to talk to Jiang Qi, but she doesn''t know how to mention yesterday''s unhappiness with Lin radial.


    Obviously, it was a small matter, but Yao Shu felt that Lin radial put it in his heart.


    This kind of feeling is like a small thorn, pricked in her skin, clearly does not hurt, but it is enough to make people worried.


    Jiang Qi saw that Yao Shu was absent-minded and began to say, "just now I only care about happiness. But what''s wrong with Ashu?"


    Yao Shu nodded, frowned and asked, "sister Jiang, have you ever had an argument with someone close to you?"


    Jiang Qi immediately heard that the couple should be in conflict.


    "She asked:" but with your radius quarrel


    Yao Shu laughed, was "your radius" this four words please, shook his head: "not bickering. It''s just that I said something I shouldn''t have said, and A-R looks a little unhappy. "


    Jiang Qi frowned and thought for a man like Lin radial, what kind of words Yao Shu said could make him unhappy.


    "Praising other men in his presence?"


    Of course, Yao couldn''t cry and shake his head


    According to what she talks with Yao Shu on weekdays, we can see that Yao Shu is soft-hearted, but occasionally has a stubborn spirit; Lin radial is cold-blooded, but devoted his heart to Yao Shu.


    Such a couple, there will be no big contradiction.


    Jiang Qi then asked: "in addition to this, I can''t think of anything else that can make an iceberg unhappy."


    Yao Shu saw that she said the nickname that she joked about when she chatted with Jiang Qi. It should have made her feel relaxed and funny, but today it hit her.


    She sighed and said, "I won''t call him iceberg any more. Iceberg won''t be sulking all night because others say he''s cold-blooded. "


    Women can only use this as a lead.Jiang Qi is a little surprised: "your a radius is angry? Can''t it? "


    Yao Shu nodded stiffly: "I didn''t talk to me much in the evening, and I didn''t say hello in the morning, so I left."


    She only felt that Lin radial was not happy to leave the door quietly in the morning, but she never thought that most of the time in the ordinary day, Lin radial also walked quietly and would not wake her up.


    Jiang Qi saw Yao Shu sincerely because of this small twist and trouble, I do not know how, the heart actually some envy their husband and wife get along.


    She took a sip of tea and then asked, "what did you say to him? Let''s hear it. "


    Yao Shu told Jiang Qi what they had said yesterday, as objective as possible without emotion.


    After listening to Jiang Qi, she slowly frowned: "you talk about the Lin family, but the Lin family makes Lin radial''s temperament become what it is today?"


    Yao Shu nodded: "I think the environment of the Lin family is the main reason for his character today."


    Jiang Qi sighed and said, "Ashu, do you think that Lin radial''s character is not good?"


    Yao Shudun, some grievances: "I did not say so. I just think that if the Lin family treated ah Fei fairly and better, he would not be so cold-blooded. He would make more friends and have more warm memories. "


    They have been together for so long that Jiang Qi knows something about the Lin family.


    She looked at Yao Shu and said in a warm voice, "Ashu, I know you mean well, but Lin radius is Lin radius. His experience from childhood to adulthood made him who he is today. There''s no assumption that the past won''t happen, that the person who used to be better - he''s experienced injustice, he''s experienced indifference, he''s experienced bad things, that''s part of him. "


    Yao Shu bit his lower lip and nodded to show that he understood.


    Jiang Qi then said, "this is him. If he really loves you, he thinks you are good all over, your eyes are beautiful, the shape of eyebrows is beautiful, even the radian of the corners of your lips is beautiful. In the future, your figure will be out of shape and your face will have wrinkles, but he readily accepts that he won''t assume that "if time were kind to ash, just let her have a few fewer wrinkles on her forehead.". Don''t you think he should be the same? "


    "You have also said that Lin radial is keen, and he can read the details from your words that you would not have noticed. Ashu, Lin radial loves you more than you think. "


    Yao Shu slowly opened his eyes and thought about Jiang Qi''s words. For a long time, he was speechless.


    She thought that the ancients did not know how to say love, and Lin radial had never expressed love to her so plainly.


    But every sentence of Jiang Qi''s analysis was heavily knocked on Yao Shu''s mind.


    It''s hard for her to describe the subtle feeling in her heart. At the beginning, she also knew that what she said was not right, but in the end, she still blamed Lin radial. She felt that he shouldn''t make a fuss after he apologized.


    But now, she regrets.


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, Jiang Qi could not help holding Yao Shu''s hand lovingly, laughing and joking, "how can your husband and wife, who have been young for so many years, always blush and make a fuss? I''m going to laugh at you. "


    Yao Shu bowed his head in embarrassment and whispered, "it''s not awkward..."


    Jiang Qi looked at her and sighed: "it''s clear that business is sophisticated and smart. You can think of other people in front of you in all aspects. How can you get confused in these small matters? Is it really because I''m still young? "


    Yao Shu protested: "sister Jiang is not big either."


    Jiang Qi patted Yao Shu''s hand like a younger sister. She said in a warm voice, "I''ve experienced a lot more than you, not to mention how old I am. Besides, you can see from Ashley''s eyes that you are well protected. "


    Yao Shu smiles when he hears the speech. He doesn''t speak. He feels thoughtful


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Yao Shu and Jiang Qi talked for a long time.


    I don''t know why, the two people who didn''t match each other''s temperament at the beginning began to appreciate each other''s character more and more in these days.


    All of a sudden, Yao Shu thought of another woman with a clear character and said to Jiang Qi, "sister Xue hasn''t come to town for some days. If sister Jiang has seen her, she will like her."


    Jiang Qi curled his lips: "not everyone can be my best friend."


    Yao Shu knew that she had high vision, so he just laughed: "sister Xue is different. Maybe sister Jiang and sister Xue are playing together, but they think I''m boring. "


    Jiang Qi heard Yao Shu mention this "sister Xue" many times. She knew that she was very enterprising when she went south and north to do business alone.


    Seeing that Yao Shu spared no effort to say nice things about others in front of him, Jiang Qi also laughed, but didn''t say anything that she didn''t want to see: "let''s wait until we meet in the future."


    Yao Shu was about to ask about the bodies of the two wisterias when he saw the little boy come in.


    "Can we go out to play more politely than before?" asked his aunt? Erlang said that there are small animals in the town today. "


    Look at that pair of bright eyes, Yao Shu has no way to refuse.


    Just listen to Mrs. Jiang''s voice: "it''s not good to play at home? It''s windy outside today. If you get a headache from the vine, you can''t come to play tomorrow. "


    Tenger did not speak. He rubbed the corner of his coat with both hands, but he did not nod his head.


    Jiang Qi''s voice is still gentle, coaxing him: "what little animal does Teng Er want to see? Niang, let green brother go to the street and buy it back, OK


    Little by little, the light in the boy''s eyes went out, shook his head and whispered, "there''s nothing to see. Don''t bother. "


    This small appearance, obviously very want to go out.


    Yao Shu took a look at Jiang Qi and saw the loss on her face. He couldn''t help whispering: "otherwise, how about Teng Er wearing a hood to block the wind? Just in the winter, aunt Shu made one for ah Zhi. He felt cumbersome and never wore it. "


    Then she went to the cupboard to get her hood.


    Teng er''s eyes looked at her mother, but she didn''t open her mouth, but she strongly expressed her desire to go out.


    He was a little sensible. Jiang Qi seldom saw a boy show such a look. No matter how hard he was, he couldn''t say no.


    She looked at her son and hesitated: "Aung didn''t let you go That''s all, ash. What''s your hood like? "


    Seeing his mother''s concession, Jiang Teng showed a big smile on his face. He also stepped forward to look at Yao Shu''s hood.


    Yao Shu took out a piece of dark blue cloth and folded it in a square way. When it was unfolded, it was strange in shape.


    Jiang Qi curiously took it over, looked up and down, and wondered, "how do I wear it?"


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "elder sister Jiang took it backwards."


    After Jiang Qi was coming, he saw the hood. She tried to compare to rattan, and her eyes brightened: "so it is!"


    Yao Shu made the hood himself. Knowing that a Zhiping was warm in the daytime, he deliberately chose a cotton cloth which was not thick enough to protect him from the wind. It was just right for him in this season.


    The design is also the most convenient to take off and wear. Referring to the modern raincoat, a bandage is made on the chest, which is light and practical.


    After Jiang Qi put it on tenger, she stepped back a few steps and looked at her for a while. She praised, "ah Shu is still smart. How about borrowing this hood for a few days? When I go back, I''ll let them learn to make more for tenger. "


    Yao Shu angry smile, "sister Jiang will be polite to me."


    The boy stood aside obediently. His mother and Yao Shu looked at him and asked in a low voice, "hood, can we go out? Aung? "


    Yao Shu was so happy that he said to Teng Er, "why don''t they come in and say they want to go out to play, but you have to ask? Let me guess, is it Erlang''s idea? If he wants to go out to play, he will take you to see the animal seller. "


    Tenger smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Yao Shu ordered a little rattan''s forehead and said with a smile, "you little fool."


    Jiang Qi was still worried, and told the vine, "don''t pick your hood. What''s more, don''t go to a crowded place. Follow your brothers and take good care of your sister. Remember? "


    Tenger nodded one by one, patiently listened to his mother''s wordiness, and then said, "Auntie, aunt Shu, we''re going."


    They nodded.


    Tenger happily went out of the room. Yao Shu looked at him. His steps were light and his smile was deep.


    Yao Shu casually talked about a topic and talked to Jiang Qi


    ¡­¡­


    When tenger arrived in the yard, his face was full of joy, and several children knew it was done.


    Seeing that he was wearing a hood on his head, ah Si approached him and looked around. Cui Sheng said, "I have the same hood. It''s made by my mother!"


    Teng''er whispered "um" for a moment, and immediately looked at ah Zhi: "aunt Shu said, this is what brother Zhi doesn''t wear..."A Zhi also remembers Yao Shu''s advice to take care of tenger more, so he nodded and said, "I can''t use it. Tenger is just right."


    Teng''er is sensitive and careful. Seeing a Zhi doesn''t care, he is relieved.


    Yao Er Lang was not interested in the hoods they were talking about. He was so excited that he rushed out of the house. He urged his younger brothers and sisters: "go, go, go. When I saw him yesterday, he had nothing in his hand. Later, he would sell out his small animals and go home."


    A Si is what others say. She believes in what she hears. She is worried: "second cousin, is there any rabbit? Is the rabbit sold out


    Yao Erlang deliberately said, "if you go late, it will be gone! Rabbit is the most popular


    Ah Si also began to urge: "let''s go."


    A Zhi and teng''er both understand Yao Erlang''s tricks. The former is used to being lazy to pay attention to it, while the latter is afraid of causing conflicts, so they do not say anything.


    But when she went out, tenger saw that ACE looked worried and comforted her in a low voice: "Er Bao, don''t worry. It''s still early. I''m afraid that when we get to the street, people just come out."


    Ah Si nodded, but he still didn''t slow down, but he took Teng er''s hand: "brother Teng, come with me, there will be many people, don''t go away."


    The four children rushed out of the alley and went straight to the animal stall in Yao Erlang''s mouth.


    When they got to the market, they couldn''t find the animal seller after looking for a long time. As was very lost, he asked Yao Erlang in a voice: "second cousin, did you remember the wrong position?"


    Yao Erlang showed his hands: "he was here yesterday. I remember correctly."


    "It was yesterday that he sold out and went home?"


    Yao Erlang said, "yes, maybe."


    Seeing that ace was sighing and disappointed, tenger stepped forward and asked the stall owner selling straw sandals.


    "Uncle, did someone sell small animals here yesterday?"


    The man selling straw sandals is a middle-aged man. Because he has been exposed to the sun all the year round, he looks very strong with bronze in his wrinkles.


    Only close to others can see that his left trousers are empty.


    The man was kind and nodded to answer Teng er''s question: "yes, there was one. Yesterday, he sold some dogs and rabbits here. But he left in the middle of the afternoon and didn''t come here today. "


    Ah Si went to Teng ER and heard this sentence. He couldn''t help but let out a disappointed "ah".


    Tenger thanks the man who sells straw sandals and turns to comfort AZ: "it doesn''t matter. I didn''t see it today. There''s another day. Er Bao likes rabbits, right? I can ask sister green to buy one for us... "


    The little girl shook her head and declined, "let''s go to the market together next time. I want to choose a beautiful and lovely rabbit. I want to buy it only when I close my eyes. "


    Yao Erlang was stunned and turned to a Zhi and muttered: "did you hear what Er Bao said? A rabbit, but also close the eye edge?! Don''t rabbits look the same in the world


    His mumbling voice was a little loud, which was clearly heard by AZ.


    The little girl was not happy and said, "when you play with the slingshot, you always say something about the handle. If I buy a little rabbit, why can''t I buy what I like?"


    Yao Erlang said seriously: "the catapult is a catapult, I want to use it! Of course not! "


    Ace is not willing to be outdone: "you want to use the catapult, my rabbit don''t want to see it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    When ah zhipingrili quarreled with ah Si, he never realized that the content of their quarrel was so childish. Now when he saw the quarrel between his second cousin and his younger sister, he thought it was unreasonable.


    He was too lazy to listen to their nutritious conversation. He turned his head and said to tenger, "do you have anything you want to buy today? We can go and see it together. "


    On weekdays and a Zhi get along, he always keeps a light distance with him.


    Teng''er is sensitive and can detect it naturally. He also asked ace if Zhige didn''t like him.


    But as he said, it''s the same with other people.


    Now it''s rare for ah Zhi to say what he can only say to his sister. Teng Er says, "ah, I haven''t been to the market. I don''t know what to buy."


    A Zhi nodded: "if you see what you like, you can say that I have brought a lot of coppers out."


    Tenger was really flattered. He had brought money, but he didn''t want to brush a Zhi''s good intentions and said, "OK. Thank you, azygo


    On the other side, a Si and Yao Er Lang are still arguing. After a Zhi and tenger finish these words, they have nothing to say.


    They stood dry on one side, waiting for the two of them to finish their argument.


    Finally, it was Yao Erlang who was the first to find trouble and put an end to this unreasonable debate.


    If you don''t find Yao Erlang this time, why don''t you bring him out again


    After fighting for a long time, even AZ forgot what they quarreled about at first.


    Seeing that the second cousin was subdued, the little girl nodded with satisfaction and agreed to reconcile.


    Ah Zhi''s face was speechless. Teng Er came forward and took ah Si''s hand and said softly, "Er Bao, let''s go?"


    Four children have no goal, they began to wander aimlessly in the street.


    A Zhi and a Si are familiar with the town. Yao Er Lang has been out for a lot of times, but tenger feels strange when he looks at everything.


    Seeing something, er Bao rushed forward and talked to others. When he came back, he held a sugar gourd in his hand.


    Teng''er has never seen such a thing before, and he can''t help but wonder: "is this -


    Er Bao''s small meat is holding a bamboo stick, on which are strung red and red fruits. Each of them is wrapped with a layer of crystal sugar, which makes people feel that it is not like food. It looks good-looking and tight.


    A Si smiles: "I know you haven''t eaten, here! Take it and eat it yourself. "


    Tenger hesitantly took over the things in the hands of AZ and put them in front of him.


    Seeing his hesitation, a Zhi explained, "this is sugar gourd. Bamboo sticks are dressed in Hawthorn - can you eat Hawthorn? "


    Did he remember Yao Shu''s advice that tenger take medicine all year round and have all kinds of strange taboos. He can''t give him anything to eat in the street.


    Tenger''s eyes brightened: "is this Hawthorn? How can Hawthorn be made like this


    After a pause, he said to a Zhi, "I can eat hawthorn, a Zhige. The doctor told my mother that often let me drink Hawthorn bubble water, can strengthen the spleen and stomach


    Thinking about him around a jump around, also do not know what is happy, just smile urge: "have a taste of it!"


    Yao Er Lang doesn''t like sugar gourd, which is a kind of food that little girls like to eat. But seeing tenger''s cherished and serious appearance, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    He opened his mouth and gently bit a hawthorn on the top of the bamboo stick with his teeth. The sugar wrapped on the red fruit suddenly cracked and made a "click" sound.


    The entrance is sweet, rattan put half Hawthorn in his mouth to chew, slowly tasted out the Hawthorn original acid.


    But the sour taste from fresh fruit was neutralized by sugar coating, which turned into a wonderful feeling of sour and sweet, touching the taste of rattan.


    He slowly chewed half of the hawthorn, swallowed it, and said with a smile to ace: "delicious! It''s better than hawthorn cake made at home


    Ah Si was very happy that someone, like himself, liked to eat sugar gourd, and immediately laughed happily: "does brother Teng like it? We''ll buy them every day after that


    A Zhi heard, frowned: "two treasures, hawthorn is also a traditional Chinese medicine, rattan son can not eat more."


    The little girl''s eyes widened slightly, as if she could not understand that there were still people in the world who couldn''t even enjoy eating sugar gourd. Her understanding of Jiang Teng''s weakness rose to a new level.


    She saw that tenger finished eating the top hawthorn of bamboo stick, and she did not eat it any more.


    Yao Erlang was on the side and said with a smile, "if you can''t finish eating the vine, I''ll help you."


    A little sadness that just rose in his heart was suddenly interrupted by Yao Erlang and washed clean.


    She puffed up her cheek and said, "isn''t the second cousin always laughing that the sugar gourd is what the little girl eats? Why do you want to eat it? "


    Yao Erlang had already taken the string of sugar gourd from Teng Er, which he could hardly see coming. He bit off one with a click and said: "ah Zhi doesn''t like to eat such sweet and greasy things. Men and women are not compatible. You can''t eat what Teng Er has bitten. Isn''t it just me? Er Bao, you should remember that waste is not good. "Ace was flushed by his crooked face, but he couldn''t find the right words to refute for a while, so he could only "you, you, you" for a long time.


    When tenger saw her angry appearance, she felt that her sister was cute and comforted her: "if you want to eat two treasures, brother Teng will buy them for you."


    isn''t it a surprise for him to look at this? When''s tenger''s turn to be a brother for ace?


    It''s hard to see the pride of being a brother on rattan''s withering face.


    Ah Zhi frowned, or Ren teng''er robbed his "right" to be his brother.


    Ah Si followed Teng Er to the sugar gourd stall where he had just sold sugar gourd. Ah Zhi also followed him. Just as he was going to pay for it, he saw Teng Er take out a purse from his arms and give the stall owner three coppers.


    With a smile on his face, he said to ace, "if a bunch of Er Bao is not enough, brother Teng will buy it for you."


    The little girl answered sweetly.


    Ah Zhi suddenly felt that he was a little redundant and didn''t want to talk.


    Yao Erlang was a fool. He just grabbed the sugar gourd and it was just a sudden greedy. But he still didn''t like it. He said to a Zhi, "Dabao, here you are."


    Before tenger''s action, a Zhi was stuffed with a sugar gourd that had been bitten by two people one after another. On the bamboo stick, there was still a piece of Hawthorn which Yao Erlang had gnawed down violently, but had not chewed clean. He was immediately a little angry: "I don''t eat it!"


    Yao Erlang looked at him in surprise, then took back the sugar gourd he had stuffed to ah Zhi. He didn''t understand: "if you don''t eat, you don''t eat. What do you do with such a loud voice? Forget it. I''ll eat it


    Ah Zhi took a deep breath.


    Among the other three children, only tenger noticed that he was not happy, but he could not tell whether a Zhi was angry because of Yao Erlang''s actions.


    He swallowed his saliva and said to Yao Erlang, "elder brother Erlang, it''s not surprising that a Zhige loves to be clean. The one you bit is really hard for others to talk about..."


    Yao Erlang wrinkled his nose, stuffed Hawthorn in his mouth, and could not speak.


    But ah Zhi saw tenger talking to himself, and looked at him in surprise.


    The little boy with a navy blue hood turned pale in the dark. He laughed at ah Chi and asked in a low voice, "brother azhi, don''t you like sweet food?"


    A Zhi shakes his head: "do not like to eat sweet."


    Rattan shallow smile, gently nodded: "I remember."


    Ah Zhi''s dissatisfaction with Teng Er just now is diluted by this sentence.


    He can''t even take care of his own body, but he has to be considerate of others. Just, let ace occasionally give him, and let him enjoy the fun of being a brother.


    Seeing that AZ was satisfied, Yao Erlang didn''t bother. Ah Zhi said, "OK, after buying sugar gourd, go to another place. Don''t quarrel with each other any more


    Four children walking in the street, the two with the least mind can''t help eating with a sugar gourd in their hands. Ah Zhi can''t help but sigh.


    Every time he goes to the street, he not only takes care of his sister, but also looks after Yao Erlang, who is the elder brother. It is really too hard.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    Tenger walked on the edge of a Zhi, as if he saw what he thought in his heart, and said in a low voice, "ah Zhige is very powerful. If only I could be a good brother in the future, just like brother a Zhi. "


    The little boy said, as if he thought of something, and his eyes showed the light of expectation: "if I have a brother or sister, I must care for her and take care of her just like a Zhige treats AZ."


    Ah Zhi didn''t speak, but looking at tenger''s appearance, it was hard to find him a little cute.


    No wonder a Niang always said that she liked tenger, and ACE always liked to play with him.


    Ah Zhi thought: if I leave home to study in the capital, with Teng er at home, my mother and sister should not be alone.


    The four children strolled around the town. Originally they acted together, but later they were divided because of where they were going.


    A Zhi and a Si both want to go to the bookshop to see what new books they have recently. However, Yao Erlang has a headache when he hears the word "book". He protested: "didn''t you just go to the bookshop last time? Have you read all the new books? What''s more, it''s expensive and useless It''s better to play archery


    The location of archery is in the west of the city, and the bookshop is in the east of the city. If you want to follow Yao Erlang to archery, you must not go to the bookshop today.


    "We''ve been with my second cousin twice, and the stall owner doesn''t welcome us..."


    Although Yao Erlang can''t read well, he has some talent in archery.


    He used to play with a catapult at the top of Yaojia village. When he came to the town, he saw a stall owner shooting five arrows with two Wen. If every arrow hit the bull''s eye, the stall owner would pour money, so he started.


    Originally, he only intended to play, but at the beginning he paid two Wen to try his hand. After shooting a few arrows, he began to pour the money to win the stall owner.


    Later, the stall owner took the target five meters away, but Yao Erlang made a lot of money. He was so angry that he closed the stall that day.


    Ah Zhi also advised Erlang: "second cousin, let''s forget it. If you like archery, we''ll learn to ride and shoot with my father some other day."


    Yao Erlang came up stubbornly and said, "last time I was gambling with the stall owner. If I could come here blindfolded and hit the bull''s-eye five times in ten times, he would give me the bow! Why don''t you go? Go on, go on


    "All right, what are you doing to win someone''s bow? If the stall owner gives you the bow, how can they do business? "


    They argued again, but no one could persuade them. Finally, Yao Erlang said, "well, Dabao Erbao wants to go to the bookshop, you two together; teng''er and I are going to shoot arrows."


    A Zhi frowns, just want to say this is not good, but is interrupted by ACE.


    She took tenger''s hand and shook her head: "my second cousin must go archery, so go by yourself! Brother tenger doesn''t want to go. He''s going to the bookshop to read a book, too. "


    The little girl didn''t know what kind of stimulation she had been stimulated by. She was always soft tempered. She was so tough that even Yao Erlang didn''t know what to say.


    He thought for a while, but it was not unacceptable. He nodded, "OK."


    After a few words, the four men made an appointment to meet at the same place when they should go home. Yao Erlang went to the west of the city alone, leaving a Zhi three to the bookshop.


    As he walked along, ah Zhi took ah Si and asked, "how could Er Bao be so angry today?"


    As shook his head, his face was a little unhappy: "second cousin only thinks about himself! Brother Teng can''t shoot arrows. He shoots alone for half a day. Is it interesting? "


    A Si is taking care of teng''er''s mood. A Zhi doesn''t have much to say, so he has to say: "second cousin doesn''t want to go archery. He has always been like this."


    "Ah si then said:" the second cousin wants to go, and no one stops him. Isn''t he going


    as like as two peas, he smiled. "Two, the appearance of Bao Bao''s temper is exactly the same as that of Niang."


    Teng''er sees something new on one side -


    he always thinks that both ASI and Yao Shu are very good-natured and soft tempered, but he didn''t expect to get angry.


    Obviously is a small matter, but because of the obstinacy of a Si, it seems that she is more and more lovely.


    Teng''er said with a smile: "come on, I haven''t been to the bookshop yet! I don''t know if there are many books in it. What are they like... "


    The little girl''s attention was diverted, and she quickly left. She led her two brothers happily and went to the bookshop.


    Apart from the fact that the three children can''t recognize ASI, both ah Zhi and Teng Er like reading. When they arrive at the bookstore, they quickly find the book they like and are fascinated with it.


    Ace and tenger read a book together. She read it slowly. Every time tenger turns the page, she will wait for her sister and occasionally tell her a few words she doesn''t know.


    They didn''t realize it was time to go back until the sun had risen and slowly reached the top of their head.


    Because they haven''t finished reading, a Zhi and tenger buy the books on their hands.


    The three children went out of the bookshop. Teng Er looked at the sky and said anxiously, "isn''t it a little late now? Brother Erlang should have been waiting for a long time? Will he be unhappy? "


    Ah Si shook his head and said with a smile, "second cousin picked up the bow. He can play all day. He won''t arrive earlier than us."When they got to the place originally agreed, they didn''t see Yao Erlang.


    Without waiting for Teng Er to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard the peddler holding a stall shouting: "Hey, kid, come here."


    A Zhi Chong Er Bao and Teng Er make a gesture to let them stand in the same place. He comes forward and talks to the vendor.


    After a while, he came over with a serious look on his face.


    A Si is puzzled, ask: "elder brother, what''s the matter?"


    Ah Zhi frowned: "second cousin has an accident."


    Both ACE and tenger were startled. Qi Qi asked him, "what''s going on?"


    "My second cousin arrived earlier than us and had been standing here waiting. Just then the peddler told me that he had a conflict with some children about the same age. The peddler saw us separated from here in the morning, and knew that we were with my second cousin, so he called me over


    "Where''s the second cousin now?" said ace anxiously


    Ah Zhi shook his head: "I followed those children. The peddler said that one of those people he knew was the son of the butcher in the town


    Teng''er was also in a hurry and said, "let''s go to the butcher''s shop to find it! Brother Erlang alone, will he be bullied? "


    Ah Zhi is worried about this.


    With Yao Erlang''s character, although he does not take the initiative to provoke others, if there is a real conflict, he is not a good person.


    But now his younger brother and sister are around, tenger is in poor health, and AZ is young. How can he take them to find Yao Erlang?


    A Zhi thought for a while and said seriously, "tenger will take Er Bao back first."


    "No, we''re going to go together. With my brother, you are just two. "


    A Zhi usually dotes on her sister and seldom disrespects her opinions. But this time, the boy is very tough: "Er Bao is obedient. Your brother Teng is not in good health. Who will be responsible for it if he is knocked? And you don''t want tenger to get sick, do you? "


    Ah Si obviously hesitated. She looked at Teng Er hesitantly. The latter waved his hand and said, "I, I don''t care! Although I don''t want Er Bao to be in danger, but Zhige and Erlang... "


    Ah Zhi shook his head: "no way. Teng er must go back with ER Bao. "


    Ace looked at his brother and tenger. He was worried, but he still took tenger''s hand and said to him, "brother rattan, let''s go back first."


    Teng''er sees ah Zhi''s resolute face, and ah Si grabs his hand tightly. Knowing that he can''t beat his brother and sister, he nods.


    When a Zhi looks at the two men walking away, he looks for Yao Erlang while listening to the location of the butcher''s shop.


    On the other side, the two little ones who should have gone home quietly kept up with ah Zhi


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Tenger''s hand was always held by ACE. At this time, he had a lot of sweat on his palm. He was afraid to ask: "we If we follow secretly like this, ah Zhige will be angry when he knows that? "


    As a young man, ATH had his own ideas.


    She also lowered her voice and said, "don''t let my brother find out. If we go back now, we can''t tell my Aung. We''d better follow him secretly. "


    Teng Er didn''t understand: "can''t you go back and tell your mother and aunt Shu? At that time, brother Zhi and brother Erlang will not be bullied... "


    Ace shook his head: "no way! This is a matter between our children. We should solve it by ourselves, not by adults! "


    She also later got along with her friends a lot, then she knew this truth.


    Sometimes, if one of the children tells the adults about the conflict between children, it will cause the disgust of all the children in the town -


    this is a kind of betrayal.


    However, Teng Er had little contact with outsiders, so he didn''t understand what ah Si meant.


    However, he has always been gentle. Seeing that ACE insists on following ah Zhi, he can only follow her.


    The two men followed ah Zhi firmly behind him, walking and stopping, and soon arrived at the butcher''s shop.


    Ah Zhi entered the butcher''s shop, stayed in it for only a few words, and then walked out with a serious face.


    As and tenger were standing in the street, they were almost seen because of their outcrops.


    Fortunately, a Zhi has something in his mind and doesn''t pay attention to the sneaky two people.


    He frowned and even his hands clenched into fists.


    I heard a lot of news from the butcher''s shop


    Yao village and he had a fight, the little fat man surnamed Wang came.


    As he stood very close to ah Zhi, he saw the murderous expression on his brother''s face. He was a little uneasy and said to Teng ER in a low voice: "brother Teng, it seems that my brother has asked something."


    Tenger also looked out, some nervous swallowing saliva, the same low voice said: "go, let''s follow up to see, perhaps Erlang brother really something happened."


    Ace and tenger followed him to a small secluded yard. The outside of the courtyard wall has been covered with moss. The mottled cracks on the wall have been ripened by the years, and the grass has been ripened by the years. There is also a shrubbery at the corner of the wall, which shows that there are few people here.


    Ah Zhi, who is just near, has heard the voice of argument in the yard - it''s Yao Erlang!


    He quickened his pace and rushed into the yard.


    The two little tails that followed outside did not move lightly, but cleverly found a collapsed courtyard wall and quietly squatted there to observe the situation.


    There were two groups of people in the yard. One was Yao Erlang, who was wounded on his face, and ah Zhi, who was standing beside him. On the other side, the head man, ah Si, did not know. But the face of the little fat man behind him, as would never admit his mistake.


    That''s Wang xiaopang from Yaojia village!


    She exclaimed in a low voice. Tenger became nervous and asked, "Er Bao, what''s the matter?"


    Ace bit his lower lip and whispered, "do you see the fat man behind that big man? When he was in Yaojia village before, he always bullied me and my brother, scolded us and beat us


    Teng''er looks at the little fat man and worries: "did he recognize elder brother Erlang in the street and end the old grudge today?"


    Ah Si''s little eyebrows were frowning --


    she couldn''t think of it. Clearly, Aung went to Wang xiaopang''s house for trouble on that day. Later, they taught Wang xiaopang a lesson in the way of children. How could he dare to ask for trouble today?


    But looking at Wang xiaopang''s first act, the boy was tall and strong. She was worried that her brother and her second cousin could not beat him.


    Wang xiaopang opened his mouth in the yard and said to the strongest boy: "cousin, don''t forget it I, we don''t know each other


    Since he is Wang xiaopang''s cousin, the boy should also be surnamed Wang.


    His voice was thick and ugly. He turned to his cousin and asked, "didn''t you say that you had a bad time with this smelly boy before? Why is there another one? "


    A Zhi''s eyes were cold. He glanced at Wang xiaopang, who was afraid to speak. He said to the boy headed by him, "it''s me who has a problem with Wang xiaopang, not my cousin. What are you doing with him today? "


    The boy was taller than all the people on the field, and said in a loud voice: "aren''t you cousins? No matter who has a festival with my cousin, since you have bullied my brother, please give me the money today


    Said, he turned to ask Wang xiaopang: "Hey, you don''t say they have money, how to dress so shabby?"


    Only then did ace notice that the tall boy was wearing satin.


    Even two cousins have the same face.


    A Si can''t help guessing that this tall man should be the son of the butcher in the town -


    it happens that Wang xiaopang''s father also sells meat in Yaojia village.


    A Zhi sneered and said sarcastically, "ask your cousin, how did you get rid of us when you bullied us. We have money. Do you dare to rob us? "His eyes cold, like a fierce wolf, let the tall boy face him subconsciously a thrill.


    When he looked back, he realized that he was frightened by the boy who was nearly one head shorter than himself, and he could not help but become angry.


    The tall boy clenched his fist and said maliciously, "are you Lin Zhi? The wild boy who lives in Yaojia village without a father


    Wang xiaopang, who was standing behind him, was startled. He quickly pulled the corner of his cousin''s coat and indicated that he should stop talking.


    Yao Erlang, who had never made a sound, said angrily, "what are you talking about! Keep your mouth clean -- "


    the boy laughed maliciously again, glanced at his partner around him, and said to Yao Erlang," it seems that you didn''t have enough of your suffering just now. How, the mouth does not ache, still can talk? "


    Ah Zhi discovered that the reason why Yao Erlang did not make a sound was that his mouth was full of blood.


    He asked in a low voice, "second cousin, where did you get hurt?"


    Yao Er Lang shook his head and waved his hand to show that it didn''t matter.


    The two of them are facing the wall. As and Teng Er don''t see Lin Erlang''s appearance, but Teng Er is very concerned about the anger on his face when he says "wild child".


    In the courtyard, Wang xiaopang was already frightened by the expression on a Zhi''s face. He trembled and explained to a Zhi eagerly: "Lin, Lin Zhi, what my cousin said is not what I said! I, I just complained to him a few times before Nothing else, nothing else


    He was completely frightened by a Zhi.


    At the beginning, because he took people to beat ah Chi, Yao Shu went to the door and smashed his home. It was not enough. After a few days in the village, he was beaten by a Zhi.


    At that time, he put him on the ground, and chose the place where others could not see, but also had extra pain. He punched him to the flesh and beat him to tears.


    At that time, Lin Zhi had such a frightening look on his face.


    Wang xiaopang''s cousin was upset by his brother''s advice: "Wang xiaopang! There are five of us, but we can''t beat both of them? If you dare to face the outsider again, I will beat you


    Cousin''s vicious threat, far from ah Zhi''s cold eyes let him feel fear. Wang xiaopang trembled his legs and whispered, "don, cousin, I''m sorry! I, I still go! In the future, I will not come to play with you... "


    The fat man did not dare to look at the bottom of his face.


    The rest of the people who followed cousin Wang xiaopang looked at each other and couldn''t help asking: "brother, this..."


    The first boy was humiliated by his own cousin. His face was very ugly. He said in a bad voice: "who are you afraid? Get out of here quickly!"


    A few people rushed to express loyalty and scold Wang xiaopang, but none of them dared to leave.


    Seeing that the swords on both sides were in a state of tension, he could not help but cry out: "stop! Don''t bully my brothers


    Her little hand did not know when to grasp a big stone, the stone has a very sharp end, all her strength into the human body, I am afraid also can pierce a blood hole.


    Seeing a Si and tenger, who didn''t put a Zhi and Yao Erlang in their eyes, they laughed: "stop it! A little girl with no teeth, and a sick girl with a hat. Do you two want to fight? Go home quickly


    Tenger also learned from the appearance of AZ and picked up a stone.


    However, he had never experienced such an occasion, his heart was beating and his breathing became faster and tensely.


    Then he heard a short and thin boy cursing teng''er viciously: "I can''t even stand still. Do you want to fight with our brother Tao? Look at the way you fall when the wind blows. What can we do if brother Tao hits you and kills you? "


    As he screamed, the sharpest end of the stone in his hand went straight to his mouth and smashed on his face: "you villain! You''re going to die. Don''t say that to brother Teng! "


    The boy didn''t expect that a little girl, who looked good and clever, said he would do it as soon as he could.


    The stone was very heavy, and ash''s strength was great. He was really hit on the head by surprise.


    The red liquid slowly flowed down the boy''s forehead. Wang Tao, the head of the group, was excited by the blood color. He strode towards arth angrily, and his thick arm was raised high: "you stinky girl, look, I won''t clean up you for that motherless bitch!"


    The familiar abuse, the familiar malice, and the familiar, high raised arms all make ah Zhi seem to go back to the time when he was in the Lin family, the first time when he was in Yaojia village.


    At that time, he was weak and helpless. He was bullied by all the people around him. He had no strength to protect himself or his sister.


    A Zhi''s eyes turn red, but there is no weak element, but full of hatred and anger.


    He stepped forward to block the front of ACE, exhausted his left arm with all his strength. Wang Tao, who was originally clamoring to teach him a lesson, screamed out in a moment, which made everyone''s scalp numb.His high arm was held down by his left hand. From the gap between Wang Tao''s fingers, the bright red blood kept pouring out, dripping down the earth along the fingertips, and slowly smashed a piece of blood.


    Ah Zhi is holding a bright dagger in his hand, and now he is dripping cold red liquid.


    He didn''t have any expression on his face, but his cold eyes swept Wang Tao, swept all the little gangsters who had been scared and silly on the field, and said harshly: "come on! Isn''t it a fight? Everybody give it to me! No one is allowed to fall


    Not only Wang Tao and others were scared to be silly, but even Yao Erlang, AZ and tenger didn''t respond to what happened.


    A Si looked at the back of a Zhi in front of him and stammered: "brother, brother!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    For a while, the atmosphere stagnated.


    Although the nine year old children are the oldest in the town, they are not idle.


    They''ve never seen this kind of posture before, and when the knife comes out, they''re already scared to death -


    What''s more, Wang Tao''s scream of pain and fear never stops, and ah Zhi''s sharp dagger is dripping blood.


    Ah Zhi''s face was so heavy that he was about to drip out of the water. He locked the faces of the gangsters and walked towards them step by step, holding a dagger.


    At first, the boy who insulted tenger couldn''t help crying.


    "No, don''t come here! Whoa - who, who fights with a knife, don''t come here! I don''t want to fight. I want to go home, woo! "


    With a sneer, ah Zhi went forward and wiped the dagger with the hem of his crying boy''s clothes. After wiping it clean, he put it away again.


    When they saw that he had collected his weapon, they all felt a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, ah Zhi''s next move was to clench his fist and firmly wave it out on the boy''s face in front of him.


    He had no expression on his face, and his eyes were cold and terrible: "if your mouth is not clean, I''ll clean it up for you!"


    Don''t mention the scene of seeing blood like this. Even a group of children quarreled and fought. Tenger didn''t participate in the fight. At this time, he grasped the hand of ash, and his face turned white. He felt that the bright red blood in front of him made him dizzy, but his brain was very clear.


    Hearing a Zhi''s words, teng''er knows that his fist is out of breath for himself.


    A Zhi reaches out and grabs the other party''s collar and drags his upper body away from the ground. He asks in a cold voice, "do you dare to talk nonsense?"


    The boy who was beaten was afraid and hurt. The corner of his mouth was also broken. He only cried and said, "I, I dare not! He''s not sick. I am. He will live a long life, a long life! "


    Several boys were scared and did not dare to speak. However, a Si, who was protected by a Zhi, felt relieved and said in a loud voice, "brother is wonderful!"


    The boys who just clamored are afraid to move and speak like quails. Every time ah Zhi gets closer, they can''t help but step back.


    Just when ah Zhi was about to go forward, he was caught by Yao Erlang''s arm.


    The scar on Yao Erlang''s face has been gradually swollen, blue and purple, and there is a big bag on his forehead, which seems to be more serious.


    Yao Erlang shook his head and whispered, "Dabao, forget it. They already know that they are wrong."


    The frightening look on a Zhi''s face eased a little in the face of Yao Erlang.


    He couldn''t understand Yao Erlang''s behavior and said, "second cousin, they bullied you."


    Yao Erlang was rarely calm and said to a Zhi seriously: "it''s just a little fuss. It''s over to apologize. There''s no need to make a big fuss."


    He knows ah Zhi''s temperament. He is usually quiet and has a good temper, but he is more stubborn than anyone else.


    On that day in Yaojia village, he and AZ were bullied by a group of Wang xiaopang. He was thinner than now, but he waved his fist and fought his life to repay the enemy''s malice.


    Later, Yao Erlang also knew that his cousin beat Wang xiaopang in private, but ah Zhi remained silent, and Yao Erlang pretended that nothing had happened.


    But today he hurt people with a knife. Yao Erlang was afraid from the bottom of his heart. He was worried that things would get out of control.


    A Zhi didn''t lose his head as Yao Er Lang worried. On the contrary, he was very sober.


    Unexpectedly, he took out the knife to frighten these people, so that they had no chance to hurt ah Si and Teng er; now that the other side had no courage to fight back, he put away the weapon.


    He coldly looked at Wang Tao and his party: "apologize."


    The three of Wang Tao''s followers have been busy saying countless sorry. They are timid enough to cry out and swear to see them take a detour later. Wang Tao is fixated by a Zhi''s cold eyes and feels as if he is being targeted by a ready-made beast, and a cold sweat bursts out of his forehead.


    He bit his teeth and his arm was numb with pain. He said to Yao Erlang in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, it''s our fault."


    Yao Erlang breathed a sigh of relief.


    He is not afraid of Wang Tao''s face-to-face and behind his back. He is afraid that he has too much backbone and doesn''t know how to end up.


    Now that I''ve apologized for today''s incident, I can draw an end to it. Even if he wants to retaliate in the future, it will be in the future.


    Yao Erlang''s mouth was full of blood, and it hurt when he moved, but he insisted: "since you apologized, we won''t investigate. That''s it! Ah Chi, let''s go. "


    He tugs at a Zhi''s clothes. As and tenger are also looking at a Zhi, and their eyes are full of longing to go home.


    Ah Zhi nodded and answered his cousin''s words. The boy who looked at them was relieved.


    Before the four children left, a Zhi approached Wang Tao and said a word to him in a low voice, which was not heard clearly by all the people present.


    When these pestilence gods went out so far that they could not even hear the sound of their feet, they felt that they had survived.A boy who had the best relationship with Wang Tao came forward and looked at him anxiously: "brother Tao, how''s your arm?"


    Wang Tao seems to have been called back to the gods and hit an exciting spirit.


    His lips trembled, and his voice was trembling: "no, it''s OK."


    The boy asked again, "brother Tao, what did that evil star say to you just now?"


    Wang Tao remembers that the other party just looked at him with no emotion, such as falling into an ice cave. He didn''t warm up for a long time.


    He felt his back teeth hit uncontrollably, and said to his brother in a breath: "he said, he said, if you dare to tell adults, or if you want to find trouble with them later..."


    Several boys took a breath and saw clearly that Wang Tao''s eyes were full of common sense. He said in a trembling voice, "he knows that my family sells meat, and we will be slowly cut down like dead pigs hanging outside the shop..."


    Spring afternoon sun is very good, shining in this small, narrow and disordered yard, for all around the coating a layer of golden warmth, but shine on a few people all over the cold, for a long time speechless.


    On the other side, four children walked slowly on the way home, and were silent for a long time.


    Yao Erlang was the first to speak out and said to his younger brothers and sisters, "don''t go back and talk nonsense about today''s affairs. Especially when Dabao takes out the dagger, we must hide it, you know? "


    Yao Erlang has been in trouble since his childhood, and he has a clear idea of the bottom line of adults.


    Adults don''t care about small fights and small disturbances, but if Yao Shu and Lin radial know that ah Zhi has used a knife, he has to be severely cleaned up.


    A Zhi looked at his cousin, and both ACE and tenger nodded obediently.


    "Does the injury on the second cousin''s face hurt?" asked ace


    She looks concerned and worried. Yao Erlang looks at his sister and smiles: "it doesn''t hurt."


    Yao Erlang from small to large has played the number of frames are not over, this small injury he does not care.


    As pouted and said unhappily, "these people are so annoying! Did the second cousin offend them? "


    Yao Erlang said, "it''s not Wang xiaopang. I went to wait for you after shooting today. Unexpectedly, I met Wang xiaopang in town. When he saw me, he wanted to hide, but he was held by his cousin, and several people surrounded me. "


    Ace frowned: "why do they bully second cousin?"


    Yao Erlang had no choice but to ask for money? I didn''t give it, so I was surrounded and beaten. "


    Seeing his cousin''s face blue and purple, ash said angrily, "brother did it right today! It''s unreasonable to teach these people a good lesson


    Yao Erlang smiles bitterly. He thinks that you two are like each other. He is silent on weekdays. As a result, he will see blood when he starts.


    Even Yao Erlang was shocked when ace hit people with stones.


    Not to mention the cut ah Zhi made on Wang Tao''s arm


    Just listen to tenger worried: "will they go back and tell the adults? Will Zhige be punished


    Ah Si just wanted to say that he would not, but then he thought about the long wound on the other party''s arm. He had to ask the doctor to come to see him. Would he give them up at that time


    Ah Zhi shook his head and comforted Teng Er: "no, they don''t dare."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    Yao Erlang looked up at a Zhi, but did not say anything.


    Just now, ah Si and teng''er didn''t see ah Zhi talking to Wang Tao before he left, but he looked back and saw Wang Tao''s frightened expression after ah Zhi finished.


    Also do not know a Zhitong what he said, frighten people into that appearance.


    When the four children arrived at home, Yao Shu and Jiang Qi were shocked to see the injury on Yao Erlang''s face.


    Yao Shu went to get the medicinal wine and asked the children, "what''s going on? Aren''t you going to see small animals today? When did it happen again? "


    Yao Erlang wanted to cover for ah Zhi, but he was afraid that AZ and tenger might miss their words, so he quickly cut in: "aunt, we went to see the small animals today. Later, the animal sellers collected the stalls. Ah Zhi and they went to the bookshop. I went to the west of the city to play Archery As a result, I ran into a few boys who had a holiday with me on the way and had a fight


    This is also in line with what Yao Erlang has always done. He added: "aunt, don''t tell me Auntie! If she knows I''m fighting again, it''s time to take me back... "


    His appearance of rushing in makes Yao Shu mistakenly think that Erlang is really afraid of being taken back to Yaojia village. The tension on the faces of AZ and tenger is also explained.


    She had no choice but to smile, while gently wiping Erlang''s face with medicinal wine, she taught several children: "if you know that you will be taken back if you get into trouble, don''t go to trouble. And you guys, didn''t you say we''re going to act together? How can I let my second cousin go to the west of the city alone


    The children said that they would never dare again.


    Jiang Qi heard that only Yao Erlang was involved in the fight, and saw that a Zhi as and teng''er were clean, so she felt relieved.


    She took ash in one hand and rattan in the other, and said, "next time you see someone fighting with your brother, you must run far away. Don''t be silly and come to me. When we go home and call adults, we will take care of them


    Ah Si was very clever and said, "Er Bao knows."


    Teng Er nodded.


    Just think of today, with a sharp stone in his hand, and standing in front of him fearlessly, to argue with the boy who is a whole head higher than her, just to protect him, Teng Er felt warm and strange.


    He thought that in the future, he must eat more and grow tall and strong, so as to stand in front of AZ and protect her.


    In the afternoon, I went home by car, but the vine still started to burn in the evening.


    He felt so sore that he didn''t have the strength to lift his fingers.


    The dream is a picture of the day, but Wang Tao''s face has been blurred, he can only see the tears on a Si''s face, and a Zhi''s fierce eyes.


    Ah Si knelt down on the ground and cried. Ah Zhi still held the snow-white sharp dagger in his hand and pointed it at him. He said harshly, "why don''t you take good care of ah Si? Why is she scared? Why did she get hurt? "


    Tenger was so scared that he felt short of breath and his hands and feet were out of his control. He began to tremble slightly.


    He said: "Zhige, I didn''t mean to I will protect my sister in the future. I didn''t mean to... "


    Ah Zhi raises his dagger to him with no expression. Teng Er screams and wakes up.


    Before the nightmare wakes up, it is ace''s crying face.


    "Teng Er, Teng Er, don''t be afraid! Aung is here. Shh You just had a nightmare and wake up. "


    The room is bright orange oil lamp, the light is very dark, but enough to let tenger see the mother''s gentle and concerned face.


    He was cold all over, and the warm touch came from his palm. Teng Er could not help holding Jiang Qi''s hand and called in a low voice: "Aung."


    Jiang Qi held tenger''s hand in one hand and gently pushed away his sweat wet hair. He asked in a soft voice, "tenger is awake? You had a fever at night. How do you feel now? "


    Teng''er was sweating, and his throat was dry and painful. He said softly, "Aung, I''m a little cold."


    Jiang Qi quickly turned back and called on her servant girl to add a brazier to the room. She pressed down tenger''s quilt carefully and said to him, "you''ve made a lot of sweat. Don''t blow the wind. When the medicine is done, drink it and sleep, and it will be all right tomorrow. "


    Teng Er nodded obediently.


    Jiang Qi knew that he must be thirsty when he woke up. He prepared hot water by the bed and poured him a cup. He helped tenger to make it and let him drink it.


    Sweet water comes down the throat with heat, bringing comfortable temperature to the throat and abdomen. The familiar environment and his mother''s tenderness brought him an unprecedented sense of security. Tenger finished drinking, handed the cup to Jiang Qi and lay back.


    He was trapped in the quilt and called out again, "Granny."


    Jiang Qi touched Teng er''s head, and Wen Sheng said, "my mother is here. What''s up? Is it something in your dream that scares you? "


    Rattan bit his lips gently, and his eyes turned red. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Aung, when can I grow up?"


    When Jiang Qi saw her son''s weak appearance, she felt a pain in her heart and her nose was sour, but she forced her smile and asked him, "what is Teng Er anxious to grow up to do? When you are old, you won''t be around my mother. Isn''t it good now? "Teng''er looks at Jiang Qi. He is not willing to leave her. However, he wants to grow up quickly. His face shows a contradictory look.


    Jiang Qi changed a question and asked him: "just now I heard that you have been calling brother Zhi in your dream. Teng Er told granny what kind of nightmare did you have?"


    Jiang Teng thought of a Zhi''s indifference when he looked at him in his dream. He didn''t dare to tell his mother the truth. He had to make up a story in a low voice: "I, I dreamt that Zhige and ER Bao were bullied. I, I didn''t dare to help them I''m too weak to feel sorry for them. "


    Jiang Qi looked at the rattan with no blood on her face, and said in a warm voice, "is that why tenger wants to grow up faster? Want to protect your friends? "


    Tenger nodded: "tenger also wants to protect Aung."


    He hated his fear and shame of being protected by a Si, who was younger than himself, and felt sorry for imagining a Zhi as a terrible enemy in his dream. He took care of his brother Zhi all the time.


    He wants to grow up, to be strong, to stand in front of everyone, instead of being protected by friends and Aung.


    In his voice, he also had the weakness of suffering: "my mother has no other support, only teng''er, so teng''er wants to win."


    After hearing this, Jiang Qi felt bitter.


    tenger has been suffering from minor diseases, and doctors say that she can''t live to be five years old.


    Now that he has grown up so big, Jiang Qi is heartbroken to see that he has a headache after blowing the wind.


    Can be such a weak child, in the heart also want to protect her, this let Jiang Qi how not moved?


    She could only comfort him and said, "don''t worry, tenger. You''ll grow up. When you''re older, Aung will have to rely on. "


    Tenger gave a "Hmmm" sound.


    The servant girl handed over the fried medicine. Jiang Qi tried the temperature and slowly fed the vine to drink.


    The juice was as black as ink, and there was a kind of disgusting bitter taste on the smell, but kutenger didn''t frown and drank it up without changing his face.


    After drinking the medicine, he lay back and said to Jiang Qi, "Aung, I''m going to practice boxing with Erlang and run with him in the future. I''ll go up the mountain and tree like them, and I won''t get sick again, will I? "


    Jiang Qi looked at his weak face, but a pair of eyes were bright. She could not help but blush, nodded and affirmed: "yes. Teng''er will be healthy and healthy in the future, just like Fuji man, strong and healthy. "


    The next day, Jiang Qi sent a message saying that tenger had a fever last night and could not come during the day.


    Yao Shucai sent the messenger away, and he heard a commotion in the street and came towards the courtyard.


    I''ve seen a noisy place on the street, but I can''t understand the noise from the courtyard.


    Zheng''an was the leader, followed by several robust youths from the police house, some of whom Yao Shu had met and others whom Yao Shu had never seen. All of them came towards her with happy faces.


    Seeing her from a distance, Zheng an called out, "sister Ashu, sister Ashu!"


    Yao Shu saw that his mouth was grinning to the root of his ears, and he ran excitedly. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "brother Zheng, don''t hurry, I won''t run again. So happy, but what''s the good news? "


    A Zhi and a Si also came out of the yard when they heard the news and stood beside Yao Shu.


    Zheng an''s smile on his face did not change. He ran to Yao Shu and gasped: "it''s really good news! Sister Ashu, the imperial edict has come from the capital city


    The news that Zheng an brings really lets Yao Shu be stunned.


    "Edict?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Zheng an''s face was full of excitement. He coughed and said, "this morning, Lord Xie came from the capital and brought the imperial edict to the inspector''s office! The emperor praised us, especially brother Lin and second brother, and gave us special awards! Sister ash, do you want to know what the edict says? "


    He frowned and teased Yao Shu, and she pursed her lips and chuckled: "how do you say that?"


    Zheng Anlang said: "this time to suppress bandits in Heihu mountain, the officers and men in the house of patrolling beat many with few, and captured 171 bandits! All the seized property is handled by the police house, and the meritorious officers and men are rewarded. Lin radial, Yao Chao, should be the leader in the anti bandit action! I''ll give you a hundred taels of silver, and I''ll allow them to go to Beijing to face the saints! "


    In this era, silver and official positions are not difficult to obtain, but they dare not even think about the honor of being a saint in Beijing.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "this can be really a big happy event."


    Zheng an and some of the people who came to report from the inspector''s office didn''t lose their happiness. Yao Shu invited them to have a cup of tea at home, and they clamored to leave.


    One of them said to Yao Shu, "sister-in-law, we still have to go to Yaojia village and tell the good news to everyone in Yaojia village, so we won''t disturb you."


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "hard work, everyone."


    After everyone left, the two children excitedly asked: "Aung, Aung, can you see the emperor when you go to Beijing to meet the saint? What is the emperor like? Can my father and uncle talk to him? "


    Yao Shu was upset by the noise, but it was rare to see the children so happy. He couldn''t help laughing: "yes, my father and uncle can see the emperor and talk to him. But what is the emperor like? I haven''t seen it, and I don''t know. I can only wait for my father and uncle to come back and tell you. "


    A Zhi and a Si are curious and excited. They want Lin radial and Yao Chao to go back and forth to the capital immediately, so as to tell them about their experiences.


    The two children were chattering for a long time. Yao Shu sent them to find Yao Erlang: "your second cousin should still be asleep. Go and tell him to get up and share the good news with him."


    "Good!"


    The children nodded heavily and ran out.


    Yao Shu was very noisy this morning, until then he got some peace.


    After sitting at the table today, I poured a cup of tea for her.


    She clearly remembered that there was no imperial edict in the original book.


    Lin radial did make great contributions to the suppression of bandits. However, it was reported to the capital by the police house at that time. Lin radial was just one of the names in the memorial that the governor of the city asked for his meritorious service.


    Moreover, he and Yao Chao are not close to each other. The novel is written from the perspective of female owners. Naturally, Yao Chao has not been mentioned.


    More importantly, in the original book, the emperor did not give special orders to praise them, let alone the face saint.


    Now both of them are going to the capital. Does it mean that their future will be greatly changed?


    Yao Shu''s idea is not mentioned for the time being. Since Xie Qian brought the imperial edict in the early morning, the governor''s office has never stopped.


    But Xie Qian is in a high position and very cold. People dare not disturb him. Lin Du is a quiet man, so the enthusiasm of all the people in the house is focused on Yao Chao.


    Even Yao Chao, who is good at everything, can''t cope with it for a while.


    Chen Jin said with a smile: "second brother, we can''t call you second brother in the future, but we have to call Mr. Yao respectfully!"


    Yao Chao chuckled and looked around at the crowd. He joked, "what''s the matter? Can''t you go to the capital and come back to be a brother?"


    Hearing this, Xue Changxian blushed. "Second brother, brothers will always regard you as second brother."


    Xue Changping is taken care of most by Yao Chao in his daily life. He is not as calm as Zheng an, and he is not as good as Chen jinlingpan. However, Yao Chao always tries his best to lead him to do things.


    Maybe Yao Chao doesn''t feel anything, but in Xue Chang''s heart, Yao Chao has been regarded as a good brother who can live and die for him.


    Everyone in the police house knows that Lin radial and Yao Chao are not objects in the pool, but when this moment really comes, everyone is more or less uncomfortable.


    Lin radial and Yao Chao face saint, no accident, they will be left in the capital.


    Yao Chao Congming saw through all the people''s thoughts at once. He only said with a smile, "this time ah Du and I went to Beijing to get rewards for our brothers. How can we be sad? We have worked hard to suppress the bandits this time. We should let the emperor know. "


    When they saw his sincere appearance, they all laughed.


    Chen Jinsheng is optimistic, sad for a while, and then returns to his usual giggle. He says to Yao Chao: "second brother! Our brothers haven''t seen the emperor''s honor in their life. When you and brother Lin come back, you should tell us about it


    Yao Chao yubai''s face showed a bright smile, and his eyes were like pieces made of black jade, shining with warm light. He said to the public, "that''s nature!"


    On the other side, Xie Qian had a brief conversation with the inspector, and then he had to leave. The inspector said to Lin radial, "ah radius, go with me, and arrange Lord Xie."Lin should be down.


    Then the inspector asked, "should we leave these two days?"


    Xie Qian said, "start tomorrow."


    The inspector was slightly stunned, and then nodded: "the emperor has a purpose. It''s time to start quickly. There is no delay."


    What he didn''t know was that it was a great event for the minister to see the emperor. He should have started immediately after receiving the imperial edict. This is the rule.


    But Xie Qian has his own personal affairs to deal with.


    The emperor had a lot of trust and dependence on him, so he would not blame him on such trifles.


    When Lin radial took Xie Qian out of the meeting hall, he asked him, "Mr. Xie still lives in the guest room?"


    Xie Qian steps a little bit, looked at Lin radial, the voice line is still cold: "you call me Xie Lord?"


    The outline of their eyes is very similar, even the cool colors inside are the same.


    But Xie Qian''s indifference tends to despise the world, while Lin Du''s indifference is separated from the surrounding.


    Finally, Lin radial stepped back and called out in silence, "uncle."


    These two words let Xie Qian silent for a long time in the heart with a little waves, but it is just a little touch, fleeting.


    He nodded his consent and withdrew his gaze.


    Xie Qian took what he had brought from the soldiers. It was a burden, small and light.


    "Will my uncle live in the police house?" he asked


    At night, we would like to see you at shengqian''s post station


    Last time I stayed in the guest room of xunjiaofu, my family was busy with business. There were always people passing by the guest room.


    Xie Qian used to be quiet and didn''t like to communicate with people. He had planned to go out to live in an inn in Qingtong town.


    Lin radial nodded and had no objection to his arrangement.


    When two people who don''t like to talk get together, the result is often that they go out side by side for a long time, as if they were on the road alone, and no one would be the first to speak.


    It''s no wonder that the two nephews, Lin radial and Xie Qian, are particularly used to such a silent atmosphere.


    Lin radial went to the backyard and led two horses. He led the way in front of him. They took a fast horse and drove to Linjia village.


    Lin''s village is not far away from the town. They both rode fast and soon arrived in the village. Lin radial did not do more stay, with Xie Qian went straight to the mountain.


    The horses were galloping on the mountain road. It rained a little last night. Most of the soil on the road was damp. They were very fast and didn''t raise dust.


    Turning two turns, Lin radial pulled the reins and said to Xie Qian, "here we are."


    Xie Qian also got off the horse and walked slowly with Lin radial. There was only one path for people.


    The vegetation on both sides is lush, which radiates vitality in the spring, as if the dead are not buried here, but show the vitality.


    See Lin radial stop pace, Xie Qian hoarse voice asked: "is here?"


    Lin radial took him to an earthen bun. There were burning paper marks in front of it. It can be seen that later generations worshipped him recently.


    However, the land in front of Xie Qian did not have any uplifting radian, and even the tall weeds that had never been pruned were the same as any grass around them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    Lin radial nodded and said in a low voice, "grandfather is buried next to him. Father and mother are buried here. "


    When he heard Lin radial''s affirmative reply, Xie Qian''s long-term peace seemed to be suddenly broken. The originally calm heart pool suddenly stirred up, bringing him into a sudden mood.


    It''s a feeling of being alive that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    His voice was so dry that even his voice didn''t seem to be his own. He called out: "sister..."


    Looking at his side face, Lin radial said in a low voice: "father and mother are buried at the same time, which is the place chosen by grandfather. He said that he would let his son and daughter-in-law stay by his side in a few years."


    Xie Qian''s drooping eyelashes were moistened by tears rising slowly, showing the dark color of crow feather for a moment.


    Mingming''s face was still expressionless, but his eyes were shining.


    Two lines of clear tears slowly slide down the cheek. Without any hindrance, they fall on the green grass and touch the ground with Xie Qian''s knee.


    His voice is a little hoarse, way: "elder sister, Qian son came to see you."


    Behind him are the yellow paper and incense candles he bought in Jingzhong before he set out. He silently lit the incense candles and inserted them on the earth after worshiping.


    In addition to the sounds made by the wind blowing the grass and trees, there were occasional insect and bird calls. Xie Qian felt that it was extremely quiet here, as if everything was deliberately silencing his voice for the sake of his dialogue with his sister-in-law.


    "Sister, do you know? The Xie family has now been rehabilitated. His father was granted the title of Taifu, and his mother''s life was restored. The names of every wronged Erlang in the Xie family have now been written in the annals of history. Every name is there


    "Are you happy, sister? We were escorted to escape that day, to survive desperately, to hide day and night, just for such a day! Are you happy, sister


    The flow of air stroke brings cool meaning, blowing a little broken hair scattered under Xie Qian''s bun to his forehead, as if his sister gently caressed him, comforting the young man who knelt on the grass and cried like a child.


    Xie Qian silently shed tears, and the void in his heart for many years was covered with great sorrow.


    Only then did he know that the Xie family''s hatred of unjust death, the humiliation of hiding in Tibet, and the pain of losing his sister-in-law had been hidden in his heart and never disappeared for a moment.


    With the release of his tears, he finally put down a heavy burden -


    the burden that should have been taken off on the day when Xie''s family was filled with grievances.


    "I''m sorry, sister. I can''t see you until today. Have you been waiting long? Are you still there? You said that if you don''t see qian''er, you will be waiting in the same place But that day was gone, and I went back countless times, but I couldn''t find you. Are you still waiting for me now


    The man looks calm, the voice is calm, only the incessant raging tears, the heart of regret, pain, a little pour out.


    As early as Xie Qian knelt down to the grass, he had already quietly stood a little farther away.


    He knew that Xie Qian had a lot to say to the woman who connected them. When he knew that she was buried here, Lin radial also knelt here and wept silently like Xie Qian today.


    They are too similar, but not the same.


    After Lin radial cried, he felt that he was deeply hindered. What about Xie Qian? Wait for his tears to drain, he in this world, can there be any people and things worthy of nostalgia?


    ¡­¡­


    When they finished their worship and set foot on their way home, Xie Qian had recovered his usual calm appearance, but his eyes turned slightly red, suggesting that the man had experienced dramatic ups and downs of mood.


    He asked Lin Fei, "your mother How was it discovered? How did she die? "


    Lin radial also learned the truth from the Lin family''s population not long ago. He sent a letter to Beijing by express horse, but the letter only said that he asked Xie Qian to come and worship his sister, nothing more.


    At this time, Xie Qian asked, Lin radial did not intend to hide, and then told him to listen.


    "My mother''s manners and words are different from those of ordinary rural women. After she married her father, she did not go out often, but she still made some female companions. At that time, there was a woman who talked to her about everything, and her mother trusted her very much. It was she who realized her mother''s identity and betrayed her. "


    Xie Qian''s heart did not have too big fluctuation, he had already known that the human mind was unpredictable when he was exiled with his sister-in-law. My father made many friends in his early years, but when Xie''s family was in trouble, the trees fell and the monkeys scattered. Those who had conscience were far away. Some people were eager to capture the brothers and sisters and supply them to the court.


    He didn''t intend to be soft hearted.


    Xie Qian asked coldly, "where is that man now?"


    Lin radial saw Xie Qian''s intention at a glance, only shook his head and said: "dead."


    Xie Qian frowned: "dead?"


    Lin radial nodded.


    On that day, he paid the debt for Lin Hong. When he learned about the past from his father, he could not help but keep silent for a long time.


    "The second day after the woman reported to the official, the official did not come. Her father went to the house alone, with a knife in his hand. He killed all the family in front of the woman Even the child did not let go, and the birth drove the woman mad. When the officials came to check, they had already died without proof. ""He protected his mother, but he was beheaded. His mother collected the body for him and left me in my swaddling clothes. My grandfather used all his connections to keep this matter under wraps. He only claimed that the eldest son was an adopted orphan. After finding his parents, he let him go In this way, the second son of the Lin family became the only son, and I became the son of my uncle. "


    Although he has never seen his father before, he dares to risk the world''s great injustice and do what ordinary people think is extremely cruel, just to protect one person. I think he loves his mother very much.


    After hearing this, Xie Qian was silent for a long time, and finally said: "sister in charge was happy and peaceful when she was in Linjia village. Your father protected her very well


    Lin radial''s eyes darkened and he didn''t speak.


    He also heard Xie Qian ask, "I heard that you have a bad life in the Lin family. Do you want to change your surname to Xie and become a descendant of my Xie family?"


    Lin radial shook his head: "I am the blood of the Lin family. It has nothing to do with how the Lin family treats me. Why should my uncle do this? "


    Xie Qian looked indifferent: "you don''t want to do it. It''s just a sudden thought. I have no intention of marriage. The Xie family is going to break up when they come here. "


    Blood inheritance is the most important thing for every family, whether it''s dignitaries or ordinary people, the continuation of surnames is more sacred than personal survival.


    Lin radial frowned: "uncle is still young, why..."


    Xie Qian is really young. He is white and looks younger.


    If you stand with Lin radial, others only think that they are brothers, not nephews.


    He shook his head: "I don''t like contact. It''s not even a partner. "


    If Yao Shu is present, we can see that Xie Qian has suffered a lot of psychological trauma, which leads him to be unwilling to contact with people and not interested in most things in the world. He always has a negative attitude of avoiding the world.


    But Lin didn''t think Xie Qian was so abnormal.


    He just nodded to show that he understood, and then said: "three treasures are still small, uncle can see him?"


    Lin radial and Xie Qian are very smart people. When they speak, they often just need to start and know the whole meaning of the words for convenience.


    At this time, Lin radial mentions Sanbao, which means he has the idea of adoption. As long as Xie Qian nods, he will let Sanbao take the surname of Xie.


    Adoption often happened in ancient times. In this era, newborn babies often died prematurely, and the son was adopted to a brother or sister''s husband''s family for the continuation of blood.


    Lin radial had two sons, and it was not unusual for him to adopt his youngest son to his mother''s family.


    Xie Qian understood the meaning of Lin radial, but refused: "No. The Xie family has been flourishing for more than a hundred years, and its decline is only a matter in the blink of an eye. If it is doomed to die, there is no need for its existence. "


    Lin radial is not forced, but said: "it is nothing to do with the Xie family, uncle also should come home to see."


    Xie Qian looked at Lin radial with a little surprise. Seeing that he insisted, he nodded.


    If the forest radius in the weekdays, definitely won''t make a fuss.


    Xie Qian''s temperament is weak and he doesn''t like to be lively. He doesn''t want to see Yao Shu and the children, so Lin radial won''t force him.


    But today, Xie Qian''s face was calm to the point of numbness in front of the spirit, which more or less touched the most vulnerable place in Lin radial''s heart.


    He could feel Xie Qian''s weariness of the world and his pessimism.


    If seeing a person who is connected by blood can make him a little more popular, it will annoy him. Lin radial will also try to do it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    Lin radial with Xie Qian home, just catch up with Yao Shu carrying a basket out.


    Lin radial saw that she was ready to lock the gate of the courtyard, and called in a deep voice: "Ashu."


    "Well?" Yao Shu looked back and was surprised. "Why did you come back so early today?"


    Lin radial, riding a tall horse, came slowly from afar. The men beside him rode similar horses, and even the cool look was better than Lin radial.


    Lin radial has always been very strong. When others stand side by side with him, his momentum will be crushed most of the time. Yao Shu finds that when a strange man is around Lin, he doesn''t feel half suppressed.


    In addition, Yao Shu has already guessed the identity of the visitor.


    Lin radial saw his wife show a surprised look, explained: "take uncle to see at home."


    Yao Shu was surprised at his change of words, but he didn''t show it. He just laughed at Xie Qian and called out: "uncle."


    When Xie Qian first met his niece''s daughter-in-law, he did not have a bad impression of Yao Shu. He nodded faintly: "well."


    Yao Shu had long heard from Lin radial about Xie Qian''s character, but now it seems that Xie Qian''s indifference is much higher than Lin''s description.


    She knew that Xie Qian didn''t like to talk, so she omitted the steps of greeting him and said in a warm voice, "uncle, it''s very hard to come from the capital these days. Let''s go to the house and have a rest. I''ll call the children back. "


    Xie Qian nodded and led him into the room.


    These days, ah Zhi said that he wanted to eat pork dumplings. Yao Shu had planned to go to the butcher''s shop in the town to cut some pork. Now Lin radial suddenly brings Xie Qian back. It''s not suitable for her to go out again.


    Yao Shu goes to Yao Chao''s home with a basket. Some children are playing games with Sanbao. When a Zhi sees Yao Shu first, he asks, "isn''t Aung going out? How did you get here? "


    Yao Erlang politely called out "aunt", while ash ran to Yao Shu and said, "we are all taking care of our younger brother. Let''s rest assured."


    Yao Shu touched his daughter''s soft hair and laughed: "I''m not worried about Sanbao. Dad has brought grandpa Xie home. We have to entertain the guests first. "


    For a moment, a Si couldn''t remember Yao Shu''s "grandfather Xie", but ah Zhi remembered it clearly.


    Ah Zhi raised his head and asked Yao Shu, "is Grandpa Xie coming here to take me to Beijing to study?"


    Yao Shu shook his head: "grandfather Xie is here to give your father and uncle a decree."


    Ah Zhi was stunned: "Oh It''s to take my father and my second uncle back to Beijing. "


    Yao Shu said to the two children, "now I have to take the three treasures back. There are too many things today. Let''s play another day."


    The children had no objection, but Yao Shu handed the basket to Yao Erlang and asked him, "does Erlang know the location of the meat shop in the town? My aunt is going to make dumplings, but the pork is not enough. Would you like to run for my aunt and buy some pork? "


    If there were any other tasks, as long as the adults asked, Yao Er Lang would rarely refuse.


    But this time - to the butcher''s? Now, only the butcher''s shop of Wang Tao''s father sells pork in the town, and they just taught the boss''s son a lesson yesterday!


    If Wang Tao went home and told his father how the injury on his arm came from, he would not have been caught in the net if he went to the butcher''s shop now?


    Yao Shu saw that Yao Erlang''s face was strange, so he couldn''t help asking him, "what''s the matter?"


    Yao Er Lang glanced at ah Zhi subconsciously, then quickly withdrew his sight. He shook his head and said, "nothing My aunt will give me a basket


    Yao Shu handed the basket to Yao Erlang and gave him some money. He told him, "sometimes the butcher will replace the inferior one. If you don''t pay attention to it, the meat he gives will not be fresh. Erlang will keep an eye on it and let the boss cut the meat from the newly killed pig


    Yao Erlang is half preoccupied with Yao Shu''s words and half preoccupied with thinking about how to deal with Wang Tao''s troubles later.


    Yao Shu gives the task of buying meat to Yao Erlang, and takes ah Zhi, ah Si and San Bao home. Just before going out, ah Zhi turns back and says two words to Yao Erlang, but Yao Shu doesn''t care.


    Yao Erlang stood there for a long time, thinking about a Zhi''s words in his mind --


    he said: "second cousin, don''t worry, Wang Tao doesn''t dare to trouble you."


    Yao Erlang suddenly felt that although he had been with ah Zhi for such a long time, he had never really understood him.


    A Zhi has always been obedient to adults. He is smart in reading and steady in doing things. Adults like him. When he gets along with his brothers and sisters, he is courteous to his brother and takes care of his sister. They all trust him very much.


    However, the look on ah Zhi''s face when facing Wang Tao''s crowd yesterday was something Yao Er Lang had never seen before -


    it was like looking at bedbugs, disgusted and indifferent, and did not regard them as human beings at all.


    Maybe it''s because of ah Zhi''s fierce eyes that he scares those people away.


    Subconsciously, Yao Erlang felt that such a Zhi was dangerous, but he was not sure. He murmured, "do you want to let the adults know about this? Dabao can''t rest assured... "He went to the butcher''s shop with the basket in his hand and decided in his heart to discuss with him when his cousin came back.


    On the other side.


    Yao Shu went home with the children.


    Ah Si had already forgotten Xie Qian, but he saw a man as tall as his father approached and asked himself in a low voice, "are you ace?"


    Ace nodded and said, "thank you, grandfather."


    Xie Qian didn''t know what he thought of. His cold eyes softened for a moment, and then he recovered to his original appearance.


    He turned back and said to Lin radial, "when I have memory, your mother is also obedient in front of her elders. It''s just that they don''t look like that. "


    Lin didn''t exclude Xie Qian from talking about his mother with him. He only said, "ah Si follows ah Shu, ah Zhi follows the Xie family."


    That''s true. Xie Qian nodded.


    Seeing that the two children did not understand the situation, Yao Shu said to them, "grandfather Xie is my uncle, and Xie''s family is my father''s mother''s home."


    A Zhi nodded and didn''t say anything more. A Si didn''t understand: "isn''t a milk surnamed Wang..."


    Hearing this, the boy pulled his sister''s sleeve and whispered to her, "ah Nai is not our grandmother. Don''t you see that she doesn''t look like us? "


    When ah Zhi saw Xie Qian last time, he had already guessed the general situation in his heart, but he was not sure.


    Now that Xie Qian has officially come home, he wants to confirm the relationship.


    Ah Si didn''t have so many ideas. She was just happy because her own grandmother had someone else: "ah Nai is not our own grandmother! That''s great! Dad, what about our grandmother? Is she OK? Why didn''t you come today? "


    A series of excited questions from the little girl made Lin radial not know how to deal with it. He touched AZ''s head and didn''t speak.


    Yao Shu bent down to look at as if, in a warm voice, "as and his brother''s grandmother are not here, we have not met her. But grandpa Xie and a nai grew up together, and ash can ask him


    Xie Qian doesn''t reject little girls. Yao Shu and Lin radial have talked about Xie Qian before. They all think that it''s a good thing to bring Xie Qian home if possible -


    at least it can add some popularity to him.


    Yao Shu encouraged ash to talk to Xie Qian because of this idea.


    A Si is not afraid of Xie Qian''s cold face. In her opinion, his father is usually like this. He is indifferent on the surface, but he is very concerned about her in his heart.


    The little girl came up to Xie Qian and looked at him with bright eyes. She called in a soft voice: "Grandpa Xie! What does milk look like? "


    I don''t know why, seeing AZ''s carefree innocence always reminds Xie Qian of his younger sister.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    As a granddaughter of her sister, it''s normal that they are similar.


    Xie Qian''s voice is still as cold as the snow on the top of the mountain. When he faces ah Si, he has no indifference and impatience in the face of others.


    "Your grandmother Her name is Xie Yao. "


    Speaking of Xie Yao, Xie Qian''s eyes seem to float far away, far away from lakes, mountains, sky and sea.


    "My sister-in-law and I are a few years apart. She has been a smart and sensible girl in the eyes of her elders since she was a child. After my father and mother had me, my sister often looked after me and grew up with me."


    "I often accompany Sanbao. Isn''t it like me and Sanbao that a Nai and Xie grandfather are not?" he said


    Xie Qian''s eyebrows softened a lot, nodded and said: "exactly."


    He went on: "I was very naughty when I was young, and I had memories and ideas when I was very young. My parents are very strict with me, but they love my sister and never ask her to do anything. I often call her my favorite playmate


    Instead of asking Xie Qian to talk about the past alone, AZ said to him, "grandma is a girl, and she wants to pamper her, but grandpa Xie is different. Just like my brother, my father and mother ask a lot of him and expect a lot. "


    When she was young, she had seen things clearly and comforted Xie Qian, which was unexpected to all adults.


    Yao Shu touched the top of his head with encouragement, and Xie Qian also chuckled.


    As a child, she seems to be good at writing poems, and then she has a lot of emotion. When she was nine years old, her poems had already shocked four, and the reputation of a talented woman in Xie''s family spread throughout the capital. But then the Xie family suffered a great change, and ah Yao''s poems and paintings were destroyed. "


    The more he listened, the brighter his eyes were. When he heard half of it, he looked sad, and the light dimmed a lot.


    Xie Qian said again: "later my sister took me to escape. At that time, she was no longer a playmate in my eyes She is my sister and mother. She is my only family and support in the world. "


    Ah Si was stunned. She grew up and asked in a voice: "why? Why did you escape? What happened to Uncle Xie''s family? "


    Lin radial was silent, Yao Shu looked up, and even ah Zhi put up his ears.


    However, Xie Qian looked as usual, and his voice was still faint. He did not hurry to say to AZ: "the first emperor found anti poetry from Xie''s family, as well as letters from his father''s collusion with the enemy. Xie Jiazu took shelter from the crime of manslaughter. Father and confidants were beheaded and all the rest of Xie''s family were exiled. My sister took me out


    As his eyes widened, he was too shocked to speak.


    He didn''t believe that a man like Xie''s would betray his country.


    She stammered for a while? Also, there are letters of collusion with the enemy Are they all fake? How is that possible? Thank you, grandfather? "


    Although Xie Qian was called grandfather by the children of achias, in fact, he looked very young. He was only eight years older than Lin radial. He was obviously very young.


    As an admirable and close elder like his father and second uncle, ah Si felt very sad just to hear him say that he had fled when he was young. What''s more, the whole Xie family was convicted and his father was beheaded!


    She was sad and anxious.


    Xie Qian shook his head and said, "Xie''s family are upright and upright. Naturally, they won''t do such a thing. It''s just criticism from the courtiers. Now the Xie family has been rehabilitated, and all the dirty names and names in the past have been overthrown. "


    Ah Si was sad: "but even if it has been rehabilitated, the lost people will never come back..."


    Everyone was silent.


    Xie Qian himself went to the exile to find the shadow of Xie''s family, but he got nothing for so many years.


    There were many political parties in the north and the central government. On that day, those who dismounted from the family did not intend to let go of one of the children of the Xie family. This is why Xie Yao chose to flee with his younger brother.


    If sister and brother go to the exile place, I''m afraid the Xie family will not have any hope left.


    In a flash, more than ten years later, Xie Qian had already looked down on the world and only said to ace: "this man is dead, don''t worry about it."


    As if he could not understand Xie Qian''s words, he raised his head and asked him, "but grandpa Xie has been missing his sister, hasn''t he?"


    Xie Qian was silent.


    For a long time, he nodded and did not speak again.


    Yao Shu saw this and said to a Si in a low voice: "well, grandfather Xie who you want to know has also told you that Er Bao will help her to change the diaper for San Bao, OK?"


    The little girl nodded and followed Yao Shu to one side.


    Xie Qian and Lin radial sit down at the table. Ah Zhi goes to the kitchen and brings hot water to make tea.


    Lin radial looked at his son, deep eyes across the meaning of praise, turned to Xie Qian: "a few days ago and Ashu discussed, ah Zhi enrollment, or the capital is better."


    They usually talk about things like to get straight to the theme. Xie Qian is more concise and comprehensive, only nodding: "yes. This time, let a Zhi follow. "Lin radial took a look at a Zhi, saw that he had no opinion, then nodded.


    All of us didn''t expect ah Zhi to come to Beijing all of a sudden. If you want a Zhi to follow, you should have a good talk with Yao Shu. Otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t give up.


    And listen to a Zhi ask: "thank grandfather, I go to the capital to follow you?"


    Xie Qian nodded: "nature."


    The three of them are not procrastinators. Since they have decided to go to the capital, ah Zhi will not hesitate any more.


    He had always been independent. After thinking about it, he thought that there was no problem. He looked up at Xie Qian and said seriously, "I''ll say goodbye to my mother and friends today."


    Xie Qian took a sip of tea, put down the tea cup and said, "yes."


    Xie Qian didn''t stay in Lin radial''s house for a long time. He asked about a Zhi''s schoolwork, and at Lin''s insistence, he looked at Sanbao, and then left.


    The family sent Xie Qian out of the door. Lin radial wanted to take him to the inn, but he refused.


    Standing under the huge willow tree in front of the courtyard, the man''s temperament is integrated into the spring air, as if he is like an ancient tree with a history of more than 100 years, without sadness or happiness.


    He light way: "do not have to see off, I know the way."


    Finish saying Xie Qian on the horse, no more nonsense, longitudinal horse left.


    After watching him leave, Yao Shu sighed and said to Lin radial: "last time I heard you said that he had no popularity, I thought he was cold-blooded. Now it seems that Well. Even if you are alone, you can marry a wife and have a child. Will it get better gradually? "


    Lin radial knows what Yao Shu means.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he was also very cold, but in front of Yao Shu and the children, he would not always have a cold face.


    Lin did not know how to comfort Yao Shu, only said: "uncle is uncle, he has come over these years, you do not have to worry."


    On one side, ah Zhi said in a voice: "grandfather Xie is very nice. I can stay with him in the future."


    Yao Shu was stunned and didn''t understand a Zhi''s meaning.


    Lin radial explained: "just now uncle said, tomorrow with a Zhi to Beijing."


    Yao Shu opened his eyes and said in surprise, "so fast? Ah Zhi is still young... "


    Lin radial shook his head and even ah Zhi laughed. He said to Yao Shu, "Aung, I''m not small! Time to read! Uncle Yu had recognized all the characters when he was six years old and went to the academy to study. When I get to the capital, I can still visit him. I don''t know how my uncle Chunwei got on the exam


    Most of the students who come to Beijing from other places to take the exam will be in Beijing. Yu Zhi has finished the exam a few days ago. He sent a letter to Lin radial and told him about his recent situation.


    When he talked about Yu Zhi, Yao Shu said, "Uncle Yu went to the college early, because the dean of Jingyang college is the head of the Yu family Ordinary children don''t leave home that much. "


    As she listened in silence, she thought that if her brother went to the capital, she would not see him for a long time.


    Thinking of this, she quietly red eyes.


    Then ah Zhi said to Yao Shu, "Aung, I''ll be eight years old after my birthday. I''m no longer a child. What''s more, do you still have to worry about following grandpa Xie? "


    A Zhi''s birthday is on the fifth day of May. He was born on the Dragon Boat Festival. There are less than two months left.


    Yao Shu was about to open his mouth, but he heard as cry out: "my brother is thinking about his birthday. You promised Er Bao that you would give me the best birthday present! You don''t count your words


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Ah Si knew that since his brother said he would go to the capital, he would certainly go, and his mother''s opposition would not play any role. His heart became more and more sad. When he heard ah Zhi say "birthday", it burst out.


    The boy was in a hurry, and even Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Ah Zhi coaxed his sister and said, "who said I didn''t give you a present? Even if I can''t be with you, there will be no less birthday gifts! "


    Ah Si cried and shook his head: "I don''t believe it! How could my brother remember my birthday when he was studying in the academy? "


    Ah Zhi knows how to coax ah Si. She is obviously worried that ah Zhi will forget other things when he arrives at the Academy. The boy deliberately changes his concept and coaxes him: "isn''t your birthday April 18? My brother remembers more clearly than my own birthday. How can I forget it? "


    As he cried, his brain was covered with sadness. Naturally, he would not think deeply about what was wrong with ah Zhi''s words.


    Then ah Zhi said, "in this way, no matter where my brother is on April 18, the gift to ER Bao will be sent to ER Bao. Is that ok? My brother always remembers it. He won''t forget it. "


    A Si where just cry for this, but a Zhi patient coax a long time, her mood finally slowly calmed down.


    "I don''t want to see him in Jingcheng after holding his arms," he said


    Ah Zhi grinned, even ah Si.


    Lin Du, holding Sanbao in his arms, watched their mother and son interact with each other and felt a sense of happiness -


    it was a pity that Xie Qian stubbornly chose to be alone.


    When the family enters the house, Yao Shu says that he is not happy, but he has already started to give a Zhi the luggage to go to the capital.


    Now, it''s getting warm, but it''s still cool in the spring night.


    Yao Shu first prepared a few sets of clothes for a Zhi, then found two pairs of shoes and packed them together.


    Yao Shu cleaned up and said, "if you don''t have enough things, you can buy them in the capital. This time, your uncle and your uncle will go with you. Let them help you to choose daily necessities and come back later."


    Ah Zhi nodded obediently.


    After hearing this, Lin radial looked up at Yao Shu, but he didn''t say anything.


    it is very likely that he will be left in the capital.


    It''s just that the matter is not sure. He should not let Yao Shu worry.


    After finishing off and on all morning, Yao Erlang bought his meat.


    Yao Shu made dumplings filled with pig meat at noon, and the children enjoyed it very much.


    Yao Erlang ate two large plates, rubbed his belly after lunch, and contentedly said, "it turns out that you can eat dumplings even if it''s not new year''s day."


    The family has never made dumplings outside the Spring Festival, so Erlang will have such a feeling.


    Yao Shu laughed and joked: "Erlang comes to clean the table. This job needs arm strength most. Aunt, see if you have trained your arm strength in bowing and archery recently."


    Yao Erlang "hey hey" a smile, holding a rag in one hand, left and right bow performance began to wipe the table.


    The boy''s two arms moved at the same time, and soon he was so tired that he was sweating. On one side, as he saw it, he was so happy that he couldn''t stop giggling.


    When ah Zhi and Lin radial came out of the kitchen after washing dishes, the family sat around again, chatting with each other.


    First, Yao Erlang said enviously, "capital! I haven''t been to Beijing in my life! My cousin went to the South with my uncle. Ah Zhi will go to the capital with his uncle and father tomorrow. Alas! I''m the only one left stranded in this small Qingtong town... "


    He was lively and funny, which made everyone laugh.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing and joked, "ah Zhi went to the capital, but he went to study. If Erlang is really so envious, he might as well follow him. He wants to come to the academy and there is no lack of such a position. "


    Hearing this, Yao Er Lang shook his head like a rattle drum and said in a loud voice, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! I''m not going to... "


    Speaking of reading, Yao Erlang would like to shake his head down: "I really don''t understand those people who write books. It''s very difficult to read every word. They have to put all kinds of words together! Look at the people dazzled! It''s hard to reach the sky


    Ah Zhi shook his head and said to him, "second cousin just doesn''t like reading. If every word in the book becomes a target and is densely arranged in the woods, and the second cousin goes to shoot arrows on horseback, he will not feel dazzled, but will do it in a hurry. "


    "The second cousin also knows that it''s hard to go to the blue sky." it can be seen that reading is useful


    Yao Er Lang talked to them about riding and shooting, and about his favorite activities. He was very excited.


    Yao Shu listened to the children''s chatter and discussion with a smile, and said to Lin radial, "how many days are you and your second brother going? These days, Erlang is left to play with ace at home. I''m afraid he will be impatient if he doesn''t have two days. "


    Lin radial shook his head and said in a low voice, "it''s hard to decide the date of return."Yao Shu expressed his understanding and asked, "I haven''t heard of any sign before. Why did I suddenly issue an imperial edict to ask you and your second brother to come to Beijing to meet the saint? It''s too heavy... "


    In this era, few local officials could see the emperor except for the officials who entered the imperial court every day.


    Not to mention Lin Wei, who was only a captain, but also Yao Chao, who had no official position.


    Lin radial shakes his head to show that he is not clear, hesitated for a moment, and then opened his mouth: "it may be because of the Xie family."


    Yao Shu was surprised: "Xie family?"


    Lin radial analysis: "Xie Jiameng was wronged by exterminating the family, it is impossible not to say today. My uncle had been in the court for only a few years, and he was already in a high position, which is not a kind of compensation. If the emperor knows my life experience, it is possible to call me to see him. "


    Yao Shu thought about it carefully, and felt that what Lin Du said was reasonable.


    There is no mistake in Lin radial''s analysis. Today''s promotion of Xie Qian is really out of the psychology of compensating Xie''s family at the beginning.


    However, although Xie Qian had no desire or desire, he did not pursue wealth or high position. However, the things entrusted to him by the emperor were always completed with great care, which was the work of offending people, and he also did all kinds of profiteering.


    In addition, he was born in a clean family and had no factional involvement. In addition, the emperor had more trust in him than in government affairs. He had already regarded Xie Qian as his close friend.


    Now it is said that Xie Qian went to Qingtong town to find the blood of Xie family left outside. Naturally, the emperor took advantage of Qingtong town to ask for help in suppressing bandits, so he summoned Lin radial to have a look.


    Look at Lin radial, who is Xie Qian''s nephew.


    The emperor wrote a sentence in the imperial edict on a whim, Yao Shu had to prepare for the two men for most of the day.


    She had no experience, but she also knew that clothes and other things were unnecessary. She only asked Lin radial, "when you come to the palace and see the emperor, you can''t wear your usual clothes?"


    Seeing her busy, Lin radial said, "don''t prepare anything. The clothes will be sent out in advance in the palace. "


    Yao Shu said angrily: "you also know that the people in the palace will send them! Why don''t we give us some indication when they come here? "


    Lin radial this just discovers, Yao Shu takes out a small dish of broken silver from the cupboard, putting into the purse.


    As she put it, she read it fragmentary: "the second brother must be much smoother than you in this respect. I will prepare one for each of you, and several more bags for each. If a radius doesn''t know when to give it, it''s just looking at the second elder brother. "


    Yao Shu is just like a wife who is worried about her husband outside. Here she tells me a few words, and there she reminds me twice.


    Lin radial thought that he would be tired of such trivial reminders, but on Yao Shu''s body, her beautiful face was covered with serious, worried about her entering Beijing. It''s very lovely.


    As Yao Shu mentioned, Lin radial responded one by one.


    Until the end, Yao Shu said there was nothing to say and sighed: "that''s all I can prepare It is said that accompanying the emperor is like accompanying a tiger. Although it is a great honor to be a saint of the face, who can say for sure? In case something is not done well at that time, the emperor will be angry... "


    Lin radial finally couldn''t help laughing. His eyebrows and eyes were relaxed. His old forced temperament was all gone. Only his elegant and profound facial features were left. When she approached Yao Shu, she couldn''t help but miss a beat.


    It is clear that they have been together for so long. They know each other well, and they know all the thoughts in each other''s heart. But Yao Shu still can''t resist the feeling of being focused by Lin radial''s eyes.


    Her heart fluttered and fluttered, and the sight to Lin radial was stuck on his face, and she could not take it down any more.


    Lin radial stepped forward and gently grasped Yao Shu''s busy hand for a long time. He played with the whiteness and delicacy in his hand, feeling that his heart would be filled.


    He said in a dumb voice, "well, don''t worry. It''s just a small matter. My second brother and I will be back in two days."


    Yao Shu''s hand was tightly grasped by him. The man''s palm was warm, and the thick cocoon gave people a rough sense of strength, but he would not pinch her.


    She nodded, answered softly, and then asked, "when will you start tomorrow?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    "Meet at the east gate."


    Lin radial said on his mouth, but his eyes looked at Yao Shu without blinking, which made people have to think whether the man has something to say.


    His unfinished words were all hidden in his eyes. It was clearly a pair of cold and fierce Phoenix eyes. At this time, it was filled with the fiery light that made people blush and heartbeat. Yao Shu understood it all at once.


    She took a look at the children. Several of them accompanied Sanbao. They couldn''t stop chattering. No one''s eyes came towards them.


    Yao Shu nods gently, harvest Lin radial a satisfied smile.


    She murmured: "if you leave for a few days, it will be half a month. I will have to take care of the children alone..."


    Yao Shu complains in general and causes Lin radial to smile lightly. Where doesn''t he know her duplicity? What you say in your mouth is one thing, but what you think in your heart is another.


    The missing that has come before separation.


    The man touched Yao Shu''s hair with his spare hand, which was obviously a very gentle action. Now it was made by Lin radial''s hand holding the reins with his sword all the year round, and he had a sense of harmony.


    He whispered, "I''ll be back soon. How about running home to see you when you''re done in Beijing


    Yao Shu, with a bright smile, gently rubbed at Lin radial and said with a smile, "who wants you to come back so soon? Dabao settled down in the capital city. Do you want to give up your father? "


    The more he saw Yao Shu''s smile, the more itchy he felt in his heart. He only hated that it was still early, and that it was not even time for dinner.


    He said decisively, "uncle will arrange ah Zhi. Besides, he is old enough that he doesn''t need his parents to follow him in everything. "


    Yao Shu knew that the education of three children should not be too spoiled.


    However, in the modern era of information technology, many parents will send their adult children to other places to go to university, which is normal for ah Zhi to worry about when she is still a primary school student and has to leave home to study.


    As he thought about it, Yao Shu looked at Lin radial and said, "I''m not talking about it. I''ll wait for a Zhi to study in the future, and we''ll move to the capital city..."


    Lin radial nodded: "if you want, you can."


    Yao Shu originally thought about a Zhi going to the capital to study. It would take at least a year and a half. But he didn''t expect Xie Qian to take him away so soon.


    In this way, she should finish the business in the town early.


    Now the rouge shop has been on the right track. After a period of training, the young man who used to be the agent of the shopkeeper can be on his own.


    Yao Shu thought that it was time to raise him to the position of the shopkeeper and give him some share, so that he could do his best for the shop.


    Lin radial and Yao Shu talked about the future, while the three children could not help talking about things that were inconvenient for adults to listen to.


    As early as Yao Erlang came back from the butcher''s shop with a piece of pork, he was full of doubts, waiting for the opportunity to ask a Zhi quietly.


    "Dabao, today I went to sell meat and met Wang Tao! He wrapped a circle of cloth around his arm, and when he saw me, he turned around and left without saying a word


    A Zhi smiles for a while, only asks: "Wang Tao didn''t find trouble with second cousin, isn''t it good?"


    Yao Er Lang hesitated to nod, but still felt strange: "Dabao, did you say something to him? When I was about to go out this morning, you told me not to worry. He would not trouble me... "


    As he was playing with Sanbao on the Trojan horse, he stood up and listened.


    A Zhi didn''t want to say more, only said: "he didn''t dare to tell the adults about the last time."


    He asked in surprise: "you threatened him?"


    Yao Erlang is a fool. He is not like Yao Chao in this respect by breaking his temper of asking the truth in casserole.


    If Yao Chao, as early as ah Zhi said the beginning today, he would have guessed the whole story.


    Ah Zhi had to admit: "I said two more words to him later."


    The expression on Yao Erlang''s face suddenly became indescribable.


    He hesitated for a long time, and finally he couldn''t help saying, "I wanted to discuss with my cousin, but Dabao, you left tomorrow, and now my cousin hasn''t come back..."


    Ah Zhi looks up at him and patiently waits for Yao Erlang''s follow-up.


    Yao Erlang was not a half hearted character. He just said: "Dabao, I, I just think, or you should leave the dagger at home when you go to the capital city?"


    As soon as he heard them raise the dagger, his ears stood up, and he talked to Sanbao as a cover.


    Ah Zhi asked his cousin, "why is this?"


    Yao Erlang remembered the fierce look on ah Zhi''s face when he used the knife. He said mildly, "isn''t it safe for you to go to Beijing with a dagger?"


    A zhiminrui, all of a sudden understand what he did not say.


    He only said, "to carry a dagger with you is to defend yourself."


    A Zhi''s face was full of Entanglement: "yes, but, this is a murder weapon after all..."When ah Zhi saw that he would not let go of his heart, he said seriously: "the last time I used the knife, it was also because ah Si and Teng Er were present. One of them is a girl, the other is sick. If we don''t have to scare Wang Tao with a knife, can we get out of here so quickly? "


    Yao Erlang turned to think about it. He felt that a Zhi''s words were reasonable, so he could not speak.


    Ah Zhi said with a smile: "second cousin, don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety."


    Yao Erlang is not a person who likes to worry about it. Seeing that a Zhi has said so, he really left this matter behind, and he is also very relieved about ah Zhi.


    He also said with a smile: "don''t say, your bluffing is really useful! Wang Tao saw me today just like he saw a ghost. His father asked him to help weigh the meat. The boy didn''t dare to look at me. His hand holding the scale was shaking and shaking all the time. "


    A Zhi chuckles and looks at Erlang''s carefree appearance. For a moment, he feels that his second cousin is better than his sister.


    The children muttered a lot more. Ah Zhi answered the request to send things back from Beijing to ah Si and Yao Erlang, and promised his sister to write home from time to time. It was getting dark.


    That night, Yao Shu cooked and waited for Yao Chao to go home. He cooked a practical meal for the three of them and took out a small jar of plum blossom wine which she buried under the peach blossom tree in the yard.


    When they all sat down, Yao Shu said with a smile, "this wine was brewed last winter. Now it''s only a few months, and it will be enough to drink. Second brother, would you like to try it


    She poured a glass of wine to Yao Chao.


    After Yao Chao came back from the inspector''s house, he went home to change his clothes. Then he came to Yao Shu for dinner.


    He was dressed in a dark gray robe, and his face became more and more white as jade.


    The man said with a smile: "ah Shu brewed, it must be hard to drink."


    Yao Shu chuckled.


    Every time she was praised by Yao Chao, she felt like a flower in her heart. She was very happy.


    Then Yao Shu poured on Lin radial and said to him, "you haven''t drunk it. This is the wine I made with the plum blossom tree in my mother''s yard. Try it."


    She finally poured herself a glass.


    The three raised their glasses. Yao Shu looked at them and said with a smile, "second brother and a radius, this is to wish you a pleasant journey tomorrow and a safe arrival in the capital."


    Yao Chao and Lin radial did not hesitate to dry the wine in front of them. Suddenly, they felt the fragrance of plum blossom floating between their lips and teeth.


    Yao Chao''s eyes lit up: "good wine!"


    His constitution is different from that of others. If he drinks a little wine, he will be on his face. With this small cup of wine, Yao Chao''s white face has become pale pink.


    Yao Shu chuckled, picked up the small wine pot, and poured it on him: "even if I like it, my second brother should drink less today. Drinking will cause trouble."


    At one side, the children had already heard the light and cold fragrance of plum blossom, and they were looking at the wine pot in Yao Shu''s hand one by one, and they were very eager.


    Yao Chao saw that Yao Erlang was greedy like a dog. He put his glass to Yao Erlang''s mouth and said with a smile, "have a drink? It''s delicious. "


    Yao Erlang''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his mouth grinned to the back of his head. His face was full of expectation and confirmed with Yao Chao: "yes, can I? May I have a drink? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Yao Chao also laughed and said to his son, "if you want to drink a cup, your aunt is not here. No one cares."


    He said and then he was gathered under the tip of Yao Erlang''s nose for fear that he would not drink to the utmost temptation.


    Yao Shu saw the unreliable appearance of his second brother-in-law, and then deeply felt the role of Yao''s second sister-in-law in fixing the sea god needle at home.


    She was about to stop, but she saw that Yao Erlang, a silly child, had already put a cup of plum blossom into his stomach with his father''s hand.


    "Cough! Cough, cough, cough! Ah, good, hot! (cough)! "


    Yao Erlang coughed violently, his face was red and his neck was thick, which scared a Zhi and a Si away.


    After half a day, he did not go down, and looked at Yao Chao with a red face: "Daddy, why is it so hot?"


    The wine smells sweet, but it''s another thing to drink into your stomach.


    Yao Erlang felt that from the tip of his tongue to his throat and then to his abdomen, he was burning and his head was a little dizzy.


    After that, Chao''s smiling face asked, "do you still have a son?"


    Yao Erlang looked at Yao Chao tearfully and shook his head.


    Before the man gave up, he filled his glass in front of his table, picked it up with a smile, handed it to a Zhi, and said, "don''t you want to drink Dabao Er Bao? Your cousin has tried. He thinks it''s spicy, but his second uncle doesn''t think so. Do you two want to try it? "


    A Zhi and a Si head shake rattle general, to Yao Chao''s wine cup to avoid.


    Before it was dark, Yao Chao Yu held the glass with his slender fingers, which seemed to be a pleasant picture. However, the two children were so frightened that they ate hard and did not look up at the wine in his hand.


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry. He mumbled to Lin radial: "you see, second brother, when he teases others, he still looks like a light wind and a bright moon. It''s really amazing."


    Yao Chao looked back with a smile: "Ashu, I have sharp ears. I can hear all the bad things you say about me."


    Yao Shu bent over with a smile and raised his glass to touch Yao Chao: "OK, second brother, I''ll make amends. I''ll give you this cup."


    Adults drink and chat, children concentrate on eating, and soon the sky is dark.


    The oil lamp lights up and the room is warm


    The next day, before dawn, the whole family got up.


    Yao Shu made a final inspection of the luggage that Lin radial and a Zhi and his son had brought, and told them to rest on the way. Then he was ready to go out and send them to the east of the city.


    Sanbao was asleep at home. Yao Shu didn''t take him with him. When he was locking the gate, he heard Yao Erlang''s voice: "uncle, uncle! Here we are


    It was still dark, and two figures, big and small, were walking in the distance, and the big one was still holding a horse in his hand.


    Yao Erlang rushes forward to meet the two children, a Zhi and a Si.


    Yao Shu came up and asked Yao Chao with a smile, "second brother, can I have dinner in the morning?"


    Yao Chao shakes his head honestly -


    he never cooks. Yao Erlang sleeps in every morning and comes to his aunt''s house to eat.


    Yao Shu sighed. She had thought it would be like this.


    My two elder brothers are reliable in doing great things, but I can''t do it if I expect my second elder brother to be like my elder brother and not let people worry about small things.


    She handed a small package to Yao Chao and said, "there are some small cakes wrapped in oil paper. If you are hungry on the road, you can take them out and eat them."


    Yao Chao took over. Just about to ask her if there was any stuffing in the cake, Yao Shu took out another package and said to him, "there are silver coins in it. It''s put in the purse. It''s always useful to go to the capital."


    Yao Chao took over as usual.


    Yao Shu was followed by another burden


    Yao Chao said: "enough, enough, enough! If you take food with you, if you have money to buy other things, you won''t bring them. "


    Yao Shu looked at him angrily and said, "second brother! It''s all for you just now, and something for your nephew


    Yao Chao had no choice but to take it with both hands.


    Just listen to her read: "you and a radius a person ride a horse, a radius with big treasure, trouble two elder brother to take more luggage. They have food on both of them. If it is not enough, they will stop at the tea stall and buy some food and water... "


    Yao Chao never knew that his sister, who had been pampered and grew up, could talk about it so much. He only agreed in a series of "mm-hmm-ah" words, while listening to Yao Erlang and a Zhi.


    Yao Shu saw that he was absent-minded and said angrily, "second brother! I tell you all for my sister-in-law. Listen carefully! "


    Yao Chao and Zhang Jun''s face showed a helpless look, which made Yao Shu happy.


    He stood up straight and listened to Yao Shu''s rambling for a long time. When she finally finished all the contents to be told, Yao chaocai breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lin radial just came by and was caught on the shoulder by Yao Chao. The latter did not hesitate to lean on him: "ah radius, good brother, it is not easy for you to..."Lin radial was puzzled. He came to urge Yao Shu: "Ashu, it''s time to start."


    Yao Shu nodded, glanced at Yao Chao, and finally understood why Yao''s mother always talked about Yao Chao at home.


    He leaned lazily against Lin radial as if he had been pulled out of his bones, which is in line with what mother Yao often said: "in front of his family, he looks like sitting or standing.".


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing.


    She thought to herself, "it''s time for those who have a crush on the second brother to have a good look. In private, how can the handsome people in their hearts rely on..."


    There was still a while to go before the appointed time, and they walked slowly to the east of the city.


    Ah Zhi is sitting on one horse to protect ah Si, while Yao Erlang is riding on the other. Yao Chao and Lin radial are holding the reins of the horse, but they are also relaxed and willful.


    When they got to the east of the city, they saw the gate open from a distance, and several guards were standing upright, reporting to the people in front of the gate what they were saying.


    When several people arrived, they saw a horse suit and a brave and upright Xie Qian.


    His face was cold, his hair was raised because he wanted to ride a horse, and his eyebrows were beautiful and attractive. He was a literati, and now he was holding the reins, but he didn''t disobey.


    The wide sleeves that Wen Chen often wears have now become tightly tied narrow sleeves, revealing the beauty of men''s arm strength.


    When they saw Xie Qian, they all said hello to him.


    Xie Qian answered faintly and said, "since we are here, let''s go."


    With Yao''s advice, he stood on the road and saw them off.


    When he could not see the figure, Yao Shu took back his sight.


    But seeing as he was still looking forward to it, he opened his mouth slightly and murmured, "Aung, thank you for your good looks..."


    Just now Xie Qian''s appearance, even Yao Erlang is not open-minded. When he heard his cousin''s words, he could not help nodding his approval.


    He still can''t understand: "isn''t grandpa Xie a civil servant? How can you ride a horse? "


    Yao Shu patted Erlang''s head and said, "this is called both literature and martial arts. Do you understand?"


    The Xie family is a hundred year old family, and they are strict with the education of their children. Every Xie Erlang has to learn the six skills of a gentleman since he was a child.


    Xie Qian, as the only legitimate son of Xie''s family leader, has been growing up in the spotlight. He can''t make any mistakes.


    When he was very young, he was familiar with rites, music, shooting, imperial, calligraphy and mathematics.


    Yao Shu didn''t know Xie Qian''s ability, but it didn''t prevent her from taking the opportunity to encourage her nephew to make progress: "all the talents in Yan state are able to go to the horse to secure the world, and the literature can set the world. Isn''t Erlang trying to be a general? But a general must also be able to understand the art of war in memorials and readings, or it will be just a small soldier on the battlefield. "


    When Yao Erlang saw his aunt say such a thing, he was stupid.


    With his mouth wide open, he was shocked and said: "the martial arts can go to the horse to settle the world, and the literary arts can set the world Aunt, that''s very nice of you! Is Grandpa Xie such a person? That''s not worse than my uncle! "


    Where did Yao Shu know Xie Qian''s ability? She only knew that Xie Qianzhong had been the number one scholar. Knowledge is the best, but as for whether he could fight


    She coughed softly and said in a circuitous way: "Grandpa Xie is your uncle''s uncle. Of course, he is more powerful than your uncle."


    Yao Erlang''s outlook on the world has been greatly shaken. He used to take Lin radial as his idol and thought that he was the most powerful man in the world. At first he heard that there was something more powerful than Lin radial, and he was a little stunned.


    He stammered, "well, then I I''d better study like my uncle. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    Where does Yao Shu not know Yao Erlang''s temperament?


    She intended to upset Erlang''s small abacus, and deliberately said: "do you think your uncle can''t read? His knowledge is very good. All the art of war that can be called up is in his head. "


    Yao Erlang''s eyes widened and he didn''t believe it. He turned and asked, "Er Bao, is uncle really so powerful?"


    In the little girl''s eyes, daddy is the strongest person in the world. There is nothing that Daddy can''t do. There is nothing that Daddy can''t solve.


    She nodded firmly and said, "yes."


    Yao Er Lang frowned and was silent.


    Yao Shu went home with his two children. It was still dark, but Qingtong town had begun to sound the sound of family cooking and fire in the early morning.


    With the light of the East, the smoke rises slowly, and the whole town of Qingtong gradually wakes up.


    Little boy Yao Erlang followed his aunt and cousin and finally had his own thoughts for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, a Zhi is held by his father in front of his chest and gallops at a gallop.


    Xie Qian has been good at riding since he was a child. Lin Du is used to fighting on horseback, but Yao Chao can keep up with the speed of both of them.


    With his voice in his voice, a Zhi called to Lin radial behind him: "Daddy! How long do we have? "


    Although Lin radial also heard his son''s voice breaking in the wind, he did not want to talk like him.


    The man patted a Zhi''s leg and motioned him to shut up.


    Ah Zhi is so excited that he can''t help but look left and right. He has to twist around on the horse''s back.


    Lin radial held the reins in both hands and encircled a Zhi''s small body. He was firmly confined in front of his chest, so as not to fall off the galloping horse.


    "Daddy, you ride so fast!"


    The man still didn''t pay attention, but this can''t suppress a Zhi''s excitement.


    He closed his eyes and imagined that when he grew up, he would gallop on his own.


    "Growing up." In a few more years, I will be able to ride with ER Bao. At that time, my sister must be more excited than me


    A Zhi on the horse''s back leans against Lin radial, which is novel and happy all the way.


    He grew up with little chance to get along so closely with his father.


    Lin radial seldom touched and encouraged him as Yao Shu did, but more severely urged him.


    Now it''s the first time for a Zhi to be held tightly by his father like this.


    He thought, daddy''s chest is so wide.


    My father''s heart beat faster than him, is it because he is manipulating the horse?


    Dad must care about him, right? Otherwise, it would not have protected him like this.


    Niang said, because he is a boy, so my father will not be as gentle as his sister, but he still loves him.


    Ah Zhi leans on Lin radial''s chest and finally feels that his father loves him


    Three adults galloped, no one noticed that the little boy on the reddish brown horse was quietly red in his eyes under the brilliant smile.


    From Qingtong town to the capital, the horse will take three days. Considering that ah Zhi is still young, Lin radial and others didn''t make the schedule too tight.


    When I saw the gate of the capital, it was the afternoon of the fourth day.


    Along the way, they all look tired. A Zhi''s mouth is cracked by the wind, and he will bleed when he moves.


    The horses slowed down in front of the capital. They dismounted and lined up to enter the city.


    Yao Chao took a look at ah Zhi, released a water bag from his waist and said to him, "drink some water."


    The boy''s throat was so thirsty that he would smoke. He took the water bag and filled it with "Gudong Gudong". Then he took a long breath.


    Yao Chao said helplessly: "if you are thirsty, call your father. Let''s stop. Why do you have to bear it?"


    Seeing the crack on a Zhi''s lips, Lin radial frowned slightly, and looked at him with some disapproval.


    Only Xie Qian, as if he didn''t hear it, didn''t even give a Zhi any sight.


    "The little boy shook his head:" insist on can arrive, along the way if you always have to stop to rest, I''m afraid to suffer more crime


    As they spoke, the four men were already at the front of the line and were waiting to be examined by the gate guard. However, a young voice sounded in surprise: "thank you? Is it really you? "


    Xie Qian looked at the speaker with clear eyes and stopped for a moment. There was no other action. Obviously, he didn''t recognize the person.


    The speaker is not very old. At the age of 15 or 16, he looks very handsome. It''s just the clothes that are different from the normal guards.


    He said to Xie Qian with a smile, "Xiao Wei, I''ve met you. My father, Xiao Wen, is now the leader of the Deputy guard army. My father took me to guard the Dongan gate of the Imperial City during the Palace Banquet a year ago. On that day, Lord Xie was in charge of the whole palace guard, and the boy was fortunate enough to listen to the Lord''s admonition with my father. "Xie Qian nodded politely, indicating that he understood.


    Xie Qian''s reputation in Beijing is not only in the circle of civil servants. Because of the emperor''s trust in him, the guards of the capital often get the emperor''s advice and arrangement from Xie Qian, so they all know him.


    Xiao Wei was more aware of Xie Qian''s unsociable nature and quickly said: "there have been some riots in Beijing recently, so the patrol has been strengthened. Thank you for waiting for a long time. Thank you, sir. How many of you are traveling with you? Let''s go into town. "


    Then he told the city gate guard to let go.


    Although Xie Qian was cold-blooded, he had incorporated etiquette into his blood. After thanking Xiao Wei, they were not interrogated like the rest of the people who came to Beijing. They went directly into the city.


    A Zhi''s eyes were bright, looking at Xie Qian and saying, "Grandpa Xie is so powerful! Even the people guarding the Imperial Palace recognize grandfather Xie and listen to his admonition! "


    Yao Chao can''t help but smack his tongue. He only knows Xie Qian''s influence among scholars, but he doesn''t know that he has such a reputation.


    See Xie Qian light way: "go, go to my house first."


    They took the horses in their hands and walked slowly towards Xie Qian''s residence.


    Along the way, ah Zhi looked left and right, feeling dazzled.


    The capital city is at the foot of the emperor. With the help of aristocratic families, the streets are twice as wide as Qingtong Town, not to mention the shops and hawkers on both sides.


    Occasionally, there was no dust on the street, and even the carriages were covered with dust. Compared with the soil in Qingtong Town, it is more than one grade cleaner.


    He grew up his mouth and sighed, "the capital is so nice."


    Yao Chao chuckles and gets along with a Zhi day and night these days. He feels that a Zhi is much more lively than before.


    Lin radial and Xie Qian both spoke little. Only Yao Chao spoke to his nephew and said, "Dabao likes the capital?"


    Ah Zhi thought about it and shook his head: "I don''t know. But the capital is much bigger and cleaner. "


    Typical of the child''s view, Yao Chao smiles, and finally feels that this nephew has become like a child in front of the elders.


    The capital city is very big. After they went in from the west gate, they went all the way to the east of the city. Only when they saw that there were fewer pedestrians and more residences, they could see that there were more and more residences.


    The north of the city is where the imperial palace is located, and most of the officials and generals trusted by the emperor live in the east of the city to facilitate the upper and lower dynasties. The original residence of the Xie family is located in the most prosperous place in the east of the city.


    Xie Qian and others came to the present residence. It was a three-way house. There was no end to the front. On the gate, there was a "Xie house" inscribed by the Emperor himself.


    But even if such a house, compared with the house just came along the way, is still small.


    Ah Zhi said curiously, "is the old Xie''s house where grandfather Xie lives now?"


    The prince shook his head. The house of Xie has been sealed, so no one lives in it. "


    A Zhi thought for a while, but he didn''t know why he didn''t go back to the place where he grew up.


    Seeing that Xie Qian has taken them up the steps, a Zhi has to press down his curiosity.


    The three men followed Xie Qian into the mansion, and immediately a servant came up and took their horses.


    The housekeeper, with four low browed servant girls, said respectfully, "welcome back. The guest room you told me before has been cleared up. Would you like to take the guests now? "


    Xie Qian nodded slightly, and said briefly, "take them to have a rest and have dinner in the front hall at night."


    The housekeeper waved, and the four servant girls took Lin radial and his son and Yao Chao to the guest room.


    Xie Qian went straight to his yard, accompanied by a housekeeper who was silent and seemed invisible.


    During the four-day journey, Xie Qian''s eyes and eyebrows were not even tired.


    His voice was cold and asked the housekeeper, "what''s the emperor''s order recently?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    The housekeeper was sent by the emperor to take care of Xie Qian''s daily life, but it was more to convey the holy meaning, and maybe it also meant surveillance.


    Xie Qian doesn''t care about these. People are around him. As long as he doesn''t disturb him quietly, he won''t have any opinions.


    The housekeeper said respectfully, "the emperor has said that when you come to your house, you don''t have to rush into the palace to face the saint. It''s not too late to have a night''s rest."


    It''s considerate of the minister.


    When the emperor to say no two, always others wait for him, no one in the world dare to let the emperor wait.


    But the emperor specially ordered Xie Qian to have a rest first. Although the housekeeper was puzzled, he had to tell the truth.


    Xie Qian''s face was still so cold, as if he didn''t pay attention to the great honor of the saint''s consideration. He gave a gentle "Oh".


    Housekeeper has been following him into the yard, then listen to Xie Qian''s command: "prepare hot water, everyone else back."


    Knowing that Xie Qian didn''t like the movement around him and the feeling of being surrounded by a group of servant girls and servants, the housekeeper answered respectfully and took the servant girls away from the yard.


    When the hot water for Xie Qian''s bath is ready, a beautiful maid in a Rubie dress comes out and meets the housekeeper at the gate of the yard.


    "Lotus." He spoke out.


    The servant girl didn''t notice the person and was shocked: "ah! Mr. Ming, why are you standing here? "


    The housekeeper was named "Xie Ming" by the emperor. Because he came out from the emperor''s side, all the servants except Xie Qian respectfully called him "Lord Ming".


    Xie Ming seems to be only in his early 30s, but he has seen the world. He used to study with the young emperor and was trusted by the emperor. Otherwise, he would not have been sent to Xie''s house to be a housekeeper.


    He has no expression on his face and says to the maid in front of him: "come and watch when you come out."


    Furong''s face was red, and her mouth was hard: "you are joking. We all know that the master doesn''t like to wait close to him, and how dare the maidservant stay in it more? "


    But she took advantage of the spare time to prepare clean clothes for Xie Qian, secretly looked at the master for several times, but was not found by Xie Qian.


    The housekeeper has a business attitude, which is like a wooden man. She only glances at her, and the sharp eyes seem to have seen through all the secret thoughts in Furong''s heart.


    He ordered: "you are not allowed to stay next to adults in the future. If there is another time, you will be sold out. Remember? "


    The servant girl was frightened by Xie Ming''s words and nodded: "yes It''s written down


    After Xie mingphen told to play, he turned to leave, and his steps didn''t even make a sound.


    The lotus clapped her chest and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s as easy and common as a meal or a board to sell people who are dumb and poisoned.


    Furong had not been in the government for a long time, and he was too timid to think carefully any more.


    Xie''s house is very large. There are several small courtyards for guests.


    Lin radial and a Zhi are placed in a courtyard. The two maids stay behind to quickly tidy up their bedrooms. The other two take Yao Chao on their way


    A lot of bamboos are planted around the courtyard, and a lot of tender buds are sprouted in spring. Just looking at the tender green makes people feel relaxed and comfortable.


    Not to mention the extension of the courtyard, which extends to the distant pool water. There are a few lovely Koi in it, which are big and beautiful. Gouzhi doesn''t want to enter the courtyard.


    A Zhi left to look at the right, can not help but sent out today''s innumerable exclamations: "thank you grandfather''s home is so big."


    Lin radial accompanied a Zhi around the courtyard. Soon after hearing a soft voice from behind, she was one of the two servant girls: "Mr. Lin, young master, the guest room has been cleaned up and you have been waiting for a long time."


    Lin radial nods, and a Zhi knows that it''s not the time to look around. Four days riding on the road, no matter how much fresh he put in front of him, he was really too tired to watch.


    Two people followed the maid into the yard, a Zhi asked: "sister how to address?"


    The servant girl said with a smile: "I''m Fu Ya. Sister Fuli has gone to prepare hot water, change clothes and other things for the two guests. Please take a short rest. "


    Fuya''s voice and soft voice, together with her beautiful appearance, make people have a kind of comfortable feeling.


    She poured tea for Lin radial and ah Zhi, and stood quietly aside.


    Lin radial didn''t like strangers around him. He only said to Fuya, "thank you, girl. Please help yourself


    Fu Ya smiles, puts down the teapot in her hand, and retreats to Lin radial Fu.


    A Zhi smacked his tongue: "my dear, thank you. My grandfather''s family is not only arrogant, but also the elder sisters who serve them. So..."


    He can''t figure out how to describe it. Well trained? It doesn''t seem good either


    Lin radial''s face was still not salty and mild. He said to a Zhi: "the Xie family was a famous family in Beijing before the change, so the rules are more natural. If you can''t get used to living in the future, you can live on your own. "


    The boy was still thinking why his father thought he couldn''t get used to it. He reacted slowly. Lin radial was concerned about him.A Zhi immediately showed a happy smile on his face and said to Lin radial: "I can''t be used to it. Dad, don''t worry. I can get used to it wherever I live. "


    Lin radial looked at his son: "remember to write to your aunt."


    The boy nodded his head forcefully, and his eyes were bright: "tonight, I''ll tell Grandpa Xie that I''ll borrow his study to write to Aung!"


    Lin radial a short "um", no below.


    This four consecutive days of day and night together, let him have more understanding of a Zhi.


    This understanding is different from the previous view that he is "steady and mature", "has his own ideas" and so on. Instead, he really sees his own preferences and his small problems.


    No wonder Ashur always told him to get along with the children, which seemed to be useful.


    The boy''s excitement had not subsided. He was much closer to Lin radial than before. He couldn''t stop chattering: "if Er Bao came to the capital, he would not be able to walk happily! Just came from the west gate of the city. I saw a bird seller all the way Can my father bring a bird to my sister when he goes back? "


    Lin radial back to him: "to support your own support. When your family moves to the capital, you can give it to ace yourself. "


    A Zhi a Leng, surprised way: "father, our family also want to move to the capital city?"


    Seeing that he stood up with joy on his face, Lin radial said faintly, "your aunt has discussed this matter with me, saying that she is reluctant to leave you alone in Beijing."


    A Zhi couldn''t speak for a moment. He took a deep breath and lowered the acid in his eyes. He asked in a trembling voice, "is that really what Aung said?"


    Lin radial glanced at his son: "can there be a fake?"


    Ah Zhi seems to be indifferent to the fact that he went to Beijing to study, but after all, he is only under eight years old. Let alone coming to a strange environment, his cold grandfather Xie makes him want to retreat.


    When he thought about getting along with Xie Qian in the future, ah Zhi thought that he would either grind his skin to the thickness of the wall and keep talking to Grandpa Xie, or he would be frozen into ice by the air conditioner


    "Aung is the best Aung in the world," he said sincerely


    Lin radial didn''t find a Zhi''s character before, and sometimes he jumped off. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Most of the time when they talked, ah Zhi said that Lin radial listened to them and occasionally gave them some replies or comments.


    The boy used to think that his father was cold, but now with Xie Qian to make a comparison, Lin radial is really much better.


    They were chatting aimlessly, but they heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside. Then the maid named Fuli came in slowly and said to the two people, "two guests, the shower is ready. Do you want to take a bath?"


    After four days on the road, the official road is full of dust. Ah Zhi feels that not only his body is dirty, but also his hair is full of soil. It''s very uncomfortable.


    He pulled up Lin''s sleeve and said in a hurry, "go, go now. Where is it? "


    Fu Li smile, still with a little baby fat face showing two small dimples, said: "it''s in the west of the courtyard, the childe and the little childe will follow me."


    After Lin''s father and son took a bath and changed into clean clothes, ah Zhi felt that he had come back to life. It''s still early and it''s not time to have dinner. The boy can''t help but want to take a stroll in Xie''s house.


    He called Lin radial, but the latter shook his head: "you can go by yourself."


    A Zhi is a little reluctant, and then asks, "Daddy, do you want to go with me? It won''t be long. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Lin radial only refused: "I still have something to discuss with your uncle."


    Ah Zhi had to nod.


    Lin radial calls Fu Ya to take him to Yao Chao''s yard. A Zhi follows Fu Li and walks to Xie''s house.


    As he walked along, the boy asked his servant girl, "sister Furi, why are you dressed the same as sister furya? I didn''t know the two of you at first


    Fuli is only 12-3 years old, and she has played a lot of patience in the face of a Zhi, who is even younger than herself.


    When asked, she would answer, "the servants of Xie''s house are all dressed the same. Sister Fuya is taller than me, and she speaks much more gently. The young master has seen us for several times, so she can tell us the difference between us


    Ah Zhi laughed and said, "I think sister Furi is also gentle. Her voice is like that of a yellow warbler bird. It sounds wonderful."


    Furi is just a girl. Why don''t you like to listen to nice words?


    There was a smile on her face, and her dimples showed up.


    Ah Zhi asked, "is the second uncle''s residence far away from us?"


    Furi knew that he was talking about another fellow guest, so she said, "it''s not far. It''s through the pavilion in front. Young master, do you want Furi to take it with you


    Ah Zhi shook his head: "no, I just want to ask. They are talking about things, so I won''t make trouble."


    Fuli said with a smile, "young master is really sensible."


    A Zhi sees that she has been using honorific terms for herself, and always feels uncomfortable.


    However, when he arrived at the beginning of the day, it was not easy for others to call him something else, so he had to put his uneasiness behind him.


    He asked again, "is Grandpa Xie not often at home? Xie''s house is so big. We have been walking for a long time, but we haven''t seen many people. "


    Furi didn''t know the relationship between ah Zhi and his master. He called his master "grandfather Xie" and revealed a little: "there are not many people in the family, because adults like to be clean. Besides, I''ve been the first guest to come to my house all these years. "


    Ah Zhi was a little surprised, but he thought of Xie Qian''s unsociable character, and he felt that he should be so.


    He could not help sighing: "grandfather Xie is really like a hermit..."


    Fu Li took a Zhi to the backyard for a long time, but didn''t finish the whole Xie house.


    A Zhi has never seen such a large mansion, and rockery ponds, flower and grass veranda, everywhere show a superb appearance, but like a beautiful display shelf, never had real popularity.


    He then understood what it meant when his parents said that he was cold and secluded.


    Xie Qian clearly lives in such a big mansion, but he is surrounded by light footed and quiet servants. Everyone knows that he likes to be quiet, and no one dares to disturb his solitude.


    A Zhi couldn''t help thinking: "Dad agreed that I live in Grandpa Xie''s house, is it also because he doesn''t want him to be alone?"


    Speaking of Miss Xie Qian, it was Xie Qian''s face.


    Perhaps he didn''t feel that Xie Qian had nothing to worry about in the world.


    At least he said, ash and grandma are very similar.


    With their children and their father, grandfather Xie should not be so lonely.


    When Fuli takes a Zhi back to the yard, Lin radial has not come back.


    Ah Zhi said with a smile, "sister Furi, if there is nothing wrong with me, can you chat with me for a while? My father and grandfather Xie don''t like to talk, but I love to talk. "


    Fuli said with a smile: "of course. What do you want to talk about? "


    A Zhi has been on the road for a long time in the past four days, and the wind is strong. He often wants to talk to Lin radial, but he also has to speak with his voice.


    Even so, Lin radial didn''t return to him very much.


    Seeing that the other side did not refuse, the little boy asked, "when did sister Fuli arrive at Xie''s house?"


    Fu Li saw that he was just a child''s curiosity, so she said: "sister Fuya and I, as well as the other two sisters I met when I first came to Xiefu four years ago."


    A Zhi blinked his eyes and said curiously, "I have been in Xie''s house for four years Isn''t it boring? "


    Fu Li laughed: "can eat and wear warm, adults are not critical temperament, happy is not too late, where will feel boring?"


    After listening to her, a Zhi guessed that these people were only afraid that they had suffered. Maybe because of their poverty, they sold themselves as slaves and came to the Xie family to be servants.


    He didn''t want to inquire about other people''s private affairs, so he changed the topic: "why is there a word Fu in front of the names of his sisters?"


    Fu Li was finally asked, and she shook her head: "the name was given by the Lord on the first day of coming to your house. We don''t know. If there is really any reason, I think Lord Laiming will know it. "


    Seeing a Zhi puzzled, Fu Li explained: "the Lord Ming is the steward of the family. He came out of the palace and followed him all the time to take care of the affairs of the mansion. There is no hostess in the house, and the adults ignore the chores. We are all bought by the adults of Ming Dynasty. "


    The boy nodded to show that he understood.He said: "when I ask my sisters about their names, I think they are very beautiful, just like hibiscus. No wonder their names begin with the word" Fu. "


    Furi laughed out of her dimple again: "there is a new sister Furong among us. She was awarded by the Lord to serve adults closely. She was born beautiful!"


    A Zhi has read a lot of miscellaneous books, and his sister likes to read storybooks, so he often has some strange knowledge in his mind.


    In his opinion, "intimate servant girl" is usually a person who is received by a large family in the room, and should be more beautiful.


    Just don''t know grandfather Xie so cold a person, really need a servant girl?


    Of course, he would not ask in front of the girls, just smile: "I think sister Fuli is very beautiful."


    Said Fu Li embarrassed, face slightly red, way: "little childe really can laugh."


    Although these girls were servants, ah Zhi didn''t regard them as inferior people. He said seriously: "sister Fuli, my surname is Lin Mingzhi, and I will be eight years old in more than two months. If you don''t break your rules, you can call me Zhi. "


    Fu Li hesitated for a moment, nodded gently, and said with a smile, "ah Zhi childe is so nice."


    The boy likes all the beautiful things. Although Fuli is bigger than him, she is extremely gentle in character, which reminds a Zhi of his sister.


    Ah Si is so lovely and beautiful, soft and soft.


    "I have a sister who is more than three years younger than me," he said with a smile. If she comes to Beijing in the future, I will introduce you two. Does sister Fuli like birds? I want to buy a bird to keep and give it to her later


    Fu Li didn''t know whether she liked it or not. She had never raised a bird. She just said with a smile: "young master, you are patient and careful. If you want to raise a bird, you can raise it well."


    when people went to the next dining room to wait on the guests, they told the master and nephew to be careful


    Both of them should be "yes".


    Fu Li didn''t show it on her face, but she was surprised.


    ah Zhi''s young master called his master "grandfather Xie", which was the blood of Xie''s family? It''s no wonder that Xie''s house, which has never entertained guests, has moved into other people''s house today.


    He also heard Xie Ming''s command: "tomorrow morning, the master will go to the court, and then the people from the palace will bring two people from the green bamboo garden and the purple orchid garden into the palace. At that time, you''ll be careful. We can''t let the guests go wrong with us. "


    When they answered, Xie Ming let them all go.


    Seeing Xie Ming turn into the front hall, Fu Li goes to Fu Ya and asks her quietly, "sister Fuya, is it true that the Lord Ming said? Did the master find the young lady''s left son? What about the young lady, why didn''t you hear from her? "


    Fu Ya shook her head and said in a low voice, "the master has been looking for the young lady for so many years, but now only the blood of the young lady has been found I''m afraid people are no longer there


    Fuli was younger in the end. She said "ah" softly and didn''t speak any more.


    The servant girls have to inquire about many things by themselves. How can they wait for the master to tell them? Fu Ya asked: "today, you took the little boy to the garden for a long time. What''s the news?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    Fu Li said, "the guest''s surname is Lin. The young master is kind-hearted and his nickname is ah Zhi. My sister will know that he is a very nice child. "


    Fu Ya smiles: "you are not a few years older than others, but they are children."


    Fu Sheng and Fu Zhu, who took Yao Chao to the purple orchid garden and saw them talking, came over and asked in a low voice, "that''s the nephew of the master in Qingzhu garden What''s your special order? "


    Fu Ya shakes her head: "adults don''t like to tell us all the time. How can they give us special orders?"


    Fuli was the youngest, but she was brave. She took Fu Sheng and Fu Zhu''s hands and whispered, "it''s good if sister Fuya is here. Now we don''t need us. Let''s go to the kitchen to find something to eat."


    They have been busy all afternoon, and they are really hungry.


    Fu Ya saw that the two people who were pulled were hesitant and said with a smile: "go. I''ll have something to eat first. I''m not sure what else to do in the evening. "


    There is no exception to thank you for your meal.


    They''ll have to eat for a long time. Fuya is the most stable. Xie Ming asks her to wait, but others can relax.


    Three hands in hand to go, before leaving also whispered to Fuya, later to bring some small snacks to her, in exchange for Fuya a sermon.


    The people in the front hall were having dinner, and the dishes had been served. Because they wanted to have noodles the next day, no one mentioned drinking.


    Xie''s family always pay attention to eating without saying anything. A meal is quiet and silent. Occasionally, there is a sound of light collision between dishes and chopsticks. Xie Ming stands aside and offers soup cups to the guests in need.


    After this meal, ah Zhi had been very uncomfortable for a long time.


    After dinner, Yafu quietly picked up the tea and gave it to them.


    When everything is ready, Xie Qian sits at the top and mentions the arrangements for tomorrow.


    He had already changed into a black dress, and he looked more and more cold.


    See Xie Qian command way: "tomorrow morning after the morning will be summoned, a radius and a Chao summoned, and then go out not too late."


    The tea cup on Yao Chao''s hand has not yet been completely lifted, and he is puzzled: "Mr. Xie, we don''t have to wait for it tomorrow?"? If you go out when you are summoned, there is still a long way to go to the palace... "


    Xie Qian shook his head and said in a concise way: "someone will come to pick you up in the morning. The emperor will summon the ministers to discuss business. Time is enough."


    Yao Chao nodded and said nothing more.


    Xie Ming waited on him, knowing that his master didn''t speak much, and then added: "the clothes that Lord Lin and Lord Yao will wear tomorrow are all ready, but it''s impossible to take a bath and burn incense in the early morning. In addition, there are some things for the palace people... "


    Two people nod, Lin radius should say: "all ready."


    When Xie Ming came out of the palace, he had to understand the rules. He explained many details that Xie Qian never cared about. He tried to calm them down.


    Ah Zhi listened carefully and sighed in his heart that it was not easy to get into a palace.


    That night, Lin radial and Yao Chao went back to the yard early to have a rest. Because ah Zhi didn''t have to follow him the next day, he planned to stay in his study for a while and write to his family.


    The study is in Xie Qian''s main courtyard. The man himself takes ah Zhi and says he wants to see him write a letter.


    A Zhi was surprised and asked, "isn''t grandpa Xie going to the morning tomorrow? I got up earlier than my father and uncle... "


    Xie Qian shook his head and said, "no harm. Just take this opportunity to look at your words. "


    A Zhi naturally won''t have what objection, followed Xie Qian to enter the study.


    From the first step into the study, ah Zhi knew that he had underestimated Xie''s house -


    the pavilions, plants and trees were nothing. What really reflected Xie''s family was the study full of books on three walls and as deep as a bedroom.


    For the first time, he felt like a country boy entering the city. He couldn''t make any other expression except being stunned.


    The maid had already lit several oil lamps, and the study was bright. Ah Zhi didn''t know why the Xie family''s oil lamps were brighter than those in other places.


    "What are you doing?" Xie Qian glanced at ah Zhi.


    He quickly recovered, took back his sight glued to the book wall, looked at Xie Qian and said, "there are so many books in Xie''s family..."


    Xie Qian''s dark clothes add a little dignity to his whole body. It is under the orange light, which is so soft and relaxing that his cold expression on his face does not decrease at all.


    The man didn''t say anything more. He raised his hand and stood quietly on one side. He stepped forward, took out the ink and put it on the table and began to polish it.


    A Zhi followed Xie Qian to the desk and only listened to the man''s command: "sit down."


    The boy sat on the chair that Xie Qian usually sat in, facing the desk, and behind him came a man''s voice: "it''s all the books in Xie''s study. It''s a lot worse."A Zhi Leng for a while, this just reacts to come over, Xie Qian is in response to him just said the study has many books.


    On that day, Xie''s house was ransacked. There was not much gold and silver, but the books in his study were full.


    But the emperor was confused and suspicious, lest the Xie family had other means to cooperate with the enemy, so he ordered the Xie family''s books to be burned clean, leaving nothing left.


    Ah Zhi guessed eight or nine, but he felt a little uncomfortable.


    As far as you can see, the thousands of books once existed in Xie''s family, then kept in Xie Qian''s own memory, and found by him all over the capital after settling down?


    The boy turned around and looked up at Xie Qian and asked, "what''s wrong with Grandpa Xie?"


    When the Xie family had an accident, Xie Qian was still young, but he basically turned over the books in his family. It''s just that time has changed, many small things can''t be remembered, and there is no familiar person around to remind him. Xie qian can only rely on his memory to restore his favorite place in the past.


    Most of the books in my childhood memory are here.


    Hearing a Zhi''s question, he shook his head and said, "some of the books can''t be found."


    A Zhi heard the speech, thought about it, and then asked, "did grandpa Xie ever read those lonely books? Do you remember


    Xie Qian rarely pause for a moment, as if to guess ah Zhi''s intention: "I remember it."


    With a smile on his face, the boy said excitedly, "since I remember, thanks for reading it, I''ll copy it. Isn''t it possible to find the only copy? Can your study be restored to its original appearance? "


    Xie Qian was silent.


    Is the memory of the orphan complement, it is difficult that he can really restore the study of each book?


    He also heard ah Zhi confidently say, "don''t worry, Grandpa Xie. My handwriting is very neat. Although it''s not as strong as a famous writer, it''s more than enough to copy."


    Xie Qian glanced at him. He didn''t agree, but he didn''t object.


    When it came to ah Zhi''s words, the ink of Fu he had been polished. Xie Qian said, "let''s put aside the letter first. You write me a few words


    A Zhi nods.


    Fu Jue spread Xuan paper for him, and pressed a white porcelain Paperweight on the top of the paper, presenting pen and ink.


    After all this, she put on her hands and stood aside without making a sound.


    Ah Chih Chong said with a smile, "thank you, sister."


    Xie Qian''s chair is too high. When a Zhi sits, his arms and wrists are not even, so he stands up.


    He took the ink, held his breath, picked up his pen and wrote a line of regular script on the rice paper, which was the first sentence he saw when he opened the unopened book on Xie Qian''s desk.


    After finishing writing, a Zhi put down his pen and read in a soft voice: "heaven is inside, man is outside, and virtue cares about heaven."


    The one thing she admired most about Xie Qian was that she had never read a book, which seemed to be an all encompassing knowledge in her master''s mind.


    Now seeing that a Zhi can write such beautiful words when he is young, I can''t help but respect him.


    No wonder it was Miss Xie''s descendant who was closely related to adults.


    I saw Xie Qian''s slender fingers lightly on the rice paper and commented: "the space between words is not appropriate. It''s not the right size. The word "person" is bigger, and the word "Virtue" is smaller. "


    As he picked up the brush, his broad sleeve fell to the table and was held by the other hand. The deep black color reflected that his fingertip holding the brush was as white as rice paper.


    Xie Qian took a look at ah Zhi and said with a light look: "look good."


    The man did not rush to write on the rice paper. When a sentence was finished, he gently put the brush on the brush mountain.


    as like as two peas, he looked up and looked at the two lines of handwriting on the Xuan paper. He wrote it on the top. The following is written by Xie Qian.


    It''s just that the bottom line is obviously much more perfect than the one above.


    Every word of Xie Qian is strictly the same size and spacing. A Zhi originally wrote well, but compared with him, he immediately saw the problem. Then he heard Xie Qian say, "now you have a small wrist, and you don''t have the momentum to write. In the future, in addition to basic skills need to strengthen practice, more description of a few posts is serious


    Ah Zhi immediately nodded.


    He can''t be called assiduous in practicing calligraphy. In the eyes of Xie Qian, his basic skills are far from perfect.


    So Xie qiancai wrote standard neat words in his font.


    The more he looked at it, the more he felt that he was still far behind. He took the initiative to ask, "Grandpa Xie, how many words do I have to practice in the future so that I can write such words that are more accurate than those measured?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Xie Qian said: "basic skills need to be practiced for two hours every day. As for the typeface, it is necessary to describe the typeface separately. In three or five years, we may achieve something. "


    Ah Zhi can''t help smacking his tongue - basic skills alone, two hours a day?! Not to mention the description!


    The boy asked weakly, "did you practice the word" thank you "from childhood


    Xie Qian nodded and stood in his original position.


    When ah Zhiman looked at Xie Qian admiringly, the quiet Fu he was not calm.


    Since she entered the mansion, although she is the intimate maid of the adults, what she often does is grind for Xie Qian.


    Furong did not understand. She often could not understand that adults could write for an hour or two without saying a word or eating or drinking.


    Every time the adults finished writing, Furong felt that her arms would not be lifted, and her legs were very sore.


    It turns out that the Lord''s hand is so beautiful that even the holy one praises it, but it depends on his daily practice.


    So She is in the side of the research ink, actually also helped the adult?


    With this in mind, Furong was a little elated and had no burden on grinding any more. Instead, she was looking forward to it.


    After Xie Qian instructs ah Zhi, he gets up and goes back to his bedroom, leaving Fu he beside him.


    The boy stood at the table, his right hand firmly holding the brush, indefatigably general, on the rice paper to repeat the words just before.


    Until a piece of rice paper was full, he raised his head and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ah Zhi put down his brush and carefully studied the words on the rice paper. He could not help muttering: "the size is still different, but the spacing is much better How do you feel uncomfortable when you write it? "


    After looking at it for a long time, Fu Heng said in a soft voice: "the big characters that little childe used to write are getting smaller now, while the small ones are bigger."


    A Zhi was surprised, as if suddenly realized that there were people around him, and said: "ah! My sister is still here


    According to Fu He, he looked at the sentence he had repeated countless times and finally found out the problem.


    Then he picked up his pen and wrote it again on another piece of blank rice paper. It was much better this time.


    I almost couldn''t remember a word. Thanks to my sister''s insight, I can''t see anything wrong with it. "


    Furong busy way: "dare not." "I''m sorry to disturb you," he said


    Ah Zhi rubbed his sore wrist and said with a smile, "where is the disturbance? I want to thank my sister for not having time. "


    He and the son of the heart of the heart.


    She said with a smile, "it would be nice if I didn''t disturb you."


    Ah Zhi said: no wonder sister Fuli said that Furong is beautiful. When she laughs, she looks like a flower in the beginning. She is very beautiful.


    The boy was not in the mood to think about it. After practicing for a while, he began to write to his family.


    It was not until on the top of the willow that Fuli came to look for him that ah Zhi stopped writing.


    He dried a few full pages of paper to dry, and when it was almost dry, he carefully folded them up.


    The next day, when ah Zhi was still asleep, Xie Ming, the housekeeper, sent a horse to Qingtong town to deliver a letter to young master Lin.


    On the other hand, Yao Shu has been busy for a few days since he sent away Lin radial.


    Now that she has planned to move to the capital, her business in bronze town should be entrusted as soon as possible. The former cloth shop assistant has been helping in the shop for a long time. Yao Shu found an opportunity to officially promote him to the manager.


    Yao Shu felt relieved when he left the shop to someone familiar with him.


    Now all the goods in the rouge shop are prepared by Yao Shu himself. The prescription is not difficult, but it is more troublesome to find a suitable person to do it.


    She was worrying about it. Early the next morning, Mrs. Jiang came with tenger and solved the problem.


    Teng Er got out of the carriage and ran happily to the door to meet him. The two children talked happily together.


    Yao Shu took Jiang Qi''s hand and asked her how tenger was.


    Jiang Qili straightened his clothes and said to Yao Shu with a smile: "although it was burned for a while two days ago, it will be better the next day. It''s just that I don''t want him to go out and stay at home for another day, so I send him here. "


    Yao Shu saw that the smile on her face did not seem to be forced, and her expression was also relaxed.


    Several people entered the room.


    Tenger is still asking where a Zhi elder brother has gone. A Si stuffy way: "elder brother followed a father, they went to the capital city..."


    Jiang Qi has not heard, puzzled to see Yao Shu: "to the capital city?"


    Yao Shu led Jiang Qi into the room, poured tea, and told her, "the day before yesterday, you sent someone to deliver a letter, saying Teng Er had a fever. I heard that the inspector went to the imperial palace I want ah-u and my second brother to go to Beijing to meet the saint. "


    Jiang Qi was surprised.


    What''s the honor of entering Beijing to face the saint? Not to mention exterminating a Shanzhai is to arrest all the mountain bandits around the capital. For such a feat, the imperial court can reward a good official at most. I have never heard of anyone who can enter the palace to see the sky.Jiang Qi said in surprise, "Ashu, your family''s a radius is really not simple! No matter what reward has been given to the emperor this time, "he said


    Some of Jiang Qi''s family are officials in the capital. They are more sensitive than Yao Shu in this respect.


    Yao Shu thought about Jiang Qi''s words and said with a smile: "if so, it would be better."


    Jiang Qi was very happy for Yao Shu and said to her, "I will be a close friend of Gao Ming''s wife when he enters the capital, becomes a senior official, and earns you a high office! Say to go out, others all want to envy dead me! Asher, will you make me look like a tiger


    Yao Shu was amused by her teasing and said with a smile, "I used to be a friend of the county magistrate''s wife in the past. I don''t know who we are, and who is the first to use the tiger''s power."


    Two people joking, Jiang Qi asked: "where is Zhi? Why did he follow him to the capital


    Yao Shu narrated Xie Qian''s wish to take a Zhi to Beijing for study. However, the matter was not confirmed and she did not elaborate on it.


    Only way in the future, if a Zhi reading things settled down, they also want to move to the capital.


    Jiang Qi immediately said: "after all these years, it''s not easy to meet a man who has the same temperament and disposition as me. Ashu, you are going to leave?"


    Yao Shu waved his hand and said, "where are you going! There''s no shadow of it yet. It''s just planned so early. Besides, I haven''t found the right person to help me with the business of my shop... "


    Although Jiang Qi is a daughter of an official family, she also knows a lot about business. She said, "your shop is not very big. It''s comfortable for him to give him some dividends every year."


    Yao Shu nodded: "this is such an idea. But now I have the recipe for all kinds of products in the shop. I can''t hold it all the time in the future. Where people go, where do things come from? "


    Jiang Qi was very clever, and suddenly understood the problem Yao Shu faced: "rouge and other things are hand-made, and you can''t do them yourself all the time What you lack now is a trusted person who can keep the prescription and make qualified goods at the same time. "


    Yao Shu had a bright smile: "it''s still comfortable to talk to sister Jiang."


    Jiang Qi waved her hand indifferently: "this is a small problem. There are so many servants in the Jiang family who have signed the contract of selling their bodies. You can pick out a smart one and give her the prescription. What needs to be done and how much should be done? Let her do it. What''s the difficulty? "


    Yao Shu was stunned: "is this OK?"


    It is rare to see Yao Shu, who has always been clever, to show such an expression. It is extremely lovely.


    Jiang Qi pinched the tip of her nose and said with a smile, "of course. Why not? My servant, the contract of selling oneself is in my hand, dare to run away with the prescription? If you are worried and choose a family to give birth to a child, your parents are in Chiang''s house, you must be honest. "


    However, many of her old ideas were not unique to her.


    In Jiang Qi''s eyes, servants are the property of the master''s family, and they often have to make the best use of them.


    Yao Shu thought carefully and said to Jiang Qi, "if you can trouble the family members of sister Jiang, it''s really a big help."


    Jiang Qi laughed: "what are you doing with me? It''s just a small thing. "


    Yao Shu looked into Jiang Qi''s eyes and said seriously, "this business in the town is nothing in the eyes of sister Jiang, but this shop is also my first step in business, which is of great significance. Sister Jiang helped me. Of course, I want to thank you very much. "


    Jiang Qi was not sloppy and said with a smile, "tomorrow I will bring someone from home to teach you for a few days. If you can learn, you will be Yao Shu''s man in the future. "


    Hearing that she had the intention of giving her servants to her, Yao Shu waved his hand and said, "it''s impossible! When sister Jiang is out of work, I''m still thinking about how to give you dividends, but how can I make you suffer? Naturally, the servants of the Chiang family are still in the Chiang family. "


    Jiang Qi was surprised and said, "don''t even get the deed of selling yourself. Aren''t you afraid that girl stole your prescription and gave it to our Jiang family?"


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "I believe sister Jiang will not. What''s more, what kind of person is sister Jiang? Where can you see such a drizzle? "


    Jiang Qi looked askance at Yao Shu for a long time. Seeing her persistence in her eyes, she finally failed.


    She stretched out the slender jade to point to Yao Shu''s forehead, but said: "you! You are so easy to believe other people''s temperament. I can''t rest assured that you went to the capital, which is full of human spirits. "


    Yao Shu was stabbed, covered his head to hide from her, and said with a smile: "I didn''t believe others easily. Is sister Jiang someone else?"


    Such a simple sentence, but let Jiang Qi mixed.


    She offered to help Yao Shu solve the problem of prescription, not necessarily without the intention of repaying Yao Shu.


    Since knowing Yao Shu, she has been imperceptibly changed a lot.


    He left and brought his children home, which was encouraged by Yao Shu''s practice.Not to mention that Yao Shu and his wife helped to solve the big problem of Yao, and Teng Er became more and more lively and healthy


    Jiang Qi felt that she should do something for Yao Shu, so as to repay her kindness. However, Yao Shu really regarded her as her own person and good sister.


    Jiang Qi was moved in the heart, looked at Yao Shu''s eyes also softened a lot, gently said a promise in the heart: "Ashu, I will always treat you as a sister."


    Yao Shu suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    Yao Shu collected his mind and opened a new topic.


    ¡­¡­


    These days, Yao Erlang returned to Yaojia village.


    Yao Shu''s family was left with only a Si and Teng Er, and she was a lot cleaner in an instant.


    Both of them are obedient. Yao Shu cooks some delicious food for them in the daytime, and occasionally takes a Si and Teng Er to the shop, which makes them relaxed.


    This day, early in the morning, not long after tenger arrived, he heard the sound of horse hooves outside.


    A young man on horseback stopped outside the yard and raised his voice and asked, "is anyone there? This is Lin''s family? "


    Yao Shu went to the shop. Only the children were at home. Ash heard the noise and ran out of the yard.


    She stood in front of the door and said, "this is the Lin family. What can I do for you? "


    The visitor answered, took out a thick envelope from the package behind him, and said, "here are letters from the capital. See if they belong to your family?"


    As soon as he heard the word "capital", his eyes lit up, ran to the horse and took the letter from the man''s hand.


    She saw the familiar lettering on the envelope and said with a smile, "it''s from our family! It''s a letter to us! Thank you, brother


    The young man soon rode away, and ACE returned to the house with the letter in his hand.


    She walked quickly to tenger and said, "brother Teng! Guess who wrote it


    Teng''er said with a smile: "it was written by a Zhige?"


    The little girl nodded heavily: "Well! It also says "my sister kisses me." my brother wrote it to me


    Ah Zhi and his party have been walking for ten days. Teng Er has been accompanying ah Si these days. Seeing her reciting ah Zhi for a while, she knew that she missed her brother.


    Now seeing her happy appearance, tenger couldn''t help being happy.


    He came closer and said to ash, "open it and have a look. What has ashigo written?"


    A Si with rattan son sat on the Kang, Sanbao is playing with his hand seriously, did not care about his brother and sister''s approach.


    "Sanbao, my brother wrote a letter. I''ll read it to you."


    With that, she opened the envelope expectantly and took out the thick paper inside.


    Ah Si opened his eyes and looked at Jiang Teng in surprise. "Brother Teng, here are four letters! You, me, Aung, even my second cousin


    Teng''er took his share from ace and read it.


    In the letter, azhi cared about his health and asked him why he was ill last time. Is he better now? He said that he could not take him to the city defense camp to ride a horse, so he had to go again when he had a chance. I hope I can go home this winter so that they can go out again.


    Tenger has never had close friends, let alone received letters from friends.


    Clearly, it''s just a simple page, and the content of the letter is not important, but Kato is very happy.


    He carefully read the contents of the letter again, and then put it down.


    After reading her, AZ asked, "brother Teng, what did you write in your letter?"


    Teng er''s eyes turned into crescent moon: "ah Zhige said that he was sitting on the back of a galloping horse in the capital. It was fun. He can teach me how to ride a horse


    Ace also laughed and said to him, "listen, my brother also told me to go out with you more --" tenger is not in good health, so run more and jump more and strengthen exercise. ". This tone is like what my aunt said


    Teng''er came to look at the letter that ah Zhi wrote to ah Si. As expected, he was mentioned in a lot of space.


    The little boy was full of heart.


    A Zhi Ming is only less than a year older than him. In tenger''s heart, he has already regarded him as his closest brother.


    He said to ash: "we listen to a Zhige, and we go out to play. Ah Zhige''s point is reasonable. "


    The two children were so happy that they wanted to share their joy with the people around them, but Yao Shu and Yao Erlang were not there.


    Teng Er had an idea: "Er Bao, didn''t you just say you wanted to read a letter to San Bao? Read it to him. "


    As busy as he was, he forgot about it. Teng er''s words just happened to be in her heart.


    "Three treasures! Come on! Come here - my sister read the letter to you. It''s from my brother! "


    Being dragged to the side by her sister''s armpit, the baby looks up and makes a sound of doubt.


    Ace asked his younger brother to sit quietly, regardless of whether Sanbao understood or not, he just unfolded the letter and read out the content he had just read several times.


    After reading, she asked with a smile, "Sanbao, do you understand? Can my sister read it clearly? "


    On weekdays, Yao Shu would tell children bedtime stories. Occasionally, he would bring a book for a Zhi and a Si to read according to them. He did not mean to exclude reading from adults.


    He was "big! Big He cried twice, showing a smile with saliva.


    A Si and tenger played with a Zhi''s letter all morning, and they were still discussing how to reply a Zhi''s letter.The little girl said seriously: "my brother wrote the address of Grandpa Xie''s house at the end of the day. We just need to send the letter to the post station and write down where and to whom to send it on the envelope."


    Teng''er was worried: "if you want to send it to the capital, it will take three or four days. Will you lose it?"


    Ah Si hesitated for a moment and said hesitantly, "I don''t know My brother''s letter to us was delivered, and we should not be wrong with it? "


    They decided to wait for Yao Shu to come back and ask her to help.


    A Si suddenly thought: "if only we could deliver the letter by ourselves. The capital is not far away. My brother said that we would arrive in three or four days by riding a horse."


    Tenger laughed and recognized her meaning: "Er Bao also wants to visit the capital city?"


    The little girl looked forward to it: "yes! Don''t you want to? Brother said that the streets in the capital are paved with bluestone slabs! The road is big, wide and clean. There is no city where stone slabs are laid on the ground? "


    Tenger has never been abroad. However, the streets in the county are similar to those in the town. Most of them are narrow and small. Even the main roads, there will be no stone slabs.


    He nodded and said, "the capital is much better."


    Ace took out the letter again, pointed to the above paragraph, and said, "look, my brother also said that he saw someone selling birds on the road, locked in a cage, a small yellow one, chirping very cute. I haven''t seen this kind of bird, and I don''t know what it is... "


    "It''s a pity that I can''t see it. I can only ask my brother to help me raise one. Shall we write back now? "


    Tenger nodded and saw her yearning. He began to comfort his sister: "Er Bao, be more patient. We can go to the capital one day. When we get older, I''ll take you with me. "


    A Si''s eyes brightened up. He grabbed tenger''s hand and said, "is brother Teng serious? Can we really go to the capital together? Then you have to watch me, my mother said. There are so many bad people on the road! "


    The little girl''s eyes were full of starlight and the reflection of Jiang Teng.


    Teng''er was grabbed by her hand and suddenly understood the beauty of the sentence "Lang riding a bamboo horse to make a green plum around the bed".


    It''s a great feeling that he and ACE have known each other since childhood and will be good companions for each other in the future.


    He seriously promised: "don''t worry, ACE, I will protect you."


    The two children did not notice that Yao Shu was busy dealing with the business in the town these days in order to prepare for the family to move to the capital.


    However, even if we know that children are optimistic in nature, neither of them will suffer for the invisible separation


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    On the other side.


    Lin radial and Yao Chao''s day of facing the saints was also in line with Yao Shu''s expectation and passed smoothly.


    It was the seventh day of the Grand Court meeting.


    Xie Qian went to the palace in a carriage before he arrived. It was almost time for the meeting to end.


    The emperor left him in the palace for breakfast and summoned Lin radial and Yao Chao.


    Xie Qian sat opposite to the emperor. On the table were a pot of wine, two or three dishes for snacks, and a cup of soup that had been presented in the early days.


    Today, he is about the same age as Xie Qian. He is in his early 30s.


    The two men were sitting in front of the table, one wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and the other a royal robe. Both of them were young, but the monarch and the minister were well matched.


    The emperor said with a smile, "Ai Qing is tired on the way back to Beijing on horseback? This is the old duck soup sent by Princess Li this morning. I''m tired of it. I''d rather borrow flowers and offer it to Aiqing. "


    Facing the emperor, Xie Qian didn''t show more enthusiasm than others. He still looked cold and indifferent. He shook his head and refused: "emperor, it''s against the rules."


    The tonic soup sent by the harem was not suitable for Xie Qian, a foreign minister.


    The emperor is free and easy. He doesn''t like to abide by any rules and traditions. He just waved his hand and said, "if I want you to drink, you can drink it. Isn''t it the soup sent by the imperial palace? Why can''t you drink without poison? "


    seeing that Xie Qian was not moved, the emperor took a look at the people around him and said," divide this cup of soup into two parts and serve it. "


    The palace man carried down the tonic soup, and soon came up with light feet.


    The emperor pointed to the two small bowls of jade white on the case, and said to Xie Qian: "if you change the bowl this time, it will not be counted as the gift from imperial concubine. I''ll drink with you, won''t I? "


    When Xie Qian heard that, he couldn''t say anything, so he took up the porcelain bowl -


    the soup should have been cooked for a long time, and it smelled delicious, not as greasy as the emperor said.


    Xie Qian took a mouthful of the soup spoon and felt that it was similar to the soup his mother had made before. He drank a few more spoons and then put down the bowl.


    The emperor had already thrown the spoon aside, drank two mouthfuls and frowned, but Yu Guang glimpsed Xie Qian''s action.


    He opened his mouth full of smile and asked, "does Aiqing think this soup is good?"


    Xie Qian ignored the eyes of the emperor and said in a pertinent way: "fair."


    The emperor was speechless for a moment. He put the soup bowl to the side, swung his sleeve, and put a chopstick of peanuts in his mouth. Then he began to chew it, and said mercilessly: "the sweet and greasy medlar! Li Fei''s soup is fairly good. At the beginning of that year, the leg of sheep from the Western tributary and the bass from the East Lake The imperial chef in the palace has done it carefully, and you can say it''s OK. Ai Qing can be really perfunctory. "


    Xie Qian raised his eyelids and took a look at the emperor who had no sitting posture. His deep eyes quickly crossed a trace of silence and said in a light tone: "I dare not."


    The emperor was used to his bad temper, so he only pushed the snacks on the case to Xie Qian: "I don''t like sweet food. I''ll give it to you."


    "I don''t want to eat sweet shake my head


    The emperor choked for a while, and then, with a strong face, he said, "no, you must eat. I order you to eat."


    Xie Qian raised his eyelids again. He just wanted to decline. He only heard the emperor add, "if you don''t eat, you have to chop off your head."


    Xie Qian had no intention of arguing with the childish monarch in his thirties. He reached out, picked up the smallest looking snack and put it into his mouth.


    The emperor, who had been flattered by the courtiers all day, was somehow flattered by Xie Qian''s small obedience. He laughed and squinted, and his voice softened a little, saying, "you loved sweet food when you were a child. At that time, the imperial study would prepare snacks for the princes in the middle of the morning. It was sweet and greasy. There was no one to eat, but only you


    Xie Qian listened to him talking about the past, his face was light, and his voice was a little colder than before: "I don''t like to eat sweet any more, but the emperor''s temperament is the same as before."


    The emperor ignored that he would stab a person''s prick in this words, and said with a smile: "how can you know that I haven''t changed? After the death of my father, I have changed a lot. "


    At first, Xie Qian frowned and did not speak again.


    The emperor glanced at the palace people standing next to him, and they all stepped back. There were only two of them left in the palace.


    The emperor sighed and said to Xie Qian, "ah Qian, although our relationship is not close, we have grown up together since childhood. At that time, when you were with the prince, I was a good brother, right? It helped you a lot. The death of the Xie family was just the first step to bring down the crown prince So many years have passed, and the perpetrators have long been in ambush. How can you blame me? "


    At that time, he did not stand out among several princes and had no ambition to win the throne. He also respected and admired the eldest brother who was the crown prince at that time. Along with Xie Qian, who was a companion of the prince at that time, he was very young but had excellent intelligence. He also felt that there was something he could not do.


    If the Xie family had not been killed, and the eldest brother of the prince had not been persecuted, I''m afraid that Xie Qian''s position would be higher now, right?After all these years of exile, Xie''s family was full of hatred -


    he didn''t ask Xie Qian to forgive the confused and violent emperor, but it had nothing to do with him.


    Seeing Xie Qian''s silence, the emperor sat in his place and remained silent for a long time. His long sleeves swung and the bowls, spoons and dishes on the table fell to the ground.


    Originally specially prepared snacks for Xie Qian rolled to the man''s feet and stopped leaning on Xuan boots.


    The Yellow Emperor stood up, pointed to Xie Qian''s nose and yelled: "all the people you should hate are dead! I''ll give you rich clothes and rich food, and I''ll give you high office and high salary. Are you still hating me?! Xie Qian, are you reasonable? "


    Xie Qian knelt down, chin stretched out a cold line, the voice is still as usual flat: "modest dare not."


    The emperor almost fell back in anger, and his fingers pointing to Xie Qian''s nose trembled. After two breaths, he was so angry that he could not even care about the majesty of the Emperor: "I see you dare very much! Xie Qian, Xie Qian, you are really a stone in the pit. You have a bad temper and are hard! If you like kneeling so much, kneel down! "


    Finish breakfast also need not, leave Xie Qian only kneel in place.


    The Emperor didn''t look back when he left, but he thought -


    if he looked back at him, even if he was kneeling, Xie Qian''s back would be straight.


    There was a lot of noise between them. Where could the palace people standing outside the hall not hear? But one eye looks at the nose, one nose looks at the heart, and no one dares to make a sound.


    Until the emperor stood outside the hall for a while, blowing the wind, he called the people around him: "go in and put away all the dishes that have been dropped. Don''t hurt anyone."


    The palace man promised, bowed his head and turned to go.


    However, the emperor said, "wait a minute -"


    the palace man turned back and waited for his next order quietly.


    After a while, I will remind the emperor to send a message


    When he said that, he suddenly stopped, and angrily pulled his wide sleeve -


    the quality of the Dragon Robe was so good that he didn''t pull any trace, but he was more and more angry.


    "That''s it! He said to me, "go in with me."


    The emperor, who had stormed out of the palace gate, went back in anger.


    Several palace people looked at each other without daring to speak.


    He knelt as humbly as he thought, and remained upright.


    The emperor walked forward a few steps and stood not far behind Xie Qian. He said in a voice: "the son of heaven is angry, but there will be a million floating corpses! Don''t you also hate me? I''ll show you later what''s more tiresome! Lin radial, right? I can''t kill him


    Xie Qian suddenly laughed out of his sight.


    That smile is like a flash in the pan, no, it''s shorter than Epiphyllum.


    His voice is cold, should way: "I never hate your majesty, is your majesty think more."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    The emperor''s thick eyebrows wrinkled, and some didn''t believe Xie Qian''s words. He went around him and looked at Xie Qian''s face carefully.


    His eyebrows and eyes seem to have no change over the years. When he was still the number one scholar in that day, he stood on the hall as clear and meaningful.


    The emperor''s memory can''t help but go back to the past -


    when he saw Xie Qian''s face in the hall election that day, he was so excited that he could not even recognize his breath, but he had to suspect that the people in the hall just happened to look like him.


    But as soon as Xie Qian opened his mouth, he gave up his pseudonym and showed his identity. There was an uproar in the hall.


    He seemed to be holding the will to die, coldly denounced the courtiers and the former Emperor, and even the emperor on the throne also scolded him.


    At that time, the emperor could not think of anything. The injustice of Xie''s family, the sufferings of Xie Qian, and the guilt for him over the years all turned into the joy of seeing the man again.


    He stood up from the Dragon chair and used all his strength to control himself. Instead of rushing to him, he said, "Xie Qian, you are not dead!"


    Xie Qian''s cold eyes showed the meaning of killing: "how dare Qian die if the enemy is not destroyed?"


    He presented the collected evidence to the emperor in front of all civil and military officials. The emperor took the opportunity to detain the people involved in the case in the prison at that time, which caught them by surprise.


    The next step is to use the thunder method. Under the promotion of Xie Qian, the party that has been rooted in chaotang for decades is finally in danger.


    When the emperor thought of the past, he could not help but soften his posture and sighed to Xie Qian, who was kneeling on the ground: "it''s not that I refused to pacify the Xie family after I ascended the throne You know, at that time, the real power in my hand was almost divided up. How could I mention the Xie family rashly? I know you A lot of grievances. But it''s not my fault. Why do you always want to treat me with such an attitude that you prefer to be jade broken? "


    Xie Qian raised his head and said quietly, "I dare not."


    His eyes were clean, like snowflakes, cold and broad.


    The emperor clearly remembers that Xie Qian was not like this before.


    When he was young, he was the most intelligent child of the Xie family. His family education was strict. As the legitimate son of the Xie family, he was destined to go to the court in the future. He was constrained from childhood and could not do anything wantonly.


    But when they were studying in the imperial study, they were all young. Xie Qian would sneak out with the prince''s tacit consent.


    The emperor sighed: "it''s all. Get up. I''m angry with you."


    When Xie Qian heard that Yan stood up, his figure was no different, but the emperor saw a sharp red on the broken white tiles on the ground.


    He frowned tightly: "did you hurt your knee? Why not


    Xie Qian was dressed in a dark court dress, and he was very generous. If the porcelain was not stained with blood, he would not have been hurt.


    His face does not change, indifferent way: "unimpeded."


    The emperor began to burn a fire in his chest and wanted to send it out to Xie Qian. But he felt that he had hurt him. He could not get up or down.


    He roared out of the hall: "get in and clean up! Go and ask a great doctor to cure Lord Xie


    There are no secrets in the palace.


    Thanks to the emperor''s fuss, Xie Qian had breakfast with the emperor, which angered the emperor. He was punished and asked the imperial doctor. The story soon spread throughout the palace.


    When the emperor''s close eunuch father-in-law Da took Lin radial and Yao Chao into the palace, he was about to step into the front hall when he saw a little eunuch running out, looking a little flustered.


    Father Da saw it and called to the eunuch, "ah Le, what are you running for?"


    The eunuch named a Le saw father-in-law DA and was immediately relieved: "how did father-in-law come back! The Emperor just had a big fire and punished Mr. Xie. Now the grand doctor just went in! Father in law, go and have a look


    Da Gonggong served the emperor since he was a child. He was trusted by the other side.


    If the emperor is angry, the eunuchs in the palace can only persuade him.


    At first, he glanced at Lin radial and Yao Chao. Seeing that their faces did not change, he taught the eunuch a lesson and said, "blind, why are you shouting! Don''t you see the two adults still there? "


    They knew that they should be cautious in their words and deeds in the palace, so they could not panic when they heard more exaggerated news.


    Lin radial did not make a sound, Yao Chao asked: "father-in-law, is it convenient for us to go in now?"


    From Xie Fu all the way to pick up two people come over, Da Gonggong to Lin radial and Yao Chao impression is good.


    Lin radial is not very talkative, but he is very calm; Yao Chao is graceful and has the demeanor of Xie.


    They are both young and promising at first sight. They are not vulgar in appearance. They are also closely related to Mr. Xie. This alone will have an unlimited future.


    He would not easily offend them. He only laughed and said, "if Lord Xie is injured, I''m afraid the emperor will not have the heart to summon the two adults. Why don''t we wait outside, and it''s not too late to go in after the doctor''s treatment. "


    Lin radial and Yao Chao had no objection, so they waited outside the hall for a while, and then they heard father-in-law Da reprimand ah Le: "I''ve been with you for so many years, how can I not make any progress? Is the palace where you are? Mr. Xie is injured. What are you flustered about? Since your majesty and the doctor are in a hurry, where will we be sent? "The eunuch nodded: "yes, ah Le knows."


    Several people were waiting outside the hall. Soon, the doctor came out with the medicine box.


    Mr. Da took the lead in welcoming him and asked, "doctor Jiang, how is your injury? Is it serious? "


    Dr. Jiang is also a human spirit. Seeing the emperor''s eunuch, he said with a smile, "Mr. Xie''s injury is not serious. He just saw some blood."


    Father Da nodded clearly.


    One side of Lin radial and Yao Chao also understand.


    Hurt in the knee, is not serious, the emperor is anxious to call the doctor, think is Xie Qian at first annoyed the emperor, but after he was injured, the emperor will not care to get angry.


    Da Gonggong exchanged greetings with the doctor Jiang. After the doctor left, he said to Lin radial: "two adults, wait a moment. We''ll go first and tell the emperor."


    They nodded and said, "my father-in-law is my own choice."


    Father in law Da walked into the hall with light steps. Sure enough, he saw Xie Qian sitting on the couch of the back hall. His usual cold eyebrows were frosted, and his whole body revealed a sense of resistance.


    The emperor sighed and sighed, sullen.


    Seeing the tension between them, Duke Da said with a smile: "Oh, how did Mr. Xie hurt him? Just saw Jiang Tai doctor go out, we hurry to have a look. Is the medicine available? "


    Since he ordered Xie Qian to accept the imperial doctor''s treatment, he had a cold face, and the emperor had no way.


    Now seeing father-in-law Da, he found a breakthrough point and scolded: "let you call someone. How can it be so slow?"?! If you eat any more, it''s time to have lunch! "


    Duke Da came here to vent his anger on the master. He was too busy to admit his guilt. He looked at Xie Qian with deliberate hesitation and hesitated: "in fact, he has already arrived It''s just that I heard that the emperor and Lord Xie had made some disagreements, so I didn''t let anyone in. "


    Hearing about Lin radial and Yao Chao, Xie Qian raised his eyebrows as expected.


    When the emperor saw that he finally had a reaction, he thought it was the right time to come, so he ordered, "announce them to come in."


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian and whispered, "your nephew is here. I''ve wanted to see it for a long time, but you won''t let me


    Xie Qian light way: "no need."


    The emperor asked again, "don''t you plan to recognize him back to the Xie family?"


    Xie Qian shook his head: "he didn''t mean it."


    Seeing that he had a normal dialogue with himself, he finally broke the deadlock between them, and the emperor was relieved.


    Without saying a word, while Xie Qian didn''t pay attention, he quickly lifted the corner of his robe and took a look at the wound that Dr. Jiang had just bandaged. He moved too fast to see the white cloth wrapped high.


    Xie Qian slapped off his hand and frowned: "emperor! It''s time to change your fidgety appearance. "


    The emperor said with a smile: "it''s good to be steady. Who dares to ask me but you? "


    Xie Qian glared at him with a cold eye


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Xie Qian was sharpened by him and finally had some temper. He just wanted to preach, but he saw that father-in-law had come in with Lin radial and Yao Chao.


    He was about to get up, but he was pressed on his shoulder by the emperor, unable to exert any strength.


    Only listen to the emperor''s order: "Aiqing sit, not up."


    In front of outsiders, Xie Qian would not deny his face. Even if he felt that it was very impolite to sit on the couch, he had to let himself lose the person and his face.


    When Lin radial and Yao Chao came in, they saw Xie Qian sitting on the couch, standing on the edge of the cave, talking to him.


    It didn''t seem to have provoked the emperor''s anger, but the two also met each other.


    Two people on the front of the ceremony, and so allow flat behind, just look at the day Yan.


    I saw that he was born tall, his facial features were profound and dignified, and he looked like he was in his early thirties. He was just in his prime.


    He saw Lin radial and asked, "are you Lin radial? But I have a pair of eyes of Xie''s family. "


    Lin radial answered.


    The emperor asked a few questions about Lin radial''s family, but did not ignore Yao Chao. He threw the same question to him and asked him again.


    After a few gossips, the emperor said, "I''m very pleased that you have made great contributions to the extermination of mountain bandits. Well, I''m still busy today. You two should step down first. "


    They should be respectful, and then they were led out of the hall by Duke da.


    When they were outside the hall, Duke Da was smiling and said to them, "the two adults are very much in line with the emperor''s wishes. The imperial edict should come down immediately. My family congratulates you in advance."


    Lin radial was puzzled, but Yao Chao was more sensitive and fair to Da Gong: "thank you very much. We are staying in Xie''s house for the past two days. If my father-in-law can get us a place, he can come and find it. "


    He was gentle, polite and handsome, just like a gentleman. Even father-in-law Da was just like Mu Chunfeng. He said with a smile: "Oh, Mr. Yao is really polite. On the other hand, they have the ability to exterminate the bandits. At that time we will be in front of the Imperial Palace, and some of them will be promoted in the future. "


    The three people exchanged greetings again. Duke Da sent him out of the front hall. Lin radial and Yao Chao bianyuan went back to Xie''s house.


    When he finished sending the two adults back to the palace, he just heard the emperor talking about them with Xie Qian.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It looks good. Your nephew as like as two peas in the eye. I didn''t expect that Yao Chao, who was originally taking a look at it, was not bad. Ah Qian, can I ask them to come to the capital to accompany you


    Xie Qian said coldly: "I don''t need it. Moreover, a radius and a Chao have their own unique features. They are not the beauty pageants of your Majesty''s palace. Your majesty doesn''t have to make an article with her appearance. Pingbai insults no minister. "


    Da Gonggong is good-natured. This is not a good word. Will the emperor be angry?


    But listening to the emperor''s smile, he looked in a good mood and said to Xie Qian, "Aiqing, Aiqing, you can say a few more words! I''ll keep these two men! "


    Now, I asked him to take a look at the imperial edict


    Xie Qian frowned to stop: "ridiculous!"


    The majestic emperor in front of the two Lin radial turned into a satisfied child when he found a good toy. His handsome facial features were full of joy, and even his thick eyebrows showed arbitrary radians.


    He adjusted the wide sleeves of the Dragon Robe. He didn''t care about Xie Qian''s offensive tone. Instead, he deliberately said, "I love those who look good, so what? Besides, the position of imperial guards is not low. How many aristocratic families have targeted them? How can they be insulted? "


    The emperor first looks at people''s faces. This is known to all in the imperial court. The appearance of the concubines in the imperial palace is different from each other. Even the palace people and bodyguards in front of the imperial palace can choose the best one according to his own will.


    The position of bodyguard is related to the safety of the emperor. He only chooses it according to his own preference. Xie Qian has long thought that this is not smooth, but he has never spoken.


    Today, he finally felt that it was absurd. He frowned and admonished him: "Ah Wei and a Chao have not made great achievements. Such promotion will only let the courtiers and the speech officials be responsible for your Majesty''s cronyism. Besides, the position of Imperial Guard is extremely important, how can you always follow your Majesty''s will? "


    Da Gonggong has taken back the imperial edict, the red pen and other things from the front hall and put them on the case quietly.


    The Emperor didn''t take the contents of Xie Qian''s words to heart. Instead, he went to the case, seemed to be thinking about the content of the imperial edict, and casually returned to him: "if you say that the official scolds, you will scold me. Isn''t there Aiqing who will scold me for me? The guards in front of the emperor, as long as Ai Qing is always around me, they are just acting. I don''t believe there is anyone else in Beijing who can be better than you. Thank you. "


    When he said that, he picked up a pen in his hand and made a comparison on appreciation. I don''t know if he was taken seriously.


    Xie Qian has always been indifferent to everything, secretly criticized by the courtiers, saying that he was as unconcerned as a monk, so he might as well become a monk.


    But only when it comes to the emperor, Gujing wubo''s Xie can always be vexed by him.He got up from the couch, ignored the discomfort on his knees, went to the emperor and said in a cold voice, "emperor, I can''t guard the dragon body all the time."


    The emperor asked, "which radius is Lin radial? Which Chao is Yao Chao''s Chao? I don''t know how to start. It''s better for me to read and Ai Qing to write. Ai Qing''s words are better than mine when I was young... "


    He had seen the memorial presented by the inspector of Qingtong town. Where did he really not know their names? It''s just playing with Xie Qian on purpose.


    Xie Qian has long been used to this trick, cold face: "since the emperor is not willing to listen to advice, I leave."


    Then he frowned and turned to go.


    The emperor said, "wait, who allowed you to leave."


    Xie Qian remained unmoved and ignored the emperor''s orders.


    The emperor was really going to be angry. He put down his writing brush and said, "Xie Qian, stop for me!"


    Xie Qian''s steps stopped. Although he didn''t move forward, he still turned his back to others.


    Seeing the emperor''s face flushed with anger, Da Gong hurriedly advised him: "Oh, I say Lord Xie, don''t be angry with the Emperor today. When you were away a few days ago, the emperor was distressed for two days. The doctor said that it was because of the fire in the ordinary days! "


    Where is the heartache, but is by Li Fei''s cat to scratch a paw on the chest, saw the blood.


    The emperor felt that it was not a big deal, but the beast was killed by imperial concubine on the spot. A good Persian cat was killed, which made the emperor unwilling to pay attention to her these days.


    After listening to Da Gonggong''s words, Xie Qian frowned and looked back at the Emperor: "does the emperor''s heart ache? Why didn''t you say it earlier. If you don''t want to see me, I will leave earlier. "


    He knew some simple medical principles, and knew that the emperor was a quick tempered man. He was often angry with himself, but today he was here to annoy him.


    Da Gonggong intended to let Xie Qian stay, but now Xie Qian insisted on leaving.


    The emperor watched Xie Qian leave. After waiting for someone to leave, he patted him on the back of the head: "let you talk nonsense! Let you talk nonsense! I''ll hold you back


    Da Gonggong said with a smile: "ouch, the emperor is not angry. However, it''s good to see Mr. Xie. They all say that their brothers can''t meet each other every day. If they see more, they tend to fight. Don''t you think it''s better to let Lord Xie go back to be lenient today? "


    The emperor picked up the pen on the table and wrote it on the imperial edict. He didn''t show any hesitation in Xie Qian.


    As he wrote, he was dissatisfied and said, "tell me about me. I can''t even get angry at Xie Qian all day long! Now he is so angry that he has to be promoted to his nephew... "


    It''s not what you want, but he says, "the emperor is kind and nostalgic. He always thinks about his friendship with Lord Xie when he was young, and he also loves his sins over the years. That''s why he indulges him very much and is willing to promote his family."


    The emperor sneered: "you will say good obedience."


    The imperial edict had been drawn up. The emperor took it out of the door and threw it to a little eunuch. He said faintly, "go to Xie''s house and pass it on."


    The little eunuch, holding the imperial edict respectfully, left the palace


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    The sun had shifted slowly from the east to the top of his head. The weather was fine. The emperor stretched out and thought about what to do later.


    Father-in-law Da said on one side, "Princess Li has been crying for two days. She says that the emperor is not in love with the cat, but she is tired of Fanghua hall. Why don''t you go and have a look


    The emperor said lazily, "the soup made by imperial concubine today is good. Enjoy it."


    He said that he would appreciate others, but he didn''t mean to see him.


    Da Gonggong said with a smile: "the emperor has not praised which master of the imperial palace is good at eating and cooking. I''m afraid the empress Li Fei will be very happy."


    The emperor chuckled again and said carelessly, "don''t they all taste the same? Xie Qian used more than two spoons today. Xu is a good cook. "


    Then he got up and went to the direction of the martial arts arena, muttering: "it''s the same everywhere in this palace all day, and people are tired of watching it. I have two new faces. I''m not elected to the harem. Can''t I go too far? It''s worth opposing that... "


    Duke Da knows who the emperor is talking about. I''m afraid the master is still thinking about the attitude of Lord Xie.


    He kept up with the emperor''s steps with a smile and said, "Lord Lin is calm and reliable, and Mr. Yao has outstanding temperament. This pair of guards must not be inferior to the imperial guards. It''s better for the emperor. "


    The emperor was coaxed by him to "ha ha" straight music, turned a corner, he suddenly said: "do you know why I am so different to Xie Qian?"


    Da Gonggong was stunned and subconsciously said, "the emperor''s mind, how dare I guess..."


    The emperor looked back in surprise and saw the strange look on his face, and his steps stopped.


    He didn''t have to think about it. He also understood what the strange look in his eyes meant. He held out his hand to shine on father-in-law''s head: "what are you thinking! If you dare to do this again, I''ll let someone cut your head off and kick it for Xie Qian! "


    Da Gonggong cried out: "I didn''t say anything! I am wronged


    The emperor stood in his place, a trace of killing flashed between his eyebrows and eyes. He sneered and said, "you people, how do you think in your mind? I don''t know? And then there are those old people who stare at Xie Qian and me all day long, and they are sent to nail Xie Qian a dirty hat to serve you in color. I don''t know about it? "


    This word said, can frighten Da Gong a cold sweat.


    He immediately fell to his knees and exclaimed: "I dare not, I dare not think like this, Emperor! Master Xie, such a brilliant figure and a slave, dare not have such an idea by taking advantage of his 100 courage


    The emperor said coldly, "you''d better not dare."


    Accustomed to the harmlessness shown by the emperor in front of Xie Qian, he always let Duke Da forget how the emperor used to lie dormant and show weakness. Once he seized the opportunity, he cleaned up the court with iron and blood.


    He knelt down on his knees and swore, "I dare not! In the future, if you see the palace people talking like this, or have such ideas, you will certainly be severely punished! "


    The emperor stretched out again, stepped forward and went to the martial arts arena: "I''m so afraid of what to do. I won''t eat you. At most, I''ll cut off my head and it won''t hurt."


    Father-in-law Da''s cold sweat was blown by the warm wind. He didn''t feel warm at all. Instead, his hair stood up.


    He busily stood up to keep up with the emperor''s steps, wiped his cold sweat, and made amends with a smile: "it''s a slave who is timid and makes the emperor laugh."


    The emperor, who was still angry just now, began to joke about it again in a twinkling of an eye: "ah, I haven''t answered the question I just asked."


    Da Gonggong''s mind changed. He was just so scared. How can you remember what the emperor asked when he was joking.


    Seeing that he couldn''t say it, the emperor said, "I asked you just now. Do you know why I am different from Xie Qian! I can''t remember how I became a eunuch in charge? "


    Da Gonggong laughed bitterly: "Xu is, Xu is Xie. You are smart. The slaves are too stupid..."


    The emperor "ha ha" laughed and nodded: "there is such a reason."


    Da Gonggong thought that this was the emperor''s temperaments, and he sighed. Only when Lord Xie was there, could the emperor''s anger really burn up.


    After thinking for a long time, he saw that the emperor had not let go of this question, so he had to falter and haw: "I''m stupid, I can''t guess the holy intention..."


    On the way to the martial arts arena, all the flowers and plants in the palace, especially the flowers and plants on the way to the holy master, are always well served and better than those in other places.


    The emperor was bright yellow. He looked at Da Gonggong, who was drooping his head and didn''t dare to look directly at Tian Yan. He said with a smile, "can''t you guess? If you can''t guess it, I know you''re stupid. "


    But the answer was given in his heart - he ascended the throne at the age of 14 and sat on the throne. In the past 20 years, everyone has been distorted so that he can see the falsehood at a glance.


    For example, Da gong-in-law, who is tired of dealing with his moods and moods, sees this Dragon Robe. It is the supreme power that brings him life and death. He always tries his best to please him. He always follows his meaning and says funny words all the time, which makes people uninteresting.


    Only Xie Qian, also only Xie Qian, saw the original him.¡­¡­


    Lin radial and Yao Chao came out of the palace and felt that they were not very real.


    When the emperor summoned him, he really looked at them and even asked a few words in a perfunctory way.


    Rao is Yao Chao''s brain, but he doesn''t understand the emperor''s meaning. On the way back, he can''t help but say to Lin radial: "is it like this? Why do I feel a little bit out of line with my imagination... "


    Lin radial walked side by side with him. Hearing the words, he stopped: "how about now? How about the second brother''s assumption?"


    Yao Chao saw that he didn''t put this matter in his heart. He couldn''t help sighing. In his heart, he felt that Lin radial had a good attitude.


    He analyzed: "when you summon ministers from other places, you say that they have made great contributions to the suppression of bandits, but when you summon them, you don''t mention the suppression of bandits He didn''t think that even the questions that the emperor asked us today were all improvised by him? "


    Yao Chao talked about the point, but Lin Du didn''t care.


    He did not stop, only shook his head and said: "it may be a whim, who knows."


    Yao Chao yubai''s face across a trace of helplessness: "you are really at ease as if su."


    Lin radial looked at Yao Chao: "there are no good things and no bad things. What are you worried about doing?"


    Looking at Lin radial''s placid appearance, Yao Chao had more conjectures. At this time, he also learned from him and put his peace of mind into his stomach.


    As he said, there is no bad thing about the left and right.


    Yao Chao said with a smile: "ah Du is right. What''s more, this call should be inseparable from Lord Xie. Since the emperor believes in him, we will be OK. "


    Lin radial gently "um" a sound, along the broad street outside the palace, walking in the direction of Xie''s house, even walking, is a board and an eye.


    Yao Chao suddenly felt that Lin radial''s calmness was calmness. Ignoring his cold face, sometimes it was quite interesting.


    He walked side by side with Lin radial and asked him, "ah, ah radial. You say, what are you going to do if we are really kept in the capital? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    Although Yao Chao didn''t say it, he was worried about the future.


    He didn''t want to be bound by an official uniform, so he didn''t have a temporary post in the police house, but now


    I just hope that the Emperor just has a whim and wants to see the blood of Xie family. He is not very interested in him.


    For a long time, he didn''t hear Lin radial speak. Yao Chao called him a "radial?"


    Lin radial slightly surprised to turn his head, Junlang''s face rarely reveals a trace of bewilderment: "what?"


    Yao Chao found out that he had no expression just now, because he was in a daze all the time.


    On weekdays, in the police house, Lin radial always has a cold face and decisive appearance. He is seldom seen when he is relaxed, let alone dazed.


    Yao Chao laughed and simply left his troubles behind and asked curiously, "what are you thinking?"


    The man pointed to the vendor by the road, frowning slightly, as if there was a big deal of hesitation: "I was thinking, when I go home, what gifts should I bring to Ashley and the children."


    Yao Chao''s line of sight follows Lin radial''s finger, looks to the roadside, just on the eyes of a young girl who runs a stall.


    She was staring at him, as if she had not thought he would find it. Suddenly, she blushed, and then she was a little flustered.


    Yao Chao smiles at her kindly and nods.


    Seeing that they were about to pass by, the girl finally summoned up her courage and called, "young master, stay!"


    But after that, she had already regretted it. Her face was so red that she did not dare to lift her head.


    How dare she dress up as a common girl


    Just as the girl was tangled with regret, a pair of beige boots appeared in her sight. When she went up, she saw the young man who had just looked at him in a light colored robe and stood in front of her stall.


    His eyes flashed out the light color of glass in the sun and looked at her gently.


    She didn''t know how to react, but she heard the warm voice of the jade face childe ask, "girl, do you want us to see what you sell?"


    The girl didn''t know that Yao Chao was helping herself out, but she was relieved and nodded: "exactly, exactly. Look, young master


    He only heard his voice calling to his companion: "ah radius, aren''t you still looking for something to buy? Why don''t you come and have a look. "


    The man who was just beside him came forward and stood in front of the booth.


    Then the girl saw clearly -


    the man in dark robe beside him had the same facial features and appearance. On the contrary, he had a sense of existence because of his cold temperament.


    Why did she just see one?


    Today is a disgrace. She made money to stop these two outstanding CHILDES.


    Just listen to that cold faced childe is like gold ground to ask: "these two value?"


    His slender fingers pointed to a pair of wooden carved puppies on the stall, as if he wanted to buy them.


    The girl said, "it''s made of peach wood. Although it''s not precious wood, it has the effect of dispelling evil spirits. Fifty Wen for two. "


    Lin radial simply bought it and said to Yao Chao, "let''s go."


    Then he put away his things and walked forward.


    Yao chao chao''s stall owner smiles and follows.


    The girl had no reason to stop them. From afar, the young man in shallow clothes asked his companion, "ah radius, don''t you have many wooden trinkets in your house? How can I buy back a pair of puppies? "


    The cold faced childe only said a few words: "ah Shu likes it."


    The two of them were getting farther away. The girl on the stall was still thinking, that gentle young man''s voice was so beautiful


    Lin radial and Yao Chao did not delay on the way for a long time, but when they arrived at Xie''s house, they saw a eunuch from the palace waiting for them in the front hall.


    As soon as the eunuch saw them, he immediately laughed out a flower on his face, and said with joy in his voice, "two adults can come back. We can''t wait to announce the good news to the two adults. We arrived earlier than the two adults


    Two people look at one eye, Yao Chao smile and ask: "do not know father-in-law is to say what news?"


    The eunuch took out the imperial edict and said with a smile, "two adults, take the edict."


    Although Lin radial and Yao Chao were surprised at the speed of the imperial edict, they had to listen to the edict obediently.


    Until the eunuch finished reading, they took the imperial edict respectfully.


    Xuanzhi eunuch said with a smile: "in the future, the two adults will be the people in front of the imperial court. At that time, we will often deal with each other. Please take care of them."


    Yao Chaowen and Youli said: "I dare not. My father-in-law is heavy. The two of us are new here. We can''t explain the affairs in the palace. I hope my father-in-law will take care of us in the future. "


    He exchanged greetings with the eunuch skillfully, and only let the other party''s words go wild. He also had more sincerity when he spoke to Yao Chao.


    Lin radial said little, but because of his relationship with Xie Qian, people didn''t think he was pretending to be indifferent, only gave people a sense of calm and reliable.


    After all, Mr. Xie spared no more words than money. When he faced them, he only nodded at most.He complimented them with a smile on his face: "don''t worry about the two adults. We dare not speculate on the holy idea, but the imperial edict has been issued. Besides, thanks to the presence of Lord Xie, the two adults will surely be prosperous and prosperous in the future."


    Yao Chao said with a smile: "thank you for your good words."


    Before leaving, they put a purse for him. The eunuch pinched it skillfully, and his smile deepened.


    He put away his two pocketbooks and said with a smile, "well, there''s something else to do in the palace, and it''s not easy to disturb the two adults. I''m leaving. "


    After seeing off the eunuch, the people of Xie''s family also gathered around and spoke auspicious words.


    The housekeeper left the house today, but he was not in the house. There were only a few smart boys and servants at home. Everyone relaxed.


    "Congratulations! We Xie''s house is also happy


    Yao Chao lives in the purple orchid garden. Because of his gentle temper and easy to talk, he is also a gentleman. Fusheng and Fuzhu don''t worry so much in front of him.


    Laughing and joking, they said, "master Yao, the clothes we wear today are the credit of our sisters. Adults don''t say thank you? "


    Yao Chao Xijie, the clean clothes on the road are all worn once, and then put on the face of the saint, naturally it is disrespectful.


    However, when they returned to Xie''s house the day before, it was already late. Fu Sheng had an idea and went to find Fu Juan and asked for a dress that Xie Qian didn''t wear. She stayed up with Fu Zhu until midnight and changed it to the size of Yao Chao.


    Yao Chao said with a smile: "Yao naturally appreciates the help of the two girls. I don''t know how the two girls want Yao to repay? "


    Fu Zhu and Fu Sheng looked at each other, and they all laughed out loud: "our sisters are just joking. You don''t have to worry about it."


    It has to be said that Yao Chao is gentle and good-looking, so it''s hard not to be popular.


    Fu Ya Wen Sheng asked, "are you tired? Do you want to go back to your room and have a rest? "


    When the host was not there, the two of them took orders in the front hall, but it was not good to keep them all the time, so they nodded and agreed.


    They went to the backyard, and the people in the front hall were scattered.


    Fu Ya thought carefully. When she took Lin radial to go to the green bamboo garden, she took the initiative to say to him, "sister Fu Li went to the street with the young master today. Mr. Lin doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Lin radial nodded: "thank you."


    Fuya smiles and says politely.


    Lin radial and Xie Qian are very similar in life, even in their temperament. If outsiders do not know that they are nephews, they may guess that they are father and son.


    It''s just that Xie Qian''s coldness has never been as solemn as Lin radial.


    Facing such a situation, Fu Ya didn''t dare to say much. She took him into the yard and asked him carefully. Seeing that Lin radial didn''t need himself, she retreated quietly.


    On the other hand, Fu Sheng and Fu Zhu, who took Yao Chao to the purple orchid garden, did not have so many concerns.


    The sound of Fusheng is good, hence its name.


    When she was excited, her chirping voice was not annoying, but rather charming: "Mr. Yao, you and Mr. Lin will become the guards of the imperial guards in the future, but Mr. Yao is not like a swordsman?"


    Yao Chao smiles: "is that Lin childe like?"


    Fu Sheng lowers his head slightly, and his mood is not clear in his eyes


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    Fu Sheng''s cheeks turned red and he said with a secret smile, "we''ve all inquired. Young master Lin has made military contributions in the northwest, and he is still a powerful subordinate of the general. Besides, young master Lin is more serious. "


    Who doesn''t admire people like the general? Actually, she was still afraid.


    Fu Zhu nodded and whispered, "Mr. Yao looks like a scholar."


    Yao Chao shook his head and said, "Mr. Xie is also a scholar."


    Fu Sheng and Fu Zhu refuted him with one voice: "we adults are different!"


    Yao Chao also had a lot of gossip with the two girls. He knew that both of them regarded Xie Qian as a God and only followed the topic: "Oh? What''s the difference? "


    Fu Sheng''s eyes were bright: "adults have outstanding literary talent, excellent painting and calligraphy, proficient in musical instruments, riding and shooting. What''s more, your majesty asked our adults to command the security of the palace some years ago. Those who were not convinced were beaten down by our adults. "


    Fu Zhu added: "those who are troubling us adults, whether they are civil servants or martial arts men, are not the opponents of adults!"


    Yao Chao listened to the music.


    He said with a warm smile: "yes, your adults are both literate and martial arts. Your adults are the most powerful."


    A light colored dress took advantage of Yao Chao''s skin color, and his face became white as jade.


    Fu Sheng, Fu Zhu see him say so, also some embarrassed smile.


    Fu Sheng praised: "Mr. Yao and Mr. Lin are also excellent. It is said that they have also exterminated a whole mountain bandit! But it has done good for the people. "


    Yao Chao smiles. He feels that the people in Xie''s house are very simple and lovely. Maybe the master doesn''t like to fight for fame and wealth, and the people around him don''t like to fight for it.


    In order to avoid the embarrassment of going to the toilet, Lin radial and Yao Chao did not enter the palace in the morning.


    Two little maids prepared breakfast for Yao Chao and brought a lot of new desserts from your kitchen. Then they retreated.


    Xie''s house is very quiet on weekdays. Because Xie Qian is happy and quiet, people do not dare to speak up.


    The servant girls are not old, and it''s time for them to be lively. It''s only one day since they came, and they have already brought a lot of laughter to Xie''s house.


    Until Xie Qian came back to his house, he saw people walking briskly and smiling, but they were not used to it.


    The boy saw him with sharp eyes and said, "the Lord is back!"


    Xie Qian raised his eyes and gave a faint "um".


    The boy''s eyes on Xie Qian''s line of sight, just found that he had done something he would never do on weekdays. What he didn''t expect was that the always cold Lord Xie returned to him.


    The boy immediately felt inspired and went forward to chirp: "thank you! Just now, the imperial edict came to the palace, and the two CHILDES who lived in our family were promoted to imperial guards! My darling, it''s amazing. "


    This person''s voice alone was so noisy that Xie Qian frowned and couldn''t bear it.


    When the emperor wrote the edict, he was there. Do you know? If Xie Ming were in the house today, he would not have been so unruly.


    Xie Qian said, "where is Xie Ming?"


    The young man was stunned and replied honestly: "the Lord Ming went out, and young master Lin and Fu Li also went out, but I don''t know whether the Lord Ming and the young master are walking together. It''s said that young master Lin still... "


    The man saw that he began to talk nonsense again, only nodded his head to show that he knew, and immediately strode forward to find his own purity.


    The little guy stood aside, and he giggled. He was still happy that today''s adult had a talk with him.


    Xie Qian first went to the yard, took off his royal uniform and prepared a suit of clothes. Seeing the injury on his adult''s leg, he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "My Lord, are you hurt?"


    Xie Qian said lightly: "no problem. Take a clean suit of middlings


    Just now, in order to facilitate diagnosis and treatment and dressing, the imperial doctor cut a long cut on Xie Qian''s middle trousers. He frowned and was dissatisfied with his embarrassed image under the robe.


    Fu Juan doesn''t know what kind of injury Xie Qian is. She trots to the cabinet and takes out a clean middle coat and hands it to Xie Qian.


    Adults don''t like to be touched by others, so Furong stands aside to watch him change his middle clothes and trousers.


    When she saw the bright moon in her home, her knees were covered with a thick white cloth. Under the cloth, a dazzling red was exuded, and her eyes were red.


    Injured in the knee, but angered the emperor, punished?


    It''s not easy for you to serve the emperor like a tiger?


    She can''t help hating that she is useless.


    If you are like the Ming Dynasty, you can also receive some news from the palace, deal with the relationship with the palace people, and make plans for the adult


    Xie Qian changed his clothes and suddenly heard a sob behind him.


    When he looked back, he saw Furong''s eyes red and her teeth clenched with tears.


    Xie Qian said in a low voice: "Fu Huo. If you don''t feel well, you can go down and have a restHe seldom talks to the servants around him, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t see them. He doesn''t like to talk on weekdays, and he just likes to be alone.


    Furong wiped away the tears in her eyes with her sleeve and shook her head and said, "Furong is OK."


    When she said that, Xie Qian didn''t say much.


    After he changed his clothes, he looked at the sky. It was still early, so he planned to go to the study to practice calligraphy, and then to the Imperial Academy to deal with daily affairs.


    As soon as I stepped into the study, I heard a little boy running in and said in a high voice: "my Lord, my Lord! People came to the palace and said that the emperor was injured in the martial arts arena today! He said, "let the adults pass quickly!"


    Xie Qian eyebrows a jump, deep voice asked: "come where?"


    The boy said, "it''s father-in-law le. Now he''s at the door, waiting to urge the adults to go quickly!"


    When it was urgent, Xie Qian didn''t care to go into the palace to change his clothes. He told the boy to go to the backyard to get his horse, so he strode to the door.


    Fu ran up and said, "your knee is still injured! No horse to ride - "


    Xie Qian shook his head:" it''s OK. Find someone to find Xie Ming. "


    Xie Qian is now a Guard commander in the palace. If the emperor is injured in the palace, he is the one who will be held accountable first.


    If the emperor is seriously injured - Xie Qian is a capital punishment.


    No matter what the emperor was, the courtiers'' attack on Xie Qian was inevitable.


    Xie Ming is familiar with the complicated relationship between the former dynasty and the palace. With him, he can solve many problems.


    Fu Heng is smart. He doesn''t need Xie Qian''s explanation to know the meaning of his words.


    All of a sudden, Xie Qian asked her to find Xie Ming quickly.


    She gritted her teeth and nodded her head and said, "don''t worry. Furong will do well."


    Xie Qian did not care about the rule of no horse in Beijing, so he rode into the palace.


    Xie Fu is in a mess. All the servants who hear the news are in a panic. They don''t know the situation in the palace.


    What''s more, I don''t know whether you can come back safely or not.


    Under the cover of the nest, Ann has finished the egg? If Xie Qian had an accident, he was afraid that all the people would follow suit.


    Fu Juan sent three groups of people to find Xie Ming. He gathered the people in the house and said in a sharp voice, "no one in your family can deliver news to others before you come back! Do your own job and do your own thing well! "


    Now that the housekeeper is away, Furong has been following Xie Qian, but he can control the people in the house.


    She calmed her heart, but she could not restrain her panic.


    The LORD was helpless in the imperial court, and his present position is entirely based on the emperor''s will. If something happens to the emperor this time, he will be the target of public criticism.


    Even if the emperor''s dragon body is not seriously ill, will he dislike the adults? If the punishment is too heavy, how can adults deal with it?


    Furong''s head was full of random thoughts, and finally gradually converged into an idea -


    if the adults come back safely this time, she must find a way to enter the palace.


    Even if the position is not high, if you climb up a little bit, there will always be a day to help adults


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    Xie Qian drove his horse into the imperial city and was stopped at the gate of the palace.


    None of the guards in the imperial city did not recognize him. He was only surprised that Xie Qian, who was usually calm, came here today.


    The guard saluted respectfully and said, "thank you! You are not allowed to ride in the palace. Please dismount


    Xie Qian didn''t embarrass each other. He got off the horse and went to the palace alone.


    The guards looked at each other, didn''t know what happened, and immediately whispered -


    "what''s going on today? Mr. Xie didn''t leave the palace in the morning. How can he come back in a hurry


    "Silence! Do your own business well and don''t talk about it. "


    Along the way, the palace people saluted Xie Qian one after another. Although he looked as usual, his steps were almost invisible and in a hurry.


    Xie Qian often goes to and from the imperial palace. People in the palace recognize him, and they are surprised that he is different today


    Until he got to the main hall beside the martial arts arena, Xie Qian just came near and saw that the faces of the palace people were full of restlessness.


    Duke Da sent someone to guard him. Seeing Xie Qian, he quickly welcomed him: "thank you! You are here at last


    Xie Qian frowned, and his whole body became colder. He said frankly, "how is your majesty?"


    The eunuch shook his head and said in a low voice, "I don''t know. The imperial doctor has been summoned in the front hall, and no one has come out yet. When the Lord arrived, he immediately went in. "


    Xie Qian had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The sun has risen to a dazzling height in the half morning. The hall next to the martial arts arena is isolated from all the warm sunshine, as if opening a big mouth to swallow people in.


    Xie Qian has not felt so nervous for many years.


    He was not worried about the coming punishment, that is, to take off his official uniform or to give up his life, which was nothing to him.


    But the emperor is the only one in the world who can recall the past together. He is also an important person.


    He didn''t want to have any accidents.


    Xie Qian collected his mind and looked cool. He pushed open the high door of the hall, and there was silence in the hall.


    Da Gonggong''s voice came from the back of the hall: "but Lord Xie is coming?"


    Xie Qian did not say anything, but walked forward. The sound of his feet reverberated in the open hall until he turned to the back of the hall. He did not stop until he turned to the back of the hall.


    in silence, he knelt down in front of the bed and looked back respectfully: "thank you, please come forward."


    Xie Qian''s heart was cold.


    The expression on Xu''s face was too bad. Duke Da stood up and said in a low voice: "the emperor practiced riding and shooting in the arena today. He startled the horse and fell off his horse. But don''t worry too much. The emperor doesn''t worry about his life. He''s just in a coma now. "


    Which horse is not carefully selected in the Royal Racecourse? When riding and shooting, the horse can be regarded as galloping, let alone shocked.


    When he heard the emperor fall from his horse, Xie Qian''s back was in a cold sweat.


    He was also blessed by God, either by breaking his neck when he fell off his horse, or being trampled by a galloping horse - any of which could kill him.


    Xie Qian stepped forward uncontrollably. After two steps, he stopped abruptly. He frowned and asked father-in-law, "the horses in the martial arts arena are scared. I should have been the one to avoid suspicion. Why call me here at this time? "


    Da Gonggong said with a wry smile: "before the emperor fell into a coma, the only thing he said was to thank the Lord for guarding. No one else can know."


    Xie Qian was silent.


    Mr. Da then said, "Mr. Xie is smart and should understand. The emperor asked the Lord to come to him, but he was afraid that the news might be leaked. The emperor was attacked by the courtiers. At the moment, there is no place nearby, which is safer than the emperor''s side. "


    The great doctor stood aside, looking at his nose and heart, and regarded himself as a statue that did not listen, did not see or want to see, and did not say a word.


    Xie Qian is responsible for the security of the martial arts arena. Once this happened, Xie Qian was the first suspect. But now the emperor called him around.


    People with a clear eye will know that this is not only no doubt, but also to protect.


    "Now all the people in the martial arts arena have been under control, and the frightened horse can still take care of it. Adults don''t need to worry. Just watch the emperor and wait for the emperor to wake up. "


    Duke Da stepped aside to make room for Xie Qian.


    Xie Qian stepped forward and knelt down in front of the emperor''s bed.


    The knee, which was cut by porcelain pieces in the morning, seems to split again now. The pain reminds Xie Qian that the unconscious people on the hospital bed are real.


    It''s all true


    The people on the couch had no blood color, and their swords and eyebrows were frowning at this time, as if they had never been peaceful in their dreams.


    Xu broke his head when he fell from his horse. The emperor''s forehead was wrapped with thick gauze, exuding bright red blood, which was dazzling.


    Xie Qian suddenly chuckled and said in a low voice, "Ah Fu, who called you so many years when you were young, is of some use. Don''t think it''s a bad name, it''s not dignified. "Xie Qian''s voice was cold with remembrance. For a moment, he was stunned.


    All the people present, even Da Gonggong, who served the emperor since childhood, did not know that the emperor had such a nickname before.


    He suddenly understood where the master''s unreserved trust in Xie Qian came from.


    Xie Qian did not make any more noise. He looked at the emperor quietly for a while, and then stood up.


    The man''s face was cold and cruel, and he was fair to Dagong: "where are the people in the martial arts arena? Send someone to take me. "


    Father in law''s face changed greatly. He shook his head and said, "no, I can''t! Lord Xie, the emperor has given a death order to keep it The news of the emperor''s injury can''t be kept secret for long. If something happens to you, I''m a slave. I can''t tell you to the emperor! "


    Xie Qian said coldly: "disobeying the imperial edict is Qian''s decision. When the emperor wakes up, he will be punished."


    Duke Da often served the emperor. He also knew that Xie qianning was stubborn. Even the emperor was helpless. Seeing that he insisted on going, he knew that he could not stop him.


    Can father-in-law did not give up, still struggling to persuade: "Xie Lord, at this time or the emperor''s safety is important. Now that the emperor is in a coma, you should guard in front of him... "


    Xie Qian''s face sank, his cold face covered with frost: "lead the way!"


    He was covered in dark clothes. His whole body was so powerful that his father-in-law could not speak. Even the palace people were afraid. No one dared to vent his anger out loud.


    Just when Da Gong couldn''t hold on and was about to compromise, he heard a weak voice from the couch: "thank you, thank you, you are bold..."


    Xie Qian was a little stunned, but he heard father-in-law Da shout happily: "thank you, thank you! The emperor wakes up, the emperor speaks


    He looked back, and sure enough, the pale emperor opened his eyes.


    Xie Qian is a little unbelievable.


    The noisy voices were heard all over the ears, and all the palace people were crying out with joy: "the emperor is awake!"


    The man on the couch fixed his eyes on Xie Qian and said weakly, "here Get out of here. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    Xie Qian step by step backward, the body of the cold also slowly, a little scattered.


    He knelt down in front of the emperor''s couch and said in a low voice, "the minister is here."


    The emperor was dizzy and nauseous, but he was still holding on, staring at Xie Qian and ordering, "be honest. I don''t want you to go."


    The great doctor had already come to him and said anxiously, "the Emperor just woke up, can''t talk much! I''ve fallen to my head, but I can''t underestimate it.... "


    The emperor felt the buzzing around his ears. In front of his couch, the old tree skin face of the imperial doctor blocked Xie Qian. He couldn''t help being upset: "shut up. And you, shut up


    Da Gonggong quickly pulled the doctor away from the couch and ordered the palace people to be quiet again.


    In the back hall, only the breathing voice of the crowd could be heard, and Xie Qian''s voice was much milder than usual.


    "The emperor, listen to the doctor, don''t talk."


    The emperor frowned to a place and said to Xie Qian, "you let them all retreat."


    Xie Qian took a look at Da Gong, who took people out of the back hall with interest.


    The door of the hall closed slowly, and there was a dull sound. For a moment, only two of them were left in the hall.


    The emperor said in a stuffy voice, "I heard that. You call my nickname. Don''t you agree that you are not allowed to call this name in the future? "


    Xie Qian laughed again: "you said that Yan Fei Niang''s dog is lucky. With the light of her name, she should also be called Ah Fu. Why do you think it''s a dog''s name


    This is the second time Xie Qian laughs today, but in the eyes of the emperor, it is the first smile that he has seen him again from the court for many years.


    He had a thousand words stuck in his throat, and for a while he didn''t know where to start.


    Xie Qian''s smile was very weak, and soon disappeared, but the smile, a little lingering.


    "Well, Aiqing..." The emperor got stuck and his mind went blank.


    As soon as he fell from his horse and his head was still dizzy, Xie Qian frowned and said, "the great doctor said that the emperor should not speak. It''s better to take a rest. "


    Speaking of this, the emperor felt dizzy and vomit again.


    He was angry in his heart and complained to Xie Qian: "this time, I am very lucky Good horse. I''m not so good when I''m riding around. I just want to shoot two arrows, and I start to go crazy! "


    Xie Qian frowned: "does the emperor notice the difference between the horses?"


    The emperor had a splitting headache, and his legs and arms were also entangled. There were bursts of stings in his joints, but these places were covered with quilts, which Xie Qian could not see.


    He thought for a while and said, "I don''t remember."


    The bodyguard began to count nothing in his mind.


    The horse should not be different at the beginning. When the emperor wanted to ride and shoot, he was moved?


    If this is the case, the hands-on people want to leave the horse''s life when the horse is running at a high speed!


    The emperor bared his teeth and murmured: "do you remember what the master said when we learned to ride horses together in the early years? When you fall from a horse, don''t touch the ground with your face Fortunately, I''m also very sensitive. My kung fu has been declining over the years. This is just a broken body. "


    Xie Qian didn''t experience the danger, but he was terrified. His fist was clenched and he said in a cold voice: "the more the emperor says, the less it looks like! What is disabled? "


    Seeing that his brow was awe inspiring and angry, the emperor called out, "I''m not dead yet. Is Aiqing going to commit the following crimes? Why are you yelling at me? "


    Xie Qian was almost angry with him. No matter how good he was, he couldn''t help thinking of swearing.


    "If the emperor does this again, I will leave!"


    The emperor immediately held his head and began to hum: "Ai Qing, Ai Qing, don''t go. I have a headache..."


    Xie Qian had to endure and said, "I''ll call the imperial doctor."


    Then he heard the emperor yell angrily, "Xie Qian, I said you are not allowed to go!"


    Xie Qian was silent.


    The emperor, who had been walking through the gate of ghosts, seemed to have let go completely and showed his temperaments incisively and vividly. Seeing Xie qianshun, he was happy again: "it''s better to stay with me here. If you didn''t have to leave the Palace this morning, how could I be so bored to go to the martial arts arena to have fun? If you don''t go to the martial arts arena, you won''t be thrown off by the frightened horse. "


    Xie Qian felt helpless in his heart. He felt that none of his sages'' maxims could cope with the scene.


    He had no choice but to say, "it''s the minister''s fault."


    The emperor blinked and finally calmed down.


    Neither of them spoke. After a while, the emperor''s voice was a little hoarse and he said, "ah Qian, I have a headache."


    Xie Qian tried his best to make his voice not so indifferent and said to the emperor in a low voice: "I''m not a doctor either. Will emperor Xu Chen go out and call the doctor in


    The emperor shook his head: "No


    Xie Qian had no choice but to maintain his original posture and continue to kneel in front of the couch, looking at the emperor.Until the other side in their own gaze, slowly closed their eyes


    He moved his legs and tried to get up, but he felt the tear in his knee. Plus the numbness of long-term immobility, it seems to be pricked by needles.


    Xie Qian couldn''t help frowning: "well..."


    Xu was heard by the half awakened emperor. He opened his eyes and was at a loss.


    "Ah Qian?"


    Xie Qian answered: "I am here."


    The emperor nodded, as if at last relieved, and closed his eyes again.


    This time, when the emperor was asleep and breathing evenly, Xie Qian held the edge of the couch and stood up slowly.


    He stayed in place for a while and walked away quietly from the couch.


    When the crowd outside saw Xie Qian coming out, they rushed to meet him.


    Da Gonggong asked anxiously, "Lord Xie, how is the emperor?"


    Xie Qian said in a light voice, "I''m sleeping again."


    Da Gonggong quickly asked the grand doctor: "the emperor doesn''t wake up for a long time, and he sleeps down. What''s the big problem?"


    The Taiyi was Jiang Taiyi, who bandaged Xie Qian''s knee in the morning. His medical skill was the best in the palace. After hearing this, he said: "the emperor should have slept a little longer because he was injured to this extent. Fang Caixu was forced to wake up. He was not energetic and soon fell asleep again


    Duke Da was relieved and listened to the doctor''s advice: "since you can wake up soon, it proves that the emperor''s injury is not serious. You just need to rest for a few days and use some tranquilizing medicine. It''s just


    Da Gonggong''s relaxed mind became tense again. He raised his breath and waited for the following of the imperial physician.


    The old doctor touched his beard and sighed: "the emperor should suffer a lot these days. Dizziness is light, vomiting and anorexia are possible. I''m afraid I''ll be a little grumpy, just follow him. "


    After hearing this, father-in-law Da finally let go.


    Xie Qian suddenly said, "Dr. Jiang, in addition to injuries on his head, does the emperor still have injuries on his body?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Dr. Jiang seemed to be surprised to find out, and naturally said, "of course there are How can you fall down from the galloping horse and be in good condition? "


    Xie Qian clenched his fist, and the lines on his face stretched out a cold curve.


    He was fair to Dagong: "those who hurt your Majesty''s horse in the martial arts arena must be found out. Is your father-in-law willing to send someone to lead the way? "


    Xie Qian put forward this request again. Even Da Gonggong didn''t know how to refuse it.


    For a while, the emperor asked the emperor not to wake up


    Da Gonggong didn''t want to annoy Xie Qian. He compromised and said, "it''s all right. If adults want to see it, let ah Le follow."


    Xie Qian nodded and followed ah le to the arena.


    Looking at Xie Qian''s tall and dark back, Jiang Taiyi suddenly slapped his forehead and thought of something: "I said how bloody it is. I''m afraid my knee, which was bandaged by Lord Xie this morning, will crack again!"


    But just as he spoke, he looked as usual. He followed ah le and didn''t show any sign of knee injury.


    Da Gonggong''s heart was cool: I just hope that when the emperor wakes up, I don''t know Lord Xie''s leg is hurt again


    The chaos in the palace did not spread to Xie''s guest room.


    Lin Du and Yao Chao were in their respective courtyards, but they were also at ease.


    Yao Chao changed his clothes, put on his own clothes, and sat in the courtyard drinking tea and eating snacks, thinking about the future arrangement.


    Suddenly, I was arranged to come to the capital. What should I do at home?


    Ah Wei doesn''t even want to stay in Qingtong town for a long time. She only likes to be in Yaojia village. She doesn''t want to follow her to Beijing.


    But if the mother is not there, he can''t bring Erlang.


    It''s better to be at ease in Qingtong town.


    He has always refused the official post given by the inspector. When he can finish a stage of work, he can put down his trifles and go home


    The purple orchid garden is safe, but there is a elegant young man in white, sighing.


    Suddenly a familiar juvenile voice came, full of disgust: "I''ve seen you for a long time, good, what''s the good sigh? What trouble


    The voice was clearly coming from outside the courtyard wall. Yao Chao stood up and took a few steps in the direction of the voice.


    He was originally covered with a layer of mist, and his mood suddenly became happy. Facing the wall, he said in a voice: "Xiao Wei, when did you come?"


    There was no response in that direction for a long time. Yao chaocai waited for a sound, and suddenly heard the youth voice behind him: "haven''t you said it yet? Why do you sigh?"


    Yao Chao turns around and sees Wei Zhenzhen standing in front of him. He looks proud and charming with a trace of doubt. He puts a light smile on his face: "I don''t have any worries. It''s you, where have you been these days! "


    I haven''t seen a teenager for more than a month, but he doesn''t mean to grow tall. He''s still half a head short of Yao Chao.


    Xiao Wei said, "it doesn''t matter where I went."


    When Yao Chao saw that his child was all right, he was really happy. The joy and smile between his eyebrows and eyes were illuminated by the warm sun, as if he could emit light.


    He took Xiao Wei''s right arm, took him into the room, and said: "this is uncle a radial''s house. It''s not good to let people see you if you don''t say hello. Come in with me and we''ll have a good chat


    Xiao Wei''s eyebrows twisted and his arm moved slightly. The loach generally broke free from Yao Chao.


    It''s hard for him to be caught with such force.


    Xiao Wei sneered at him and said, "I''ll come in aboveboard. What''s the matter? You''re going to come in and shut the door and talk? "


    Yao Chao didn''t know whether he understood "aboveboard" in the same way as he did. However, according to the appearance of Xiao Wei just talking on the wall, he obviously didn''t come in from the main entrance of Xie''s house.


    This sudden anger, let Yao Chao''s mood a little more stable.


    He laughed and said in a warm voice, "second brother doesn''t mean that. After all, this is someone else''s home. If you are in the second brother''s own house, you can speak wherever you want to. "


    Xiao Wei curled his mouth and put his hands around his chest.


    Seeing his childish temper, Yao Chao said with a smile: "well, I haven''t seen him for so many days. How can I sulk face to face? The second brother didn''t thank you last time Black tiger mountain is so far away from the town that I don''t know how to go back home. I heard you carried me back? "


    Xiao Wei moved his shoulder uneasily and said in a dull voice, "what do you thank me for? Almost died of bleeding... "


    Thinking of that memory, Yao Chao was moved.


    The wound on his waist was not small that day, and he kept bleeding all the way until the whole person in the back was cold enough to lose consciousness.


    But in a half faint and half awake, he always remembered that someone was calling his name, talking with him, and carrying him home with all his strength.


    His eyes showed sincere joy and said to Xiao Wei seriously: "you tried your best to save him that day. The second brother will remember it in my heart."Young man is not good at dealing with this kind of pure kindness. If he wants to make jackals, tigers and leopards, it will be easier than a sincere "thank you" to Yao Chao.


    "Just remember our agreement," he said


    Yao Chao chuckled, his brows and eyes stretched out in the sun, and said, "naturally remember. When do you have time? Let''s take a look around the capital. "


    Xiao Wei has always been coming without a trace. Yao Chao doesn''t know when to see him next time.


    Such a wind general youth, let him is helpless, but also cherish the time with him.


    Before that, in his eyes, he only felt that Xiao Wei was pitiful and suffered a lot of sympathy.


    Now Xiao Wei, who saved him, is a benefactor in Yao Chao''s eyes. He knows that his nature is not bad, and he wants to be a confidant.


    Xiao Wei man muttered carelessly: "I have time now."


    Yao Chaoxian is a Leng, then nodded: "you first sit in the yard, I will come out immediately."


    He got up and went into the room.


    Just as he changed his clothes, he put his purse by the bed.


    If you go shopping later, Xiao Wei can buy something he likes.


    But when Yao Chaogang just picked up his purse, he heard a light female voice coming from outside.


    "Mr. Yao, it''s time for lunch. Are you going to use it in the yard or in the front hall?"


    Yao Chao recognized that the speaker was Fusheng. He held the purse''s hand and put it back.


    In the heart some helpless, Yao Chao out of the door, sure enough to see that the figure in black in the yard disappeared, only a Fu Sheng, Qiao Sheng standing in the corridor.


    He said in a warm voice, "don''t worry about me for lunch. I''ll go shopping in the capital at noon and have something to eat."


    Although Fusheng is a little strange, Yao Chao wants to go out at noon, but the other party is a guest, so Fusheng is naturally inconvenient.


    She only said with a smile, "please help yourself, Mr. Yao. Fu Sheng has stepped down."


    Yao Chao gently nods. After Fusheng is gone, he returns to his room, picks up his purse and goes out the door


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    Noon is coming.


    Yao Chao was walking in the streets of the capital city, surrounded by a very different scene from Qingtong town.


    Yao Chao was walking through the crowd with a purse in his hand. He felt a little regret and expectation


    Xiao Wei is young and does what he likes. From the moment Yao Chao rescued him, he has an inexplicable sense of responsibility for the youth. It is like taking the other side as one of his younger brothers, and he can''t help but guide and take care of him.


    But the reality is A teenager can survive in any harsh condition and does not need his care.


    In addition to the mysterious whereabouts of Xiao Wei, Yao Chao doesn''t know where he lives.


    For this meeting, Yao Chao was pleased, but he was interrupted again.


    Xiao Wei always gives people an unseen sense of uncertainty. Even Yao Chao walked on the streets of the capital, he would occasionally think about whether he would suddenly come out of nowhere.


    However, he did not run into Xiao Wei, but ran into a Zhi who had been outside for a whole morning.


    "Second uncle!"


    The little boy''s eyes are bright, see Yao Chao, immediately ran over.


    He raised his hand and said, "uncle, look!"


    A Zhi holds a cage in his hand. The cage is made of ordinary rattan. Inside is an olive green bird, a little one.


    The bird''s beak is not moving in the cage.


    Yao Chao was a little surprised: "the eyebrows are light yellow and green, and the back is green and brown Is this a yellow browed warbler


    Fuli, who has been following ah Zhi, also comes over. Hearing Yao Chao''s words, she says with a smile: "young master Yao has good eyesight. It''s a yellow browed warbler


    A Zhi grinned and said in surprise, "uncle also knows what kind of bird this is? Sister Fuli told me that this is the Yellow browed willow warbler


    Yao Chao picked up a small piece of grass beside the cage and poked it into the cage. He amused the lively birds.


    Birds follow the grass tip, jump up and down, issued a few clear cry.


    His eyes slightly pick, warm voice to a Zhi Road: "this bird is common in the north, every year south migration, this one is also beautiful and lively."


    A Zhi holds the birdcage like a treasure. He loves and cares for him.


    He had a bright smile: "uncle said it was good-looking, er Bao must like it."


    Yao Chao''s face was surprised: "is it ace''s?"


    The boy nodded, the cage in his hand had been lifted for a long time, and his arm was a little sour. He excitedly ignored this discomfort: "my sister has long wanted to raise a small animal, but I''m afraid it can''t live. I''ll send her a bird to raise. Er Bao must be happy. "


    Yellow browed warbler is not an ordinary bird. It is loved by people who love birds because it is precious and lovely.


    The eyebrow on a Zhi''s hand is bright in color, healthy and beautiful in posture, which is also expensive.


    Yao Chaoyuan thought that the bird was bought by Fuli back to Xie''s house. So it seems that the little girl secretly bought it with her own money, but didn''t let him know the price.


    The man didn''t say much, but said to ah Zhi, "since I''m going to give it to my sister, I''ll take care of it. Don''t let sister Furi down, eh? "


    Ah Zhi was a little surprised and said, "how did Uncle know it was from sister Furi? This yellow browed willow warbler is indeed the good intention of sister Fuli. Sister Fuli heard that I was going to buy a small animal for ER Bao, so she sent a bird to ah Zhi! "


    Yao Chao Wen and a smile, touched a Zhi''s head.


    Since Chao felt that he had already taken the bag, he began to buy it for nothing.


    The little boy happily ran out for a long distance, Yao Chao and Fu Li were far behind.


    Only listen to Yao Chao way: "Fu Li girl, a Zhi does not know the value of the Yellow browed willow warbler, I thank the girl on his behalf."


    Fuli was a little embarrassed, but at the same time, he felt that Yao Chao was a little too keen.


    She said with a smile: "Furi doesn''t often go out of the house, and there is no one else at home. The monthly money given by the house can''t be used up every month. It''s nothing."


    Yao Chao shook his head and said seriously, "this is the good intention of the girl."


    Fu Li looks up at Yao Chao and suddenly says, "if you don''t have a wife, I''m afraid you''re going to bewitch many noble girls in Beijing."


    Yao Chao was stunned, and a puzzled look flashed on his face: "Miss Furi What does that mean? "


    Furi smiles and dimples appear on her face: "young master Yao is beautiful and dazzling. Even his temperament is gentle and considerate. Fuli doesn''t want to tell young master how much money the Yellow browed willow warbler spent Mr. Yao didn''t refuse Fu Li on behalf of young master


    With that, she looked at Yao Chao''s eyes seriously and said, "master Yao respects Fu Li very much."


    Yao Chao didn''t think much. He just felt that if he told ah Zhi that the bird was expensive, the boy would not accept Fu Li''s kindness as happily as he does now.


    And then Furi will be disappointed.They fall behind and talk for a while. Ah Zhi also walks around for a long time. At noon, Fu Li stops the boy.


    With a small basket in her hand, she asked in a warm voice, "do you want to go back to dinner first? If you haven''t visited enough, Fuli can stay with you this afternoon


    Ah Zhi is sweating a lot on his forehead. Look at the sky, it''s time to go back.


    He went to them and said to Furi, "is sister Furi still busy this afternoon? It''s enough shopping today, accompanied by sister Lau Fu Li. "


    Furi, with a good temper, smiles and hands ah Zhi a handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    In the end, Yao Chao didn''t eat outside. Instead, he went back to Xie''s home with a Zhi and his family


    ¡­¡­


    The palace is in chaos. The servants of the Xie family have not received any new news for a long time, and they are all nervous.


    When Yao Chao Fang went out, he thought about Xiao Wei in his heart, but he didn''t notice the difference. In the afternoon, when they got to the mansion, they felt a little different.


    Xie Ming came and went in a hurry. First he explained some things, and then he turned around to go outside the mansion.


    When Yao Chao and his party came in, ah Zhi asked, "is uncle housekeeper going out?"


    Xie Ming said respectfully, "exactly. Mr. Yao and Mr. Lin, I have something important to do. It''s not convenient to accompany you. You can have dinner in the front hall. "


    Having said that, he gave Fu Li two instructions, and the latter responded obediently.


    Yao Chao said to Xie Ming with a smile, "help yourself. My husband and I live in our house. If there is anything we can do to help, please feel free to tell us


    He has a gentle and natural attitude, which makes people feel like muchun. Even Xie Ming, who is a little impatient in his heart, can''t help relaxing in front of Yao Chao.


    Xie Ming said, "I dare not.".


    He was about to walk out of the house, but suddenly he thought of his own adult''s evaluation of Yao Chao: "careful in mind and alert in case of trouble". He also thought about Lin radial, who was also calm and reliable.


    Maybe the two of them can really help?


    However, the matter is not clear. Xie Ming urgently needs to go to the palace to inquire about news. He respectfully says to Yao Chao: "if you really need Mr. Yao and Mr. Lin to help, please don''t refuse."


    Yao Chao nodded: "that''s nature."


    Xie Ming left in a hurry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Fu Li got up in the morning and followed a Zhi out of the door. She didn''t know what happened to her house. She asked Fu Ya quietly, "sister, what happened in the morning?"


    Fu Ya sent someone to invite Lin radial to come over, and placed all the guests in the front hall, and called the servants to pass the lunch, which took the time to come.


    She pulled Furi aside and whispered to her, "in the morning, there is a decree from the palace. Master Shenglin and Mr. Yao are the guards in front of the imperial palace."


    Fu Li said, "this is a good thing! Fu Li has not congratulated the two young masters face to face


    Fuya gently pressed Fuli''s hand, and then said: "later I heard that the emperor had an accident in the palace and fell down from the horse. I don''t know how the injury is. My Lord has been called into the palace in a hurry


    What happened to the emperor?! The Lord is now in charge of the guards of the palace


    Fu Li''s heart flustered, and her palms began to sweat. Even her voice trembled: "when did you enter the palace? Is there any news now? Is there anything wrong with the emperor? Is there any danger for your majesty? We, our family... "


    There are always new mansions rising and old aristocratic families declining in the capital.


    Xie Qian is deeply trusted by the emperor and his status is rising day by day. But now the Xie family is looking at the fire cooking oil and flowers brocade. In fact, they are castles in the air.


    Even the servants of the Xie family know that Xie Qian is a pure minister and an independent minister, and he is helpless in the court -


    if the emperor''s trust is lost, where should the Xie family go?


    Fu Ya clenched Fu Li''s hand and said in a warm voice, "don''t panic. The Lord of Ming Dynasty has entered the palace to inquire for information. We''ll just wait. "


    Furi bit her lower lip and nodded.


    But she had never experienced anything, and the confusion in her heart lingered all the time.


    After a long time, Fu Li seemed to think of something suddenly, and said, "sister, the two young masters have been promoted to the imperial guards? Is it possible to enter the palace as a face saint


    Fu Ya frowned and warned, "Fu Li, don''t talk too much about things we shouldn''t care about."


    Furi pursed her lips and did not speak.


    She knew that both of them were not onlookers, and that they were the coldest looking childe Lin. in Furi''s eyes, they were just strangers.


    Now that something happened to Xie''s house, she should have told them.


    What''s more, they are capable of helping Xie Fu.


    If, if you can share it with adults Furi was willing to do it even if she risked being punished.


    It''s just a lunch. Xie Ming has gone to the imperial city and returned from the palace.


    When Xie Ming came back to Xie''s house, he saw Lin radial and Yao Chao sitting in the front hall, as if waiting for him to come back. Young master Lin did not know where to play.


    With a thin layer of sweat on his forehead and a look of awe, he went straight to Lin Du and Yao Chao and saluted them deeply: "two young masters, there''s something in Xie''s house that he wants to trouble you. I don''t know if they can listen to me?"


    Two people side body, avoid Xie Qian this gift.


    "I dare not," Lin said


    Xie Ming insisted on the ceremony, and they had to accept it.


    Yao Chaowen said in a voice: "you are welcome, master Ming. Miss Furi, who has just been in the family, has already given us a general idea. If she can be useful to us, she will not hesitate. Just don''t know, how can we help? "


    Xie Ming waved back and left. When there were only three of them in the front hall, he whispered: "just now I went into the palace to inquire for information. The emperor was injured on horseback in the martial arts arena. The horse was frightened for no reason. It was a man of intent. It''s just - adults are not to blame. "


    Lin radial out of the voice, asked his concern: "everyone in the martial arts arena has been controlled?"


    Xie Ming nodded: "Duke DA in front of the emperor has locked up all the people. Now adults go alone to investigate. I''m afraid that when the news gets out, adults will also be asked to avoid suspicion. "


    Lin radial and Yao Chao nodded, have understood the meaning of Xie Qian.


    Yao Chao said: "if our brothers can go into the palace to help Mr. Xie investigate, we can avoid suspicion and prevent people from making trouble. I just don''t want to let people know about the relationship between you and Mr. Pang


    Xie Ming said: "the relationship between master Lin and adults is known only to the servants of his family. It won''t get out. "


    They nodded.


    In a low voice, Lin Du discussed with Yao Chao for two sentences, and the general idea was sorted out.


    So, the rest is the most critical one.


    Yao Chao asked, "how do we get into the palace? Do you have the authority to investigate? "


    Xie Ming nodded and said in a low voice, "I will deal with this matter well if your Majesty''s people help me in the palace. Don''t worry. Just follow me into the palace. "


    Lin radial and Yao Chao have no objection. Yao Chao is careful and asks for a few more details. Xie Ming answers what he knows one by one.


    "This matter needs to be decided quickly. If my second brother and I go late, I''m afraid that the person who has the heart will act."


    Yao Chao sighed: "I''m afraid I''ve already made a move. It''s just that the soldiers will come to block it, and the water and the earth will cover it. "


    Xie Ming, seeing that he and he were clever, could not help saying in his heart: if these two had helped adults earlier, they would not have been alone in the imperial court these years.I just hope that today''s event can be a surprise without danger


    Lin radial and Yao Chao soon followed Xie Ming into the palace, quietly, not known by others, even the road is no one''s path.


    When Xie Ming took them to the palace and took them to a quiet place, they whispered, "wait here for a moment. Later, Duke le in front of the imperial court will take them there. My identity is so inconvenient that we can''t hide our relationship if we are seen by the people who have the intention. "


    Lin radial and Yao Chao both nodded to show understanding.


    Xie Ming was in a hurry and went to the front hall to find someone.


    This place is really remote. Now there is no one around. Only Lin radial and Yao Chao are left. They just take this opportunity to exchange ideas.


    Lin radial analyzed: "starting from the horse in the martial arts arena, I don''t want to expose my identity. As long as the action is meticulous, it will show the horse''s feet. Look in the direction of the horse. There should be no mistake. "


    Yao Chao nodded, thought for a moment, and then said, "now we don''t know enough details. We only hope that all the people in front of the imperial palace will be with Lord Xie, so that we can know more accurate news. Only when we know what happened in the martial arts arena, what happened to the horses, and what''s going on in the court today, can we infer the identity of the person who started it. "


    Lin radial frowned and stood still, as if thinking about the possible reasons.


    Yao Chao chuckled again: "but we can have a guess. There''s no more information left and right, and we''re idle. "


    Lin radial nodded.


    Only listen to Yao Chao Shun just Lin radial''s train of thought, continue to say: "if you want to assassinate the emperor, the palace is the most convenient. Usually the emperor doesn''t take bodyguards, does he? It''s just that it''s in the martial arts arena where there are bodyguards. If it''s not deliberately arranged, I''m afraid it''s far fetched. "


    Lin radial was in line with Yao Chao''s idea, and then said, "from startling a horse to dropping a horse, it will give people a short reaction time. As long as we don''t have no strength to tie a chicken, we can only save our lives. "


    They looked at each other and Yao Chao said in a low voice: "if the injury is too serious..."


    For an emperor who is seriously injured and bedridden, there are too many variables in the court.


    Yao Chao sighed and did not speak again.


    According to their current conjecture, the situation has gradually become clear. The most direct purpose of the originator is to pull Xie Qian off his horse.


    Neither Lin radial nor Yao Chao said this inference.


    But Xie Qian was alone, without the support of his family. He went to the position of the head of the Imperial Academy, and also served as the commander of the palace bodyguard. He was afraid that he had already become a target.


    In this way, even if the emperor did not detest Xie Qian, his ability and trust would be greatly reduced, not to mention the Emperor himself


    After a long time, Yao Chao sighed and said with a headache, "it''s just the imperial edict. Less than one day, the capital has only been here for two days. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for us to get involved in such a big trouble. I just hope the situation doesn''t get out of control... "


    Lin radial knew that Yao Chao was not indifferent, hesitated for a moment, or in accordance with his mind: "second brother, you should not intervene in this matter."


    Yao Chao shook his head and asked Lin radial, "I can leave it alone. But you can stand by, too


    Lin radial was silent.


    Although he has not known Xie Qian for a long time, he has recognized Xie Qian''s conduct in his heart and regarded him as his own relative.


    What happened today is clearly aimed at Xie Qian. Lin radial could not have watched him fall into isolation.


    It''s just He didn''t want to involve Yao Chao.


    Seeing Lin radial''s frown, Yao Chao laughed and comforted him: "don''t think so much. When did our brothers not advance and retreat together? Besides, since the people in front of the emperor are standing beside Mr. Xie for the time being, they have let us in. I don''t think it will be a big deal for the emperor. "


    Lin radial opened his mouth: "but second brother..."


    If Xie Qian is pulled off, they will be the first to bear the brunt of the investigation.


    Yao Chao and Xie Qian have known each other for only a few days. Why should he take such a big risk?


    Yao Chao knew the worry in Lin Du''s heart, interrupted his words and said seriously: "ah Du, you are not indecisive. The danger on the black tiger mountain, our brothers both rushed over together. What is today? "


    Lin radial eyes calm, looking at Yao Chao''s eyes, seriously said: "second brother, thank you very much."


    Yao Chao Lang grinned. He was dressed in white and showed a different appearance from his usual warm temperament. He said to Lin radial, "OK, what do you say to thank you. If you want to count that up, I haven''t appreciated the friendship you maintained that day in Heihu mountain. "


    Lin radial''s face showed a serious look, solemnly said: "second brother, because I am involved in this matter, I will protect my second brother carefully."


    Yao Chao didn''t want to be burdened by Lin radial, so he joked: "then I''ll stay behind him and concentrate on the investigation! The two of us, who have just stepped into the muddy water of the capital city, don''t know if we can make the water more muddy. "


    Seeing his relaxed and safe appearance, Lin radial could not help but smile and feel a warm feeling in his heartwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    Lin radial and Yao Chao did not wait too much time, soon someone rushed over.


    When he approached, Yao Chao recognized that he was a Le beside Da Gonggong.


    Ah Le gasped and wiped the sweat on his face: "have you been waiting for a long time? Please follow the small one


    They followed him. Yao Chao asked, "Duke Le, are we on the way to the martial arts arena now?"


    But the eunuch didn''t know that he was conniving by the eunuch.


    Besides, he doesn''t know where to start this time


    To Lin radial and Yao Chao, a Le has a question and answer: "it''s going to the martial arts arena. Now the news about the emperor''s injury has been spread out. In addition to Xie, there are Zhao and Li from the martial arts arena... "


    Yao Chao''s heart moved: "Oh? These two adults came very quickly. "


    The eunuch laughs. Anyway, Lin radial and Yao Chao will always know the news after they have been in the palace for a long time. It''s better for him to tell them now, which is a favor.


    He said: "Lord Zhao is the brother-in-law of the imperial concubine in the palace. Now he is a member of the Ministry of rites, and he has always been at odds with Lord Xie. As for Mr. Li... "


    Ah Le pauses subtly: "before Lord Xie is concurrently the commander of the palace bodyguard, it is Lord Li''s job."


    Not enough information


    Yao Chao Wen asked the eunuch, "Duke Le, I don''t know how the relationship between Zhao and Li is with Xie?"


    Ah Le''s face obviously showed an expression that he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He hesitated for a while and said, "Lord Xie has a bad relationship with all of you in the court But Lord Zhao and Lord Xie had a quarrel in the early Dynasty ten days ago, and the emperor reprimanded him for that. "


    Yao Chao nodded to show that he understood.


    In this way, there is the most intense conflict between Zhao and Xie Qian, and the most direct conflict of interest between Mr. Li and Mr. Xie Qian.


    He and Lin radial looked at each other and understood the judgment in each other''s eyes


    these two people have an eyeliner in the harem, and a prestige in the guard. The first news is also normal.


    But intuitively, it won''t be either of the two.


    It is more likely that the person behind the scenes disclosed the news to the two people in advance, so as to hold down Xie Qian with the help of Zhao and Li


    Yao Chao and Lin radial discussed two sentences in a low voice, and soon arrived at the martial arts arena.


    Lin Du and Yao Chao look at their father-in-law laughing and talking to the person in front of them. Xie Qian stands aside with dark eyes


    On the other side.


    Da Gonggong laughed and comforted him: "please don''t quarrel, and the palace is not the place for you to argue. What''s more, the emperor''s dragon body is OK for the time being. He will wake up at night and be able to take charge of the overall situation at that time. "


    A man''s face is gloomy. Li didn''t want to trouble Mr. Xie in the palace. It''s just that Mr. Xie is also suspected. At this time, let him find out about the fall of the emperor''s horse


    As Duke Da was about to speak, the middle-aged man standing with Mr. Li in purple said with a smile: "if Mr. Xie can prove his innocence, today''s case should be investigated by Mr. Xie."


    When Xie Qian heard the speech, there was no change in his cold face.


    Da Gonggong looked at Xie Qian, and at Li and Zhao, who did not give in. He couldn''t help but give in and said, "the meaning of the two adults is..."


    Lord Zhao showed a meaningful smile. He looked up and down at Xie Qian and said, "Lord Xie is a beloved minister trusted by the emperor. This is not innocent. It can not be asserted by Zhao and Li."


    And this innocence is not that innocence.


    When Mr. Zhao said this, he almost pointed to his nose and scolded Xie Qian for serving the emperor with his color. Mr. Da''s face suddenly changed.


    He subconsciously looked at Xie Qian, but he saw the latter''s face as usual, and there was no waves in his eyes when he looked at Li and Zhao.


    Xie Qian said faintly: "if the sister of Lord Zhao fails to fulfill her wish, she will see that all the people around her are serving you with color. Can such a tutor be a concubine? Instead of restricting it, Mr. Zhao encouraged such unhealthy tendencies, so he could be an official? "


    Only a few years ago, Zhao''s imperial concubine Jing was forbidden by the emperor for talking about Xie Qian and allowing the palace people to spread Xie Qian''s dirty words in the palace.


    Because of his younger sister''s humiliation, Zhao naturally hates Xie Qian.


    Xie Qian''s words were directly inserted into the heart of Mr. Zhao. The latter''s smile on his face was blacker than that of Mr. Li


    The middle-aged man''s chest heaved rapidly for two times, steadied his mind and sneered, "thank you for daring to do it, so don''t blame others for daring to say it!"


    When Lin Du and Yao Chao approached, they heard the scene of this argument -


    Li and Zhao were aggressive, and Xie Qian was not giving up


    Xie Qian watched the situation get into a stalemate. Xie Qian, who should have quickly investigated the cause of the emperor''s horse fall, was dragged by Li and Zhao. His always cold eyes also revealed a little anxious angerAh Le ran to the people first and called, "Da Gong Gong! Mr. Lin and Mr. Yao have arrived! "


    Da father-in-law''s heart a joy, secret way: finally came two saviors.


    He went forward and said in a high voice, "how can you two adults get here? Just now the emperor woke up and ordered two adults to


    Li and Zhao were both in a daze, apparently not understanding the situation.


    Duke Da didn''t finish what he said in front of the crowd. Instead, he went to Lin Du and Yao Chao and whispered a few words. Yao Chao nodded and understood.


    Li and Zhao looked at each other. What''s the matter?


    Mr. Li didn''t look good and asked, "these two are..."


    With a relaxed smile on his face, father-in-law Da stretched out his arm and pointed to the hall beside the martial arts arena. He said to the three people on the scene: "Mr. Li, Mr. Zhao and Mr. Xie, now that the two adults appointed by the emperor to investigate the case have arrived, they might as well go to the hall and have a rest. We''ll take some adults with us. "


    When the emperor woke up, Xie Qian was present all the way. The former did not mention half a word of Lin radial and Yao Chao.


    Xie Qian almost instantly understood Da Gonggong''s trick. He frowned and drank in a low voice: "ridiculous!"


    In this case, it can be called a false imperial edict -


    father DA has always been cautious, how can he be so today?


    Dagong is not fair, so he quickly stops Xie Qian to avoid exposing his relationship with Lin Du: "Lord Xie should also know something. The emperor summoned two adults, Lin and Yao, from Qingtong Town, and only this morning gave him the post of Imperial Guard. The two adults did not know each other in the court and had nothing to do with the palace. They are the best candidates to investigate the case. "


    Xie Qian takes a cold look at Lin radial and plans to clean up a few people afterwards.


    In the eyes of Li and Zhao, after Xie Qian was intercepted by two newcomers, he was warned with anger


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    Mr. Li didn''t care where these two strange faces came from. As long as Xie Qian was not happy, he would be happy.


    His gloomy face was full of smiles. For a moment, his face was twisted to see whether he would laugh or not: "Mr. Lin and Mr. Yao? I''m really young and promising... "


    Lin radial did not speak, but Yao Chao nodded with a smile. His eyes were full of respect. He said humbly, "I dare not."


    Zhao looked at Xie Qian suspiciously, and then looked at Lin radial''s face carefully


    Dagong was not good at being fair minded, so he stepped forward and cleverly blocked the sight of Mr. Zhao, so as not to be found by him. He could see the similarities between Lin radial and Xie Qian.


    Mr. Zhao looked at Lin radial for a while, but he didn''t want to go to the blood. He just felt that Lin radial was not close to others, which was like Xie Qian''s disgusting expression.


    He and Mr. Li had the same idea. As long as Xie Qian didn''t come to investigate the case, he didn''t care who would come.


    With a smile on his fat face, Mr. Zhao was fair to Mr. Da: "since Mr. Zhao has passed on the imperial edict, Mr. Zhao naturally has no objection. It''s just LORD Xie here... "


    It''s a big matter. He thought that Xie Qian would not agree to be investigated by two new strangers. Who ever thought that the latter did not object fiercely as he imagined.


    I saw Xie Qian heavily swung his sleeves, but he didn''t say anything. He went straight to the hall with a cold face.


    Da Gonggong faced some Leng gods and said with a smile, "two adults, please?"


    Seeing this, Li and Zhao had to follow Duke Da to the front hall


    Only Lin radial and Yao Chao are left outside the martial arts arena, and a le, a small eunuch with them.


    Ah Le saw with his own eyes the attitude of Duke Da towards Lin radial and Yao Chao, and listened to what he said. Only if the emperor really valued the two newcomers who had just taken office and asked them to investigate the case.


    For a moment, the tone of their conversation became more and more respectful: "two adults, the place where the accident happened is in front of you. Can you follow me to have a look?"


    Yao Chao nodded with a smile.


    Ah Le soon took the two men to the arena. The Royal arena was not small compared with the training place for the soldiers in the suburb of Qingtong town. Lin radial glanced at it and saw the size of the field.


    Just listen to Yao chaoke''s way: "Mr. Le, I hope that Mr. le will pass on a person who was present when the emperor fell off his horse, or help me to investigate the case."


    Ah Le said, "that''s nature. That''s nature. Two adults will wait here for a moment


    After that, he got up and went to the place where the relevant people were temporarily detained.


    The palace is not so quiet on weekdays. The people who come and go to the palace do not say that there are guards at all positions.


    The emperor''s fall from the horse is still hidden from the news. All the palace people present in the martial arts arena have been locked up. The arena is so large that only Lin radial and Yao Chao are left.


    When there was no one around, Yao Chao exchanged opinions with Lin radial in a low voice: "a radius, what do you think of the adults Zhao and Li?"


    Lin radial brow light frown, affirms: "the person that starts a hand won''t be them."


    Yao Chao smiles and is very satisfied with their consistent views so far: "these two adults obviously have a lot of contradictions with Mr. Xie That''s why I was pushed out to be a gun envoy. "


    Lin radial said in a deep voice: "the people behind the scenes have ways to deliver information, either palace people or bodyguards."


    You can pass it on to imperial concubine Jing through the palace people''s mouth. Naturally, imperial concubine Jing has a way to tell the Zhao family. However, Lord Li still has some power among the bodyguards, and there will always be some people who follow him


    That''s right.


    Yao Chao nodded.


    Chao Yanwu and Yao Yanwu look around carefully.


    Not long ago, ale came with a coarse servant dressed in the palace.


    Seeing Lin radial and Yao Chao, the man knelt down and saluted: "little ah Yun, I''ve met two adults."


    A le, the eunuch, said: "it''s the man who is responsible for watching the Royal Horse today. The horses in the martial arts arena are all raised and looked after by special personnel. The horse chosen by the Emperor today is in charge of a Yun. "


    Yao Chao Wensheng said to a Le: "Lao Gong Gong."


    Ah Le said, "the emperor fell down from his horse today. All of you who look at horses are capital crimes! Today, when the two adults are investigating, they must say everything and say everything. Whether they can save their lives depends on this time! "


    Ah Yun nodded his head.


    Lin radial face solemn, the first asked: "how things today, you can see?"


    The coming punishment makes him confused. A Yun wants to say all he knows, but his thinking is not enough to support him to describe the whole process of things.


    Lin radial''s dignity scares him. At the same time, he finds his clue


    He stuttered out the general process of the matter: "emperor, when the emperor came to ride a horse, the horses in the stables were not very energetic. Only the one I raised, and when I saw the emperor, he came to him. At that time, the emperor also praised the servant, saying that in the whole stable, the slave''s horse was good... "Ah Le saw that he couldn''t get to the point all the time, so he urged him to say, "what are you doing with this nonsense! Don''t pick up what''s important


    A Yun shakes, just about to stop, but listen to Yao Chao Wen''s voice: "no problem. Ah Yun, go on. What you said is very useful. At least we can infer whether the horses in the stables were different before the emperor went to the stables


    A Yun is puzzled, and the little eunuch ah Le is also a little confused.


    Lin radial did not plan to explain, but asked a Le: "where are the horses now?"


    "All the other horses are still in the stable, except the one who is frightened and locked up alone," he said


    Lin radial asked again: "can someone contact any horse after the accident?"


    This is a cloud to grab a way: "never, never! After his Majesty''s fall from the horse, the whole arena was sealed up by Duke Da, and all the people in the arena were also held in one place Naturally, the horses have never been moved. "


    Ah Le echoed: "it''s true. There are always guards outside the martial arts field, and no one can get close to them. "


    Yao Chao and Lin radial have always had a tacit understanding, and then they say to a Le: "please, father-in-law, please take someone who knows horses to check the rest of the horses in the stable to see if they have used drugs. This matter can''t be delayed. Can my father-in-law deal with it now? "


    Ah le was at a loss. He couldn''t understand the meaning of the two men: "the horse with medicine should not be the one that your majesty rode..."


    Yao Chao asked, "is your Majesty''s horse abnormal?"


    Ah le was stunned and shook his head: "it''s never happened. The veteran who knows the horse and the imperial doctor in the palace have seen it and said that there is nothing wrong with the horse. "


    Yao Chao patiently said, "anyone who is a little clever will choose a way that is difficult to be found out and do tricks on his Majesty''s horse. But how can he ensure that the horse chosen by his majesty is the one he has tampered with? If you use medicine on the horse next to you, and then try to make this horse move hands and feet to your Majesty''s initiative, you can naturally achieve the goal. "


    Ah le and a Yun suddenly realized that the latter exclaimed, "no wonder I think it''s ambergris from your majesty! "


    Seeing the train of thought gradually clear, Yao Chao asked: "what does this mean?"


    A Yun seemed to think of it all of a sudden. His voice raised a lot, and his speed of speech was also much faster: "one of my fellow villagers sent me some spices to me, saying that they should put some in when feeding the horse, so that the horse will be closer to the master in the future If you make a mistake, you will not be able to give him a share


    A Le''s heart was lifted up high, then fell down again, and said, "is this incense really useless? If it doesn''t work, how can the Royal horse take the initiative to approach your majesty today, as you said? "


    A Yun explained: "I dare not add anything to Yuma''s food! But my fellow townsman said that this spice is hard won, that is, if you don''t give it to horses, you can use it yourself... "


    The eunuchs who worked in the palace were very fond of spices.


    All because of their deformity, they strictly control drinking water on weekdays. Once they drink too much water, they have incontinence.


    Moreover, they don''t often have the conditions to bathe and clean, so the taste on their bodies is even more unacceptable.


    Out of desperation, most eunuchs would cover the flavor with flavorful spices.


    Yao Chao did not comment on this, but said to a Yun, "can I borrow your spices for a test?"


    A Yun quickly took out a small sachet from his body and handed it to Yao Chao: "Mr. Yao, please."


    Yao Chao took it over and put it on the tip of his nose. He put his hand on the tip of Lin''s nose and said to him, "it''s very similar to ambergris."


    Lin radial frowned lightly and affirmed, "this is ambergris."


    Ah Le''s face changed and he asked ah Yun, "how dare you! How dare you, how dare you break the law! Are you involved in today''s event? "


    When a Yun heard that the perfume on his body was ambergris, he was scared out of his wits. He knelt down and cried, "I dare not! Using ambergris without authorization is the death penalty of losing one''s head! How dare a slave? But I don''t know, and I think it smells good, so I dare to put it on my body! I really don''t know! "


    Ah le was still waiting to speak, but Yao Chao said, "father Le, I''m afraid I''ll miss more clues when I''m entangled in the issue of spices. Can Duke Le send someone to examine the horse? "


    The little eunuch remembered that Yao Chao had just said something about the rest of the horses in the stable


    When he saw Yao Chao and Lin radial three, he had analyzed so many clues. He had admired them for a long time, and naturally held a 10% trust in Yao Chao''s requirements.


    Ah Le replied: "don''t worry, my Lord. The people who checked the horse before noon are still there. I''ll go to find Duke DA and arrange for them to check the horse again!"


    When the eunuch left in a hurry, Yao Chao said to a Yun, "it''s a death penalty to be good at using ambergris, but I believe you don''t know about it. Now there''s only one way to save your life


    A Yun''s face was full of tears. Yao Chao''s gentle words made his despair a little slower. He cried silently: "thank you very much. I just hope that a Yun will be punished all the time. Don''t involve his family... "Lin Du didn''t speak. He stood beside Yao Chao and looked into the distance with deep eyes. He felt thoughtful


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Yao Chao didn''t interrogate a Yun like a prisoner. On the contrary, he had some sympathy for the innocent eunuch


    Yao Chao Li thought, then continued to ask: "according to the previous statement, today the emperor is because other Royal horse is not spirit, and your horse is very close to him, so he chose your horse?"


    A Yun lowered his head and answered, "yes.".


    Yao Chao looked down at the delicate sachet in his hand. It was exquisitely embroidered, as if it had been embroidered with a lot of thought. "What''s the relationship between the fellow townsman who sent you ambergris fragrance and you? Which palace is it? "


    A cloud''s face flashed a little trance look, immediately some hurt general, whispered: "her name is Ah Mei, is the palace maid of Jingfei Niangniang palace. Ah Mei has been in the palace for three years. When she heard that I was a fellow townsman, she often came to talk to me


    Yao Chao didn''t interrupt, but quietly listened to a Yun''s narration. "Later, Ah Mei and I got to know each other, and they often gave me some snacks and cakes, which were given by the empress Jingfei on weekdays. One day, Ah Mui heard that feeding horses some spices would make them more relatives Later, she gave me a sachet. Although I didn''t feed it to Yuma, I still hung it on myself That''s the trouble. "


    A Yun raised his head, his face was still covered with tears, and his voice was a little excited to explain: "my Lord! Amy, she won''t know what ambergris is! That''s the Royal spice. How can we get it? "


    Yao Chao looks at the hysterical ah Yun at the bottom of his eyes. He is silent for a moment


    When Lin radial asked questions, he was not so considerate and warm as Yao Chao.


    He frowned slightly and asked coldly, "what''s the difference in feeding horses these days?"


    This question has been asked many times since the emperor fell.


    He had a hoarse voice, shook his head and said firmly, "it''s no different."


    "How long has it been since the emperor took the horse away?"


    "About half a quarter of an hour later, the emperor called for people to get their bows and arrows, and began to ride and shoot. That is to say, they began to lose control at that time."


    "Who were there at that time? And how the Royal horse is out of control? And the results of the post inspection? "


    Lin radial''s problems one by one did not give a Yun any time to breathe, and he did not need to think about it. He only described the pictures left in his mind one by one.


    A Yun, "there are several princes who are served by the emperor outside the martial arts arena, and there are four bodyguards who are responsible for protecting the emperor. In addition, they are the palace people in charge of bows, arrows and targets... "


    "The emperor trotted on his horse for half a quarter of an hour in the martial arts arena. Then he wanted to ride and shoot, and his speed became faster. Then, the Royal horse suddenly lost control and seemed to be shocked. I didn''t find any marks on the horse''s body. I didn''t find any marks on the horse''s body


    Lin radial never let go of his frown. He combed a Yun''s words and thought carefully in his mind, looking for the missing places


    All of a sudden, Yao Chao asked, "who is responsible for placing the target in the racecourse?"


    A Yun subconsciously said: "is always in charge of the bow and arrow and other things Mingde."


    Yao Chao then asked, "where are others?"


    A Yun replied: "since the accident, they have been locked up with us Oh, no, it seems that the target shooter today is not Mingde. "


    Suddenly he was a little uncertain, and his face also showed a blank look: "I remember, minder is not locked up with us."


    Lin radial and Yao Chao looked at each other and understood what each other meant.


    the emperor''s horse was suddenly frightened when riding and shooting, and the person who changed the target on the racecourse was not the ordinary person. Was it just a coincidence?


    Royal racecourse, the possibility of other people coming in is too small


    In this way, will other forces be involved?


    Yao Chao asked a few more questions, and a Yun answered them exactly. They didn''t find any new clues.


    Yao Chao approached Lin radial and asked, "a radius, what do you think?"


    Lin radial brow gently wrinkled, as if in thinking, face dignified.


    After a moment, he said in a low voice: "if our guess is not wrong, this matter is linked to each other. The Royal horse in the accident is just a cover. If it''s about people on the shooting range, Mr. Da''s thinking is wrong from the beginning. "


    As long as you understand this matter from the beginning to the end, it''s not so complicated, but it''s just to cover up the people who really attack in the martial arts arena.


    But now, Yao Chao feels that he can''t do it.


    He shook his head and sighed. He said to Lin Du in a low voice: "when we first came to the palace, we are not familiar with all the forces. If we rely on our own strength to find out the truth, we are afraid that it will be difficult. If the people in the palace want to hide it, can father-in-law help to find it? "


    Lin radial agreed with Yao Chao''s view in his heart, but he still comforted him: "you and I have no foundation in the palace, but our advantages are just here. If the people behind the scenes are not familiar with you and me, they are more likely to show their faults. "They walked around the racecourse and finally returned to the main hall to meet with Duke da.


    At this time, Li and Zhao had recovered their peace and sat on one side of the hall, drinking tea without speaking.


    Xie Qian stood in front of the window in a black suit with a cold face


    Da Gonggong met Lin radial and Yao Chao and rushed to meet him: "are you two adults coming back so soon? Is there any progress? "


    The attention of all the people in the hall is focused on Lin radial and Yao Chao. Although they don''t speak, their eyes are all focused.


    Lin radial and Yao Chao were not affected by the solemn atmosphere, but avoided the three adults and whispered to Duke Da about the inference on the racecourse just now.


    After listening for a long time, Mr. Da finally found that he had been missing something. He could not help patting his thigh: "I said that I have been checking for a long time, and nothing has been found! I found the wrong direction from the beginning


    Yao Chao Wen said: "I and a radius now only have some inferences. How to find out, I have to ask my father-in-law for help."


    This is what da Gonggong should do. He pulled Lin radial and Yao Chao to the muddy water. He had some sense of injustice in his heart. After listening to Yao Chao''s words, he waved his hand and said, "it''s natural. You two adults are too polite."


    Li and Zhao are not fools either. They know they are avoiding suspicion at this time, so they didn''t listen to the conversation between them.


    Seeing that Xie Qian was indifferent, Mr. Li finally couldn''t help but say, "how can you be so calm? I''m not afraid that these two young and promising adults will find out what will happen to him, and that his position in the emperor''s heart will not be guaranteed? "


    His voice was so loud that the whole hall could hear him clearly.


    What happened on this day was complicated and unprepared. Mr. Da was already in a bad mood. After listening to this, he was even more impatient.


    However, Xie Qian''s face did not change. His cold face did not change at all. He didn''t even give a look to Mr. Li. He just took him as the air and ignored him.


    Mr. Li was fed up with the appearance of Xie Qian''s lack of oil and salt, and said angrily, "Xie Qian, don''t bully people too much!"


    The father-in-law couldn''t look down. He turned and frowned: "the contradiction between the two adults can be solved in private. Now it''s in a mess. It''s better not to add chaos."


    Mr. Li was born in a famous family. He despised the palace people like Duke DA and thought they were born inferior. Seeing that he dared to criticize himself so shamelessly, he even sneered and spoke to Duke da. He became more and more impolite: "add chaos? Is it Mr. Xie who really added to the mess? In my father-in-law''s words, Mr. Xie is outgoing, which really puzzles Mr. Li. "


    Mr. Zhao, who came with him, saw that the atmosphere in the hall was getting more and more tense. He could not help pulling Mr. Li''s sleeve to signal him not to speak.


    Mr. Li was so hot tempered that he pulled his sleeve and frowned: "what do you want me to do? Is Li wrong? "


    It was three hours before the emperor fell.


    Time is pressing, where can you let them come and go and fight with each other?


    Lin radial face serious, cold voice way: "everybody, if want to quarrel, why here?"


    Li Chengren and Zhao Chengren are both scared by their outspokenness


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    Mr. Zhao was a scholar. He knew how to get rid of the muddy water, and said with a smile: "I''m afraid you''re new to the capital. You don''t know the rules. Although Lord Li is no longer in charge of the palace guards, he is a senior official. In the future, they will still work under him. Now, we should be more careful about what we say. "


    Mr. Li''s eyes have been locked on Lin radial, only to write the word "disgust" on his face.


    He hated everything that was similar to Xie Qian''s temper.


    Yao Chao stepped forward slightly, protecting half of Lin radial''s body behind him. His thin lips were hooked and he said with a smile: "today, the case of the emperor''s horse fall is very serious. I hope you can watch and help us. Our brothers are very grateful here. If the two adults insist on entanglement and affect the progress of the case, we will not be able to explain it when the emperor wakes up. "


    The voice and posture of a man''s speech make people feel like spring breeze, but the content of the words is not polite.


    Zhao''s face was cold and he stopped talking.


    He doesn''t look up to the two weak newcomers, but behind them is the holy order, which is no joke.


    Zhao said nothing else and glanced at Li dahen: "Mr. Li, it seems that these two people under him are not good characters."


    The strange atmosphere in the hall made Lin radial more and more chilly.


    In bronze Town, his temper has improved a lot in the past few months, and there are few days when he really puts down his face.


    When he was really solemn, the blood from the battlefield filled the air, even the air in the hall was a little cold.


    Lin radial eyebrows such as knife, cold voice way: "words do not speculate, two at will."


    After that, he turned back and paid no attention to them.


    Yao Chao Junlang''s face showed a smile, and also expressed his stand with Lin radial. He turned around and went to other places to talk about the arrangement with Da Gonggong.


    Lin radial came to Xie Qian and talked to him in a low voice.


    However, because the expression on both faces was not so kind, Xie Qian''s face was frosty, which seemed to be tense to Li and Zhao.


    With a gloomy face, Mr. Li took a big sip of tea, looked askance at Lin radial and Yao Chao, and asked Mr. Zhao around him, "do you know where these two people came from?"


    Mr. Zhao lowered his voice: "I don''t know the origin of Yao, but I''ve heard of Lin. I used to go to the northwest to fight and work under the general''s command, so I''m still valued... "


    General Zhao looked at Mr. Li very much


    Jiang Ning has always had prestige in the imperial court. It is not too much to say that he is the first military officer.


    Jiang Ning''s favorite person, Mr. Li still dare not move.


    Zhao said with a smile: "do you really value it? How can I know?"


    Mr. Li scolded "old fox" in his heart -


    if he had known that Lin Du was a general, he would not have quarreled with him. Mr. Zhao deliberately provoked the conflict between him and Lin Du. In this way, didn''t he dig a pit for him to jump?


    But now, it''s too late to say anything


    Lin radial and Xie Qian briefly said a few words, and then went out of the hall with Yao Chao


    Li and Zhao sat at the table with different thoughts. Xie Qian always stood in front of the window with his back to them, without saying a word.


    Time is pressing. Lin radial and others go out of the front hall. They plan to find out the palace people who set targets in the martial arts arena first, and then do other things.


    Before they had gone out a few steps, they saw a maid of the palace coming in a hurry. They reported to him, "father-in-law, the emperor is awake! He said he wanted to see Lord Xie. "


    Father-in-law Da''s face was bitter, and he took a deep breath. Why did he say: "at this time, the emperor wakes up? This is really... "


    The emperor had not ordered Lin radial and Yao Chao to investigate the fall of their horses. It was because he was good at making a proposal, and he was selling Xie Qian a favor to help him out of trouble.


    But now the emperor wakes up, and the dilemma of Xie''s being questioned is naturally solved. Isn''t he making a fuss?


    Yao Chao knew what Duke Da was worried about. He said in a low voice: "my father-in-law will take us and Lord Xie to face the saint. If you want to come to the saint, you will not blame him."


    Da Gonggong thought of the relationship between Lin radial and Xie Qian. He was determined and said to them, "wait a moment, sir. I''ll go and call Mr. Xie."


    When the emperor summoned Li and Zhao, they naturally separated them from each other. When they received the news, they made a special trip to this trip. They wanted to take the opportunity to pull Xie Qian off his horse, so they missed the opportunity.


    For a moment, both of them were annoyed


    Li said with a sneer: "Lord Zhao is used to being well-informed. How can he not know that the emperor''s injury is not serious?"


    Mr. Zhao never looked down upon Mr. Li''s impulsive and irritable temperament. He just put on a smile and said, "where is Mr. Li well-informed. But now the emperor is awake. He is afraid to investigate the case. He should give it to Lord Xie. "


    Mr. Li poured another cup of tea impatiently, and his face was gloomy: "I can''t tell! Xie Qian made such a big mistake when he was also the General Commander of the palace bodyguard. It was because the emperor trusted him again, but he was afraid that he would also have doubts about his ability. "Mr. Zhao shook his head seriously: "it''s hard! No one in the court knows that Lord Xie is the emperor''s right-hand man. Even if something goes wrong, the chief bodyguard will not be someone else, but will be the emperor''s most trusted Lord Xie! "


    This is to grasp the pain point of Mr. Li and stab it fiercely.


    He stayed in the palace for so many years, and finally slowly climbed to the post of general guard. However, thanks to the emperor''s words, Xie Qian, who didn''t know anything, occupied his position.


    Now Mr. Li is an embarrassed deputy commander, but he still manages the affairs of the commander. How can he not be angry?


    If Xie Qian doesn''t lift his head this time, he''ll be afraid!


    Seeing that he stirred up Mr. Li, his chest kept going up and down, Mr. Zhao was cold in his heart -


    such a hot tempered and irritable person still wants to be the Guard commander?


    Let them bite the dog, so as to add some obstruction to Xie Qian.


    On the other side.


    After the emperor sobered up, he saw that Xie Qian was no longer around, and even Da Gong Gong, who had been serving for a long time, was not present. He knew that Xie Qian had intervened in the event of the fall of his horse.


    he called the palace people to pass on Xie Qian, intending to reprimand him severely, but he saw that the palace people brought two more people.


    "Chen linradial, see the emperor."


    "Minister Yao Chao, see the emperor."


    In addition to some dizziness and nausea, the emperor also had pain all over his body. His patience was much worse. Even Xie Qian was put aside by him. He just frowned and asked his father-in-law, "I want you to bring Xie Qian. What do these two mean? "For you?"


    For the emperor''s apparent displeasure, Lin radial and Yao Chao had no reaction, but father-in-law Da said with a smile: "the emperor is joking. This is not because you don''t want to let Lord Xie investigate the case. I''m afraid that he will be criticized by the court. So I went to the Xie house and called Lord Lin and Lord Yao. To help investigate the case... "


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, and his disgust receded a lot: "Oh? Is that your idea? "


    Even now, he can''t tolerate him to lie. Da Gonggong only wants to get things done, not for merit, but for nothing.


    He was nervous and said with a smile: "I dare to guess the holy meaning, but the two adults just found a lot of clues in the martial arts arena. Does the emperor want to hear it? "


    The emperor''s interest was provoked a little, but the thought of Xie Qian''s daring to investigate the case in violation of the sage''s will, made him restless.


    He said to Xie Qian lightly: "since there are Lin radial and Yao Chao here, Ai Qing will step down."


    Xie Qian raised his eyes. There was no waves in his cold eyes. He replied: "I''m leaving."


    The emperor''s face did not change, but the bed sheet in his hand had been pinched tightly. He would like to give Xie Qian a hard board in front of the public, and then scold him bloody and speechless.


    But in the face of Xie Qian''s lack of oil and salt, he was so angry that he could not open his mouth.


    Duke Da saw that the emperor''s mind was different, but he only dared to bow his head and pretend not to know.


    Xie Qian also saw the anger in the emperor''s heart, but he didn''t know where the anger came from. He thought it was a groundless temper and planned to follow him.


    However, Yao Chao thought about it in his heart and said to the emperor, "the emperor, my subordinate has an ungrateful request. Could you please thank you for a moment?"


    The emperor''s hand was a little loose, but his face was still impatient: "what''s the matter?"


    Yao Chao respectfully said, "it''s the emperor''s love that Mr. Xie is inconvenient to intervene in this case. It''s just that Lord Xie has an important position. After all, he is familiar with the guards in the palace and cares about the safety of the emperor. If you can get Mr. Xie''s secret help in this case, the investigation process will be much more smooth. "


    This speech is reasonable and reasonable. It is not a kind of flattering beautiful words, but it accidentally said to the emperor''s heart.


    He raised his eyelids and looked at Yao Chao carefully.


    seeing that he was neither humble nor overbearing, and his appearance was outstanding, he suddenly felt that if he wanted to be a bodyguard in front of the Imperial Palace, he would be OK.


    When I think about it, even if Xie Qian went back today, he would be out of his mind. If he was always thinking about this case, it would be better to put him in the dark.


    The emperor nodded and said, "yes."


    Seeing that the emperor was about to be angry, Duke Da was easily put out by Yao Chao''s silent words.


    He also heard the emperor''s command: "Xie Aiqing, I repeat that if you intervene in this case, you can, but you can''t be known by others. This case is still handed over to Lin radial. Do you understand? "


    Xie Qian only wanted to clear away the threat from the emperor. As for who was investigating the case, he didn''t care. Seeing the emperor''s solemnity, Xie Qian, who was dressed in black clothes, said seriously: "yes, sir."


    The emperor stared at each other''s calm eyes, and his heart suddenly lit up a bad heart


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    The emperor collected his emotions and turned his mind slightly


    He leaned against the bright yellow cushion, playing with a string of beads in his hand, and lazily asked, "didn''t he say that we found out the clues? What kind of clues? "


    I don''t know what it means.


    Yao Chao glanced at Lin radial, indicating that he would speak.


    Lin radial was used to the brevity of reporting to his superiors. In a few sentences, he said the key point: "Ah Mei in the palace of Jingfei Niangniang once sent ambergris to the horse feeder. So in the stables, the horse chosen by the emperor took the initiative to approach the emperor. When the horse was frightened, it might have something to do with the person who set the target in the martial arts arena, but this person has not been found."


    The emperor said, "well," and the red beads in his hands still couldn''t move. Yu Guang glanced at Xie Qian from time to time.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t speak, the emperor''s eyes sank and his bad thoughts stopped


    The atmosphere was a bit dull for a while. Duke Da tried to smile and said, "thanks to the ingenuity of the two adults, I''m afraid that if I let the slave ask, I''m afraid I can find a servant who serves the imperial horse. I can''t ask you for half a day."


    The emperor lifted his eyelids and said with a smile: "what do they do, what do you do. If you can find out the cases, the court still needs to pay them salaries? "


    The atmosphere finally eased a little


    Da Gonggong praised Lin radial and Yao Chao. Seeing that the emperor was always lack of interest, he stopped talking.


    Seeing that he had been boasting for a long time and then stopped, the emperor, inexplicably, wanted to laugh. He looked at Xie Qian again and asked him, "what do you think of Aiqing? The two of them, how are they handling the case? "


    Xie Qian was distracted all the time. He didn''t expect that the emperor would raise such a question. He thought about it for a while, and then he said, "guess what happened. The ability to handle a case is OK."


    The emperor rarely saw that he had seriously evaluated others, and could not help but pick his eyebrows: "OK? Isn''t it good enough? "


    Listen carefully, tone with a bit of fun.


    Xie Qian has always been strict with himself. Naturally, the standard is the same for people around him.


    So far, he hasn''t really thought highly of anyone.


    Seeing the emperor''s question, Xie Qian replied: "it''s just to find out the clues. It''s far from the people behind the scenes. How can we say that it''s good enough?"


    The emperor laughed, and the red beads in his hand stopped, as if he suddenly thought of something. His thin lips and light hook, and his tone was vaguely helpless, "in the eyes of Aiqing, no one is good enough? On that day, in the imperial study, my father asked you how the prince was. You told me a lot about the prince''s brother. "


    Speaking of the late emperor, Xie Qian did not say much.


    There is always the same part in the memories of the two people, the same people, can not be avoided.


    Whether it is gratitude or resentment, over the years, Xie Qian''s heart has gradually faded.


    However, the emperor did not mention the past. After a brief thought, he changed back to the current topic. He turned to Lin radial and Yao Chao and said, "Lord Xie has said that we should find out the people behind the scenes - you two, maybe you can do it?"


    Lin radial is calm and Yao Chao is serious. Both of them should go down.


    Taking advantage of his own spirit, the emperor officially gave an oral instruction that the newly appointed Lin radial and Yao Chao should be responsible for thoroughly investigating today''s affairs, and had the right to summon any member of the palace for interrogation.


    After sending two people to investigate the case, the emperor moved his shoulder and said to Xie Qian, "what do you think of today''s affair?"


    Da Gonggong pretended to be a wooden man. He was curious about Xie Qian''s opinion.


    Having been in touch with Xie Qian for a long time, even father-in-law Da had to say that he was quick witted and capable. He really stood at the top of his family.


    If the Xie family does not fall, Xie Qian will become a pillar of the court.


    But now a good talent has become the only minister, the only minister


    The success or failure of Xie Qian''s honor and disgrace all depends on the emperor''s thought.


    What makes Da Gong puzzling is that, even in such a situation, Xie Qian still looks like he is not humble or arrogant when facing the emperor.


    Only listen to Xie Qian light way: "minister''s view, natural and emperor is different."


    The emperor picked eyebrows and said, "tell me about it, Aiqing?"


    There was a distance between Xie Qian and the emperor''s couch. Even in his cold eyes, he looked distant and distant.


    Before he opened his mouth, he saw the emperor suddenly frown, dissatisfied with the way: "so far away, I look at the sour eyes! Stand up


    Xie Qian was helpless. He approached two steps according to his words, and still advised him: "the emperor is upset now. He should control his anger so as not to hurt himself."


    The emperor turned his lips and said lazily, "I have a headache. I''m not comfortable all over. I can''t be angry with you yet?"


    Xie Qian is silent.


    The emperor did not speak.


    The hall was quiet for a while, even Da Gong''s breath was relaxed


    After a long time, he heard Xie Qian say, "the emperor is angry. I will accept it."


    The emperor hooked the corner of his lips, and the red string of beads in his hand began to move again. Instead of mentioning the angry thing, he asked again, "what do you think of today''s affair?"For the case of the emperor''s horse fall today, Xie Qian could not have no waves in his heart, but he was used to restraining his emotions and only retained the purest reason.


    He looked slightly awe inspiring, rationalized his thinking and seriously said: "in recent days, the lack of defense in the palace and the emperor''s fall from his horse are the omissions of the minister. If things happen here, I hope that the emperor will punish him in addition to removing him from his post as the chief of the bodyguard. "


    The emperor had expected that Xie Qian was ashamed, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he said lazily, "I don''t think it''s my turn to teach you how to punish."


    Xie Qian didn''t say much, but continued: "today, the emperor''s horse fall, the harem must be involved, foreign ministers can''t interfere."


    The emperor raised his eyelids and took a look at Xie Qian: "if I can intervene, I can intervene."


    Xie Qian also looked at the emperor, looked at him for a few seconds, and said seriously: "emperor, as an emperor, some rules are not in disorder. The court hall is the court hall, and the back palace is the back palace. I can abide by my duty, but the emperor doesn''t think it''s too much for the back palace to interfere in the affairs of the court hall now? "


    His eyes were heavy, and he did not give in to the emperor.


    The emperor sneered: "it''s hard for Aiqing to say so many words in one breath. How could you teach me the same thing as the court officials? On weekdays, when those officials want to swallow Aiqing alive, I always protect you. What''s more, Ai Qing said that the harem was in disorder and refused to interfere in the harem, which made me very embarrassed


    Then he put the beads in his hands to the ground, which meant he was tired.


    Da Gonggong bowed forward, took the red string of beads carefully in his hand, and retreated back.


    Xie Qian maintained his original posture and said seriously: "since I have been around the emperor for a day, I can''t let the demons and monsters around him prevail."


    The emperor said with a smile, "since that''s the case, Ai Qing will settle the trouble for me."


    Xie Qian felt helpless.


    he knew that it would never work to reason with the emperor.


    After a long time, Xie Qian''s cold eyebrows flashed a little hesitation, and finally asked: "the emperor trusted Minister?"


    Xu Shi woke up for a long time. The emperor was a little tired. After yawning, he looked at Xie Qian. His sight was clear. Even the small wrinkles between Xie Qian''s eyebrows were clearly seen by him.


    Sitting in this position for more than ten years, the emperor has been very tired, but he can''t help but pull Xie Qian together. He is also tired. He is indifferent and tired, and he gets deeper and deeper.


    The emperor said, "naturally, I trust Aiqing."


    Xie Qian sighed a little, and whispered to the tired emperor on the couch: "in that case, the emperor, go to sleep. There are ministers in the former dynasty, and the palace in the latter Qian will find a way to solve the problem for the emperor. "


    I don''t know what magic there is in Xie Qian''s words. The emperor, who had been holding himself up, lay down and slowly closed his eyes.


    He listened to Xie Qian''s low voice to tell Da gong-in-law, as well as his low and cold voice when he made other trivial arrangements, and soon fell into a dream.


    On the other hand, Lin radial and Yao Chao were ordered to thoroughly investigate the case of the emperor''s horse fall, which has been spread throughout the harem.


    In addition to the imperial concubines, the rest of the cases were also called to the palace.


    In the imperial concubine''s palace, a woman dressed in gorgeous clothes and exquisite makeup said to Du Heng beside her: "you son, it''s not peaceful in the palace these days. You''d better go home earlier and run less to the palace."


    Du Hengxin followed and slowly clenched his hand under his sleeve


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    Du Jue raised his eyes, some worried look flashed in his eyes, and said cleverly: "yes, aunt. It''s just that she''s a little worried... "


    No matter how delicate the make-up was, she coughed softly and said, "that''s how it is. You are here to stay for months and years, and you are just adding to your troubles."


    Du Heng''s bright eyes slowly accumulated the meaning of tears, did not speak.


    At this time, the Du family was in full bloom with flowers and brocade. The emperor had not yet sealed the empress, and Du Heng''s aunt was the highest in the imperial palace.


    Du Zhen''s father was an official, and he was in charge of the whole household, holding the money and food of the imperial court. In addition, Du jiaerlang and his students were officials in the imperial court.


    However, the body of the imperial concubine in her last life was slowly declining, and her fragrance was destroyed when she was young. Later, something happened to the Du family


    Du Heng deeply resents his inability to cure the imperial concubine''s illness. He is also afraid that she has no way to change the outcome of her life


    I saw that the beauty between her eyebrows and eyes did not diminish because of her illness. Her tone was still the same as usual, and she said to Du Heng: "life and death are life and death, and wealth lies in heaven.". On that day, the Du family sent me to the palace and enjoyed the prosperity for several years. As for the future, it''s up to God to arrange. "


    Du Heng can''t help it any longer, tears come down, "aunt!"


    The imperial concubine saw the fear in Du Heng''s eyes, but she did not know where the emotion came from. She only thought that she was still young and could not easily see the separation between life and death.


    She said faintly, "OK. You don''t need your company in the palace. Go home. "


    Du Heng cleaned up his mood, wiped away the tears on his cheek, and slowly recovered his calm.


    She knew that her aunt always wanted to send her into the palace because of Du Fu''s insistence on sending her to the palace. She was not as close to her as she had been before.


    But in Du Heng''s eyes, the imperial concubine is always the gentle and generous woman in her memory.


    Over the years, she has been taking her aunt as an example.


    She didn''t want to disobey the other party. She just whispered, "she''s leaving today. It''s just an aunt. What can I do for my father


    The expensive imperial concubine eyelid didn''t lift up, light voice way: "have no, you go."


    Du Heng finally looked at the beautiful face of the imperial concubine, nodded and said: "jue''er is leaving."


    The imperial concubine sent the maiden to lead Du Heng and sent her to the palace.


    On the way, Du Heng heard the voice of the man.


    Seeing Du Heng, the maiden stopped at once. Thinking that she was afraid of meeting someone, she comforted him and said, "don''t be afraid of Miss Du. It''s said that the palace is investigating cases. The people who want to speak are the two new adults. "


    When Du Zhen was in the Imperial Palace, he heard that the people in the Palace said that it was man-made that the emperor fell off his horse, and told everyone not to say a lot.


    She had heard about it in her last life. At that time, there was a lot of trouble in the capital. So it seems that the emperor has sent someone to investigate it?


    And this voice, she is in a dream, will not admit wrong!


    Du Juan was smiling at the maid of honor. His heart was already jumping up, and even his palm was sweating a lot.


    She stopped, pretending to be curious and asked: "can there be a foreigner in the palace?"


    The maiden didn''t want to add more trouble, but it was not easy to take Du Heng away. She had to euphemistically say, "in special seasons, as long as there is the emperor''s will, it''s OK. It''s just that the lady is sick now and can''t bear to be contaminated with these things. "


    The maiden stepped forward, but saw that the other side didn''t keep up with her. She looked back at Du Heng, and her face was puzzled.


    When Du Heng heard the voice of Lin radial, where could he go? She had already set off waves in her heart, but she was used to not showing it on the surface, and no one else could see it.


    The maiden looked at Du Heng: "Miss Du?"


    Du chuckled and pressed his nails on his palm. In a calm voice, he said to the maid of honor, "I shouldn''t have made trouble for my aunt, but I just heard her voice very well. I still want to have a look."


    The maids didn''t feel different.


    Du Heng was originally a noble girl in the capital city who was sought after by the children of aristocratic families. She should know young talents who are not young but promising.


    It''s only a few months since the princess closed her door to thank her guests for recuperation. If she interferes, she will be upset


    Seeing the maid''s hesitation, Du Juan said in a warm voice, "you don''t have to worry. I just went to have a look and see if the person investigating the case is a friend. It won''t cause trouble to the empress. "


    The maid in waiting had no choice but to nod her head and say, "in that case, I will accompany Miss Du. Miss Du knows the general situation, and she will not be embarrassed. "


    Du Heng smiles and feels relieved.


    The maid of honor took Du Zhen to another direction and crossed a long narrow blue stone road. It suddenly opened up in front of her.


    Du Heng saw the dark blue straight figure.


    Lin radial''s side face, eyebrows and eyes were like a knife, and his momentum was compelling.


    At a glance, she saw the handsome and dazzling face under the imposing momentum.


    Her heart leaped with joy, and even her breath was disordered. She called to the figure, "Mr. Lin!"


    Lin radial and Yao Chao separate investigation, is alone in the palace of inquiry, suddenly heard the familiar voice, subconsciously looked back.Du Zhen was dressed in gorgeous clothes. Although she looked like a girl, she was also very formal.


    Lin radial Leng for a moment, did not expect to see her in the palace: "Du miss?"


    Du Zhen picked up his skirt with both hands, walked briskly to Lin radial, and said with a smile, "it''s really Mr. Lin. Just passing by, the little girl thought she had heard me wrong


    Lin radial and Du Zhen are not familiar with each other. Because they saved each other once and Du Zhen asked him to find some special things in Qingtong Town, they said a few more words.


    Now we meet in the palace, Lin Du is not as familiar as Du.


    He nodded lightly and said to Du Heng, "long time no see."


    Du Heng went to Lin radial and saw the color of alienation between his eyebrows and eyes.


    She regained her usual composure and dignity and said, "I heard that Mr. Lin is investigating a case in the palace. What can I do for you?"


    The maids in the imperial concubine''s palace stood far away, and Du Heng''s voice was not very loud, so she didn''t hear what she said. She only thought Du Heng was greeting someone she knew well --


    if she knew that Du Heng had taken the initiative to get herself into trouble, she would have to complain to the imperial concubine.


    In the middle of the sentence, he did not take the initiative to ask Du Xiang


    Du Heng Congying, after suppressing the joy of seeing Lin radial, can think that he has some scruples.


    Her voice was gentle, slightly lowered, and said: "recently, the lady has been ill. I come to serve the disease. Now, the back of the palace is empty, and several concubines are arguing endlessly. If Mr. Lin wants to investigate the case, he is afraid that he will ask his wife to come out. "


    Lin''s eyebrows frowned slightly, thinking about Du''s words


    In this short period of time, Lin radial has indeed met with resistance from all sides.


    Now there are four imperial concubines in the palace. Lin radial can''t even feel any situation, but he can already feel the competition among the imperial concubines.


    Imperial concubine Jing was the leader in the palace. When the other concubines saw the accident in imperial concubine Jing''s palace, they heard about it one by one.


    If there was Du Zhen, maybe he would not be blind.


    Just as for what she said, she talked about the princess


    Lin did not want more forces to interfere.


    Lin radial looked at Du Heng and said in a cold voice: "I want to ask Miss du to help me. What do you think of Du?"


    It''s rare that Lin radial would take the initiative to talk to himself. Du Zhen was elated and didn''t show it on his face.


    She said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, please say it."


    Lin radial said frankly: "I''m not familiar with the harem. I hope you can tell me the simple situation between the palaces."


    Du Heng knew that he was cautious and didn''t want to get involved in the imperial concubine''s palace. He hated himself a little bit.


    On the face of it, she continued to explain: "it''s really difficult for Mr. Lin to investigate such a complicated case when he first took office. If you have anything you want to know, I will tell you everything. "


    Lin radial thanks Du Zhen again, low voice asked about her each palace situation.


    Two people are saying, but see the palace maid in the imperial concubine palace some can''t bear, not from a few steps to call Du Zhen.


    She said respectfully, "Miss, I wonder if I can leave now? The empress is waiting for the maidservant to return. "


    It''s not easy to run into Lin Du in the palace. Du Zhen doesn''t want to be disturbed, but he knows that it''s not the time to be willful.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Lin radial: "I don''t know if it''s convenient for Mr. Lin to take a few steps with the little girl?"


    Lin radial just asked a node, just about to go to the next place, he should come down.


    They walked side by side in front, whispering.


    The voice is not very loud, just can''t let the person behind hear clearly.


    Although the maid in waiting felt that something was wrong, she didn''t say much.


    Just when she comes back to the lady''s place, she will naturally tell her about her performance!


    Du Heng is aware of the vision behind his eyes. A trace of impatience flashed in the depth of his eyes and was quickly concealed.


    She can''t make mistakes in front of Lin radial, otherwise, how can she fight Yao Shu?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    Lin radial is so preoccupied with the case that he doesn''t pay attention to Du Zhen''s eyes, and doesn''t have the energy to pay attention to the delicate emotions in her heart


    He sent Du Heng to the gate of the palace. After a simple farewell, he immediately turned back.


    However, Du Heng did not calm down until he got on the carriage home.


    Today, Lin radial talked to her for a long time. Should he know more about her?


    Now he is the imperial bodyguard. She is the legitimate daughter of shangshufu. She will be in business in the future, regardless of her status and status. With the strength of Du family, she can also make linradial in the court.


    As for the man who occupies the position of Lin''s wife


    Yao Shu was born well, but what happened? Can you help Lin radial understand the situation in the palace? Can you settle the trouble in court for him?


    Wait for Lin radial to see clearly, he will know how to choose!


    Du Heng thought like this, even the pace of walking was much lighter.


    A Su, who had been waiting for Du Heng outside the palace, saw her smile on her face and asked, "Miss, are you in a good mood today? But the lady is much better? "


    Du Heng lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out. The street was bustling with people. No one knew her joy and joy.


    She gently pulled up the corner of her mouth, and her bright eyes flashed a totally different mood from the past. She put down the curtain and said to her maid, "ah Su, guess who I met in the palace today?"


    A Su is a little younger, but also when he knows how to admire Shaoai. Seeing the expression on Du Heng''s face, and listening to her say so, he has a conjecture in his heart: miss Who do you like? But in addition to the emperor, where are the other men in the palace? Miss, don''t you like the emperor?


    A Su was flustered and looked at Du Heng. After a long time, she hesitated and asked her, "Miss Did you meet your majesty? "


    Du Heng was stunned.


    She suddenly looked back, saw the hard to hide worry on ah Su''s face, and instantly understood what ah Su thought.


    Du Heng had met his majesty when he was very young, but he only regarded the other side as an elder, which was totally different from Lin radial! Ah Su thought like this, let her have one kind of person in the heart to be stained the offensive feeling.


    Du Zhen''s delicate eyebrows immediately frowned, and said in a low voice, "what do you want! How is that possible? Your majesty is my aunt''s husband


    Seeing that Du Juan''s face was thin and angry, he didn''t seem to be faking. Although ah Su knew that the young lady was not happy, she was relieved.


    Ah Su smiles and shows a pair of tiger teeth: "it''s not your majesty. Young lady, don''t marry a man as old as your majesty... "


    Hearing this, Du Zhen frowned again and scolded her: "don''t talk nonsense. This kind of words can also be said nonsense? "


    He put out his tongue, but he was not satisfied.


    She grew up in Du Fu and has been with Du Zhen.


    Although Du Fu''s human relationship is complicated, Du Heng was raised in the palm of her hand. As her close servant girl, Ashu has never suffered any injustice, and she still has the unique simplicity of a little girl.


    She said to Du Heng with a smile: "Miss, you are too careful! We have imperial concubines and concubines in Du Fu''s residence, as well as the master. What should we be afraid of? "


    Du Heng doesn''t want to be destroyed by the spirit of the Arabian Su -


    she knows that she has always been so temperamental that she has no heart and never thinks much about her words. However, she was killed alive because she talked too much in her last life


    Originally met the joy of Lin radial, because think of these, and covered with a light shadow.


    The smile on Du Heng''s face was closed. He looked at ASU''s eyes and said seriously, "my aunt is so affectionate to your majesty that the Du family can''t send another daughter to the palace. There are some things you can know in your heart, but you can''t say them. Do you understand? "


    Ah Su was ignorant and had difficulty in adapting to Du Zhen''s seriousness.


    They grew up in a small place. Originally, they said everything, but the young lady suddenly got angry because of this, and she couldn''t understand


    ASU pleaded, "ahsu knows. This is an offensive remark, and only in front of the young lady can he dare to do so. "


    Seeing that she didn''t take her dissatisfaction seriously, Du Heng said coldly: "since I don''t understand, I will do it in the future. I will not harm you


    The little servant girl was scolded for her grievances. She shrunk her shoulders, but she still dropped her head and said, "yes Miss


    Since her rebirth, Du Heng also knew that her mentality had gone wrong, but she had no way to control her emotions.


    Now that she was angry with her husband, she regretted that she had been neglected and wronged in her husband''s family after she got married. In the end, she had been with her all the time, and only she could not leave.


    Du Heng put a soft voice slightly: "ah Su, raise your head."


    The little servant girl looked up at Du Zhen, and there was a look between her eyebrows and eyes.


    She pursed her lips for fear that Du Zhen would not be happy. She asked carefully, "Miss?"


    Du Heng shook his head in secret. What''s the use of such a childish spirit of loyalty? Think about it, it''s time for her to train several maids.Du Heng''s heart rose a faint impatience, and said in a cold voice, "a Su, what should not be said in the future, can not be said indiscriminately. Do you know? "


    A su obviously felt the alienation of the young lady, as if they had suddenly become the most common master and servant instead of a playmate.


    But in fact


    Mammy was right. They were, indeed, masters and servants.


    He felt sad in his heart, but forced himself to figure it out and said in a low voice, "Miss, Yasu knows. In the future, you must be careful in your words and deeds, so as not to cause any trouble to the young lady. "


    Seeing her listen, Du Heng said a few more words: "Ashu, you should see and think more in the future. Most of the time, you can''t just see the appearance of things, and you can''t trust others easily, you know


    She hesitated and asked, "Miss Has something happened? "


    Du Heng never mentioned the matter of rebirth to anyone. At the beginning, when she was 15 years old, she was full of joy. She thinks that she can change her destiny, boldly pursue people who appreciate her, prevent future hurt and revenge those cold people


    But slowly, she found more and more that she was repeating the track of the previous life without any change.


    Even if we know the future, what can we do? Isn''t she going to be trapped in her memory and watch herself step by step into the future that makes her despair?


    Now ASU asked, Du Heng could not calm down and could not trust the people around him.


    She only light way: "met some people and the matter, thought through only."


    Seeing that the young lady''s originally carefree brows and eyes were stained with melancholy, she seemed to have gone back to the time when she had not gone out to relax.


    The little servant girl can''t help but say: "last time I went out with Miss, although I met danger, miss is still happy?"


    Seeing what she mentioned before, Du Heng thought of the appearance of being rescued by Lin radial on that day, and did not deny it.


    Ashu said with a smile, "if Miss likes to relax, we''ll go out some other day. Just bring more bodyguards


    The last time I went out was just to meet Lin radial. Now that he has arrived in the capital, Du Heng will not do anything irrelevant.


    But these thoughts, she will not let others know.


    Du Heng glanced at him, and then he closed his eyes.


    As the carriage rolled to shangshufu, Du Heng was again immersed in the joy of meeting Lin radial, looking forward to going home and talking about him with his father


    It is not right to mention that she treats Lin radial differently. Let her father recognize his ability and help him step by step.


    In his last life, he could be an official to a general by his own ability. If Du Fu helped him in this life, would he go further?


    Du Heng thought to himself.


    However, there is a feeling in her heart that she has grown up together since childhood and has become a stranger.


    Looking at the smiling young lady, she dropped her head in silence, and her eyes were full of emotions


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    It was only a few days later that Yao Shu received the news -


    that Lin radial and Yao chaodu had been promoted to imperial guards and were now investigating the case in central Beijing.


    Waiting for the messenger to leave, Yao Shu said with a smile to his neighbor, "Er Bao, let''s go to the capital in a few days, shall we?"


    A Si''s eyes on her mother are full of excitement: "if you go to the capital, will you still be with your brother?"


    Now, my uncle and I are in Beijing. Let''s go together, and then we can take care of my brother''s study. "


    The little girl was very excited and her eyes were also bright. She said to Yao Shu, "Aung! We also went to the capital. My brother wrote that the capital is very big and good! We can live in the capital in the future, right? "


    Yao Shu was infected by the elated mood of AZ. He could not help but smile on his face and said, "yes. But my mother wants to finish the town affairs and go to grandma''s house. Let''s make plans


    She can sit at the gate of Beijing, and she won''t be too excited to think about it.


    When Yao Shu asked, her eyes were bright and she replied, "Er Bao wants to tell brother teng the good news at the first time! If brother Teng wants to go, shall we take him with us? "


    Yao Shu saw that she was so happy to jump up and said with a smile, "well, you can''t tell brother teng the good news in person. My mother doesn''t care. But whether teng''er will go or not depends on your aunt Jiang. "


    Ash couldn''t care so much.


    For the little girl, going to the capital is already an incredible thing.


    She should share it with her friends and would like to go with her best friend.


    As the weather warmed up, ACE sat on the stone steps at the door in the new skirt that her mother had made for her, humming a tune.


    The sun shines, her round face in the sun appears white and tender, lovely.


    Yao Shu touched the bun on his head with a smile. Wensheng said to her, "Aung, if you go to the shop, and Sanbao is still asleep, put it at home first. When she comes back at noon, she will bring delicious food to ER Bao and Teng er. "


    Ace nodded cleverly: "brother Teng and I will take good care of my younger brother. Ah Niang can rest assured."


    Yao Shu also simply told a few words, after that, he got up and went to the shop.


    Rouge shop has now been officially handed over to the young man promoted to the manager.


    Yao Shu watched for a few days and found that he was really able to take charge of his own affairs, so he was relieved.


    This morning, Yao Shu went to the rouge shop again. When the man saw her, his eyes lit up and immediately met her.


    He said with a smile on his face: "Miss, is it so early today? The shop hasn''t opened yet


    Looking at the orderly appearance of the shop, Yao Shu couldn''t help but praise: "manager Niu is really serious and responsible. Everything is ready in the morning."


    I''m not used to being called "shopkeeper" yet. I''m both happy and shy: "it''s all the young lady''s praise I''m far worse than Shifu! "


    After a few words of greeting, Yao Shu asked, "where is the little girl sent by Jiang''s family now?"


    Two days ago, Jiang Qi promised to send a servant of the Jiang family to come and follow Yao Shu to learn how to make rouge and other things. Later, she would give the craft to her.


    But these days Yao Shu is too busy to see her.


    The new boss Niu did a good job. Naturally, he would not let Yao Shu worry about these small things. He said with a smile: "I''ve settled down. I live in the master''s house. She also said that the little girl was very sensible and helped her cook every day these days. She also embroidered very well. "


    Hearing this, Yao Shu was intrigued and said curiously, "have you seen that little girl? What''s the name? "


    Talking about the little girl, the boss nodded: "I have seen it. It''s white and clean and sensible. Its name is Xiaotao. Although he is a servant of the Chiang family, he is gentle and intelligent. He is even better than the girls of ordinary families. "


    Yao Shu moved in his heart and asked, "how old is she?"


    If all aspects are good, you can make a couple with him.


    Shopkeeper Zuo Niu is young and looks good. Now he has not met a suitable girl.


    It''s just that shopkeeper Liu may take the lead in this matter.


    Manager Niu is still talking, not aware of the meaning of Yao Shu''s words.


    "How old About thirteen or four years old? How can I ask the age of a girl! But Xiaotao seems to be young, and his speech is also small. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "is she with your teacher today?"


    Boss Niu nodded: "Miss, I''m busy these days and I don''t have time to see her. Xiaotao lives in the master''s house, so he always helps the family. "


    Yao Shu stood up and said, "well, everything in the shop has been arranged. I''ll leave it to you to take care of it. I won''t be here today. "


    Ah, you are a little confused? Is the young lady leaving? "


    He is younger than Yao Shu. He always learns from manager Liu in his daily clothes and looks mature and steady.Only occasionally in front of close people, or can show a lot of immature appearance.


    Yao Shu laughed: "go to your teacher''s home. I''m just free. Now the flowers are blooming, and the raw materials are enough. I taught Xiao Tao to do Rouge earlier, which also gave her something to do. "


    Manager Niu answered and sent Yao Shu out of the door.


    Yao Shu and manager Liu are close to each other. Yao Feng said that since the Yao family opened this cloth shop in Qingtong Town, manager Liu began to work for the Yao family.


    Over the years, the Yao family has trusted him very much, and shopkeeper Liu has never made any mistakes.


    Shopkeeper Liu''s home is not far away, Yao Shu did not go far, he saw the door.


    His home is a small courtyard, because there are no children, but also spacious.


    Now the gate of the courtyard is open, and there is no voice in the yard.


    Yao Shu went to the door and called out: "Sister Liu, are you at home?"


    In the room soon came the voice of manager Liu''s wife: "at home, just come in."


    Yao Shu Yiyan stepped into the yard, just looked up and saw a little girl in pink dress standing at the door of the house, just looking at her strangely.


    But her delicate face is white and healthy.


    Yao Shu immediately recognized it and said with a smile, "are you Xiaotao?"


    Xiaotao was smart, and recognized Yao Shu, and said with a smile, "I am. Miss Yao is free to come here today


    As they were talking, sister-in-law Liu came out of the room. Seeing Yao Shu, she said happily, "miss is coming! Come on, sit in the room. "


    Yao Shu called: "sister-in-law."


    She stepped forward and said, "I haven''t seen my sister-in-law for some days. How are you recently?"


    Sister Liu always liked Yao Shu''s quick and resolute work and gentle and soft voice. She took her hand and said with a smile, "Miss, I haven''t been here for some time. Everything is fine at home! Since Xiao Tao came, it''s better! "


    Xiao Tao was smiling and didn''t speak.


    Yao Shu followed sister-in-law Liu into the room, and said to her and Xiao Tao: "just came from the rouge shop, shopkeeper Niu praised with me for a long time how Xiao Tao is. I''ve been negligent these days. I didn''t come and have a look. I''ll make up for Xiao Tao. "


    Xiao Tao waved his hand and said, "Miss Yao, you are serious. Our young lady sent me here to help Miss Yao. You are welcome. "


    Sister Liu also said with a smile: "Xiao Tao has a good temper and a gentle temper. She has helped me a lot at home these days. Now miss wants to take her away, but I can''t bear it! "


    Yao Shu saw that the two of them got along well, and sister-in-law Liu, who was also the tutor of the manager of the calf, understood in his heart that this was the meaning of taking a fancy to Xiaotao.


    It''s just that Xiao Tao is Jiang''s family. Now, it''s Jiang Qi who comes here to help her with Yao Shu''s friendship. I''m afraid that Xiao Tao''s marriage will be decided by Jiang''s family.


    But looking at Xiao Tao''s ignorance, Yao Shu sighs in his heart, and it seems that sister-in-law Liu is also sensible.


    She said with a smile, "sister-in-law has misunderstood me. I came here today, not to take Xiaotao. It''s just that I have time to teach her how to make rouge. Sister Liu is very comfortable living here. I''m afraid Xiaotao won''t go with me! "


    Sister Liu nodded quickly and went to make tea for both of them.


    Yao Shu asked Xiao Tao how old she was and what she liked to do. She chatted with her like a gentle elder sister, and the little girl got close to her soon.


    She said to Yao Shu: "Xiaotao heard before she came that Miss Yao and our young lady are very close. Even the young master often goes to Miss Yao''s house to play. If Xiao Tao learns well from Miss Yao, she can keep doing it in the shop


    Yao Shu asked her, "do you like to be in Jiang''s house, or do you like to come out?"


    Xiao Tao thought about it and said with a smile, "I don''t know. Manager Liu, sister-in-law Liu and manager Xiaoniu are good to me. Miss Yao is also gentle I want to learn. If I learn well, I will have a living to support myself in the future. "


    Yao Shu appreciated Xiao Tao''s idea very much. In this era, it is normal for children of poor families to be servants.


    As long as the host family is not difficult to serve, their life will not be sad.


    Even so, Xiaotao also wants to do things by herself. She has an idea.


    I just don''t know if she can learn well and make rouge and other things in the shop for Yao Shu


    All of a sudden, there was a movement at the door, and Yao Shu looked up


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    A young voice came: "is sister Liu at home?"


    Along with the voice of people, he walked into the room and looked at the young daughter-in-law.


    Seeing so many people in the room, she was stunned for a moment and said with a smile to sister-in-law Liu, "sister-in-law has guests?"


    The visitor is the neighbor of manager Liu''s family. When he is newly married, he often encounters some problems that can''t be solved. He comes to the Liu family and asks his sister-in-law for help.


    Sister Liu stood up and said, "it''s no problem. What''s the matter, Jane? "


    Ah Zhen stood at the door and said shyly, "sister-in-law, can you go to my house and have a look Today I wanted to fry some food, but I don''t know how much oil I put in... "


    Liu''s sister-in-law, with a placid smile, agreed: "OK, you go back and wait for me, and you will come soon."


    Ah Zhen thanks and smiles at Yao Shu and Xiao Tao. Then she leaves.


    Seeing this, Yao Shu said to his sister-in-law, "go ahead, sister-in-law."


    It is not proper to leave the guests at home and go out by themselves.


    But Yao Shu never cares about this, and sister-in-law Liu is also close to her.


    She only said to Yao Shu with a smile, "sister-in-law doesn''t treat you as an outsider. I''ll go and have a look. Just be with peach


    Yao Shu nodded.


    After that, sister-in-law Liu took a piece of clothes and went out of the door.


    Yao Shu told Xiao Tao about the current products in the rouge shop at shopkeeper Liu''s house.


    the girl had a good time in Jiangfu, and she often used Rouge water powder. She was very curious about the way these things were made.


    After Yao Shu patiently explained the materials and production process, Xiao Tao exclaimed: "it''s not so difficult for Miss Yao to make rouge."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "it''s not difficult. As long as you use the right materials, master the method, and do it more carefully You can make good rouge


    Xiaotao adores Yao Shu so much that she can''t help asking her, "how does Miss Yao know so much about this? According to sister Liu, there is still hand cream in Miss Yao''s shop, which has never been seen before. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "my method is also learned from other places. As for hand cream Women''s hands are fine and beautiful, and they should be well maintained. "


    Peach nodded with approval.


    And listen to peach good strange way: "just Yao girl said hand cream, why can''t wipe on the face?"


    saw her take the initiative to think about it. Yao smiled and said, "it''s cream called on the face."


    Xiao Tao nodded, "can cream also be made?"


    did not make face cream in the shop. Now she sees her and asks, "yes, of course." However, the face skin in the end more delicate, materials and hand cream will be different. If Xiao Tao is interested, you can go to the shop and have a look. It''s just the right time for manager Niu to show you what products we have. "


    Seeing her saying so, Xiao Tao hesitated and asked, "is that ok? Will it disturb manager Niu? He should be very busy... "


    Yao Shu thought of the manager''s evaluation of Xiaotao, and said in a warm voice, "the boss will hope you will pass. Besides, you can help him when you are familiar with the things in the shop. "


    Xiao Tao''s eyes brightened and her face looked expectant. "I, can I go to the shop to help?"


    Yao Shu laughed, and his delicate eyebrows and eyes curved into the arc of crescent moon. He said seriously, "of course. You think, in the future, the rouge powder in the shop will be made by you. If you know the customers'' preferences well, will it be more popular? "


    Xiao Tao thought for a moment, and her eyes were shining with light: "Well! In this way, the business in the shop will get better and better! "


    Seeing her full of energy, Yao Shu said with a smile, "then, the shop will be handed over to you and the shopkeeper Niu."


    Xiao Tao''s face was red, and she was embarrassed to say, "Miss Yao, Xiao Tao is not good at anything It''s not good to let Miss Yao down. "


    Yao Shu shook his head and said in a warm voice, "it''s not difficult to make rouge. Sister Jiang told me that you are careful, smart and capable. You can do it well. "


    When Xiao Tao was in the Chiang family, he was just one of countless servants. He didn''t have much sense of existence and didn''t feel how important he was.


    Now, she is expected by her own words.


    Only by working hard can we live up to this trust, right?


    She could not help but clench her fist and seriously promised, "don''t worry, Miss Yao. I''ll try my best."


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile.


    Yao Tao was always taken care of by his younger generation, and he didn''t get along with her when she was young.


    When sister-in-law Liu returned home, the two people had already chatted about their daily trifles.


    Xiao Tao looks at Yao Shu''s eyes, they are adoring and joyful.


    She looked at Yao Shu and Xiao Tao with a slight surprise, and then she could not help laughing and said, "look at our young lady, it is really beautiful, gentle and charming. How long do you get along with me? Xiaotao likes it very much. I can''t do without you! "Yao Shu was so amused by her that she bent over and said, "what is sister Liu talking about. Xiaotao is smart and cute. Like my sister, I like her too


    Xiaotaotou once heard of "cute" and thought about the meaning, and soon showed a smiling face.


    She said seriously, "Miss Yao is lovely, too."


    The three chatted for a while, and Yao Shu offered to take Xiaotao to the shop.


    She said to Xiao Tao in a warm voice: "I still want to go and see what we do in our shop. If I have time tomorrow, I will teach you to do it the same way. "


    The little girl nodded obediently.


    Sister Liu took Xiaotao''s hand and deliberately said to Yao Shu, "I knew that Miss came here to take my peach away You can take it away for a while, but don''t take it back! "


    Yao Shu also laughed:" don''t worry, sister-in-law! I''ll send it back to you. "


    Peach "chuckles" can not live, but also some shy, do not know what to say.


    Yao Shu and sister-in-law Liu treated her equally. This kind of happiness that was valued by people was unprecedented in the Chiang family.


    Xiaotao admits that Jiang''s family is her home, but it can''t be denied that she prefers to be relaxed and comfortable now.


    Manager Liu''s home is not far away, Yao Shu with peach, soon came to the shop.


    There are many customers in the shop. Shopkeeper Niu is very busy. As soon as he sees someone coming in, he goes forward and says, "what do you need?"


    Wait for him to look up on Peach slightly surprised sight, not from a Leng.


    They laughed together.


    Xiao Tao chuckled and asked, "brother Niu, you treat me as a guest?"


    The cow shopkeeper touched the back of his head, some strange embarrassed, but still said: "you can also be a guest."


    Yao Shu joined in the fun and said with a smile, "it''s just right. I''ll take care of the other guests in the shop, and shopkeeper Niu will take care of Xiaotao. "


    The boss can''t listen to what he says, what''s more, shopkeeper Niu is willing to talk to Xiao Tao.


    His palms were sweating and he said to Xiao Tao with a smile, "Xiao Tao girl, I''ll take you to pick Rouge?"


    Xiaotao took a look at Yao Shu, saw her encouraging smile, then nodded to the cow shopkeeper.


    She followed the shopkeeper Niu and whispered: "brother Niu, I want to see what''s in the shop..."


    Yao Shu looked at the two people standing together. From height to expression, there was no match. No wonder sister Liu wanted Xiao Tao to live at home and match the two of them.


    It seems that sister-in-law Liu is more experienced and has more poisonous eyes.


    I just don''t know what Xiaotao means and how the Jiang family will do it.


    Yao Shu while greeting guests, thoughtful, his side to end a paragraph, the capital side how? Du Heng is also in the capital city. I''m afraid that she will often meet again in the future. The peaceful days between her and Lin radial are gone forever


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    Two guests came into the rouge shop.


    Yao Shu returned to his mind, put those thoughts aside, and began to work in the shop


    Xiaotao stayed in the rouge shop all morning and recognized all the products in the shop.


    At the same time, she felt that there were so many kinds of things in such a small Rouge shop -


    there were no less than five kinds of rouge in different colors, and there were also different colors and tastes of lipstick, plus the popular hand cream.


    Everything is not expensive, but it can''t hold. As long as the guests come in, they will buy some more or less.


    Xiaotao roughly estimated that in this short morning, the shop has sold more than 20 Liang silver of goods


    If according to what Miss Yao told her in the morning, the materials used to make these things are not expensive. Such a small shop with ugly appearance can make a lot of money every day!


    At noon, when the guests were getting less and less, the shopkeeper Niu said to Yao Shu: "Miss, we have sold almost all the hand cream. When are you going to make some more?"


    Yao Shu also called on the guests all morning. Knowing that the most important thing they asked about was hand cream, he could not help saying, "now it''s the best to sell hand cream. How much is left in the shop? "


    Shopkeeper Niu is familiar with what is in the shop and how much is saved.


    See Yao Shu asked, he opened his mouth: "Gardenia fragrance hand cream has been sold short, the side of some, but that is the work of these days."


    Yao Shu nodded, thought for a moment in his heart, and then asked, "I don''t think the lipstick is sold much today. Let''s do less lipstick this time. "


    Most of the women in bronze town prefer to be conservative and don''t apply too much colored lipstick. It''s best to buy colorless lipstick in shops.


    Yao Shu had a chat with many guests in the morning. He had a judgment on the general market trend and knew what to do this time


    Yao Shu saw Xiaotao standing on one side, listening obediently. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s just Xiaotao. This time we''ll make a new batch of products together. You can learn a little and help me."


    Peach nodded heavily: "I''m looking forward to it!"


    Another customer came to the shop. The shopkeeper got up to greet him. Only Yao Shu and Xiao Tao stood on the side of the counter and talked about the situation in the morning


    Peach''s face flashed a look of desire and stop, and soon dispersed.


    Yao Shu looked out and asked, "what''s the matter? What do you want to say? "


    The little girl shook her head: "no, it''s not an important thing..."


    Her temperament is a little like ace, soft, very clever, rarely take the initiative to give people trouble.


    Yao Shu had full trust in Jiang Qi''s vision. Now he met Xiao Tao and got along with her for a long time. Now he trusts and loves her very much.


    Seeing her like this, Yao Shu said with a tolerant smile, "in the future, you will be by my side and live in Mrs. Liu''s house. We are a family. You can say anything to me. "


    Xiaotao is very happy in her heart. Yao Shu''s words make her feel a sense of belonging and add a lot of trust to Yao Shu.


    She pursed her lips, somewhat embarrassed, and whispered, "nothing. I just think that Miss Yao is so powerful... "


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows and eyes are slightly curved, and the smile on his jade white face is gentle. He is not much bigger than Xiao Tao, but he makes Xiao Tao feel at ease to see his sister.


    Just listen, Yao Shu asked Xiaotao with a smile: "how powerful method?"


    Xiao Tao blinked cunningly and said, "Miss Yao is so beautiful, she can do business My aunt said that people with skills may not be able to do business. So I think Miss Yao is very powerful! "


    Yao Shu said with a gentle smile, "what''s the matter. When you learn it, you can also... "


    Xiao Tao said seriously: "Miss Yao''s ideas are different from others. Xiao Tao has never heard of it. Who can sell so many kinds of rouge? "


    In other people''s eyes, Yao Shu has skills and brains, but in Yao Shu''s opinion, these selling strategies are just the skin of modern people''s sales


    She said to Xiaotao casually, "in fact, everything you do comes out of your mind. As long as you think about how to make a product that customers like and how to sell it more and faster, all the actions around these two themes can be made. "


    Xiao Tao thought about it seriously, as if he was thoughtful


    Yao Shu also taught her: "there are only two modes of doing business. One is to make money by buying more people with a small profit, as we do now; the other is to do well and do well, and the rare is the most valuable. Which one is more suitable for us


    The little girl''s mind flashed the situation of people coming and going in the shop all morning, and replied: "rouge powder is not difficult to do, and the cost is not high. If the price is too high, you have to be very skilled Xiaotao thinks that the first one is more suitable. "


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to have finished, Yao Shu encouraged him to say, "well, keep talking."Peach then said, "just because the price is low, it won''t attract so many guests. The business of our shop is good, because Miss Yao is good at making things. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t help smiling at her judgment.


    Xiaotao did not understand: "Miss Yao, am I right?"


    Yao Shu shook his head gently: "you''re right, not right. The quality of products in the shop is good, which is naturally a way to win customers. But you ignore that we have done a lot of things besides quality to win customers in the whole town. "


    Seeing Xiaotao confused, Yao Shu didn''t expect to teach her all the contents in one day. After all, he couldn''t become a fat man by stuttering.


    She said patiently, "you will know after a few days with shopkeeper Niu. Now we make all our products look the same and engrave the words of Yao Ji. It''s not unnecessary. "


    Xiaotao nodded.


    Yao Shu also told her some things to pay attention to in the shop. Xiaotao felt that it was not so simple to operate such a small Rouge shop.


    Xiao Tao sighed: "Miss Yao is very good, and brother Niu is not bad Compared with you, Xiaotao really can''t do anything. "


    Yao Shu chuckled and relaxed: "you are still young. What can you do so much! After a year or two in the shop, you''ll learn. This is similar to raising children. For parents, patience is the most important thing. So you don''t have to worry


    Xiaotao hears the speech and unconsciously puts a lot of pressure on herself


    Speaking of being a parent, Xiaotao remembered that Miss Yao was not only married, but also the mother of three children.


    But when she was in Chiang Kai Shek''s mansion, she often heard about how the young master and Miss Yao''s little daughter were playing. She had not heard of her husband


    Xiao Tao was curious, so she asked with a smile, "can I marry a woman like Miss Yao Miss Yao''s husband is not an ordinary man, is he


    Suddenly mentioned Lin radial, Yao Shu couldn''t help but be in a trance. Ah, he couldn''t help thinking about him


    In the letter, I heard that some things happened to men. I don''t know if they have dealt with them


    Yao Shu regained his mind and saw that Xiao Tao''s eyes were full of curiosity about Lin radial, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    The corner of her mouth rose uncontrollably and said with a smile, "he, he is also an ordinary man..."


    It''s rare for a woman to stop talking and still look shy.


    Xiao Tao''s eyes turned into crescent with a smile, shook his head and said firmly: "Miss Yao''s husband must be very excellent. She is totally worthy of Miss Yao. Otherwise, Miss Yao would not look different when she mentioned him. "


    Yao Shu has no way to refute.


    She laughed at Xiao Tao, let go of the topic, and turned to business: "when I go back at noon, I will prepare some things, and tomorrow I will teach you to make rouge and other things, OK?"


    Xiao Tao nodded and said, "OK, we''ll start tomorrow."


    She is eager to learn as soon as possible, or live up to the expectations of people.


    Xiaotao doesn''t know that Yao Shu wants to teach her as soon as possible, so that he can go to the capital to meet Lin radial


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    The next day, Yao Shu called Xiaotao to his home early in the morning and took her to learn how to make rouge.


    Xiaotao is really skillful. Many times, he only needs to say it once. Yao Shu only uses it once, then he looks at him from the side and occasionally says a few words.


    A Si and tenger also joined in a half day of excitement, they played, but also learned a lot.


    Playing in the fun, but listen to someone outside the yard shouting: "ash, ash at home?"


    As soon as he raised his head, his eyes lit up and said, "it''s granny Hu! Grandma Hu''s voice


    Yao Shu also recognized that he was a neighbor in Yaojia village.


    Just how did aunt Hu get to the town?


    She got up quickly and went out of the yard. Aunt Hu, dressed in cloth and with a basket in her hand, stood not far away.


    Yao Shu said, "aunt Hu, how can you come here today?"


    Aunt Hu looks a little bad.


    She watched as ah Si followed him out. First she said a few words to Yao Shu, then she said to ah Si, "Granny Hu hasn''t seen Er Bao for a long time. Er Bao has grown a lot."


    Aunt Hu is very kind to Yao Shu''s children. Before, she helped ah Zhi and ah Si to talk when their milk came to her.


    Ah Si was also very close to Aunt Hu and said happily, "Er Bao is tall! Grandma Hu, come in and have a drink


    Aunt Hu smiles lovingly and says to a Si: "Granny Hu is thirsty, but there are some things. She has to leave just by standing. Can Er Bao help Granny Hu pour out a bowl? "


    Thinking of him, ash hopped into the yard.


    Yao Shu saw aunt Hu''s appearance as if she was facing a big enemy. He felt tight in his heart. When ah Si went away, he quickly asked, "what''s the matter with aunt Hu? But my father and mother, they... "


    When Aunt Hu saw that she was worried, she said, "no, it''s not your parents. They are very good. Ah Shu, don''t worry


    Yao Shu heard the speech and first took a sigh of relief: "well, I''m fine, aunt Hu, you say."


    Aunt Hu''s face showed an indescribable look, as if she didn''t know where to open her mouth, but worried that the child would come out at any time, so she had to lower her voice and say, "it''s not your family''s business. It''s the Lin family''s people who have made a lot of trouble again..."


    Yao Shu frowned and shook his head: "now we have nothing to do with the Lin family. When they split up that day, Li Zheng in Lin''s village was also there. "


    Aunt Hu sighed and looked indignant on her face: "isn''t it! I''ve seen that family. I can tell that the old woman is not a good thing by looking at the way she embarrasses Dabao and Erbao. Now I''ve gone to your grandparents and asked for an explanation. "


    Yao Shu is surprised, the face dew doesn''t understand a way: "beg a view?"? Are we sorry for them? What''s the point? "


    Aunt Hu said, "the old lady Wang of the Lin family took her second and third daughter-in-law to your house early in the morning..."


    Leng great aunt Hu interrupted: "when is wrong?"


    Aunt Hu remembered that Yao Shu didn''t go back to Yaojia village for some days, and had no contact with the people in Linjia village. Naturally, she couldn''t pay attention to the family''s affairs.


    She explained the whole story: "the third son of the Lin family got married more than half a month ago. He married his mother''s niece, that is, his cousin."


    Yao Shu nodded: "I have heard of this before. He said that he grew up with Lin Hong and had a good relationship. "


    Aunt Hu looked disgusted and said, "what kind of feeling is good, I haven''t seen it several times. Where do you come from? But it was the old lady who took a fancy to the little girl''s dowry and tried to marry her! "


    Yao Shu was too lazy to listen to the family''s bad thoughts. He only said, "today they went to my house. What did they say? What are you going to do? "


    Aunt Hu frowned tightly and said in a low voice, "I don''t want money. When the third daughter-in-law got married, she didn''t have much dowry It''s said that Lin Hong is still in debt. Now he beats his daughter-in-law every day at home. Even Mrs. Wang doesn''t care about her nephew and daughter. She has to fight and scold all day long. "


    Yao Shu was disgusted and said: "how the Lin family is broken is their Lin family''s business. What can I do with Yao family? What''s more, I''m not a family now that we''ve been separated from each other! "


    Moreover, the death of her mother-in-law must have something to do with old lady Lin. is she shameless?


    Aunt Hu said helplessly, "that''s what you say..."


    Yao Shu knew the deep-rooted idea of farmers, even if they had separated, as long as Lin''s surname was Lin, in the eyes of others, he would be tied to the Lin family all his life!


    She didn''t want to talk about it. She just asked aunt Hu, "are they still there now?"


    Aunt Hu nodded: "exactly. I was going out early in the morning when I saw that they had passed by. Several people were splashing about and couldn''t get up in your yard Now that Yao''s boss is away, only your father and mother can manage things, but it''s hard to beat them out. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t sit still.


    Yao Shu said thanks to Aunt Hu: "thank you for coming here. I''ll clean it up and I''ll go back."


    Aunt Hu shook her head: "it''s nothing. But my aunt told you, this kind of thing, or less let the children know. It''s so easy for Dabao and Erbao to get rid of such a family. Don''t let the children be scared again. "Yao Shu was stunned, thinking of aunt Hu''s deliberate move to avoid ah Si, and his heart was warm.


    She nodded, "it''s still thoughtful of you. When I go back this time, I''ll set up the two treasures before I leave. "


    As they were talking, they saw that as came out of the yard with a bowl of hot tea, followed by Teng er.


    The little girl went to Aunt Hu and said, "Granny Hu, the hot water is from brother Teng, and the tea is made by two treasures. You can use it!"


    Looking at a pair of clear eyes on his white face, aunt Hu was full of love and was very glad that she didn''t say these things in front of her.


    See the little boy standing on the edge of the white pure, delicate and good-looking, two people with a golden girl, let a person just look at the mood is good.


    Aunt Hu took the tea from a Si and said with a smile, "you two children are really sensible."


    The water in the tea bowl is not too hot, just in the mouth.


    Aunt Hu took Yao Shu''s mood into consideration and didn''t wait much. After drinking the water, she left soon.


    A Si can''t help but ask Yao Shu: "Aung, Granny Hu is coming to our house. What can I do for you?"


    Yao Shu hesitated for a moment.


    She wanted to hide it from him, but then she thought that he was not small now and had the right to know what happened at home.


    It''s just that if you face them concretely, you''d better leave it to their adults.


    She bent down and looked at AZ''s eyes. Wensheng said to her, "grandma Hu came to tell Aung that something happened at home. Lin''s relatives have gone to grandma''s house. My mother will go back and deal with it. "


    The small eyebrow of a Si immediately wrinkly tight, the small face of white living creature also follow serious down.


    She said seriously: "my father is not their son at all. We have nothing to do with the Lin family."


    At this time, the girl is more mature than ever.


    Rattan came forward and took AZ''s hand and listened quietly without interrupting.


    Yao Shu was very nervous. Looking at her daughter''s appearance, Yao Shu closed his mouth twice. He nodded and said to ash: "Er Bao is right. We have nothing to do with them. My mother wants to deal with this matter. If she can''t come back at night, why don''t you go to live with brother Teng in Jiang''s house? "


    Ah Si was obviously not happy. He took Yao Shu''s sleeve and said, "Aung Er Bao also wants to go back. "


    Yao Shu is quite resolute in this matter. She tries to reason with a Si: "a Niang knows that Er Bao wants to stand beside a Niang But Aung didn''t want to let Er Bao get involved with the Lin family. What''s more, this is a matter between adults. Er Bao is still young now. When he grows up, he will solve the problem for Aung. All right? "


    The little girl didn''t want to, but she was obedient.


    She watched Yao Shu simply clean up the house, and then explained a few words with Xiaotao, and then told her and tenger a few words. Then she went out with Sanbao in her arms


    Teng''er looked at her sullen face, holding her hand all the time, and whispered: "Er Bao, don''t worry, aunt Shu is very powerful."


    But he crossed his eyes and wiped his worry.


    Ah, the people of the Lin family are unreasonable and difficult to deal with. I don''t know what will happen when my mother goes back


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    Yao Shu with three treasures quickly back to Yaojia village.


    At this time, it was still early and it was not noon.


    In the village, in addition to the men who work in the field, there are many young women who get together in twos and threes, and chat with each other for a short time.


    Yao Shu''s father is the head of Yao''s village, and he has a great reputation. In addition, Yao Shu has lived in the village for a long time, and everyone knows him.


    Now, the news that Yao Shu Fu Jun and Yao Chaoqi were promoted to senior officials has been spread all over the neighborhood.


    However, the farmers did not have much knowledge, and no one could say clearly what kind of official post "Imperial Guard" was.


    But Yao Shu''s position in people''s hearts is different.


    Seeing her at the entrance of the village, she said, "Ashu! Are you back? "


    There is no secret in the village. The story that the Lin family came to visit has been spread all over the country


    Yao Shu held Sanbao in his arms and said politely, "how are you doing, Granny Zhang? It''s spring. Are you still sick? "


    Yao Shu was always popular in the village, and he was gentle and polite to the old people in the village. Seeing that she still remembers her old problems, Granny Zhang''s smile grew deeper and deeper.


    The old man said, "good, all right! But Ashu, you''d better go home and have a look. The Lin family is making a lot of noise... "


    Yao Shu quickly nodded: "well, thank you very much. Just now aunt Hu went to the town to call me home, and I came back. I just don''t know. What''s going on now? "


    Mrs. Zhang shook her head: "you can go back and have a look. The old lady of the Lin family is cruel. She has pulled two daughter-in-law, one of whom has a big stomach... "


    The old man said, with a worried look on his face. He took a look at Yao Shu and stopped saying, "look, you can''t even walk. If you start it in your house, it''s really amazing."


    Yao Shu was anxious. After a few words with her mother-in-law Zhang, he left in a hurry with three treasures in his arms


    Mrs. Zhang watched her leave, and then looked askance at the silent women around her. She said in a loud voice, "ah Shu will not come back if he wants to avoid trouble. Here, look, isn''t he coming back in time?"


    Several women and children gathered together. They used to gossip about Yao Shu all the time. They hid in the town with their husband. Now that the husband has been promoted to an official, he leaves his mother-in-law in Lin''s village and his mother-in-law in Yao''s village


    In a word, I have said all the difficult things.


    Can really see Yao Shu, they are silent, no one is a bird.


    Mother Zhang''s face showed disgust, and she snorted coldly: "every day, if you don''t do serious things, you know to get together and talk about other people''s gossip! Can''t see others live well or how? Say a few difficult words, and you will have a good life? "


    She saw those people silent, also feel very boring, leaning on crutches in hand, slowly back home.


    When mother-in-law Zhang walked away, a few women who did not speak just complained, spit and spit, and others murmured: "think you are much better than others!"


    There are also women who dare not make trouble, whispered: "forget it, who doesn''t know that Mrs. Zhang and the village head have a good family relationship?"


    The man was not reconciled and said, "spit! A snob, and he talks about other people all day long! "


    "Don''t mention it. Now that the second son of Yao family has been promoted to an official post, where can we ordinary people afford to be provoked?"


    Yao Shu doesn''t care what the village''s old wives say


    She thought about it and went home to see what was going on.


    When she came to Yao''s house, she had heard the noise inside.


    In front of Yao''s house, there are a group of good people pointing out.


    Old lady Lin''s voice could be heard clearly across the courtyard wall: "let them come back! That little slut is urging our boss to separate from our family. Now I''m going to live in the town at ease. I heard that I''ve been promoted to an official position! "


    No one in the Yao family responded, but Mrs. Lin cried out, hysterically: "if you get promoted, you forget your origin? Parents and brothers don''t care?! How can nature be so bad, so bad to the root


    On the other side, there was the voice of a young girl who couldn''t stop crying


    Before Yao Shu entered the house, his brow was wrinkled enough to kill the flies.


    Not to mention the yard outside also surrounded by a group of people watching the excitement, really let people angry!


    She came forward from behind the onlookers and said in a cold voice, "fellow villagers, if you want to help, you can go into the yard. I''m not small in my family. I can stand these people. "


    Yao Shu stood upright, with a pretty face, and his whole body exuded the same cold air as that of Lin radial, which made people afraid.


    Maybe Yao Shu didn''t feel that, but in the eyes of all the people in Yaojia village, she was really different from what she looked like when she first came back from the Lin family


    The person who was just whispering and pointing at Yao''s family was swept by Yao Shu''s clear eyes, and suddenly shut down. Unconsciously, she also made way for her.


    Yao Shu walked into the yard with a cold face, holding the silent Sanbao.But a familiar voice came from behind him and called her, "sister ash!"


    Yao Shu stops, but sees Yao Lei, who is full of sweat, pushes aside the crowd and comes to her.


    "Sister ash Now, elder brother Yao Feng and elder brother Yao Chao are not at home. I''ll let you in. If you can use them, I can take care of them. "


    Yao''s family is kind to Yao Lei. After hearing about the Yao family''s affairs, they rushed to see Yao Shu coming back with his children.


    Yao Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "my family and I are very grateful for brother Lei''s kindness. It''s just a matter of today. It''s a private matter at home. It''s better not to involve regor in it. "


    Her words were gentle and her manner was always gentle and polite.


    He rubbed the corner of his clothes with his hands stained with sawdust, and reluctantly laughed, saying, "since this is so, I will not disturb you..."


    Yao Shu was clearly refused, he was too embarrassed to stay, simply said two words, then ran away.


    Many spectators in the village have long since cocked up their ears when they saw Yao Lei talking to Yao Shu. The look on their faces was as ugly as a cat when they saw the meat.


    Yao Shu was disgusted in his heart. After saying goodbye to Yao Lei politely, he said coldly, "the villagers are still gathering in front of our house. Are they going to go in and have tea?"


    All of them were chatting on their faces, and they couldn''t say anything reasonable. They didn''t want to annoy Yao Shu in person, so they all went away with Yao Lei.


    In the yard, there are still lots of shouting and howling. Yao Shu, after dealing with the onlookers, patted the three treasures in his arms. With a soft look on his cold face, he whispered to the baby, "OK, three treasures follow my mother, let''s solve the trouble together!"


    She wants to see what Mrs. Lin is going to do


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    When Yao Shu entered the door, he saw Mrs. Lin sitting in the middle of Yao''s yard. One of his two daughters-in-law was crying and the other was holding his big belly. His face was pale and he was standing on one side with cold eyes.


    All the men in Yao''s family are not here. Only Yao''s mother and Yao Shu''s two sisters in law are looking at the difficult Lin family in the yard with a helpless face


    Yao Shu Ying''s eyes flashed a cold light, frowned and said, "that''s enough! What do you want to do! "


    Mrs. Lin, who originally howled, suddenly died out when she heard Yao Shu''s roar.


    Like a crackling firecrackers, ring ring, suddenly met a section by the tide.


    Wang took a deep breath, pointed to Yao Shu and said in a sharp voice, "well, you''re back! Yao Shu, you still have the face to come back! You''re a loser, you little bitch


    For a long time, Yao Shu didn''t deal with unreasonable people in the Lin family. He didn''t adapt to old lady Lin''s sharp voice, not to mention the three treasures in her arms.


    The baby trembled at the sound.


    Yao''s mother didn''t want to pay attention to Mrs. Lin''s meaning. She could see that Sanbao''s big eyes were full of tears. She suddenly became angry and said to Wang: "what are you shouting at?"?! I''ve been yelling all morning, haven''t you? If you want to fight, get out of our house


    Wang thought that the Yao family had a mild temper. The sudden voice of Yao''s mother disrupted the rhythm of the family. For a while, the words that she wanted to scold got stuck in her throat and choked.


    She immediately cried: "well, you Yao family bully others, but bully my old lady!"


    Then Mrs. Lin began to tear her hair. She slapped her face and cried: "no reason! Come and take charge of the family. If you are not filial to your parents, you can still bully my mother-in-law! Heartless, hellish dog


    Yao Shu frowned and was disgusted.


    All the people around Yao''s house were driven away by her. I don''t know what the use of old lady Lin''s gesture is.


    Yao Shu patted Sanbao lightly. He walked forward and gave the baby to his mother. He said firmly: "Aung, take Sanbao into the house. I''ll deal with the matter here."


    Yao''s mother took over the three treasures from Yao Shu, who wanted to cry or not. She was so upset that she couldn''t care about anything: "dear, grandma''s dear, I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid. Let''s go in


    Yao''s mother coaxed Sanbao, but worried about her daughter. She told Yao Shu in a low voice: "I''ll take Sanbao to play. If you can''t cope with it here, you can''t do it. Right and left is spilling. It doesn''t get in our way. "


    Wang was still shouting, Yao Shu only nodded to comfort his mother: "Aung, you go in, I can. Besides, the two sisters in law are here


    Mother Yao took her child into the house.


    Yao Shu stood beside his two sisters in law and watched Wang''s performance in the yard coldly.


    she saw that Mrs. Lin''s coarse clothes were stained with mud, her hands with long dry fingernails were covered with soil, her hair was half loose, and her face was also red marks she had caught. She was howling and yelling, "Yao Shu! I knew you were not a good thing when I married you! Encourage my boss to separate, encourage him to ignore his brother, you are really a wolf''s heart! White eyed wolf! Vicious


    Yao Shu didn''t speak, so he stood in his spare time, listening to a string of incessant swearing words in Wang''s mouth.


    However, Yao''s second sister-in-law couldn''t be angry. She wanted to be theoretical and was grabbed by Yao Shu: "second sister-in-law, don''t pay attention to her, let her say, say enough."


    Mrs. Yao has a good temper, but she is also annoyed by the unreasonable swearing: "fortunately, Dalang and Erlang are not at home. How can the children hear this?"


    Mrs. Lin yelled and scolded for a long time. Seeing that Yao Shu had no response, she shrieked, "what about Lin radial? Call Lin radial back! When he becomes an official, he doesn''t want to be Laozi''s mother. There''s no such reason in the world for being unfaithful and unfilial


    Yao Shu saw that she even had the face to mention Lin radial, and his anger surged up.


    With a pretty face and a sneer, she said, "now that the villagers are scattered outside, you don''t have to be so rude. No one can see the show. If you really want to reason today, let''s be reasonable. "


    When Mrs. Lin heard that the people outside were scattered, she scolded


    She wanted to get up, but also because of the shouting just now, she was a little out of strength.


    Yao Shu stepped forward step by step. What he was wearing was not luxurious clothes and jewelry, but he gave people awe inspiring and inviolable dignity.


    Her voice is clear, with a cold meaning: "you say Lin radius unfaithful and unfilial? For what? He is loyal to his majesty and filial to his parents. What are you


    The third daughter-in-law, who was crying on one side, heard Yao Shu''s words and only looked at his silly eyes and forgot to cry.


    Sister Yao and sister-in-law Yao also looked at each other''s eyes, shocked and puzzled.


    Biological parents? Where did Lin radial come up with a pair of biological parents?


    Wang sat on the ground, and Yao Shu was dwarfed in momentum. Hearing that she broke the window paper without any taboo, she could not help saying, "I am his mother! What am I? I am the mother he has been calling for more than 20 years! "


    I saw Yao Shu''s peach blossom eyes, which were gentle and watery, but now, with evil spirit and anger, he fixed his eyes on Wang and made her sweat.If not sitting on the ground, I''m afraid her legs will be weak.


    But his daughter-in-law, who had been bullied for so many years, overpowered her momentum. Wang could not help becoming angry: "little cheap hooves, long skills!"


    Yao Shu''s hand was as quick as electricity. He slapped Wang''s right cheek and said in a sharp voice, "say it again!"


    Wang Shu''s right cheek was so shocked that he didn''t even think of it.


    She stepped forward to Wang''s body, bent down, grasped Wang''s collar with her thin white fingers, and said coldly, "scold, don''t you know how to swear? I''m listening to you


    The palm print on Wang''s face was clearly visible. Compared with the red mark she had just scratched, it was terrible.


    She shook her lips in shock: "Yao, Yao Shu! How dare you hit me? You little bitch... "


    "Pa!"


    Before she finished her dirty words, Yao Shu slapped her in the same position.


    After this slap, Wang''s brain was completely numb.


    Yao Shu still held Wang''s collar in his left hand and said coldly, "OK, go on. From now on, if you say another dirty word in your mouth, I''ll slap you. Let''s see if I''ll make my hand red or break your face first. "


    Wang''s head was so dizzy that she couldn''t speak. She just stood in the corner. Her third daughter-in-law, who couldn''t stop crying, took a quick look at the gate, only to find that it was closed.


    Yao Shu drove away all the onlookers outside Yao''s house. When she entered the courtyard, she brought the door with her. Seeing Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law''s action, she said to Yao''s second sister-in-law: "second sister-in-law, go and look at the door for me. Since the three of them have come all the way, they will stay a little longer, and our family will not be short of that firewood room and a mouthful of food. "


    When Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law heard this, she seemed to want to lock them up. She was immediately flustered.


    "Big sister-in-law, it''s not Niang, she doesn''t mean that! Aung can''t speak. We came here today to see you and big brother... "


    The second sister-in-law Yao had already reached the door and tied the gate from inside.


    Yao Shu let her fall to the ground, covered her cheek and trembled with anger.


    Her clear eyes with cold, looking at Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law: "Oh? Come and see me and Lin radial? If so, what are you crying about, what is she doing? "


    Yao Shu''s voice raised slightly, which made Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law startled.


    She hasn''t seen anyone slapping her face when she came up. Normally, her fierce mother-in-law was beaten too much. Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law had already added three points of fear and seven points of respect to her sister-in-law.


    Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law was submissive and said, "no..."


    Yao Shu didn''t have so much patience, but she was eager to kill Wang''s family. However, Wang''s blood sucking like a leech and disgusting like a bedbug is also Lin''s family and Lin''s family.


    No matter what Wang did to Lin radial, it was his aunt. The Lin family was ugly. The people would not let her and Lin radial be sent to the government. They could only take the sword to the side and change the solution


    Yao Shu put his eyes on Zhou, who had a big stomach and never made a sound. He asked coldly, "second daughter-in-law, come on! I''d like to hear what my aunt is here for


    Wang''s face turned white


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    When Wang and his third daughter-in-law staged the farce, Zhou always stood on the side, silent and motionless, and his sense of existence was not strong.


    Yao Shu left the problem to her, and many people noticed the silent Zhou.


    Zhou''s wife was looked at by Yao Shu''s cold and cold eyes. Then she lost her voice and asked, "what does sister-in-law ask me to say?"


    It''s totally different from the sound of the past, which is completely broken after a long time.


    Yao Shu remembers how Zhou followed old lady Lin as a demon that day and bullied their orphans and widows, so he can''t sympathize with Zhou''s fate today.


    There was no movement on her face. She asked in a cold voice, "are you three here today to find trouble?"


    Mrs. Lin was just about to speak, but she was held down by her third daughter-in-law. She opened her mouth and did not make a sound.


    Zhou''s face was haggard and he said in a hoarse voice, "the third one is in debt to gamble outside. He can''t take out a copper plate in his family Now he''s hiding out, and the people in the casino have taken my man and my father away. "


    Yao Shu listened coldly and said nothing.


    Zhou raised his head, his eyes were quiet, and he said today''s request with a look of no solicitation: "I want to ask my elder brother and sister-in-law to help..."


    Her belly is high and high, and her whole body is very thin. It seems that the whole body''s vitality and nutrition are all taken away by the children in her stomach. She is withered and withered to an incredible degree.


    The world sympathizes with the weak, not to mention such a big belly, tottering pregnant woman.


    Just thinking about her sharp and insulting sister-in-law in the past, even the two sister-in-law of the Yao family didn''t want to talk to her more


    Seeing that she did not cry or make noise, Yao Shu seemed to be able to speak. He said, "you were at home that day, and you heard that Lin radial was not Lin''s parents and children. Now that we have separated them out from each other, ah radial will still subsidize the Lin family by ten Liang silver a month - that''s right, you can''t be satisfied with that? "


    She thought that this remark would touch the Zhou family. Unexpectedly, she looked at Yao Shu and said, "please help us..."


    Yao Shu is angry in his heart -


    none of the ghosts and ghosts of the Lin family can understand others!


    She frowned and disgusted, "you don''t have to look like that. I was pregnant that day. How did you treat me? Not to mention the day of birth - I gave birth to three treasures was dystocia, not to ask a doctor, postpartum day, who forced me to cook? If you don''t eat, you don''t cook? "


    Yao Shu looked at her, disgusted and impatient: "now that you have suffered, you come to beg the person who was almost killed by you in the past?"


    The water vapor slowly accumulated in Zhou''s eyes, and the look on his face was different.


    "No, it''s not me Your mother-in-law wants you to do it. It''s not me... "


    Yao Shu sneered and didn''t want to talk to her any more.


    The story of Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law''s marriage is unknown.


    She knew that Wang tortured her second daughter-in-law, but she didn''t intervene because she thought Zhou was an outsider


    What''s more, Wang scolded all day long for being a slut and stealing from a man. She only thought that Zhou had done something wrong to the Lin family.


    But now that Yao Shu was treated like this, she couldn''t help shaking in her heart and looked at Mrs. Lin differently.


    His mother-in-law is his own aunt She should, won''t do this to her, right?


    Yao Shu doesn''t care how the Lin family has different thoughts


    She walked slowly to Mrs. Lin, then bent a little, and looked down from top to bottom at Wang, who was embarrassed and had no strength to splash. She said in a cold voice, "if you want money today, you won''t get a cent. Are you going or not? If you don''t, I''ll send someone to see you off


    can send Yao, he has the final say.


    Mrs. Lin clenched her teeth, and a fierce and hateful light came from her small eyes, "Yao Shu! You''re not afraid that I''m going to complain?! If you go to the county magistrate, I will sue you for being unfilial! Still want to be an official?! I''ll tell you that you are disgraced and put in jail! Lin radial is still my son in the genealogy. He will support me all the day I live! "


    Yao Shu could not understand where Wang''s hatred came from.


    She and Lin did not owe the Lin family. On the contrary, the Lin family harmed Lin''s parents and made him grow up in a cold and abnormal environment!


    Yao Shu didn''t want to say a word with these people. He said faintly, "go and Sue. Just go ahead. The last time Lin Du went home, he had already lost his name in the clan. I see how you told us that we were ruined. "


    Wang''s canthus were about to crack, and his eyes wished to devour Yao Shu alive.


    Yao Shu was about to straighten up, but his sister-in-law yelled: "stop her, stop her!"


    Zhou, who had been quiet, had arrived at the edge of the well in the courtyard. Half of his body was already lying on the edge of the well.


    Wang Jiansheng called, "jump! Jump! I''d like to see whether Yao Shu''s hoof will pay for his life if his life is caused todayThe pregnant woman with a big belly trembled and straightened her upper body. The gray of her eyes was covered with the same color of madness. She did not know where the strength burst out, and she would turn over and jump into the well.


    Yao Shu breathed hard and was about to go forward to save people. However, Yao Er Sao, who had been guarding the door, rushed up and held Zhou''s leg firmly.


    Zhou''s upper body had already fallen into the well, and her high bulging belly pressed on the edge of the well, which made her sweat cold with pain.


    Fortunately, the edge of Yao''s well was built very high to prevent children from playing. I was curious to turn it over.


    The Zhou family didn''t have much strength. He just lay on the edge of the well and couldn''t get up.


    Yao''s sister-in-law was also shocked by the change, and she was in a cold sweat. She ran to the well and helped Yao to pull the man back.


    I saw Zhou sitting at the bottom of the well, with a terrible smile on his withered face and a hoarse voice shouting, "what''s the point of being alive? You''re dead. You can''t have a better life!"


    Both sister-in-law of the Yao family were frightened, and Yao Shu was shaking with anger.


    if she had thrown herself into the well today, not to mention that Lin radial had been destroyed all his life, it would have been Yao''s family who would have been involved.


    Yao Shuxin pulled out the thick hemp rope from the wood room and tied up Zhou''s arm.


    She said to the two sisters in law of the Yao family: "elder sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, take her to the bedroom where I used to live and look at her. Before I bring people back, she is not allowed to die!"


    Sister Yao and sister-in-law Yao did not know what Yao Shu planned, but they could only listen to her.


    When Yao''s mother heard the news, she ran out and saw several people standing by the well, crying and panicking.


    "What''s the matter?"?! It''s so good. What can''t be solved one by one, and you have to jump into the well? "


    Seeing that his mother still wanted to reason with these people, Yao Shu shook his head and said, "Granny, stop talking. It happens that you are here. Look at the second daughter-in-law. "


    Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law has been shocked by this incident, staring at her eyes, shaking her lips, unable to speak.


    Yao Shu took old lady Lin''s arm with one hand and pulled her up from the ground to the direction of the firewood room.


    He said to Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law: "keep up! Don''t let me tie you


    Lin Hong''s daughter-in-law was shocked by this terrible look. Her body was half cold, and she didn''t dare to follow her.


    Yao Shu looked at the delicate, but the strength of his hands was much greater than that of Mrs. Lin.


    The old woman was dragged to stumbling and stumbling. She yelled and scolded and tried to do something, but Yao Shu tied her arm.


    She took them to the wood room and said in a cold voice, "be honest! I''ll see if you dare to die like your second daughter-in-law. If you die, you''ll have some backbone! "


    After that, she paid no attention to Mrs. Lin''s sharp scolding, "bang -" and closed the door.


    Yao''s mother had already taken Zhou''s family into the house. The two sisters in law of the Yao family came forward and watched Yao Shu lock the door of the wood room.


    Mrs. Yao''s heart was finally relieved and said, "what''s happened today is that people have saved her."


    Yao Shu was extremely angry and guilty: "blame me today! If the elder sister-in-law was not careful and the second sister-in-law was smart, she would have been killed, and the family would be severely dragged down... "


    Mrs. Yao shook her head and comforted her, "my family, don''t say so much. At this time, the top priority is to think about how to deal with it. "


    Yao Shu took a deep breath, his eyes slowly calmed down, and said, "don''t panic, sister-in-law. I''ll deal with this."


    Yao Shu''s calmness calmed his two sisters in law.


    They know that my sister-in-law has an idea, but they don''t know what she will do with it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Yao Shu went to see the Zhou family first.


    Because of this toss, Zhou''s stomach, which was going to give birth, began to stir up. He only cared about the pain, and no longer had the strength to seek death.


    Yao Shu asked his mother to keep watch and said, "now it''s time to have a baby. She''s tossing and tossing! I''ll go to the doctor now. "


    Yao''s mother was old and kind-hearted. She couldn''t bear to suffer like this. She couldn''t help saying, "tell me about the Lin family. Don''t you have any money to hire a doctor for your daughter-in-law? What kind of family is this? "


    Yao Shu comforted: "well, Aung, we don''t care about their family affairs. But today, my second daughter-in-law is here to start. I''d better find another steady mother-in-law. "


    Yao''s mother nodded: "yes! Look at her stomach, but it''s going to hurt for a long time. The doctor and the steady woman should come here, and we won''t have to interfere! "


    Yao Shu agreed and came out quickly.


    Yao''s two sisters-in-law have been sent to Lin''s village by her. One goes to find Lin''s clan leader, the other to find Li Zheng.


    Zhou''s birth to a son is not a trivial matter. If there is no Lin family related person present, it means that something will go wrong in the future.


    Fortunately, Sanbao has been lulled to sleep by Yao''s mother. For the time being, she doesn''t need to be watched. Yao''s mother can accompany Zhou.


    Yao Shu soon brought back wenpo and the doctor. Yao''s mother''s heart, which was originally hanging, was finally put in her stomach.


    After seeing Zhou''s situation, the doctor called Yao Shu out.


    Yao Shu was the first to ask, "Doctor Zhang, what about Lin''s second daughter-in-law? Is it dangerous to have a baby now? "


    To tell you the truth, my daughter-in-law''s face is not as good as mine? Was it the old lady of the Lin family who had a discussion? "


    On that day, Yao Shu gave birth to his son. When he came back from the Lin family, he was recuperated by Doctor Zhang. He slowly raised him for several months before he recovered.


    Now I see such a lying in woman again. Dr. Rao is very knowledgeable and can''t help but feel puzzled and angry.


    Yao Shu sighed: "since I left the Lin family, I have not paid attention to their son. I''m afraid that only the people in their own family or the villagers in the Lin family know what is going on in the Lin family. "


    Doctor Zhang kept shaking his head and said, "fortunately, it''s started. With two babies in her stomach, the mother''s mother is seriously undernourished. If she didn''t have an accident today, I''m afraid that even the baby would not be able to survive until it''s really time to give birth. "


    Yao Shu frowned tightly and asked, "Doctor Zhang means..."


    The old doctor said bluntly: "whether the big one can survive depends on her life."


    As they were talking, the two sisters-in-law of the Yao family had invited the clan leader of the Lin family and Li Zheng of the Lin village.


    The patriarch is over 60 years old, and his legs are not flexible. He has been delayed for a long time.


    I''ll take a seat in the front hall, and I''ll call you first


    They had heard about it on the road and knew what had happened today. However, when Wang brought his two daughters-in-law to make trouble, they felt a little ashamed


    They went to the lobby as they were told.


    When everyone was seated, Yao Shu brought his mother in and invited Dr. Zhang in.


    The old patriarch worried: "this What about the second daughter-in-law? "


    At the end of the day, Dr


    The old people sighed long and short, and their eyes were full of helplessness and exhaustion. It wasn''t long before Lin lost his son. Now, it happens again Doctor Zhang, is there a better way? "


    Dr. Zhang shook his head and said nothing.


    When a woman gives birth to a child, she has to go through the door of the devil''s gate. What''s more, Zhou is pregnant with twins? Even Dr. Zhang, who is very skillful in medicine, dare not promise.


    However, Li was trying to persuade him: "second uncle, children and grandchildren have their own happiness. You are not young now. Why worry about these unworthy descendants?"


    The old patriarch sighed again.


    Yao Shu didn''t follow Li Zheng''s persuasion, but said, "please come here today. I hope you can give us a witness."


    See her voice, Lin old patriarch and Li Zheng are up to listen.


    Yao Shu is very serious.


    "On that day, the old patriarch was an insider. After so many years, the patriarch also knew what kind of life ah Wei had with our mother and son. On that day, although the patriarch was not invited to testify, Li Zheng was also present. "


    Li Zheng nodded: "exactly."


    Everyone listened carefully to Yao Shu.


    "It''s not that we don''t care about Lin''s family when we move to the town. Over the past few months, a radius has never given less money to the two old people in Lin''s family as agreed. But now the family has been separated, and the old clan leader is also aware of the gratitude and resentment of that year. Ah radial didn''t feel sorry for the Lin family at all, did he? "


    Others don''t know what Yao Shu means, but the clan leader does.On that day, Lin radial and Xie Qian went to the door to ask the past clearly.


    The old patriarch had no choice but to say the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation.


    It''s the Lin family. I''m sorry for Xie''s daughter.


    The old man sighed: "girl, even so, I can''t write two words in one stroke..."


    Yao Shu''s face had sunk. Out of respect for the old man, he didn''t say anything bad.


    She said firmly: "we have no relationship with the Lin family any more! The old clan leader thought that today, the old lady of the Lin family brought two daughter-in-law to our Yao family to make trouble, and one of them is still pregnant with a child! Is this just and reasonable? "


    The old patriarch couldn''t speak. His face was full of exhaustion and helplessness.


    Yao Shu was not soft hearted because of the old man''s expression. For the sake of her family, she did not give in: "the second daughter-in-law almost threw herself into the well when she saw that we couldn''t make it! If she and her baby died in our family, we Yao''s family would not be able to survive? "


    Li is trying to persuade him: "special girl, don''t be excited, don''t be excited..."


    Yao Shu shook his head, but his voice was still so cold: "I don''t mean to embarrass you. It''s just that my parents, sisters in law, brothers and sisters in law should not bear these responsibilities, and ah radial and I don''t want to let the Yao family''s life go on because of the Lin family. "


    Yao''s mother frowned and said to the old man, "they saw that Ashur''s father was not in today, and that''s why they came to see him. Elder clan leader Lin, you are well-informed and have never seen anything so unreasonable, have you


    The old patriarch and Li Yuan were unreasonable, so they couldn''t say anything else.


    The head of the Lin clan said to Yao Shu, "what happened today is really Wang''s fault. In this way, after Zhou''s birth, we will take them back... "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "after taking it back? When the child can carry it out of the house, he will bring it to our Yao family to make trouble? "


    Mrs. Lin is an endless trouble. If you don''t take this opportunity to solve it at one go, I''m afraid it will still have to be entangled.


    The old patriarch was helpless, and finally he was on the right path: "since so, how should we deal with it


    Yao Shu has long thought about how to deal with it. She didn''t put forward too many demands, but showed the bottom line.


    "When we separated out, we made a written note and promised to give the Lin family ten Liang silver a month. Now it seems that this step is too soft hearted and will only make people feel that we owe them. "


    The old patriarch frowned. Li Zheng looked at Yao Shu and then at the patriarch. He didn''t speak.


    Yao Shu then said, "in the future, we will not give the ten Liang silver. Lin radial has nothing to do with the Lin family, so please remove the name of a radial from the genealogy. "


    Even Li Zheng didn''t think it was right to say that the old patriarch had changed his face.


    Li Zheng frowned: "Shu wench, it''s easy to be separated from the Lin family, but if you have a genealogy Let alone without the support of the clan in the future, even the ancestral tombs can not be buried. Miss Shu, that''s what you mean. I''d like to ask if he''d like to


    The ancients'' idea of clan is greater than heaven. There are two completely different things, family separation and family separation.


    Even Yao''s mother was frightened.


    If the head of the Lin family really agrees and marks them off the family tree, the son-in-law will blame him in the future?


    Yao Shu didn''t show it on his face. He had his own plan in mind. He looked at their expressions and thought of another way


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Yao Zhishu dared to say something about his family. Naturally, he had discussed with Lin radial.


    since he took Xie Qian to Linjia village last time and met the old patriarch of Lin family, he was silent for a long time when he returned home.


    Although Lin radial didn''t speak, in his eyes, he could see that he had completely lost his expectation of the Lin family.


    Finally, when he said that he wanted to get rid of the Lin family tree, Yao Shu was still a little puzzled. In the end, the matter was not settled


    Lin''s village finally got out of the village. One of them was promising. Considering from the clan, naturally, he didn''t want them to separate them out completely.


    The old clan chief frowned and said to Yao Shu in a trembling voice: "Shu girl What happened today is really wrong for Wang. Can people live in the world, is not for loyalty, filial piety, integrity? In the future, you and ah Fei will find a place to get the clan... "


    Yao Shu couldn''t bear it and interrupted the old patriarch.


    Her voice was very cold: "old patriarch, I don''t know what ah Du said with the Xie family that day. However, since he means to be a member of the clan, you can imagine that your conversation is not pleasant. I can postpone the Exodus and wait for a''radial to come back to deal with it. But do you want to find a way to solve the problem in front of me


    Li Zheng saw that Yao Shu didn''t bite and did not let go of his mouth. He was secretly relieved.


    However, the look on Lin''s face is not good-looking.


    His old voice was full of helplessness: "when the Zhou family gave birth to a baby safely, I will take the three of Wang family back. What do you think of the girl?"


    Yao Shu said coldly: "just take it back. Next time the Lin family is short of money, do you want to make trouble in my family?"


    The old clan leader sighed: "Lin Hong, who is not striving for success, has lost a lot of money in his family. Now his father and brothers have been arrested Wang is also desperate, just out of this bad strategy


    Yao''s mother couldn''t listen any more. She frowned and said, "patriarch Lin, Lord Li Zheng, don''t say anything about the Lin family. It has nothing to do with my daughter. It''s just three women who come to make trouble in Yaojia village. Do you think this is appropriate


    Mrs. Yao was still frightened: "if we hadn''t stopped Zhou''s family today, what would have happened to our family?"


    Yao Er sister-in-law also sneered: "it''s easy to bully us if we don''t have Yao family members."


    Lin clan leader and Li Zheng''s face was already bitter, so they had to say:


    "after we take them back, we will take strict care of them and never let them come out to cause trouble again."


    Yao Shuyuan didn''t want to keep Wang''s family at home. Today, she taught old lady Lin a lesson, and she also knew that Yao''s family was not afraid of things -


    now, the head of clan Lin proposed to take people back, which is exactly what Yao Shu wanted.


    It''s just that they can''t take people away so easily.


    Yao Shu looked cold and respectful to the two elders: "we will never interfere in the future. But today, I hope the two elders will give us a guarantee so as not to cause more trouble in the future. "


    Lin clan chief didn''t speak, Li Zheng had to ask: "what kind of security do you want?"


    Yao Shu knew that clan leader Lin was dedicated to the people of the Lin family, where he could manage so many rights and wrongs. However, Li Zheng was able to speak some truth.


    She said to Li Zhengdao, "the promised ten Liang silver a month will never come again. If the Lins still want us to stay on the genealogy, we will have nothing to do with the Lins'' descendants in the future. "


    Yao Shu had just proposed to go out of the clan and to draw a line with the Lin family. The old clan leader and Li Zheng had no way.


    The old patriarch''s turbid eyes looked at Yao Shu and said, "Shu wench hasn''t finished yet?"


    Yao Shu looked cold and said, "if the old lady of the Lin family dares to bring someone to the door next time and Lin radius is not there, there will still be someone in our Yao family. If she comes along, we Yao''s family will tear down a wall of his Lin family; if she comes to our family, we will tear down the whole Lin family! "


    With that, she turned her eyes to the two elders and said, "my father and brother will not look at the family members being bullied, but also sit and ignore."


    Yao''s mother also said in support of her daughter: "this is the truth."


    Yao''s father is the head of Yaojia village. Over the years, he has handled the major and minor affairs properly, and no one in Yaojia village is dissatisfied.


    If Yao''s father, with his appeal in Yaojia village, really takes people to the trouble of the Lin family, I''m afraid it will be even more serious.


    There was a conflict between the two villages. How could he have the face to be the patriarch? Even Li Zheng can''t be any more.


    When Lin was old, he just wanted to make his son and grandson safe. However, Lin Hong''s family made troubles one after another, which made him tired.


    He sighed a long sigh, and his old face was full of helplessness. He said in a voice, "in the future, we will restrain the descendants of the Lin family from making trouble."


    Li Zheng was relieved to see the patriarch answer.


    In the next room, the Zhou family had already begun to have children. The shrill cry was higher than the shrill one, and everyone frowned.


    Doctor Zhang, who was on the spot, couldn''t sit still. With a word of disturbance, he hurried into the room where the woman gave birth.


    He said that Zhou''s survival depended on her life, but Doctor Zhang hoped that she could recover her life?Yao''s two sisters-in-law also went to the next room to help burn hot water and get supplies for production.


    Yao''s mother was good-natured, and she put her hands together and read "Amitabha.".


    As time went by, everyone didn''t feel like eating at noon. But in the end, the oldest clan leader Lin couldn''t make it.


    Li Zheng said in a low voice, "uncle, I''ll take you back first. Look at this. I''m afraid it''s not easy for Zhou''s children to be born. "


    The voice of the woman next door slowly weakened. After such a long time, there was no movement of the child. The heart of the elder clan leader Lin was half cold.


    He didn''t care about the fact that he was in the Yao family. He slowly accumulated water vapor in his old and turbid eyes, and said in a low voice, "isn''t this a crime..."


    Li Zheng had no choice but to comfort him in a low voice: "when the eldest son of the second son just died, all the people in the village went to look for him, but he and his mother didn''t care Now the second daughter-in-law is pregnant and has been suffering for so many months. It''s also a relief to give birth quickly. "


    In the same village, how do they know about the Lin family? But even as an elder, they can only remind Wang not to do too much, but how mother-in-law to daughter-in-law, they really can not interfere.


    The old patriarch sighed and shook his head, unable to speak.


    Yao Shu sat on one side, thinking carefully about what happened to her from crossing to now.


    There is no doubt that the Lin family is a cage and a quagmire. On the first day of the Lin family, she couldn''t stay for a minute.


    But Zhou was there for five years.


    Her impression of Zhou was limited to the mean and powerful at the beginning, flattering her mother-in-law and bullying her sister-in-law; but now she knows that she has lost her only child under Wang''s torture, and she has never lived a normal life in her pregnancy.


    Yao Shu didn''t know whether to sympathize or to be indifferent


    ¡­¡­


    At last, Zhou gave birth to two sons whose crying voice was finer than that of the cat. They were carried home by the people who were arranging for them. After all, they didn''t survive, and they were out of breath at night


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    After Zhou was carried away, Yao''s mother and two sisters in law of the Yao family were busy cleaning the bedroom, but they were helpless.


    Yao''s mother threw away the blood stained bedding and frowned: "it''s a great pleasure to have twins. It''s a great pleasure to put them in other people''s homes. How can they be put in their homes and become enemies?"


    Mrs. Yao also sighed: "isn''t that right! I don''t know what old lady Lin thinks in her mind... "


    Mrs. Yao''s temperament is more forthright than her mother-in-law and sister-in-law. Seeing them sighing, she can''t help frowning and saying, "you still have the heart to sympathize with others. I just feel bad luck! Think about how Ashu was bullied by them on that day. Such a family has no natural reason


    Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "Ah Wei, you are the mouth of a knife. It''s not you who have been busy with Zhou just now? It''s not you who cheer her up? "


    Yao Er Sao''s mouth obstinately said: "in the end is a human life, I can still watch her die?"


    Yao''s mother laughed, and Yao Shu also laughed.


    After cleaning up all the bloody things in the room, Yao''s mother glared at Yao Shu and said, "you''ve caused this trouble today. Your two sisters-in-law have been busy all noon and haven''t eaten a bite of rice. Would you like to thank them? "


    Yao''s mother loves Yao Shu in her heart, but a bowl of water needs to be straightened out. She always cares about her daughter-in-law''s ideas and doesn''t want them to have a knot in their hearts.


    Knowing his mother''s good intentions, Yao Shu said with a smile, "it''s Ashu''s fault to let the sisters in law be afraid today. I''ll make a good dish in the evening. Thank you. How about two sisters in law? "


    Sister Yao and sister-in-law Yao doted on their sister-in-law. Hearing the words, they said, "what are you talking about! It''s all a family. It''s supposed to be like this! "


    Yao''s mother said: "let her cook! Although it is a family, we should also thank you. But no matter what, let''s overcome the difficulties together


    Yao Shu was moved by his mother''s wisdom. Yao and his sister-in-law are the two brothers who do not compete with each other.


    If they all like Mrs. Lin, doting on their little son without any bottom line, regardless of other people''s life or death, is not the end result of such a disintegration?


    Lin radius and his family left the Lin family and have nothing to do with them since then. The second son lost his only son, and I don''t know if they can survive. Lin Hong killed his father and brother and was arrested, but also went out for gambling debts


    Originally looked at not a small home, now scattered into such, people inevitably sigh.


    It''s just that no matter what happened to the Lin family, it can only be used as an episode in life.


    After Wang and others were taken away, Yao Shu immediately sent a message to AZ in the town, asking her to follow Jiang Qi back in the evening.


    In this way, she can talk with Yao at night.


    Yao''s mother was worried: "otherwise, let''s pick up Er Bao. She''s a little girl''s family. It''s not good to go to someone else''s house..."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "Aung, you can rest assured. Elder sister Jiang Qi, you''ve seen her. She married Yao county magistrate in the past. Although she was hot tempered, she never did anything out of line. Now that I''m a sister to her, she often puts her son in our house and plays all day. "


    Yao''s mother nodded: "you make up your mind."


    Is also finally idle down, Yao Shu only then has the time to ask: "Daddy and Erlang are not at home?"


    Yao''s mother explained: "the village is negotiating to move the grave. Your father has gone to see the location. It used to rain in that ancestral tomb, and the geomantic omen was not good enough. Now I''m asking Mr. Feng Shui to show me if there''s any good place on the top of the back mountain. "


    Yao Er sister-in-law said with a smile: "Erlang that skin monkey, only he can''t sit at home. Naturally, he went with his uncle."


    It''s a big event to move the ancestral tomb. No wonder the family is in such a mess. Yao''s mother didn''t say that she wanted her father to come back.


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "if they go out for a day, I''m afraid they will be hungry at night. I''d better prepare dinner earlier! "


    Yao''s mother told Yao Shu to cook, but in her heart she knew that the two sisters-in-law of the Yao family would not let her cook a large family''s meal alone.


    Sure enough, sister Yao and sister-in-law Yao took the opportunity to follow up the kitchen. You and I decided what to do in the evening.


    Finally, Yao Shu was given the best two dishes.


    Yao Shu had no choice but to accept the kindness of his two sisters-in-law and prepare the dinner with them.


    Twilight is in full swing.


    By the time Yao''s father took Yao Erlang home, the aroma of the meal had spread all over the village along with the smoke of each household.


    When they got home, Yao Erlang saw Yao Shu first: "aunt!"


    He ran to him with a dirty face and a bright smile: "Auntie, why are you back! Are ace and Sanbao here, too? "


    Yao Shu looked at Yao Erlang''s lively and cheerful appearance, and his heart was soft and fond. He bent down with a smile and looked him flat and said, "my aunt came back with Sanbao. Ace went to tenger''s house. What''s up, cousin? "


    Yao Erlang scratched the back of his head and grinned: "I raise a turtle in the basin! It''s a pity that ACE didn''t come back. She must like itThe little girl likes little animals the most. She always thinks about her when her family catches or buys something.


    Yao Shuwen said to Yao Erlang, "next time you bring her back, you''ll have a good time together."


    Yao Shu talks to Erlang here. Yao''s mother takes advantage of Yao''s father''s efforts to change clothes, and tells Yao Fu about Wang''s bringing people to make trouble and Yao Shu''s handling when he comes back.


    Father Yao frowned and said: "next time, if there is such a thing, let the villagers help to stop people and forbid them to enter the house! But she''s really a shrew. She''s found someone else''s house to ask for money. "


    Yao''s mother complained: "you don''t know about the family''s cheekiness. Lin Hong is now in debt for gambling. His father and second brother have been arrested, but he is not seen. Now, the Lin family is not a headless one. They are running around trying to find a way out? "


    After pondering for a long time, father Yao said in a low voice, "ah Shu''s method is smart, and he also thought about how to avoid trouble in the future. But if people really have no way out, they will be impatient. "


    Yao''s mother worried: "do you mean that they dare to come here?"


    As the head of the village, Yao''s father knows a lot. What kind of people haven''t seen?


    He shook his head and said to his mother, "don''t worry about the Lin family, and don''t talk about it with Ashu. These days, I''ll try to find a way to get my in laws and Lin''s second brother out... "


    Yao''s mother slapped Yao''s father angrily: "do you still call that old man in law? Their family has done harm to us Asher, but not enough?! In this way, are you still in a hurry to make a big injustice? "


    Yao''s father had no choice but to hide and say: "good, good, not our in laws, isn''t it! I''m not going to pay their debts! It''s just that the two men in the family are locked up, and Wang doesn''t have any big idea, so why don''t you try to find a way to come to our house? "


    Yao''s mother took a deep breath and asked, "what do you plan to do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find someone to make peace with them first, and then let them pay their debts first. "


    Yao''s mother frowned and warned, "don''t let them know. It''s our family that has helped again."


    Knowing Yao''s mother''s worry, Yao''s father said with a smile, "can I not understand that? It''s not going to make our house a mess. Don''t you know what I do? "


    See him say so, Yao mother a heart finally put in the belly.


    Ah, this is the only way to do it. After all, it''s my own family, not an outsider


    After Yao''s father changed his clothes, Yao''s mother urged him to go to dinner and said, "now that our uncle and a Chao have been promoted to the capital, I think Ashu will always follow him to the capital. Let''s talk to our daughter more while she''s still here... "


    When Yao''s father and mother arrived in the front room, the meal was ready and everyone was seated.


    Yao Erlang washed his face and hands and was sitting at the table staring at him.


    Yao''s mother said with a smile, "Oh, how can Erlang understand the rules so well today?"


    Yao Erlang "hey hey" a smile, asked: "milk, when I do not understand the rules?"


    Yao''s second sister-in-law couldn''t see her son''s skin. She patted him on the back of the head and said, "you talk a lot. How can you talk to ah Nai?"


    Yao''s father and mother like their little grandson''s liveliness. On weekdays, he talks a lot, and his family also indulges in it.


    However, Yao Er sister-in-law is both a father and a mother, and always constrains Erlang, so as not to let him go too far.


    The elder is both grateful and distressed for his second daughter-in-law in his heart -


    if Yao Chao is in charge, it is estimated that Erlang is even worse than he is now!


    Yao Erlang sat on the chair, a pair of small short legs dangling in the air, smiling at Yao''s father and mother: "it''s not easy for my aunt to go home. Of course I''ll do a good job! Ah Yeh, ah Nai, hurry to eat. It''s dark! "


    Yao''s father and mother went to the table with a smile.


    Because the family were busy with Mrs. Lin''s affairs at noon, they didn''t have much to eat, so Yao Shu and his two sisters-in-law did more for dinner.


    Everyone sat around a table, eating and chatting, but also warm and beautiful.


    Yao Shu asked about his family''s recent situation, and then asked, "brother, they''ve been gone for a long time, but are there any letters coming back?"


    Sister Yao nodded and said, "I wrote to my family several times. Your elder brother, they have already arrived in the south, and have picked out the cloth to be imported this year. They will be able to come back in a few days. "


    Hearing this, Yao Shu said with a smile, "it''s OK. My father, my mother, my sister-in-law, my second sister-in-law, I have something to say to you. "


    Yao''s mother sighed in her heart and touched her father''s arm. Their hearts were like a mirror. Their faces were not obvious. They raised their eyes and waited for Yao Shu''s next words


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Yao''s father and mother have already guessed what Yao Shu will say next.


    Yao Shuqing coughed two times: "now ah Du is going to work in the capital, and Dabao is also studying in the capital My father and mother, I want to take the children with me. "


    Yao Shu is different from his second sister-in-law. She is greedy and likes to live a stable and familiar life. She also likes to be with Lin radial.


    Yao Er Sao was silent. Erlang looked up at Niang and Yao Shu in surprise. He didn''t speak.


    Yao''s father said to Yao Shu, "since you''ve made plans, my parents will support you."


    Yao''s mother was reluctant to give up her daughter, but she had no way to say that she would not let her husband and wife be together. She only asked, "how about the capital? Where do you live? But it''s all planned? "


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "I haven''t decided a place yet. It''s just that I told my parents ahead of time that a radial and I wanted to move to the capital because of Dabao''s study before... "


    Yao''s mother sighed and said, "among the children, I thought my daughter should be the most secure one. Who ever thought, it''s you who run farther and farther. "


    Seeing that Yao''s second sister-in-law had never spoken, Yao Shu said, "what''s the second sister-in-law''s plan?"


    Yao''s family received news that day that Yao Chao Sheng was a bodyguard in front of the Imperial Palace, and his second sister-in-law was really at a loss.


    Before, Yao Chao worked for the police house in the town, but he never accepted the official post given by the government, so that he could always go home and reunite with his family.


    But now the emperor has issued an imperial edict to select Lin radial and Yao Chao to the imperial palace. How many people have never thought of such an honor in their lives?


    can she still hinder his future?


    Yao Er Sao frowned and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet..."


    She used to be a straightforward temperament, but this matter, really vexed for several days, did not make a decision.


    Yao''s mother said, "Ah Wei can do whatever she thinks. Whether you go to the capital with you or stay at home, my parents are happy


    Sister Yao also quietly took her hand, which was a comfort.


    Mrs. Yao shook her head and said, "I''ll think about it again."


    Yao Shu chuckled and said in a warm voice, "it''s not urgent. In these days, big brother and they are coming back soon. Let''s talk about it then."


    The crowd nodded.


    It''s getting warmer after the equinox.


    After dinner, the Yao family sat in the yard and said something for a long time.


    When the moon slowly climbed up the top of the willow, Yao Er Lang yawned.


    Yao''s mother said with a smile: "well, look at Erlang sleepy, eyes can''t open. Let''s all have a rest. "


    Yao Shu hugged Sanbao who was already asleep and laughed: "Erlang has been running with ye for a long time today. Go to bed."


    Mrs. Yao stood up to pick up the refreshments and tea set out by the family, and then asked, "today''s Zhou family''s such a bad time, ah Shu''s bedroom may not be able to live. Where does Ashu rest at night?"


    Yao''s mother said with a smile: "it''s not easy. Ash and Sambo sleep with me. "


    She took her grandson from Yao Shu''s arms and touched the baby''s round cheek after he fell asleep.


    Yao Shu took his second sister-in-law''s arm and said with a smile, "I don''t sleep with my aunt. Last time I went home and rested with my sister-in-law, this time I will sleep with my second sister-in-law! "


    Yao''s sister-in-law was held by her sister-in-law with her arm around her. It was rare to see her coquettish appearance. Her small face became more and more clear and moist in the bright moonlight. She could not help but be happy and like it.


    Yao''s mother laughed and joked, "good, good. You like to talk with your sister-in-law. I''m old. You don''t like to listen to my nagging! I''d better go to bed with my good grandson


    For a moment, the crowd laughed again.


    Even Yao''s father, who was usually more serious, stopped holding his pipe with a comfortable smile on his face.


    Yao Shu took a simple bath in the night and slept with his second sister-in-law. The two sisters whispered, but they were not sleepy.


    Yao Shu was the first to open his mouth and asked her in a low voice, "second sister-in-law, you have such a good relationship with second brother. Why don''t you go to the capital with him directly?"


    Yao Er Sao sighed gently, turned over her body, looked at Yao Shu''s warm and clear eyes, and said the words from the bottom of her heart: "Ashu, it''s not that I don''t want to Actually, I want to go too. "


    Yao Shu encouraged: "if the second sister-in-law is because of her parents, there is no need to tangle. My parents have said that they support you no matter where you are. "


    Yao Er Sao smiles, touched Yao Shu''s head: "silly girl, where is that simple you think."


    Yao Shu did not understand: "is there anything complicated about this?"


    Yao Er Sao covered her sister-in-law''s quilt and said in a low voice, "my father and mother supported my decision because they were considerate of me. They didn''t want to see me and Chao separated. But my mother-in-law is still here. I can''t take my children with me to the capital. There must be one person in the second room to be filial at home. "


    Yao Shu was silent.


    "Ah Shu, you are different from me. You have come out of the Lin family. You were so stiff before. There should be something that others don''t know. You don''t have to worry about the old people over there, but I''m different from Chao. "Yao Shu gave a low "um" and bit his lower lip.


    Yao Er Sao Wen said: "these years, my parents have been doing their best to us and Erlang. They are planning everything for us. How can we all leave our parents?"


    Yao Shu looked up at Yao Er Sao and nodded. After a long time, he said in a low voice: "second sister-in-law, you are very kind."


    Parents are here, not far away. In their eyes, children''s freedom is far less important than filial piety.


    Yao Shu had no parents or relatives in his last life. He was used to being free. He could not help thinking whether he had done enough filial piety around his parents.


    Seeing that she was in distress, Mrs. Yao could not help laughing and saying, "filial piety around the old man is what the son and daughter-in-law should do. You are a married daughter. It''s enough to come back occasionally. I''m different from Chao. "


    Yao Shu nodded.


    "What I''m thinking about now is Erlang. He and Dalao grew up together. Since they were sensible, the two brothers have been sleeping together, eating and living together for so many years. Dalao is steady and doesn''t mean to leave home, but now I want to see Erlang in the capital. "


    Yao Shu said in a low voice, "is second sister-in-law worried that if Erlang follows him, second brother will not have time to take care of him?"


    Second sister Yao sighed: "isn''t it! He, your second brother, is usually smart and considerate in his work, and he is also calm and reliable. But when it comes to raising children, he''s really a child! "


    Yao Shu remembered that when Yao Chao was at home, he often took Erlang out to play, directing his son to go up and down the tree and catch fish and birds. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Second brother really..."


    When Yao Er Sao talks about Yao Chao, her look in her eyes becomes soft and sweet. It''s as if the person with long body and jade standing appeared in front of her in the moonlight and gently called her boudoir''s name


    Her voice with a smile: "your second brother is such a temperament, in front of people is the most stable gentleman. But the appearance of the light wind and the moon will bluff others and never grow up in front of the family. "


    With that, Yao Er Sao looked at Yao Shu again and said seriously, "Ashu, sister-in-law didn''t ask you to do anything But your second brother will never take care of himself. My sister-in-law can''t rest assured that he is alone. "


    Yao Shu said softly, "I know. Don''t worry, sister-in-law. At that time, the second brother can live with us and take care of each other. "


    With a sigh of relief, Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "ah Shu, I''m still at ease. I''m sorry to trouble you. The younger sister has to take care of his brother. "


    Yao Shu laughed: "what''s the matter! My second brother has taken care of me since I was a child. Now my sister-in-law wants to be filial to my parents. She should be my sister and take care of my second brother''s daily life. "


    Speaking of this, Yao Shu mentioned his nephew again: "if you don''t worry, you can let Erlang follow us. He and ash will be able to be company with each other


    Yao Er Sao moved in her heart, sighed softly and said, "let''s talk about it. I''ll ask the monkey what he means


    Yao Shu knew that Yao Er Sao couldn''t give up her son and wanted her son to see more of the world.


    The mind of being a mother is especially contradictory. No matter how straightforward people are, they have no way to make a decision.


    I wrote to the capital the day before yesterday and told Chao about it. I don''t know when he will receive it. Recently, the case is progressing smoothly


    Speaking of this, Yao Shu also had some worries. She also wanted to know who Lin radial met over there. Did the errand be solved?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    Yao Shu and his sister-in-law miss the two people in the capital.


    These days, however, they were so busy that they stayed in the palace at night.


    After three days of sleepless investigation, the whole harem was implicated along with the clues of a horse fall case -


    this result was unexpected to both of them.


    In the early morning of this day, people came to Xie''s house to change clothes for Lin radial and Yao Chao.


    When Yao Chao saw Fu He, he was a little surprised and asked, "how did you enter the palace? What can I do for you? "


    The smile on her face was exquisite and perfect. She saluted them and said, "it''s the adults who let the slaves into the palace, but they didn''t say anything. Because of the thought that the two childe didn''t change their clothes, they made Fuya prepare for it


    With the package in her hand, she said, "it''s not easy to enter the palace. It''s been a drag to this day. It''s bitter for two young masters."


    Both of them were somewhat surprised that one of her maids could enter the palace, but it was a good thing that someone came to change clothes.


    When Lin Du was in the northwest, he had experienced more difficult conditions, so he would not feel uncomfortable because he didn''t change his clothes for a few days.


    But Yao Chao, seeing Fu He, let out a long sigh of relief.


    He took the package from Furong''s hand with both hands, and said with a warm smile, "miss laufurou has taken great pains to prepare, which really solves the urgent need. We are so busy these days that we can''t even go out of the palace gate. If we don''t change our clothes, we''re afraid that we can''t meet people any more. "


    Lin radial was silent and nodded to Furong.


    Fu Juan handed the package to Yao Chao''s hand, lifted his eyes and ran into his slightly tired light colored eyes.


    Men may be a few nights did not sleep well, a pair of peach blossom eyes as clear and warm as in the past, even under the eyes have a touch of dark green.


    No matter how tired he was, he didn''t lose his gentle and polite temperament. That is to say, he was dressed in white for several days, and his whole body was clean without any disrespect.


    Fu Juan sighs in his heart that even the noble childe in the capital city, there is rarely Yao Chao''s natural gentleman temperament -


    if so, he can''t see people, how can others deal with themselves?


    She said with a smile, "Mr. Yao is joking. Mr. Lin and Mr. Lin are very hard to investigate the case. In addition, they live in the palace. Many trivial matters are not taken into account. Others will be considerate. "


    Yao Chao nodded and said two more polite words to Fu he.


    She asked, "we adults haven''t been home these days, but are we investigating the case with two young masters in the palace?"


    Speaking of Xie Qian, Lin radial and Yao Chao are helpless.


    Because of the emperor''s horse fall, it was all over the early days. However, the emperor forced Xie Qian to stay in the palace and forbid him to leave the Palace -


    he said that he was not allowed to follow the investigation, but as soon as Xie Qian came to Lin radial and did not say a few words, he would be called away by the emperor for various reasons.


    Let Lin radial and Yao Chao want to ask a question, all through the small eunuch around him.


    Seeing the people in Xie''s house asking, Yao Chao said helplessly: "you Xie have been in the palace these days, guarding the emperor''s safety. If you want to find him, you''ll go to the emperor''s bedroom. "


    The expression on Fu''s face did not change, but the palm of her hand gradually grasped it.


    She stopped for a moment and said to the two men, "in that case, I''ll go to find the adults first, and then I won''t disturb the two men to investigate."


    Yao Chao Lin nodded and watched her leave.


    After Furong left, Yao Chao couldn''t help yawning. The originally mild peach blossom eyes were stained with a little tears, and the tired color was no longer covered up.


    He patted the package in his hand and asked lazily, "ah radius, do you think Mr. Xie''s move is to pluck his beard on the tiger''s face?"


    Lin radial looked at him and reminded him in a low voice: "second brother, we are still in the palace. Be careful."


    Unable to control himself, Yao Chao yawned again: "no one will pass by. What''s more, we''ve turned the whole harem upside down in the past few days, and all the old cases have been uncovered I don''t believe it if it''s not Mr. Xie''s handwriting. Do you think of people as cattle and horses, and do not allow others to complain? "


    Lin radial did not speak, but did not refute Yao Chao''s meaning.


    On that day, Xie Qian promised to help the emperor clean up the harem and expose the pickling in the palace with their hands. This was only the first step -


    now that Fu Juan enters the palace, it is Xie Qian''s second move.


    Lin radial and Yao Chao were both intelligent people. After a few words with Fu, they knew that the girl understood Xie Qian''s meaning.


    When she came into the palace today, she agreed to enter the harem. But I don''t know whether the emperor would like to accept such a person in the harem, and what position would he give?


    Lin radial whispered to Yao Chao: "I don''t know that this visit to Beijing will involve so many things and bring my second brother into big trouble."


    Yao Chao shook his head and said, "Lord Xie is your uncle. You and I have such a relationship. Now that you and I are in Beijing, the three of us will not get off the same boat. "


    Lin radial frowned lightly. After a long time, he said in a dumb voice: "he It''s not like that, and it shouldn''t be done. "Yao Chao raised his eyes and looked at Lin radial. Seeing that his eyebrows were covered with melancholy, he couldn''t help but smile and pacify him: "ah radius, how can you always care so much when it comes to your relatives?"


    Seeing that he was silent, Yao Chao put his arm on Lin radial''s right shoulder, half of his body leaned against him, and said lazily, "Lord Xie is weak. Now he''s starting to intervene in the harem, which must have been approved by the emperor - maybe he didn''t take the initiative to do so. There is no need to worry too much


    Lin radial shakes his head: "be so, he also crossed the boundary."


    The former dynasty shouldn''t have interfered in the back palace, but now Xie Qian has interfered, and he dares to put Xie''s people in the back palace. This is a violation of the rules. He doesn''t have to be criticized by the official.


    Besides, Xie Qian was an independent minister, and the ups and downs of life and death were all between the emperor''s thoughts.


    How can he guarantee that one day the emperor''s trust in him will not be eroded with the expansion of his power?


    How can he deal with himself then?


    Yao Chao stood up straight, with a slightly frivolous smile on his mouth. He looked at Lin radial and said seriously, "Xie Qian is gambling on his own life if he dares to take this step. He tied his power, wealth and life to a thin rope - he did it on purpose. "


    Lin radial frowned, puzzled way: "why is he so?"


    Yao Chao shook his head and said, "if you are not for power, but you want to climb up, what else can you do for it? But I don''t know whether the emperor can understand, Lord Xie''s patriotic and loyal way. "


    If Xie Qian wants to protect the emperor, he must have power.


    But he didn''t want to become an unstable factor to destroy the emperor''s safety, so he put all his life and life in the emperor''s mind.


    Lin radial was clear about Xie Qian''s character, and after a little thought, he understood.


    He frowned, covered a shadow in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "how can others sleep on the side of the couch? What''s more, his hand reached the emperor''s side. In this way, he will not come to a good end


    When Yao Chao saw him like this, he was laughing in his heart, and his serious look could not help slowing down.


    He raised his mouth a little, leaned against Lin radial again, yawned, and said in a soft voice, "ah Fei, have you been with Ashur for a long time, and you have also caught the gentleness and kindness of her temperament?"


    Lin radial helplessly called out: "second elder brother. Ash is not gentle. "


    Yao Chao chuckled and didn''t care about his evaluation of his sister. He only followed the topic just now: "if you are worried about Xie Qian''s safety, you will climb to a position where other people don''t dare to move in the court. At that time, whether it''s the verbal and written criticism of all the officials in the court, or the emperor''s punishment with unpredictable heavenly power, they will be able to block Xie Qian one or two? "


    Lin radial Yingting''s sword eyebrow still did not loosen, low voice way: "second elder brother said yes. It''s just


    Yao Chao interrupted him: "nothing is just. O''r, you''ve been to the battlefield and you''ve made outstanding achievements. If you don''t have one thousand, you''ll have five hundred? The court is the battlefield. Either you die or I die. Xie Qian dares to send people into the harem, but no one will agree to it if it''s only princess Jing and Mr. Zhao. At that time, all depends on the ability of each person. "


    Hearing this, Lin radial was silent.


    Did he hesitate to kill the enemy on the battlefield that day?


    If he had not dropped his knife, would he still be alive today?


    The dark color on the man''s face slowly faded, and he regained the original resolute lines. Because of Yao Chao''s words, he became more and more like a sword that was about to come out of the sheath. It was cold and dangerous.


    After a long time, he said in a deep voice, "I have written down what my second brother said today."


    Seeing that he didn''t hesitate any more, Yao Chao patted Lin''s shoulder and said with a smile, "that''s good. Go and change your clothes. Your good uncle dug a hole for us, but you still need to fill in the last handful of earth... "


    Lin radial from his hand took a dark blue robe, according to the words went to the inner room.


    The rest of Yao''s face is full of fatigue.


    His words are light, but if he wants to stand firm in the court hall, he doesn''t know how many people''s interests will be touched and what kind of storm will be set off.


    Yao Chao stood in the same place, rubbed his eyebrows again, and murmured: "it''s all. What do you want to do so far? Let''s finish today and solve the problems in front of you first..."


    The man turned around and went to another room, thinking about how to clean up the dirty things found out these days


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    Yao Chao changes his clothes and comes out. Lin Du is already waiting for him.


    Lin radial look solemn, stand on one side, like a half sheath sword, calm and self-sustaining with sharp meaning, let people see not angry from power.


    Yao Chao changed his light colored clothes and went to him. He said in a warm voice, "let''s go. Go and report to your majesty what we have gained these days. "


    two people covered the fundus fatigue, just went out, but not far from the plane of the phoenix tree stood a woman in a Chinese dress, as if waiting there.


    She was waiting for someone, but she didn''t show any impatience on her face. She was as beautiful as a woman in a landscape painting, clean and dignified.


    Which is not Du Juan?


    Yao Chao''s heart moved, and there was nothing on his face. He asked Lin Du in a low voice: "did you let Miss Du come here?"


    Lin radial looked at Yao Chao, as if he did not understand why he thought so, honestly shook his head and said: "No


    Yao Chao had some fun in his eyes. He said in a low voice: "this girl runs to the palace every day, but she doesn''t go to her concubine and aunt, but she comes to see you. Radial, if you ask ash to know, how can you explain to her? "


    Lin radial did not agree: "second brother, don''t think too much. Miss Du''s request is to let us find out if there is something wrong with her illness. And she helped us a lot


    Du Heng begged the imperial concubine these days, and revealed many clues to them.


    With the support of the largest backer in the harem, it really saved Lin radial and Yao Chao a lot of time, and also blocked a lot of trouble for them.


    And Du Zhen''s request is to let Lin radial find out if there is any secret in the concubine''s bed.


    Yao Chao chuckled softly: "the girl''s family does not care about her reputation, but also wants you to help investigate the case, but she is really devoted to the imperial concubine."


    He won''t speak ill of a daughter who hasn''t come out of the cabinet, just Yao Chao min Rui? Du Heng''s careful thought, he had seen it through in the morning.


    They said these words briefly. Du Heng had already seen them and walked towards them.


    Lin radial frowned slightly and said frankly, "second brother, I won''t have anything to do with her. What''s more, I also told Ashu in my home letter about meeting Miss Du in the palace. "


    Seeing Du Heng approaching slowly, Lin radial had to keep his voice down and said to Yao Chao, "it''s not necessary for you to do this."


    Yao Chao felt helpless and funny. He couldn''t help laughing.


    The man with a long body is gentle and elegant. When he laughs, he looks like Du Heng, who has been looking at Lin Du. He can''t help but watch Yao Chao.


    She approached and asked with a smile, "how are you. Young master Yao is in a good mood today. Why are you laughing? "


    Yao Chao looked gentle and said politely, "Hello, Miss Du. Just now a radius told me a joke and I lost my temper in front of the girl. "


    Lin radial looks at Yao Chao and doesn''t speak.


    Du Zhen was surprised. He could not help but look back at Lin Du. His eyes softened. "Can you tell a joke with the temperament of Mr. Lin?"


    Lin radial didn''t notice Du Heng''s different attitude towards him and Yao Chao, not to mention her hidden little daughter''s mind.


    He only shook his head, and his voice was cold: "Miss Du is joking. I don''t know if you are looking for me today, but I have something to do? "


    Du Heng said with a smile: "the two young masters have been working hard these days. Should we know something about today? I don''t know how the emperor will decide... "


    Seeing that Lin radial had not made a sound, Du Heng had to ask, "I don''t know two childe, how about after the case is settled?"


    "It depends on the emperor''s arrangement," Lin said


    A pair of beautiful eyes of the woman wanted to say something, but Lin radial asked, "girl, are you still busy?"


    Du Heng bit his lower lip and could not speak.


    Lin radial is clearly looking at her and talking to her. But that pair of clear eyes light on her face, as if through her face, clearly did not put her appearance in the eyes.


    It looks like Looking at a lifeless stone!


    In this way, what''s the use of her carefully painted make-up, clothes and jewelry when she gets up early in the morning?


    In the palace now, the aunt had no choice but to go to the palace


    Speaking of the business, Lin radial separated some of his mind and nodded his head and said, "I will go to the emperor''s bedroom immediately. Thank you for telling me so much."


    Du Heng choked, and the sky was completely killed by Lin radial. He didn''t know what to say next.


    Yao Chao''s heart is funny - a radius is really worthy of his name, it is just a piece of wood.


    He didn''t want to get involved with Miss Du. He said in a warm voice, "I''m afraid it''s not good to be late. Miss Du, I''ll leave first."


    Du Heng had to nod and watch them leave.


    She was upset. If it wasn''t for Yao chaozai, she could have said a few words with Lin radial --


    I heard Yao Shu would come to the capital with him? When will she come?Du Juxiu frowned and fretted about Yao Shu''s existence.


    The imperial concubines involved in the case have been concentrated in the imperial concubine''s palace. Lin radial and Yao Chao did not go in, but went to the emperor''s bedroom first.


    After waiting for a quarter of an hour, Da Gonggong came to tell the emperor that they had gone into the palace and reported to the emperor the situation of their investigation these days.


    Xie Qian, as always, stood by the emperor in silence, but did not see the shadow of Furong.


    Two people kneel on one knee, Lin radial voice quiet way: "tell your majesty, all people involved in the case have confessed, your majesty can personally interrogate?"


    The emperor''s wounds on his head were almost healed, but his legs still hurt and he didn''t go out.


    He raised his eyelids and looked at the kneeling two men. He did not know if it was possible. Instead, he said lazily, "you still find out a lot of other things? Let''s talk about it. "


    Hearing the speech, Yao Chao said in a voice: "it was Miss Du who came to me and asked me to investigate the illness of the lady. But there was nothing found out about the illness of the imperial concubine. Even the imperial physician said that it was the pain of losing her son that caused her depression in her heart. It was the accidental death of the second prince I''m afraid there''s something wrong. "


    The emperor also knew that his harem was not peaceful, but he did not even have the mind after he was established. Where can the spirit of mind be in charge of the demons and monsters?


    But when it comes to the emperor''s heirs, even the emperor has to pay attention to it.


    He sat up straight, his voice sank: "the second prince died, not because of the cold?"


    Yao Chao shook his head: "Wei Chen is not easy to assert, but there are still some doubts about this matter that have not been found out."


    The imperial concubine had only one son, and she was the second prince who died for some reason more than a year ago.


    Since the loss of the child, her health has gradually become worse.


    The emperor''s eyebrows wrinkled and his face became more and more gloomy.


    Standing next to him, Xie Qian, who did not say a word, suddenly said, "Your Majesty, let me check this matter."


    People''s eyes were all focused on Xie Qian, even the emperor was a little surprised.


    Yao Chao raises his eyebrows secretly --


    Xie Qian, is he not going to hibernate at all?


    The emperor hesitated for a moment, and then immediately agreed: "in that case, this matter will be handed over to Ai Qing."


    Neither Yao Chao nor Lin radial spoke.


    It may be a good opportunity for the two of them to investigate the case of the emperor''s fall from the horse, but if it comes to the matter of the harem injuring the emperor''s heirs, it will be really a muddy water, which is not easy to get involved in.


    Yao Chaoyuan is ready to throw himself in. Now Xie Qian has offered to join in. He is also secretly relieved.


    Only Lin radial''s worry grew, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    The emperor asked a few lazy questions about the case they were responsible for, and then sent them away. He took Xie Qian to the imperial concubine''s palace to finish the case.


    Two people from the bedroom out of the hall, the nervous tension finally relaxed a little.


    The sun has reached a corner of the hall roof. Yao Chao and Lin radial walk slowly on the way out of the palace, without speaking for a time.


    Quietly out of the palace gate, the high wall was gradually left behind by the two men. Yao Chao asked, "I heard that Ashu is going to bring the children to the capital?"


    In addition to talking about the case and analyzing the clues, the two people seldom talk about home affairs in such a leisurely way these days.


    Lin radial''s serious expression also slowly eased down, nodded and said: "well, I think her business in the town is almost done. Now that the case has come to an end, we can find a place to live in the capital these days, so that we can pick up Ashur and the children. "


    Yao Chao covered his mouth with his hand and yawned a little.


    Lin radial looked at Yao Chao and thought that his lazy appearance was similar to Yao Shu''s usual sleepiness waiting for him to return home. He could not help but hook his lips.


    Calculate the day, the letter should also go to ash''s hand, I don''t know if she received it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    When Yao Shu received the letter from Lin radial, it was time for the sun to set.


    The letter is still a man''s consistent and concise style, mentioning his and Yao Chao''s life in Beijing, and the two people''s investigation in the palace, with only one sentence.


    But just this sentence, the person mentioned, let Yao Shu on pins and needles, lay down for a long time can''t sleep.


    The night was full, and everything was quiet, as if everything had fallen into a deep sleep. Yao Shu couldn''t help thinking -


    a few days after he sent the letter How''s the case going? Have you finished? Can you come out of the palace?


    And what he said about Du Heng -- how could Du Heng be in the palace?


    What did they say and did?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he couldn''t bear it. Finally, he got up from the Kang, lit the oil lamp, took out the letter from Lin radial and read it carefully.


    A Si''s confused voice came from the Kang. She said, "Aung Is it morning? "


    Sanbao was sleeping soundly on one side, and there was no movement at all.


    Yao Shu saw his daughter wake up, and rushed to her side, warm voice coax her way: "Er Bao, Aung wake you up? Go to sleep. It''s just getting into the night. "


    I saw a yawn and rubbed his eyes. His bright eyes were shining in the warm light.


    She asked, "why doesn''t my mother sleep?"


    There was a mark on her small face that she had just been sleeping, which added a little bit of fun to her delicate face.


    Yao Shu''s original anxious mood, inexplicably more comfortable.


    She touched the little girl''s head with a smile and said, "my mother is reading your father''s letter."


    Speaking of Lin radial, a Si also showed a look of nostalgia. Looking at Yao Shu, he whispered, "Aung, when can we go to the capital city? I miss my father and brother. "


    Yao Shu moved in his heart and went forward to hold ash in his arms.


    "How about a few days of judo? If your father is in the capital and hasn''t found a place for our mother, she will take you and Sanbao to stay in the inn. Aung has money. We can afford to live. "


    Xu''s last words stabbed the little girl, and she burst out laughing.


    Yao Shu let her go, and saw that his big eyes were bent into crescent, and his small face was full of smiles. He asked excitedly, "Aung! Are we rich? Is it an inn that can stay for a long time


    Affected by the simple happiness of the little girl, Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing.


    She gently put her palm on the top of AZ''s head and said, "we are rich. We can afford to buy an inn."


    As opened his eyes wide, doze suddenly ran away, "wow" exclaimed.


    She asked excitedly, "is Aung''s money earned by doing business? Isn''t our Rouge shop very small? "


    Yao Shu laughed. Seeing that his daughter was interested, he said to her, "Aung, there are still some awards that your father got for killing bandits. However, rouge shop also made a lot of money. That''s why I dare to say that I can buy an inn. "


    "Ah Si opened his eyes in a daze, his mouth was round and he sighed," Daddy and Aung are so powerful! "


    Yao Shu smiles and kisses the girl''s tender cheek.


    "Ah si then seriously said:" I will follow Aung to learn how to do business, make money and make money every day! "


    Yao Shu "Puchi" a smile, was a little girl "day into the fight gold" this word tease forward and backward.


    To tell you the truth, she didn''t care much about the profit of rouge shop.


    Since the opening of the shop, there has been a steady stream of income, and the family''s money is always enough, so she doesn''t care much about money. She just feels that she can spend enough.


    However, when Lin radial went to Beijing and a Zhi went to school, Yao Shu suddenly felt a lot of crisis.


    regardless of a Zhi''s expenses for reading in the future, Yao Shu felt that he could not muddle along just by stepping into the court step by step.


    If he had made great achievements in the war for the imperial court, she would have run a few Rouge shops and run a small business --


    then what would she be worthy of him?


    Not to mention, there will always be a Du Heng around Lin radial!


    After arriving in the capital, if Du Heng refuses to let go easily, they will inevitably have to deal with her frequently.


    No matter what, Du Zhen is the daughter of Shangshu mansion, a serious lady in the capital. If she doesn''t make progress, how can she compare with her?


    Seeing that Yao Shu didn''t speak, a Si raised his head and asked, "what is my mother thinking? Not happy? The brows are all wrinkled


    Spring was not supposed to be cold, but it rained these days and it was cool at night.


    Yao Shu took a dress she usually wore, wrapped it up carefully for a Si, and tied the long sleeve behind the little girl. Then he said in a warm voice: "a Niang is OK, just thinking about the future."


    The little girl began to laugh, revealing a row of small, white deciduous teeth, and said in a light voice: "later! Sanbao soon learned to walk, my brother was studying in the capital, my father was becoming more and more powerful as an official, and my mother''s business was getting bigger and bigger! How good it will be in the futureHis carefree appearance infected Yao Shu, and his worries and worries, which had been lingering in his mind, gradually dissipated. she_involuntarily_pulled_up_the_corner_of_her_mouth_and_asked_ , " _what_about_the_two_treasures_ ?_ What will happen to ER Bao in the future? "


    Asked this question, the little girl originally excited face, all of a sudden tangled into a ball, suddenly silent.


    In his heart, he was more surprised? Er Bao didn''t chat with a Niang recently. Are you careful? "


    A Si''s face was full of tangles and rubbed the corners of his clothes. After a long time, he said, "I didn''t think carefully I don''t know how to talk to Aung. "


    Yao Shu bent his eyebrows and eyes, sat on the side of ACE and held her in his arms.


    "Er Bao can talk to her mother about anything. If she doesn''t want to talk to others, she won''t ask if she doesn''t want to."


    As precocious and carefree, his mind is heavier than that of other children.


    In other words, it''s not only the case with ACE, but also with his ambition. He always keeps silent about his ideas.


    However, the little girl could not hide her worries. Relying on Yao Shu''s bosom, she said out the problems that had troubled her for a long time:


    "Aung Last time I went to brother Teng''s house, I met Mrs. Jiang. "


    The old lady had only Jiang Qi, who grew up in favor of her, and attached great importance to rattan.


    Jiang Teng brought back the playmate, she said that also met.


    Yao Shu heard about it and asked, "doesn''t the old lady like you very much? What''s the matter? "


    A Si''s small face wrinkled into a ball, some did not know how to open his mouth: "the old lady hugged me for a long time, I also like the old lady..."


    Yao Shu did not urge, but patiently listened to her, with a look of encouragement in his eyes.


    The little girl took a long breath and said, "brother Teng, after dinner together, he asked me to marry him."


    Yao Shu''s body was stiff, and countless ideas that could not be expressed in words flashed through his heart. At last, they merged into two words - absurd!


    How old are ace and tenger?!


    Men and women have different seats when they are seven years old. If so, Jiang Teng has just turned seven


    But ash is two years younger than him!


    Seeing that ASI was seriously distressed, Yao Shu fell into self doubt -


    the ancients married at the age of 13, but ASI shouldn''t be so precocious, should he?


    Is there something wrong with her way of educating her children?


    Shouldn''t you be too close to Lin at home?


    Is it time to assign rooms in the future - at least separate adults and children?!


    Seeing that Yao Shu was silent all the time, a Si raised his head and said doubtfully, "a Niang?"


    Yao Shu couldn''t be calm in his heart, but he had to be less shocked in front of ace.


    She took a breath in secret. In a calm tone, she asked as if he wanted to eat something today. She asked, "what do you think of the two treasures? Will you marry brother Teng? "


    Ace frowned and said with a bitter face, "I just don''t know. I don''t know. I''m so tangled... "


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but help but ask his little daughter if she "likes it".


    If asked, ash would say he liked it.


    At her age, where can she really distinguish what is like?


    Yao Shu had no choice but to press down his emotion and ask patiently: "brother Teng said so, how did Er Bao return?"


    "I said to brother Teng, I want to ask the meaning of my father and Aung."


    Yao Shuchang breathed a sigh of relief.


    She hugged a Si, Wen Sheng comforted: "Er Bao''s answer is very clever. Marriage is the order of parents and the words of matchmaker. Brother Teng is very young. He doesn''t understand a lot of things and doesn''t blame him. But if someone asks you that again in the future, er Bao should remember that he can''t promise everything. "


    As if he had taken off a burden in his heart, he nodded and said with a smile, "that''s good! After this kind of thing, my parents will decide! "


    Yao Shu talked with a Si for a while, coaxed the little girl to sleep, then deeply inhaled, put on a piece of clothes and went out of the bedroom.


    Write, write!


    She''s going to write to Lin Du!


    Daughter''s affairs, can''t she alone tangle headache!


    The light in the study soon lit up, and Yao Shu kept writing, thinking -


    hurry to the capital, and it''s really urgent to send letters all the time!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    Before Yao Shu''s letter reached Lin radial, he had already arrived.


    She was not reckless and seldom impulsive.


    It''s just that too many things have happened these days. She is worried about her husband and son in the capital.


    Fortunately, the business in town is almost done.


    Yao Shu simply picked up the money on the second day after the letter was sent, took his two children with him, hired a carriage and drove to the capital.


    When she got to the capital, she realized that she was impulsive


    A thought not to these, along the way different scenery let her already excited several days.


    When the carriage arrived at the capital, the high city wall and the passers-by made him excited.


    The little girl looked at Yao Shu and said, "Aung! We are in the capital


    Yao Shu chuckled and touched the girl''s head and whispered, "well, it''s the capital."


    I''m tired of it. I''ve been climbing for a few days.


    He was held in his arms by Yao Shu, and he couldn''t help but want to go down.


    Yao Shu comforted him: "OK, Sanbao, when we get to the place, let Sanbao have a good time, OK? Now be good. "


    The carriage had slowed down, waiting for the crowd in front to line up to drive through the gate.


    After a while, he and his brother kept looking for him and asked, "are we happy? Did he receive the letter I wrote to my brother? The others are getting out of the carriage in front of us. Shall we go down as well? "


    Infected by her excitement, Yao Shu''s mind gradually relaxed.


    She replied to ash with a smile: "it takes time for the letter to arrive in the capital. It takes more time than we come all the way. I''m afraid your father and brother haven''t received it. Let''s settle down before we join them. "


    Ace looked up and asked, "where do we live?"


    Yao Shu said in a warm voice: "stay in the inn first. Let''s pack up our things and go to find your father and them."


    Now Lin radial and Yao Chao are still living in Xie''s house. Yao Shu didn''t say hello in advance. He didn''t want to take his children to go, so he had to find a place to settle down.


    Ah Si naturally had no objection. He hummed and continued to look out of the carriage.


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Shu settled down and went to Xie''s house with his two children.


    Xie''s house is very famous in Beijing. Yao Shu easily asked about it.


    Fortunately, her house is not far away from her chosen Inn, and she will be there soon.


    A si all the way curiously looks to see, but sensible closely follow Yao Shu, don''t let adult worry.


    Three treasures in mother''s arms, also obedient very much.


    In front of the gate of Xie''s house, Yao Shu showed his identity to the guards.


    Seeing that she was top-notch in appearance and temperament, she was even more elegant than many silk and satin women in Beijing, so she was more cautious.


    The watchman went into the house to report, and soon there was a movement in the house.


    The housekeeper Xie Ming personally met him and asked with a little surprise on his face: "Mrs. Lin? How hard did you work today? Why didn''t you hear from Mr. Lin? "


    Yao Shu smile, warm voice: "did not tell the master to disturb, I am impolite."


    She has a gentle temperament and a good appearance. A pair of peach blossom eyes are the same as Yao Chao. Xie Ming confirms Yao Shu''s identity at the first sight.


    Lin Yuantong and Xie Qian are his uncle and nephew and the only blood of the Xie family. Although they are not the same, Xie Qian obviously regards people as the Xie family''s protection, otherwise they will not live in the mansion all the time.


    Lin radial''s wife and children are also the master and son of Xie''s house.


    Xie Ming said: "where, madam, you are welcome. Please follow me to the front hall to have a rest. I am the housekeeper of Xie''s house. My wife calls me Xie Ming


    Yao Shu was not too polite. Thinking that the children were tired, he followed Xie Ming into the mansion.


    Just passed a piece of pavilions and pavilions, he heard the excited cry of the little boy: "Aung!"


    Yao Shu holds Sanbao in his arms and turns back. Ah Zhi is wearing a dark blue robe with ink on his face. He runs to her excitedly.


    While the boy was running, he was panting and yelling: "Granny! Two treasures! Sanbao - "


    as soon as he heard his brother''s voice, ASI couldn''t close his mouth excitedly. Seeing ah Zhi running this way, he rushed to him in a hurry.


    Yao Shu stopped, his delicate eyebrows and eyes were soft. He was afraid that his two children might fall down, so he called out to them, "slow down! Stop it! Stop it


    She still holds a baby who can''t speak yet. When she looks at the two children, the whole person softens down, and her eyes are full of worries about ah Zhi and AZ.


    Xie Ming looked at Yao Shu and sighed in his heart: if Xie''s house had such a gentle hostess and gave birth to a few children, the house would not be so cold, right?


    As soon as they met, they began to talk."Er Bao, why are you here? When did it arrive? I knew that my father and I would pick you up


    Ah Si hugged ah Zhi with a smile and said excitedly, "ah Niang said, I want to give you a surprise! Where''s daddy? And my uncle? "


    "They are out! Er Bao, I also prepared a good thing for you... "


    As they walked, they said, and came to Yao Shu''s side. Ah Zhi looked up and grinned.


    "Aung! You are here now


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows and eyes curved: "why, now come here, ah Zhi is not happy?"


    Because of the boy''s self-esteem, Yao Shu is very careful not to call a Zhi''s nickname in front of outsiders.


    Ah Zhi wanted to jump up excitedly: "I''m happy, I''m very happy!"


    Xie Ming stood aside, looking at the scene of mother and son reunion, his mind could not help but also relaxed.


    He said to a Zhi with a smile: "little childe, my wife is very tired. I''d better go to the front hall to reminisce about the past."


    When the people went to the front hall, Fuya brought tea and snacks. Xie Ming apologized and said, "Lord Xie is not in the house today. Lin and Yao have also left the house. There is no master in the house. It is impolite to ask his wife to sit down first."


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "no matter, it''s that I came without invitation."


    Xie Ming insisted that he would not take a seat. He just stood and chatted with Yao Shu for a while. Knowing that she was staying in an inn with her children, he said, "which inn is the lady staying in? I''ll send someone to pack up and ask my wife to stay in Xie''s house. "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "I take the child, inconvenient to disturb your family. I''ll stay in the inn for a few days. I''ll move after I find the yard. "


    Xie Ming advised: "madam, why are you so polite? It''s not convenient for you to stay in an inn with your children. "


    Ah Zhi didn''t want to let her and her younger brothers and sisters live outside. He just opened his eyes wide and begged: "ah Niang, grandfather Xie''s family is very big, and our yard can live in."


    Before Yao Shu made a statement, a Zhi grabbed her sleeve and shook it gently: "Aung, stay, stay."


    Fu Ya stands aside and looks at a Zhi''s appearance, not from the eyes with a smile.


    Although the young master is not as strange as Lin, she has never seen such a coquetry before.


    Sure enough, Yao Shu had a helpless look on his face: "ah Zhi, this is grandfather Xie''s house."


    Her original intention is to remind ah Zhi that they are guests and should not be so casual.


    Xie Ming''s heart was clear, so he said with a smile: "it''s all a family. What''s the difference between Xie Fu and Xie Fu? Although the Lord is not in the house now, he will certainly tell me to keep my wife when he comes back. "


    Ah Zhi also coquettishly said: "yes, Grandpa Xie will not let Aung and her younger brothers and sisters live outside. What''s more, my father has gone to see the house today. When the place where we live is determined, we won''t have to disturb him at my grandfather''s house! "


    Yao Shu smiles: "your father went to see the house today?"


    A Zhi nodded: "my father has been looking for a suitable place to live in Beijing these days. Early this morning, he was called to leave."


    Xie Ming frowned slightly, looked at ah Zhi, opened his mouth, and wanted to get out of the way.


    But listen to Yao Shu directly ask: "who called him away?"


    Now Xie Ming wants to interrupt, but there is no chance. A Zhi says all in all: "it''s aunt Du who has been to our house before."


    The tea cup in Yao Shu''s hand trembled, and the hot tea splashed a little on the back of her white hand and turned red instantly.


    Fu Ya gently breathed out: "Madam --"


    she stepped forward and covered Yao Shu''s hand with a wet handkerchief. The cold feeling of the touch brought Yao Shu back to his mind.


    Yao Shu chuckled at Fu Ya and said in a warm voice, "it''s OK. I didn''t hold my hand steady. Thank you very much."


    "Madam, you are welcome," Fu Ya said softly


    She dealt with the scald on the back of her hand for Yao Shu, and then she went back in silence.


    A Zhi discovered the change of Yao Shu''s mood with hindsight.


    Mingming Niang still smiles, but in her gentle and warm eyes, there are more emotions that he can''t understand


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    Yao Shu voice light light light, asked: "Miss Du these days has been with your father together?"


    Ah Zhi looks at Yao Shu and doesn''t understand why his mother, who has just been smiling gently, suddenly has more emotions in her eyes that he can''t understand.


    He didn''t know how to answer Aung''s question.


    Or Xie Ming said in a voice: "Mr. Lin and Mr. Yao have been out looking at the house these days. Today, Miss Du came here and went out separately. Miss Du has been to your house several times. If we go out together, it''s just this morning. "


    Yao Shu''s hand in his sleeve was gradually tightening, and his nails could not help but buckle in his palm.


    She was alone in the town. She didn''t have to talk about taking care of the children. She had to explain and deal with all kinds of complicated matters in the shop.


    What''s more, Mrs. Lin makes trouble in Yaojia village, the courtyard in the town is supervised by someone, and all kinds of miscellaneous things in the family


    Originally thought that Lin radial was also in trouble in investigating the case in Beijing. Who ever thought that he was involved with Du Heng again?


    For a time, he was about to see his full of expectations, as if his pocket was mercilessly poured by a basin of cold water.


    That kind of low mood lasted for a moment, Yao Shu''s heart suddenly ignited a kind of unspeakable anger.


    What did he promise her? Open your heart to each other? Did he not say that he would no longer have any involvement with Du Heng?


    Yao Shu was worried and took a deep breath.


    She didn''t want to appear strange in front of outsiders. Her voice was still so calm, even soft. She asked Xie Ming, "do you know where they went today?"


    Xie Ming hesitated for a moment and said, "if there is no accident, it should be in the west of the city. If madam wants to go there, I can arrange someone to accompany you. "


    Yao Shu gently "Er" a, end up the tea cup, drank one mouthful, press down the burning mood.


    All kinds of pictures flashed in her mind, including the warmth and happiness when she was with Lin Du, and the sweetness of life described in the original book.


    In the original book, Lin radial was cold hearted, but he was moved by Du Heng.


    He gradually fell in love with her, trusted and cared for her wholeheartedly, and even had children with her


    Yao Shu''s heart was torn repeatedly --


    since Lin radial from another world would open his heart to Du Heng, would he in this world be attracted by Du Heng?


    What about her? What is she, raising children for him and worrying about him?


    On the other side, Lin is being taken by the Chinese to check a small house.


    Du Heng accompanied him and occasionally whispered a few words with Lin radial. Most of the time, she said it, and he listened.


    After the introduction, he asked with a smile, "two, do you know if this house meets the requirements of you?"


    "Radial forest can be indifferent


    Du Heng had been with Lin radial for a long time in his last life. He knew his unknown emotions like the palm of his hand. At a glance, he realized that he was not very satisfied.


    It''s just that because she''s on the side, it''s hard and painstaking to speak out of politeness.


    Du Heng whispered in Manchu and said to Lin Du, "the location of this house is OK. If you live in it, there are too many flowers and trees, which makes it a little less popular."


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "ouch, what this lady said is that people still live in it, so they can grow up slowly? What''s more, the two talented women are a perfect match. Are they worried about the lack of popularity when they live in this house in the future


    When Du Jue heard the words, his face was suddenly dyed with red clouds under the veil, and even his ears were red.


    She looked up at Lin radial quickly and said to him, "I''m just an ordinary friend with you. Today I''m choosing his residence. Please be careful


    Chinese people "ha ha" a smile.


    He read countless people - although the girl''s face was covered, when she looked at the tall man with her beautiful eyes, the implied feelings could not be concealed from him.


    It''s just that the girl''s family is rather thin skinned, and the Chinese want to do their business, so they don''t make fun of it any more.


    Du Zhen saw that Lin Du didn''t say a word all the time, and his eyebrows were frowning. He knew that he was in a bad mood at this time. He said to Zhongyi, "I''m sorry to trouble you today, but we still want to discuss it in private."


    The Chinese said with a smile: "natural. If you don''t like this place, we have something else! Take your time


    With that, he went to the other side of the garden and stood far away waiting for them to finish talking.


    Lin radial looks at a certain place as usual, just think of a sound warning, he has left.


    After he left, Du Zhen took off half of his veil and showed his good face.


    She asked softly, "Mr. Lin, do you think this mansion is too big?"


    Du Heng guessed Lin radial''s mind accurately. The man nodded and said, "Miss Du, I''m sorry. I''ll explain the misunderstanding. It''s just this yard I don''t often stay at home, and a Zhi is also studying outside. There are only Ashu and two children at home. It''s inconvenient for me to grow up. "


    Du Huo heard the first half of Lin radial''s sentence, his face was stiff with laughter, and then returned to normal.She always followed Lin radial''s meaning, but today she shook her head and said with disapproval: "young master Lin has just come to the capital. Maybe it''s nothing. But in the future, Mr. Lin will always go up step by step. Will it be troublesome to change to a bigger house


    "Let''s talk about the future. Now Ashur is alone with his children, and the house is getting heavier and heavier. "


    Du Heng smiles, but his hands are clenched, and he can''t help rising.


    Even if you choose a house, you are a Yao Shu!


    How much does he care about that woman? But in my last life, that woman was gone!


    Du Heng knew that Lin radial was sharp and did not dare to think about it. He was afraid that his emotions would leak out and be detected by him.


    She took a breath, then slowly relaxed, and said in a voice, "well, let''s go to the next place."


    Du Heng helped them a lot in the palace a few days ago. Now he knows that he is looking for a place to settle down in Beijing, and he is doing his best.


    Lin radial was not a man of no sense of good or evil. He said politely, "thank you very much for your help. But it''s complicated to see the house, and the girl doesn''t have to be with me all the time. "


    Du Heng is well aware that men eat soft or hard, and how hard their appearance is to keep away from strangers, their hearts are still very soft.


    She bent her eyebrows and eyes, showing a smile, and said sincerely, "I''m very happy to help you."


    Lin radial just wanted to decline again, but Du Huo stopped the beginning of the speech: "there is a smaller place for the middle man. Don''t you want to find a secluded place? It should be just right there. "


    At the thought of finding a place to settle down as soon as possible, or picking up his wife and children as soon as possible, Lin Du nodded.


    Some days he didn''t see him, and he was not satisfied with correspondence with her. He wanted to bring Yao Shu and the children to his side in the next second.


    The man said to Du Heng''s guest: "if the girl needs in the future, I will do my best."


    Du Heng smile, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Lin radial''s eyes, soft language way: "you are polite."


    As they walked out side by side, Du Heng thought in his heart that if he could find a suitable house this time, he would have more fetters with him?


    Lin radial temperament cold, she had to catch up with Yao Shu before, and then try to create more opportunities to get along.


    She is a lovely girl of heaven. She is willing to run with Lin radial and see the house in person, which is already a great trust and difference to him.


    She believed that as long as he got along with her for a long time, Lin radial would naturally find her good.


    Seeing that they were going out, they came up and asked, "you two, can we discuss the result?"


    Du Zhen had put on the veil again, only showed a pair of beautiful eyes. He shook his head to Zhongren and said in a soft voice, "please take us to the next place."


    "Ah," the middle-aged man replied, guiding them to go out and smiling: "the next place completely meets the requirements of the girl. The location is good and clean. Although the house is small, it is exquisite and beautiful, and it doesn''t need to be maintained every day. "


    Du Heng nodded: "exactly."


    The man said with a smile, "OK! You two, mind the threshold Besides being more expensive, the place below will satisfy you both. "


    Lin radial nodded: "the price is not a problem."


    He thought about how to open his mouth so as to explain the relationship between them clearly without destroying Du Heng''s reputation.


    Chinese people see that Lin radial temperament calm, has been silent.


    But I''m very concerned about a few words.


    Knowing that the man is the one who makes the decision, the middleman laughs and talks to Lin radial Pan: "if you look at the childe''s outstanding temperament, he is not the one who is short of money. Although we are all over the capital, we can see the whole body style of the young master and the beautiful appearance of the young girl. If you look at the house, how can you care about the price? "


    Du Heng was amused by him, and could not help saying: "style and appearance have nothing to do with money or not."


    The man in the middle of the class only flattered them, and his face was full of wrinkles: "girl, this is a joke! Money is not money is too vulgar, two walk together, let who see is not match and appropriate? One is tall and the other is exquisite. It''s really made by nature... "


    He said, but they stopped at the same time and looked at the other side.


    The man was in a trance. He couldn''t believe it. He called out: "ah Shu..."


    The middle man looked back doubtfully, but saw a woman in light cloth, standing upright on the street.


    But that one sees forgets the vulgar pretty face, slightly some white.


    She walked slowly forward, a pair of peach eyes of light but with each step close, slowly cold down.


    When she came to the three, she chuckled, but the bottom of her eyes was a cold pool. She saw the man in his eyes: "what a natural creation Lin radial, I don''t know who else is made in heaven with you? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    The appearance of Yao Shu was unexpected.


    Don''t mention that Du Heng didn''t react. It was Lin radial who didn''t expect that Yao Shu, who was still communicating with him a few days ago, would suddenly appear in front of him.


    He stepped forward and came to her. Pure joy flashed through his eyes: "ash!"


    Du Heng took a panoramic view of Lin''s face, as if he had been stabbed by something.


    No matter how hard she tried to get close to him, Lin radial was always polite and cold in front of her.


    But why, in the face of Yao Shu, did he show such a gentle look?


    There was no smile on Yao Shu''s face, and his eyes were repressed. Looking at Lin radial, he didn''t open his mouth.


    Lin radius is closer, the cold and hard lines of facial features seem to be slightly blown by the spring breeze, and some of them are not obviously soft.


    Even the middle-aged people who are not clear about the situation can see that this man is quite different from him when he was just facing them.


    His voice was gentle, with joy in his calm voice. He asked her, "when did you arrive? What about Er Bao? I don''t know how to come. I''ll pick you up... "


    Yao Shu was not smiling, his thick black eyelashes blinked, and his eyes were full of strong emotions.


    She sneered: "how dare to disturb Mr. Lin''s meeting with a beautiful woman."


    The man in the middle has a headache. It''s a trick of two women fighting for a man.


    If so, what about the house he is going to sell next?


    Looking at such a delicate and weak girl, her mouth is very powerful


    Lin radial this just reaction come over, Yao Shu just strange attitude from where.


    He was about to open his mouth, but he listened to Du Juan''s gentle way: "Miss Yao misunderstood. Mr. Lin is just looking at the mansion with the little girl today, nothing else. "


    It seems that it''s not two women fighting for a man. It turns out that the empress of the palace has come to find him?


    Yao Shu shook his head and said to Du Heng, "I don''t mean to make miss Du innocent, but since she wants to go out, she doesn''t even take her servant girl with her? Watching the house alone with a foreign man, I''m afraid of not being polite. "


    Even if he was occupied by anger, Yao Shu could draw out his only reason and restrain himself from saying too much.


    This words said, it is also appropriate to counterattack Du Zhen.


    It''s not too extreme, but it can make her feel ashamed.


    However, Du Heng didn''t respond to Yao Shu''s words directly. Instead, he turned to Lin radial and said in a low voice: "what caused today''s misunderstanding is something I don''t want to see. I hope Mr. Lin can explain to Miss Yao slowly that you should not destroy their feelings. "


    Yao Shu was angry. He thought that Lin radial would not respond. Who would have thought that he really spoke.


    The man looked at Yao Shu and said seriously, "Ashu, Miss Du and I really have nothing. She didn''t bring her maid today because... "


    "Enough!"


    Yao Shu interrupted Lin Du.


    In front of Du Zhen''s face, she didn''t want to show any vulnerability, but she didn''t want to listen to Lin Du speak for another woman.


    He should have been on her side and relied on her, but now he wants to explain for Du Heng?


    Could she have wronged them?


    Just now, they are not talking and laughing, and there are outsiders on the side, sparing no effort to praise their talents, beauties and natural facilities?


    The more Yao Shu thought about it, the more intense the nameless fire in his chest, and even a sour and astringent feeling appeared in his nose.


    She controlled herself and said coldly to Lin radial, "isn''t Mr. Lin looking at the house? Since you must have miss Du alone, I have nothing to say


    Lin radial slightly frowned, unable to understand why Yao Shu suddenly became unreasonable.


    He saw that Yao Shu''s stoic mood and eyes full of strong emotion reflected her disappointment and anger.


    Yao Shu has always been flexible and firm, never showing such an injured look.


    Her eyes should have been as clear and distant as the sky in early autumn.


    Now it was like a broken lake, which made him feel dull and painful.


    Lin radial gave up the meaning of explaining with Yao Shu and only coaxed her in a low voice: "what I''m looking at is also the house we live in. Asher, I''ll listen to you. "


    Yao Shu didn''t speak and dropped his eyes.


    Du Heng took a deep breath. If it wasn''t for the veil on her face, she would have lost her appearance.


    "Mr. Lin said so." She tried her best to show a natural smile, flashed injury in her eyes with emotion, looked straight at Lin radial, and said in a warm voice, "so I''ll see here first today?"


    Lin radial didn''t notice the fluctuation of Du Zhen''s mood. His mind was all on Yao Shu. He just wanted to take her back immediately. He didn''t mean to see the house at all.


    He turned back and said to Du Heng, "thank you for today''s business."


    Du Heng waited quietly, but did not wait for the man to express more.


    She didn''t know what she was expecting.Maybe he took a more serious look at her, or apologized for Yao Shu''s trouble, but the man didn''t give her anything.


    Du Heng reluctantly smiles and looks at Yao Shu, who is silent. He says, "both of you, please walk slowly."


    Yao Shu nods to her lightly.


    It is in the heart of Du Heng have more fear and dislike, Yao Shu has never been rude in front of her.


    Lin radial actively took Yao Shu''s hand, Junyi''s eyebrows flashed imperceptible joy, whispered to her: "let''s go, let''s go back."


    The middle man sighed in his heart. Seeing that he was not able to speak, he had to watch Lin radial leave together with Du Heng.


    Seeing Du Heng''s face was not good, he had no choice but to bravely ask, "this Miss Du, do you want to have a look at the house below us? "


    Du Heng felt extremely embarrassed, but he didn''t want to blame Lin radial for his coldness. He only hated Yao Shu''s existence.


    If Yao Shu had passed away in accordance with the track of her previous life and disappeared completely, Lin radial would not have even looked at her.


    Thinking like this, Du Heng clenched his fist.


    The delicate fingernail pinches into the palm of her hand. The pain makes her realize that she has forgotten to breathe for a long time.


    In front of Zhongren, she tried her best to maintain her dignity and said in a low voice, "this house is for Mr. Lin and his wife. Since Miss Yao doesn''t like it, it''s OK."


    The middle man sighed: "Miss Du spent so much thought. Now she said that she didn''t want to see it. It''s really..."


    Du Chen''s face is not obvious, and he is very angry at Yao Shu''s coming.


    If she doesn''t come, Lin radial will like the last house she visits.


    Now Yao Shu is so confused, let alone give up the matter of looking for a house for Lin radial. All her efforts in these days may be in vain.


    How can Du Zhen not be annoyed?


    They also knew that Du Heng was not in a good mood, so he said, "Miss Du, there were many people in that house. I''ll keep it for you for a few more days. If you haven''t decided on your side in five days, I can''t do anything about it. "


    Du Heng reluctantly said with a smile, "thank you very much."


    She turned and got into her carriage. The moment the curtain came down, her face became cold.


    The coachman didn''t see the farce just now. He asked suspiciously, "Miss, but do you want to go to other places?"


    Du Heng pulled off the cover on his face, clenched the veil with his delicate nails, and said in a cold voice: "back to the house."


    Du Heng was angry in his heart, and Yao Shu on the other side had a bad face.


    Wait until the carriage, Yao Shu will shake off Lin radial, holding her hand, sat in the corner without saying a word.


    "Ah Shu," he called softly


    The man''s handsome face was covered with light shadow, and his sword eyebrows were slightly frowning. It seemed that he could not understand Yao Shu''s mood.


    Yao Shu took a breath. His beautiful face was as cold as frost and ignored him.


    "Ash." Lin radius sat close, reached over her right hand and asked softly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Men have always been cold hearted, I''m afraid only in front of Yao Shu, will have so much patience.


    His well-defined facial features are not as cold as they used to be. He deliberately converges, just like the beast hiding its claws in front of the delicate petals. He wants to smell but does not dare to stir.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    Yao Shu didn''t buy it.


    She hid a lot of thoughts, only closed her eyes, some cold voice: "I''m ok."


    Lin radial sighed in his heart and approached him quietly. He saw that the pink and tender color on her face, which could be broken by blowing bullets, was replaced by a pale one, and even the bottom of her eyes was stained with a light dark green.


    Lin radial knew that she must have suffered a lot when she came from the town with her children these days.


    Even so tired, you can see that she is well dressed.


    The black hair, which he loved so much, was now held loosely, with the silver hairpin he had given her between his hair. Lin radial still remembered the poem with their names engraved on the hairpin.


    "Lan radial Shu did not return, the news sea clouds."


    Hearing his voice, Yao Shu suddenly opened his eyes.


    She looked at him, a pair of peach eyes have accumulated a pool of broken water, even the end of the eyes are slightly red.


    "What do you say that for?"


    Her voice was dumb, with some grievances. It seemed that Lin radial was gently pricked by a needle, and it was in the softest place of the heart.


    "Asher, don''t cry. I just saw you wearing that hairpin... "


    He came forward and clenched her right hand, and asked her in a hoarse voice, "why not? Ashu, when you come to the capital, I am so happy that I will lose my temper... "


    Yao Shu shook his head and reluctantly tried to take back his hand: "how can I not see that you are happy to see me? If I didn''t go to find it today, I''m afraid you and miss Du are talking about each other happily! "


    He could not imagine that she was sad because of such a trivial matter. He held Yao Shu''s right hand tightly and did not let her escape. He coaxed her in a dumb voice: "ah Shu, I was wrong. I should not go to see the house with her today. Don''t cry... "


    Listening to his deep voice, Yao Shu could not control his tears.


    She bit her lower lip and didn''t speak. Tears kept running in her moist eyes. She soon wet her eyelashes and fell with her blinking movement.


    "Radial sleeve wipe her tears, I don''t know what to do


    Even so, he would not let go of her hand.


    Yao Shu said, "I''m not crying for you!"


    She said so, but the tears are more and more fierce, Lin radial wipe can not wipe.


    He was also a little anxious, watching Yao Shu''s resistance and grievance, his eyes and eyebrows were infected with the restlessness of being trapped in a cage.


    At this time, Lin radial has lost his sense, and he can''t remember how Yao Chaojiao used to do to make his daughter-in-law happy.


    Just by instinct, he dragged her into his arms.


    With the familiar temperature and familiar taste, Yao Shu struggled and resisted: "you let me go! Don''t put your arms around me


    Lin radial finally hugged the man he was longing for, and his arms were firmly around her. Where would he let go?


    Men are all over the body are hard muscles, a pair of iron ring like arms tightly around Yao Shu''s thin waist, it is ten of her, also earn.


    He coaxed do not understand, simply do not coax, only dumb voice: "do not put."


    Yao Shu was so angry that he was dizzy and didn''t care to cry. He just worked hard, and soon he was sweating.


    Taking care of someone outside the carriage, Yao Shu lowered his voice and called out: "Lin radial, are you reasonable?"


    Lin radial dumb voice should say: "do not speak."


    Yao Shu gritted his teeth, because he was tightly bound, he could not reach out to hit him.


    She turned her head and bit Lin''s ear lobe hard. She grinded her teeth again.


    The man "hiss --" the ground one, is painful ruthlessly, mix the body to shake for a while.


    Yao Shu let go, threatened: "let go!"


    As early as when Lin Du was bitten by her ear, a wave of heat would flow from her ear along with the blood to all parts of his body, which made him speechless for a moment.


    Yao Shu saw that he did not let go, but held her tighter. He was cruel and bit her in the same position.


    This really bite hard, the next second after her mouth, she tasted the smell of rust.


    But listen to the man''s voice has become dumb, not afraid of pain in general, said to her: "if you bite happy, then bite hard."


    Yao Shu opened his mouth in disbelief and said, "Lin radial! If you do this again, I won''t pay any attention to you in the future! "


    The man this just put the strength on the arm a little light, did not so tightly hoop her, but still did not let her escape from their own bondage.


    After a long time, Yao Shu finally stopped.


    Both of them relaxed for a time and kept their original posture quietly without speaking.


    After a while, Lin radial put his chin on Yao Shu''s shoulder and said stiffly, "I don''t want to make you angry. But you ignore me, see the face of me so cold, also bite me


    Yao Shu has always been a soft rather than a hard character. Seeing that Lin radial''s words are extremely crooked, his anger at him just now gradually faded.


    She said, "who made you angry with me first?"Lin radial''s voice is very low, send out from Yao Shu''s shoulder: "I didn''t mean to."


    Yao Shu felt the intense heartbeat in his chest and the overheated temperature in Lin radial''s arms. He couldn''t help but say, "you first let go..."


    Unexpectedly, Lin radial''s arms tightened up a little, and his tone was firm: "not loose. When you let go, you ignore people again. "


    Yao Shu had no choice but to let go? I''ve got a pain in your arm


    Lin radial this just slowly took off the strength of both arms, let go of Yao Shu.


    Both of them were sweating a lot.


    She looked at him and asked, "does the red ear hurt?"


    Lin just wanted to shake his head, but he thought of something. He hesitated and nodded.


    Yao Shu sighed, and regretful expression flashed between his eyebrows and eyes, and said in a low voice: "it''s me who is wrong. But next time, you can''t just hold on so casually. "


    Even if they were separated from each other, they tried to be calm.


    "You are no one else," he said


    Yao Shuyu stops, and suddenly feels like talking to Lin radial, as if she has another son.


    It''s just a pair of deep and eye-catching eyes under the man''s eyebrows. No matter how many times I look at them, she is deeply trapped in them.


    She stretched out her finger, gently covered Lin''s eyes and said in a low voice, "don''t look at me any more."


    Lin radial suddenly laughed.


    He took down Yao Shu''s hand that covered his eyes, held it in his own hand, and looked at Yao Shu without blinking.


    Rarely in a man''s eyes to see such a pure joy, the whole body of low pressure also dissipated a clean, hook up the corner of the lip more let his handsome facial features become dazzling unceasingly, coax: "ash, I only look at you in the future."


    Two people close together, Yao Shu can see his thick eyelashes clearly, under the eyelashes that can be like stars.


    It''s deep, strong, but restrained.


    He also heard the man ask, "Ashu, are you unhappy because I saw the people around me today? Are you angry because I''m standing with someone else? "


    Yao Shu''s delicate eyebrows frowned slightly and muttered: "otherwise?"


    Lin radial restrained the beast in his heart, but in his eyes, he showed the joy that he had nowhere to put.


    Seeing that he was surrounded by a cheerful mood, Yao Shu couldn''t help choking. He said, "if you don''t like me, are you happy?"


    Lin radial''s cold and hard eyebrows and eyes were soft and incongruous. With a smile on the tip of his eyebrows, he suddenly touched Yao Shu''s lips.


    She was so embarrassed that she didn''t expect a man to do this!


    When the woman was about to open her mouth, she listened to his voice and said, "I''m happy because I know you care about me."


    Yao Shu retreated a little, his delicate fingers blocked his lips and murmured: "who cares about you..."


    Lin radial seldom expressed his mind directly, so did Yao Shu. They always felt that they could feel their love for each other.


    But at the bottom of Lin''s heart, when Yao Shu decided to put forward "He Li", the indifference on her face could not be dispelled.


    Why is Yao Shu not like this?


    Yao Shu broke away from his hand and sat far away from him.


    Lin Du frowned. He was at a loss what to do


    Yao Shu directly closed his eyes and refused to communicate with him.


    They have nothing to say


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    As soon as Lin radial and Yao Shu stepped into the gate of Xie''s house, they heard the laughter of the house.


    Yao Shu didn''t think there was any strange, Lin radial Leng Leng, almost suspected that he had gone to the wrong place.


    Fu Ya came up with a smile on her face: "Mr. Lin and Mrs. Lin, you can be counted back."


    Yao Shu smiles at her and asks in a warm voice, "but a Zhi and a Si are too noisy? I''ll take care of them. "


    Fu Ya led them to the house and said, "nothing. It is the young master who just stood up and took two steps, which made everyone happy. "


    When Yao Shu heard that Sanbao could walk, he was surprised: "really? He left alone? "


    Fu Ya nodded with a smile, "isn''t it! Chih Chih teased him, and he stood up trembling and walked for several steps


    Yao Shu can''t take care of the discord that he just made with Lin radial, and his heart is full of sons.


    As she walked back to the yard, she said to Lin radial, "look, how fast children grow If I don''t bring the children here today, I''m afraid you''ll miss the way Sanbao learned to walk at the beginning


    It''s instinctive.


    Lin radial didn''t understand why Yao Shu was so happy about such a common thing as the baby''s several steps. Even the maid of Xie''s house was full of joy.


    He didn''t understand, but he didn''t disappoint. He just followed Yao Shu''s way: "go and have a look."


    Yao Shu walked briskly and couldn''t wait to see Sanbao walking. Lin radial looked at him and laughed.


    Taking advantage of Fu Ya''s inattention, he quietly took Yao Shu''s hand.


    Yao Shu glanced at the man, trying to earn or not, simply ignore him, so that the children will not see, affect the children''s mood, let him lead.


    So they went to the courtyard where Lin radial lived. They saw a few servant girls around the yard and were talking about something.


    Fu Ya saw Yao Shu''s incomprehension and said with a smile: "today, before master Zhi has finished the calligraphy practice prescribed by the adults, he has an idea to write a composition for everyone in his family."


    Yao Shu raised eyebrows: "is this his idea?"


    Fu Ya''s beautiful face with a smile, only said: "childe Zhi sympathizes with our illiterate."


    Yao Shu also laughed. His delicate eyebrows and eyes were tinged with a look of connivance. However, he said, "I think he just wants to play and dare not finish writing. Then he comes up with a ghost idea to deal with his errands."


    Lin radial is looking at Yao Shu. She looks gentle, just like what she looks like in his dreams these days


    Yao Shu didn''t expect that serious Lin radial flashed so many small thoughts in a short period of time. She thought about several children and did not give up her mind to Lin radial.


    When he entered the yard, he saw Ah Zhi standing in the yard, with a book case in front of him. He was concentrating on what he was writing.


    With his arm around Sanbao, he sat on the embroidery stool beside him, his eyes wide open, and he didn''t dare to breathe loudly.


    Sanbao wanted to move, but was gently suppressed by her sister: "Shh, Sanbao, don''t move, brother is writing!"


    Yao Shu looked amused and lowered his head to one side of Lin radial in a low voice: "have you ever seen him write with such care? No one else can speak. It seems to be the teacher Xie''s


    He just shook his head


    She was joking, but Lin Liu listened carefully and came back again, which made people laugh and cry.


    Yao Shu''s beautiful eyes glared and said in a low voice: "it''s really a wood. Fortunately, the children don''t follow you."


    Yao Shu''s mind was all on the child, so he lifted his feet and went to the yard. The man had to keep up.


    The two of them stood aside, and as soon as he saw it, he gave a big smile to his father and aunt, and kept silent.


    Yao Shu also laughed.


    When a Zhi''s article was finally finished, people began to laugh again. The hand holding a Zhi''s writing held up the ink stained rice paper and looked at it with surprise.


    "Look at this. Every word is the same size It''s Square. It''s beautiful! When this letter is sent home, the villagers must be envious of it! "


    A Zhi put his pen on the pen mountain and moved his wrist. His chest straightened up unconsciously.


    Yao Shu went up to him and called him softly: "have you been writing all morning? Tired or not? "


    Ah Zhi found that his father and mother had already stood in front of him.


    On the boy''s calm face, a surprise smile appeared: "Daddy, Aung! You''re back! "


    Yao Shu whispers to his son. As soon as he arrives with his trembling three treasures, he happily tells Yao Shu how his brother just wrote a letter to everyone.


    Lin radial released Yao Shu''s hand, look light to check a Zhi put on the case, has been dry ink.


    He pointed to one of the words and said in a light voice: "is this wording your own?"


    Lin radial has always been very strict with a Zhi. When the boy saw that his father had something to say, he could not help standing up and said, "I thought about it myself and wrote it out."Lin''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and he didn''t look very satisfied. Ah Zhi Huan''s mood sank and he swallowed his saliva nervously.


    Lin''s voice was flat, and he said in a concise and comprehensive way: "since you are a letter from home, you still use these words. Who taught you?"


    The servant, who had been holding the letter happily, also carefully put away the smile on his face.


    A Zhi was at a loss. Looking at Lin radial and his own handwriting, he thought that some of the words were too formal and respectful.


    He rubbed the corner of his coat unconsciously and said, "yes, I learned it after reading the official documents and memorials written by grandfather Xie every day."


    Lin radial frowned: "official documents and letters are different. How can they be copied mechanically?"


    Yao Shu looked at Lin radial''s serious face, but he had a headache.


    He has always been so scrupulous in front of outsiders. His son''s education is like training his subordinates in the barracks. He is not allowed to be imperfect at all.


    Ah Zhi is the age with the strongest self-esteem, and in front of a large number of people, he did not think of saving face for his children.


    Yao Shu had no choice but to step forward and grasp Lin radial''s hand pointing to the proclamation. He said: "why is the wording bad? Let''s have a look... "


    In his letters, a Zhi did use a lot of words only used by ministers when they wrote to the emperor, but not many, only a few.


    Yao Shuwen said in a warm voice: "generally speaking, it''s pretty good. Sincere feelings, fluent writing, writing is also good. It''s just what your father said. Just change a few words


    Lin radial just wanted to say something, Yao Shu gently pressed his hand, then did not say it.


    The eggplant that a Zhishuang hit is generally hanging his head. His self-confidence just now dissipates. He says in a low voice: "this is for the family of sister Fuli. I''ll write it again. "


    A Zhi knows that Fuli has talked about her life experience. Because she has lost her family for a long time, she will feel sad for herself when she sees other people sending letters home with expectation.


    Hearing ah Zhi say that this letter was written for her, Fu Li can''t help but open her eyes.


    "Master Zhi This letter is for Furi? "


    A Zhi wanted to do a good deed, but he was criticized by Lin radial on the spot. He was sad and embarrassed, but he could not show it in front of the public.


    He smiles at Fuli and says, "sister Furi, I''ll change it again. I''ll give it to you when it''s ready."


    In his heart, Fu Li''s emotions are short, so he can''t get along with the girl.


    He tried to bear it, or he would be red in his eyes.


    The little servant girl did not help but come forward. She just did not know the boy''s depression. She said with a cheerful smile: "I thought everyone in the family had it, but I didn''t have one. Who ever thought that childe Zhi had already written it and put it here, and I would not let Furi know! "


    Yao Shu saw Fuli''s good intentions, stood beside ah Zhi, gently stroked the boy''s head, and gave Fuli a smile.


    Furi came near and looked down to read the letter on the case, saying: "Furi can''t read, and there is no one else in the family. This letter is slightly flawed, and it doesn''t matter. Can Mr. Zhi give it to Fuli? "


    A Zhi was a little stunned. Biting his lower lip, he raised his eyes and asked, "sister Fuli, don''t you think my writing is not good..."


    Fu Li''s face showed a shallow pear vortex, shaking her head and saying, "Fu Li likes it very much. Mrs. Lin said it was a good one. I think Mr. Lin is too critical of him. "


    Yao Shu knew for a long time that Lin radial was very strict in educating his children, especially in the face of ah Zhi.


    She didn''t object to his being a strict father, but his practice today really hit the child''s self-confidence.


    Yao Shuwen said to the Xie family: "ah Zhi is still young. After all, he can''t compare with the scholar who writes letters for others outside. Please forgive me."


    People said in succession: "Mrs. Lin, where do you speak! Young master, if you are willing to write a letter for us, it''s just a good intention. How can you bear it? "


    Some people laughed and said, "strict teacher makes excellent apprentice. Master Lin is more demanding. In the future, young master will do better."


    Fuya also encouraged: "zhigongzi is only eight years old, which has been great."


    Yao Shu grinned and half hugged ah Zhi. Wen Sheng said to him, "see, we all expect so much from you. We should work hard in the future."


    Just now the boy''s grievance also disappeared, only nodded heavily: "MMM!"


    Yao Shu saw that his son''s mood was gradually getting better. He was relieved at last and pinched the originator in secret.


    Lin radial raises an eye, do not understand a way: "a Shu?"


    She glared at him and said with her eyes, "go back and get rid of you!"


    Yao Shu laughs and lets the children continue to play in the yard. He takes Lin radial to the back of the yard on the excuse that he needs to clean up from outside.


    Lin radial followed Yao Shu in a fog, and did not know what she meant


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    When they got into the room, Lin radial instinctively stood upright. He was uneasy. His face was full of seriousness, waiting for Yao Shu to speak.


    She glanced at Lin radial and saw that he was unconscious. She thought of the future of the child, but felt a headache, "what you have done today is too much..."


    It was not easy to be alone with her. Yao Shu''s fierce attitude also eased. Lin radial was relieved and his sexy throat moved. He was ready to deal with the matter first. Resisting the impulse to move forward, he explained: "ah Zhi did not do well enough. I was correcting his mistakes."


    Yao Shu complained: "if you correct it, you can correct it. You can''t ruin the children''s happiness in front of so many people. What''s more, the children are still young. It''s a pleasure to help others. "


    If children are positive and optimistic, they will not go on the road of the last life.


    Lin Du''s complaint to his wife is somewhat incomprehensible: "writing for others, but there are problems in the letter. Why can''t he say it?"


    Moreover, when he was a child, as long as he did not do well, he would be said all the time.


    Men don''t think it''s a problem. Only when they are told can they grow up better and know their mistakes.


    See a man''s deep eyes show a puzzled look, Yao Shu some headache.


    They are not only contradictory about Du Heng, but also have great differences in the way they educate their three children.


    It''s not just her business to accompany the children''s growth. More often, the role of father can''t be ignored.


    She changed her mind and made an analogy for him: "think about it. If you are writing a letter for me today Will you criticize me for not doing well in front of everyone? "


    Lin radial shook his head: "naturally not."


    Yao Shu said, "since you can''t blame me like this, why do you put it on the child and do it naturally?"


    The thick eyebrow of Lin radial''s sword frowned a little. It was hard for her to ask how to open her mouth, which made Yao Shu feel helpless and funny.


    He is always like this, often do uncomfortable things, and can use very innocent to face you.


    The fire in Yao Shu''s heart didn''t know how to rush at him.


    The man stopped for a moment and said seriously, "Ashley, you are very good. Even if the handwriting is poor, it is good. "


    Yao Shu was choked by his brain circuit and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Just now he said that he would not blame her, but he thought that she was good everywhere


    With such a thick filter, I don''t know how Lin radial, who has always been rational, put his eyes on him.


    She had a headache and said, "it''s not about me Imagine if I did something that made you feel bad, would you embarrass me in front of everyone? "


    Lin radial shook his head again, this time finally on Yao Shu''s train of thought: "will not."


    She went on: "you won''t do that because you know I''m going to be uncomfortable and embarrassed. But it''s the same with Dabao. He''s only eight years old, and it''s harder to control his emotions. "


    He finally understood what Yao Shu wanted to say. He shook his head and said, "ah Shu, you pamper him too much."


    Yao Shu frowned: "how can this be considered a pamper?"


    In modern people''s eyes, taking care of children''s self-esteem is a matter that every pair of parents should care about, but Lin radial doesn''t think so.


    The man didn''t deliberately think about how to raise his children, but if Yao Shu wanted to talk about it with him, he could say his own truth.


    He said seriously: "today''s matter, is a Zhi frivolous."


    Yao Shu understood that what he said was that the boy was writing letters for everyone in the yard. He could not help defending ah Zhi: "he is still young, and some vanity is normal."


    But Lin radial shook his head: "a gentleman is peaceful but not arrogant. Some achievements have to be shown to the public, which is not what gentlemen do


    Yao Shu is dissatisfied. Ah Zhi is his son. How can he say that about his child?


    What''s more, a Zhi is still young, but he is very steady.


    Today, I just want to write home letters for the people in your family. Where can I make a fuss?


    Thinking of this, Yao Shu couldn''t help but speed up his speech. He asked: "how long has it been since Dabao began to read?"? How long does it take to study? He is smart and studious, why can''t he be praised by others? According to what you say, a gentleman should be a dull stone, and no one can know how good he is


    The more excited she was, the more excited she could not help but say that she had no way to dye her red face.


    Thinking of her all the way to the capital has not rest, and just now they had a quarrel, do not want to make Yao Shu angry again, so they simply did not fight with her.


    The man only said, "OK, Asher, I know what you mean. Sit down and have a rest, eh? "


    The two people have always had differences on the education of ah Zhi. It''s good if the contradiction does not break out. Once we touch that point, no one can convince anyone.


    Yao Shu thought of seeing him and Du Jue walking side by side. He couldn''t suppress his anger.Now there is no outsider, she also does not want to bear everywhere: "I am not tired, why should I sit down and have a rest? I''m not in the capital these days. Is that what you do to your son? That''s how you have been intimate with other women? "


    Lin Du didn''t know why she said it, but she could pull it to Du Zhen again. She could not help but frown and stop talking.


    When Yao Shu saw him like this, he couldn''t help sneering: "what? Can''t speak? "


    A man is a taciturn character. Yao Shu knows that ah Zhi is always strict with his eldest son, but when it comes to Du he really doesn''t know how to explain it.


    What he said with Du Heng these days is not as much as what he said after meeting Yao Shu for so long. How did Yao Shu think that he was involved with Du Heng?


    Where did he get involved with her?


    They had not seen each other for such a long time. They could sit down and talk well. Now these two trivial things in Lin''s eyes were like two mountains between them.


    Lin radial had a headache and couldn''t help saying, "ash, don''t do that. There''s something to talk about. "


    Yao Shu suddenly felt a burst of fatigue, as if no matter how to say, there is no way to talk to him.


    Maybe they don''t fit.


    Perhaps what Lin Du is suitable for is a woman born and raised in this era -


    who takes her husband as the God, and does not criticize her husband''s behavior, let alone question her husband''s way of educating her children.


    She looked at Lin''s face. Once upon a time, any emotion fluctuation on this face could make her mind involved. But now, she is really tired.


    Yao Shu sat down, poured himself a cup of cold tea and drank it slowly.


    Seeing Yao Shu like this, Lin radial comforted her in a low voice: "Ashu There is plenty of time to solve the problems between us. There is no need to be so anxious. "


    Yao Shu shook his head.


    The cold tea ran down her throat, and her eyes slowly cooled down.


    Yao Shu raised his head and said to Lin Du, "these days, let''s calm down for a while. I live outside with my children."


    Lin radial frowned: "no way."


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but smile: "if you say no, you can''t?"


    Lin radial knew that Yao Shu had a soft temper but not a hard one. He only softened his attitude and said, "ah Shu, don''t do that. What are the problems we can''t talk about? "


    Yao Shu''s mood also calmed down a lot, with a rational voice, said to him: "it''s just because we can''t talk about each other, that we need to be calm?"


    Lin radial was aware of her alienation, but could not understand the reason.


    Men are brave and good at fighting on the battlefield. Whether they are dangerous bandits or dealing with complicated cases in the palace, they are well organized and efficient.


    Facing Yao Shu alone, he has no way to deal with her.


    The man whispered, "ash, I don''t understand. What dissatisfaction do you have in your heart? Can''t I hear it out? "


    Yao Shu frowned. How could you hear that!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    Yao Shu was just about to open his mouth, but outside came the sound of ACE bouncing around, shouting:


    "Daddy, Aung! Uncle is back! Aung uncle is back


    Second brother?


    There was a glimmer of joy in Yao Shu''s eyes. Just now he was only focusing on the quarrel, and he forgot to see his second brother


    Where is the second brother?


    In front of the child, Yao Shu didn''t want to show the conflict with Lin radial, so he had to swallow what he wanted to say to him.


    She looked back and asked arth, "is it my uncle who asked you to come here to call my father and Aung?"


    The little girl had a pure smile on her face. She didn''t notice the adult''s worry at all, "yes! My uncle said that he fell in love with two houses today. They happened to be together. He came back to let my father go to see them together


    At the same time, AZ also laughed: "Aung! Uncle didn''t expect us to come too. He was surprised. Niang, let''s go


    "I don''t care about brother Yao any more


    She took ash''s hand and walked out of the room.


    Lin radial followed their mother and son silently without saying anything more.


    When I got to the courtyard, I saw Yao Chao, dressed in white, holding Sanbao in his arms, standing beside ah Zhi and saying something to the boy.


    The servants in the yard were all scattered, leaving only their family.


    He has a warm smile on his face. He has a long body. He is holding a baby in his arms, which makes people feel like a gentleman.


    Yao Shu called out: "second brother!"


    Yao Chao turned back, smiling in the same peach blossom eyes as Yao Shu, and said with a smile, "it''s really a long skill. When a person comes to the capital with his children, how can he not tell a radial or a second elder brother? We''ll pick you up, too. "


    Standing beside him with his skirt, Yao ran to him.


    Her jade white face showed a smile, only the Jiao voice way: "is not to give you a surprise!"


    Yao Chao stretched out his hand, his forefinger curled slightly and bounced on Yao Shu''s bright and clean forehead.


    He joked in a warm voice: "so grown-up, do you still act coquettish on the second brother? Well? "


    Yao Shu laughed again.


    Lin radial led the skipping ace, also came to the front.


    He looked at her eyes, which were clearer than the clear sky. Without the haze when facing him, his mood became complicated.


    Just listen to a Si also soft voice way: "a Niang is also a girl, just grew up, how can''t act coquettishly?"


    Yao Chao picked his eyebrows and looked at AZ: "according to ER Bao, only a Zhi and Sanbao can''t be coquettish?"


    Thinking about his elder brother''s daily obsession with Yao Shu, he could not help refuting: "my elder brother is not a girl, but a child. He can also act as a coqueter."


    Yao Shu "Puchi" laugh, Yao Chao also music forward and backward, but ah Zhi, some embarrassed, slowly red face.


    He whispered: "Er Bao, don''t talk nonsense, brother is not coquettish."


    The boy said, then turned his head and emphasized with Yao Chao: "uncle, I am an adult already!"


    Yao Chao Junyi''s face smiles constantly and nods to answer him: "yes, yes, ah Zhi is already big. He is the pillar of his family. He is much more responsible than your second cousin."


    Looking at Yao Chao''s intimate interaction with the children and Yao Shu''s unreserved attitude of trust in front of him, Lin radial was filled with unspeakable emotion.


    He was Yao Shu''s husband and the father of his children, but they had never been so close to him


    Is he not good enough?


    What is he going to do?


    Yao Shu talked to Yao Chao about what happened at home these days, together with Yao''s second sister-in-law''s idea, and advised him: "second brother should also have a good discussion with his second sister-in-law. My parents have big brother and sister-in-law in my family. Besides, my parents are in good health now. Where do I need my second sister-in-law to stay? If she and Erlang can come together, it will be good for you, your second sister-in-law and the children. "


    Her idea is very pertinent and has been taken into consideration by all people. Yao Chao listened and said, "Ashu, you are right. It''s just Second brother has no way


    Even a free and easy-going person like Yao Chao would occasionally quarrel with Xiang Wei.


    He knew that it was not a long-term plan for the couple to get together less and leave more. He was also considering that if he had the chance, he would bring her and her children to Beijing.


    But parents are not young, how can there be a lack of people around?


    In the end, it is difficult to achieve both filial piety and marital friendship


    Thinking of his first wife, who has been taking care of the second old man for himself at home, Yao Chao is grateful and sighs, "Ah Wei has helped me a lot in the past two years If she had not stayed at home, I was afraid that I would not be able to go out and do my own things


    Yao Shu nodded and said in a soft voice: "now that the second elder brother has come to the capital, he and his sister-in-law are getting together less and leaving more. We should always consider the feelings of the second sister-in-law."


    Yao Chao is also the same idea, low voice thanks to Yao Shu: "Ashu, thank you for thinking about her."


    Yao Shu smiles.Among the Yao family''s children, she and Yao Chao are the most similar. When they stand together, everyone says that they must be brothers and sisters.


    Seeing Yao Chao thanking himself, Yao Shu couldn''t help joking: "when is the second brother''s turn to say thank you to me? Are you in such a hurry to get married with my younger sister


    On that day, she gave birth to Sanbao only a few days ago. She ran back to her mother''s house with her children. Yao Chao heard about the situation and even rushed home from the town.


    At that time, she had no one to rely on. In this strange world, the Yao family had been protecting her and patiently opening her up.


    That is, who is angry behind him. As long as Yao Chao hears about it, he will be the first to give her a head start.


    She has long regarded Yao''s family as her own and Yao Chao as her brother. How can she not worry about her second sister-in-law?


    Yao Chao changed his arm, held Sanbao in his arms, left his left hand, rubbed Yao Shu''s hair, and said with a smile, "you girl! My mouth is getting worse and worse. My second brother says thank you for your second sister-in-law. What''s the matter? "


    Yao Shu chuckled and said nothing.


    When the matter was almost finished, Yao Chao turned to look at Lin radial and asked, "didn''t a radius go to see the house today? How did you see it? "


    Lin radial looked at Yao Shu and shook his head: "there is no suitable one."


    Yao chaominrui, looking at the face of the little sister, and calculate the time, almost guessed the cause of the matter.


    He was amused. He was afraid that the couple would be upset because of this.


    According to Ashu''s temperament, he should have found the past, right?


    Yao Chao couldn''t intervene in their affairs. He just followed the topic and said, "I''ve seen two good places today. I just have time. Why don''t we go and have a look together?"


    Lin radial doesn''t have any opinions, but Yao Shu is embarrassed and a little reluctant -


    she doesn''t want to talk to Lin radial now, and even doesn''t want to see him!


    "Second brother, I brought two treasures and three treasures all the way. I''m a little tired. You''d better go and have a look."


    The children wanted to join in the fun, but Yao Shu was tired and stopped.


    ASI took Yao Shu''s hand and shook it gently: "Aung is very hard today. Let''s have a rest first."


    Yao Chao didn''t force him either. He handed the three treasures to Yao Shu. He said in a warm voice, "that''s all. Let''s go and have a look. If he thinks it''s right, he''ll show you another day. How are you? "


    Yao Shu nodded.


    Before leaving, Lin radial stood looking at Yao Shu for a while.


    A man''s dark eyes hide a lot of things he wants to say to her, but he never says them.


    Finally, with a low voice, she said in her ear, "Asher, you should rest first and wait for me to come back."


    Yao Shu refused to comment and watched them leave.


    Ah Zhi is much sharper than ah Si. Seeing that the atmosphere between his father and mother is always wrong, he knows that they are in conflict.


    Aung has always been open-minded. If something had not happened, she would not easily quarrel with her father.


    he did not know the situation, but he also felt that it must be something that my father did not do well, which made her angry again.


    The boy teased the younger brother in his mother''s arms and encouraged him: "three treasures come down, give my mother two steps!"


    Speaking of children, Yao Shu''s attention was really diverted.


    She lifted up the three treasures, looked at his beautiful eyes as black as jade, and said with a smile, "are the three treasures so powerful? Can you walk? Will you show it to Aung? "


    The baby has been able to vaguely understand the adult''s words, more is to feel the joy of the people around, "yiyiya" began to dance.


    As stood aside, he moved the stools and stones in the yard that might have caused harm to his brother, waiting expectantly for Sanbao to walk.


    Yao Shu put the three treasures on the ground.


    The baby sat at first, and then slowly stood up against the strength of his legs.


    Ah Zhi didn''t see his younger brother for many days. He had seen him for a long time, but still didn''t feel tired of him. He only said happily, "Aung, when I was at home before, Sanbao stood up and swayed!"


    Yao Shu laughed but said nothing.


    Mother and son are holding their breath, waiting for the next move of Sanbao.


    Sanbao looked at his mother and sister, and stretched out his arm to ah Si.


    A Siyuan said: "Sanbao, come here! Come to my sister. "


    With a smile on his face, the baby showed his small white teeth the size of a grain of rice, and his mouth glistening saliva slowly flowed a silver thread. Then he walked out on his right leg without hesitation -


    and then sat down on the ground.


    Fortunately, the baby''s thick clothes didn''t hurt. Yao Shu wanted to laugh.


    "Walk slowly, Sanbao. Go to my sister''s place slowly." She encouraged.


    I don''t know if Sanbao understood. He stood up again and walked forward naturally.


    The baby''s appearance was so lovely that he walked with his left foot step by step and his right foot step by step. Although he was trembling, he also went out for a long distance, and the faster he walked."Sanbao, slow down!" Ah Si called to one side.


    However, Sanbao is just like being drunk, but he doesn''t fall down. He has a smile on his face and walks faster.


    Yao Shu, looking at the children''s laughter and carefree appearance, could not help but think of the description of them in the original book.


    They were all so lovely and naive. In the novel, they grew up to be villains, more and more gloomy and stubborn.


    Yao Shu felt a pain in his heart, and he could not help but clench his hand.


    in the book, Du Zhen is their nominal mother and naturally has an unshirkable responsibility for the growth of their children.


    But she looked on coldly, and let their relationship with their father get more and more stiff, and let them go further and further on the wrong road


    In this life, she will never let Du Heng have access to her children!


    Never!


    As for Lin radial, if he has been entangled with Du he


    Yao Shu frowned and sighed. He made a plan in his heart


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    Walk slowly up the street with Chao Yaolin.


    Lin radial is not the initiative to find the topic of temperament, Yao Chao did not speak, he also said nothing.


    Now it''s the hustle and bustle in the street. The sound of peddlers'' Hawking and children''s chasing, laughing and playing makes people rush into the fireworks.


    Yao Chao, dressed in white, stepped on dark blue boots and stepped on the stone road, gentle and regular.


    He took the lead to say: "today you and miss Du look at the house together, call Ashu know?"


    Lin radial laryngeal nodule moved and gave a low "um" sound.


    Listen to Yao Chao again: "see?"


    Lin answered again.


    Yao Chao, with a folding fan in his hand, tapped at the mouth of the tiger. Yu Bai''s face showed a helpless look. He frowned and sighed: "tell me about you. This is a drama! On weekdays, I''m also disciplined. How come it''s time to lose the chain? "


    A puzzled look flashed on Lin radial''s angular face, and a pair of sharp sword eyebrows wrinkled into a helpless look. He asked: "second brother Where on earth have I upset Ashley


    Yao Chao frowned: "what''s wrong, you don''t know?"


    Lin radial shook his head and said seriously, "if it''s because of Miss Du, you don''t have to worry about it. Although men and women are different, but the second brother also knows that Miss Du does not mean it. We get along with each other, and there are middle people present from the beginning to the end. What''s more, Miss Du''s face is covered with a veil, so no one will recognize her, and she has a good reputation... "


    Yao Chao stood still, with a miserable expression on his face: "that''s how you explained to ash before?"


    Lin radial also stopped a pace, nod a way: "almost."


    Yao Chao felt that if Yao Shu had to break up with Lin radial about this matter, let alone he couldn''t understand it. Lin radial''s bluntness and disgusting temperament alone could make my little sister lose her mind.


    He corrected his look and said to Lin radial, "I don''t care about you in front of me. I think you have a plan in mind. Now it seems that you are indulgent."


    Lin radial Leng Leng Leng, don''t understand way: "second elder brother this words what meaning?"


    Yao Chao looked at Lin radial and said seriously: "I ask you, Miss Du is the legitimate daughter of the Secretary of state. The Du family is such a high door. She doesn''t do her own thing well. Why does she come to see the house for you? Which famous woman in Beijing doesn''t go out in front of and behind. Why doesn''t miss Du take a servant with her? "


    Lin radial said seriously: "ash also asked Miss Du this question, but without waiting for me to explain, she interrupted."


    Yao Chao used twelve minutes of patience to get rid of the idea of pressing his brother-in-law on the ground.


    If it''s not only Yao Pingzi''s past, but also his future.


    The man''s gentle look showed some cracks, and his way: "Asher asked about others, what are you trying to say?! Don''t you think the relationship is chaotic enough? Who are you, Miss Du? Help her explain? "


    Lin radial wanted to say that the situation was not what Yao Chao thought. Miss Du looked at him without saying a word. What could he do?


    But the man swallowed what he wanted to say and swore to himself that he would never speak again.


    When Yao Chao saw that he didn''t say anything, he said, "if you go on like this, sooner or later you''ll get rid of your daughter-in-law!"


    Lin radial just wanted to say that Ashu would not, but when she thought of the disappointment and hurt in her eyes when she looked at herself today, and the gesture that she did not want to communicate with him, she suddenly felt a little uncertain.


    "Second brother." The man raised his head. On his normally calm face, he was rarely at a loss. "Then I What should I do? "


    Yao Chao rubbed his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "you can have more heart in the future! Do you really can''t see the way miss Du looks at you? "


    Lin radial was silent.


    If he really saw that Miss Du was interested in him and could not hide, how could he accept her kindness?


    But even the second brother said that


    Yao Chao saw that he did not open his mind, heart: wood is wood.


    He adjusted his mind and took Lin radial to the west of the city. He told him, "I don''t care if you can see it or you can''t see it, and no matter what other people''s thoughts are, now you can only pacify Ashu first, and don''t have any contact with Miss Du any more."


    Lin radial "well" a, still sad.


    Yao Chao sighed: "I''m not easy to get involved in the affairs of you two. Ah Shu is stubborn. She won''t change her mind for what she has recognized. Now that the children are getting older, you can let them act as a buffer between them. "


    However, he didn''t give Yao a lesson


    Man has a headache extremely, why coax daughter-in-law to be so difficult?


    Seeing that Lin radial had been thinking hard for a long time, Yao Chao couldn''t help but feel a funny mood in his heart. He teased him: "I said, ah radius, if you look like this, I''m afraid your chin will be shocked! Usually I have a firm mind. How come I finally meet someone who can cure you? "Lin radial showed helpless color on his cold face and said in a low voice: "second brother, don''t laugh. I really don''t know where the problem is. It''s just Ashur She''s not the one who makes a fuss. If she''s not happy, maybe I did something wrong. I''ll go back and coax her. "


    Yao Chao appreciated Lin radial''s daring nature. He acted decisively, quietly and keenly, and others saw him as excellent in all aspects.


    But in addition to standing on the man''s point of view of Lin radial''s appreciation, he is more of the requirements of his brother-in-law.


    Yao Chao patted Lin radial on the shoulder and said, "second brother knows you. But we Yao family, absolutely do not like three wives and four concubines, Yao''s girls will only marry a devoted lover. You remember that. "


    Lin radial zhengse: "this is nature."


    After some consolation and suggestions, what should be knocked is also knocked. Yao Chao feels that he has almost finished what he can do.


    He nodded, looked at Lin radial and said, "you are my brother-in-law, and then you are my brother-in-law. If you don''t know, you can come to me. "


    The sky was bright, and Yao Chao''s peach blossom eyes also showed a clear meaning in the clear sunlight. The smile on his brows and eyes made him think of Yao Shu again.


    He looked soft, and his melancholy mood drifted away along the breeze. He said in a low voice, "I wrote it down. Thank you, second brother."


    They chatted about the house they wanted to see, and walked to the west side of the city side by side.


    Even Lin radial, who had always been keen, did not notice that he was followed by a young boy with light steps like a cat.


    He mixed in the crowd, in order to be less conspicuous, he did not wear the black clothes he always liked to wear, but casually wore a common blue short fight.


    Seeing Lin radial and Yao Chaoxiang talking happily, the young man snorted and went up.


    It''s not peaceful in Beijing these days. He''s always running around. He can only watch his second brother


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    Lin radial and Yao Chao go to see the Kung Fu of the house. Yao Shu has taken the children back to the inn.


    She gave some gold and silver to ah Zhi to avoid being stolen in the inn.


    In this way, the boy glumly watched his mother leave with his brother and sister.


    When Lin radial returned to Xie''s house, he saw that a Zhi looked down to read a book.


    He approached and asked, "where''s your aunt?"


    Ah Zhi looked up at his father and said in a low voice, "back to the inn."


    I don''t know if I should go back to the inn with Yao.


    A Zhi''s eyebrows were frowned, and Lin''s face was seven points similar, and his expression was serious.


    The boy solemnly asked: "Daddy, do you have a conflict with my aunt?"


    Lin radial eyebrow tiny frown, deep voice way: "adult''s matter, you don''t care."


    A Zhi was so choked by him that he immediately turned his head and said nothing.


    Just take the back of the head to Lin radial, the atmosphere between father and son suddenly fell to the freezing point.


    Seeing his son''s refusal to communicate, Lin radial knew that it was his own words that he had just said again.


    He has some helplessness. Ah Zhi is so young. How can he be so sensitive?


    The man had to sit down beside his son, thought about it, and said to him, "you shouldn''t worry about your father and mother."


    Ah Zhi still didn''t make a sound and didn''t look at Lin radial.


    Lin radial had to be very patient and explained to him, "Daddy has no other meaning."


    Ah Zhi turned his head. Bai Shengsheng''s face had already been covered with two lines of tears. His lips were also bitten, and there was no sound.


    Lin radial was a little surprised.


    What did he just do? Why is ah Zhi still crying?


    The little boy''s eyes were red, and he said in a low voice: "I have no other meaning..."


    While saying, the tears pattered to fall non-stop, but also whispered a whimper, is clearly forced to bear did not contain the appearance.


    Lin has a headache.


    He had never cried since he could remember. When he was in the Lin family, his father and Wang''s family would beat him or scold him, which he was used to.


    What''s more, no matter how much he said, he didn''t talk to a Zhi. How could he cry like this?


    If you follow the usual practice, Lin radial will severely stop ah Zhi not to cry.


    In his opinion, a man who has tears is not easy to talk about. He can''t accept that a small thing is about to burst into tears.


    The boy''s tearful eyes were hazy. He raised his eyes and looked at Lin radial, and his voice trembled and called, "Daddy..."


    To cry, dare not cry, want to shout, dare not cry appearance, let a person suddenly softhearted.


    Lin radial reached out to wipe his son''s tears and asked in a low voice, "eh? What''s the matter? "


    A Zhi bit his lower lip, his eyes drooped, and he summoned up courage to ask him, "Daddy, do you not like me?"


    Lin radial frowned: "how can it be? Why do you think so? "


    The boy''s tears, which he had stopped, burst out again. He sobbed and said, "Daddy, never praises me, only says that I''m not good I have been studying hard. I practice writing for three hours every day. But every time my father comes back to see me, he will teach me that I understand the book correctly and the writing is wrong again... "


    "My father will hold Er Bao and speak to Sanbao gently Clearly, the three treasures can''t understand. But my father never did this to me... "


    "Isn''t there anything I''m good about? Otherwise, why doesn''t Daddy like me


    Lin radial was silent for a while, looking at his steady eldest son with tears on his face, he was wondering whether he was really wrong.


    He tried to placate the emotional ah Zhi, and his voice was deep and powerful: "Daddy doesn''t like you. Dad is very glad to have such an excellent child as you. But ah Zhi, you are the eldest son. My father is more strict with you on weekdays. It''s not that he doesn''t love you. "


    The boy''s tearful eyes are hazy, and he is wronged and sad. In a trance, he reminds Lin radial of his childhood.


    At that time, no matter how hard he tried and what he did, he could not get the approval and love of his parents.


    He won''t cry for it, but he is sad.


    How come to his son, he also let him endure these should not bear the pain?


    With this in mind, Lin radial embraces ah Zhi in his arms. Then he realizes that the boy is still young.


    Ah Zhi''s shoulders are still very narrow, his arms are thin, and he has no strength. Holding them in his arms, he is not much bigger than ah Si.


    Lin radial can''t help regretting that what Yao Shu has been saying is right. He thinks his son is too mature.


    He touched ah Zhi''s head and said to him, "my father is too harsh on you."


    The boy was more and more unable to control his emotions. While his tears were surging in Lin radial''s arms, he still shook his head: "it''s not good enough for me, not better than others..."Lin radial sighed and hugged him tightly.


    Ah Zhi seldom acts like a coquetry to himself. Besides feeling serious and dignified, I''m afraid he always thinks that he doesn''t like him enough?


    Lin radial was used to holding the sword''s right hand. He stroked the boy''s back slowly with the most gentle force in his life, calming his mood. "You did a good job. Whether it''s reading, writing, or helping my mother take care of my younger brother and sister at home, ah Zhi has always been excellent and proud of my father. "


    In fact, Yao Shu has always said this to a Zhi.


    However, it was not until he heard these words from Lin radial that he finally felt his heart fall into his stomach. The sense of security in his father''s arms is that his mother can''t give him.


    The boy stopped crying gradually. After a long time, he said to Lin Du in a dull voice: "Dad, don''t leave me with my mother..."


    Lin radial felt his son''s not yet strong arms, around the strength of his chest, one side whispered: "Daddy and auntie will not leave."


    The boy obviously didn''t believe it.


    Children are used to perceiving adults'' emotions more keenly than the most alert animals.


    A Zhi has long known that his parents are wrong today. Besides, Yao Shu takes his younger brother and sister to the inn


    He earned it from Lin radial''s arms, looked into his father''s eyes and said seriously, "what''s wrong with my father and my aunt? I don''t know. It''s just that my mother is soft hearted. As long as my father tries to coax her, she won''t be angry all the time. "


    Lin radial gave a low "um".


    Seeing ah Zhi drooping his head, he added in a low voice, "ah Niang lives in Fulai inn now."


    The corner of Lin''s lips rose slightly, purred a Zhi''s hair, and said in a low voice, "good son, I know."


    The boy grinned.


    Lin radius has long wanted to take Yao Shu back. Now ah Zhi has told him the name of the inn. Naturally, he can''t help but want to go there immediately.


    The man hung his head and whispered to his son, "you write at home. My father goes to pick up Aung and his younger brother and sister to come back."


    Ah Zhi knew that Lin radial would not take him, so he nodded obediently.


    Watching Lin radial''s tall back go away, ah Zhi remembers his feeling of peace and security when he was just held by his father. He hopes that his father can coax Aung back successfully


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    They put him in the inn.


    When they were too tired to sleep, they both lay down.


    Yao Shu sat at the table, not sleepy at all.


    The rouge shop she used to open had a good reputation and good business, and she earned a lot of money. Now she can also consider these industries with high initial cost investment -


    only restaurants and inns can make money.


    It''s a bit difficult to open a restaurant. What about an inn?


    Along the way from Qingtong Town, she also stayed in several inns.


    Yao Shu found that the commercial prosperity of Dayan, from west to east to the capital of this road there are many vendors, inn business is also good.


    When she arrived in the capital and lived in the west of the city where Inns gathered, she felt more and more that this business could be done.


    I just don''t know if I have enough money on hand?


    Yao Shu thought so. Seeing that the children were sleeping soundly, he lifted his feet out of the door to have a chat with the innkeeper, so as to inquire about the situation.


    The innkeeper was also enthusiastic and talkative. In addition, there were not many guests at noon. The waiter sat down and chatted with Yao Shu for a long time.


    After she asked what she wanted to ask, she went back to the room on the second floor, but the bed was empty. The two children who should have been sleeping safely did not know where they had gone.


    Yao Shu called out: "Er Bao? "Three treasures?"


    The room they lived in was a suite. Considering that Sanbao was active, Yao Shu chose the room with the largest space.


    Originally thought that two children were playing in the room, Yao Shu raised his feet to look for it, but did not see the two children.


    She was puzzled and could not help but feel a little panic.


    as is not mischievous and can not hide to make her anxious.


    Besides, there are three treasures. If she wants to hide them, where can she hide them?


    The whole suite was quickly turned over by Yao Shu. She called out the names of her two children and sweated on her forehead.


    Next door lived a middle-aged couple. Hearing the voice, they came out and asked, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    The look on Yao Shu''s face was uncontrollable anxiety, and even his tone of voice changed: "brother and sister-in-law, have you ever seen two children? One is less than five years old, and the other just can go... "


    The couple looked at each other, frowned and shook their heads: "never seen."


    Yao Shu said in an urgent voice: "I just took advantage of their sleep and went downstairs for a while, but I couldn''t see them when I came up!"


    The man asked Yao Shu, "when you just went out, I just saw it. It''s not long. Did the two children wake up and didn''t see you, so they went to look for it by themselves?"


    Yao Shu shook his head and his heart was like a mess: "no! My daughter is very sensible. If she wakes up and doesn''t see me, she won''t run around, and she won''t take her brother out with her! "


    The middle-aged woman comforted Yao Shu: "don''t worry, don''t worry first. Children, sometimes they think about it one by one, and sometimes they make adults worry about it... "


    Two people are saying, the man''s line of sight across Yao Shu, searching in the room.


    He suddenly asked, "girl, that note on the table is your property?"


    When they heard the speech, Qi Qi looked at the eight immortals table in the room.


    Yao Shu was just looking for children, but he didn''t find that there were many things on the table in his room.


    She quickly stepped forward and picked up the note, thinking that if it was really ashliushu who ran out with Sanbao, she would severely criticize her when the children came back.


    But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she saw the strange handwriting on the note. In front of her, she was in a dark, almost standing unsteadily.


    "Sister, sister! Are you all right? "


    The middle-aged woman held her and looked at Yao Shu''s white face. She was not good at heart.


    The man asked aloud, "what is written on the note?"


    Yao Shu''s lips were white. She bit her lower lip and forced herself to calm down.


    The note trembled in his hand and handed it to the middle-aged couple.


    "to Town God''s Temple in the suburbs of Beijing. Only one person, or the two sons will not be saved. "


    The middle-aged couple were so shocked that they couldn''t speak.


    Or the man saw the firm look on Yao Shu''s face and urged her to say, "girl, don''t be silly! This Town God''s Temple can not go - "


    Yao deeply inhaled, the voice heard carefully, but still trembled:" no, my daughter and little son how to do? "


    Many thoughts flashed through her mind just now, as if she had thought over all the things she could think of in this moment.


    The middle-aged woman also hurriedly advised: "you are a pretty girl, you should take people with you..."


    Yao Shu shook his head, calm eyes have told them the answer: "I just have not been out of the door of the inn. They can take the children away from me without being noticed They must still have someone here. If it is known that I did not go alone, I am afraid that my child''s life will be lost. "


    The woman said in a hurry, "you can''t go alone."Yao Shu looked at the couple and made a deep salute. When he raised his head again, his eyes, in addition to the resolute color, took a little imploring meaning: "two Would you please pass this matter on to your family for me? My husband is now living in Xie''s house in the east of the city, and I am going to set out. "


    The couple did not care to ask others, only nodded in a voice: "nature, nature!"


    There was a lot of noise here. Soon the bartender came up to ask about the situation, but she saw Miss Yao, who had just been talking and laughing with him, went downstairs in a white face.


    "Sister Li, what''s the matter?" He asked suspiciously.


    The middle-aged couple shook their heads, sighed and said angrily: "what''s the matter with your inn?"?! A good girl with her child came upstairs in a twinkling of an eye, and the child was taken captive! Under the emperor''s feet, will such a thing happen in Beijing? I''m afraid your inn is also a den of thieves


    The bartender was shocked. He was confused and stopped them to ask a clear question: "what? What took the kids? What''s going on? "


    The middle-aged man threw him away and said, "our husband and wife still have something to do. When they come back, they pack up and move away!"


    Seeing that the man didn''t want to say more, the bartender had to ask the woman who said, "sister-in-law Li, what elder brother said is really unjust! What happened? "


    The middle-aged woman was also anxious to leave. She told the waiter the whole story briefly, then got up and went out of the inn with her husband.


    One of them went to Xie''s house in Yao Shu''s mouth and the other to the patrol Yamen in the capital city. They thought it would be good to find more help.


    The mess here is just about to start. The good people in the inn heard the conversation between the bartender and Mr. and Mrs. Li, and the little news spread all over the place.


    When Lin radial went to Fulai Inn, he heard this conversation:


    "I heard that the girl who lost her child was Yao? This surname is rare. I''m afraid it''s not from Beijing, right


    Another humanitarian: "people in Beijing still live in inns? Brother, long brain! I''m afraid I can''t live in this inn if I lose my child! "


    Lin radial strides forward and grabs one of them by the collar. The blue veins on his forehead are straight out: "who did you say lost the child?"


    The man originally only wanted to talk a few words, but he was caught by such a fierce king of hell and lifted up by his neck collar. He was scared out of his wits.


    "Good man! What can I do for you... "


    Lin radial a pair of sword eyebrows frown, the whole person also seems to be shrouded by the storm, the next second is about to burst up.


    He was very powerful when he was not smiling, but now his face was gloomy. With a look of coolness, he held down all the guests on the first floor of the inn, and there was no one to gasp for breath.


    The middle-aged man, who was talking with the man on one side, quickly broke away and said, "brother! We don''t know the whole story. You''d better ask the bartender. He knows it clearly! "


    Lin radial spread out his hand, and his sight stayed on the people around him for a moment. Then someone hurriedly pointed to the waiter at the edge of the stairs.


    Without waiting for the evil spirit to approach, the bartender stuttered and hurriedly said, "hero! The lady has lost her child, but she has nothing to do with the shop... "


    On one side, there was a man who spoke out loud and said, "if you lose your child in your shop, you still have nothing to do with it?"?! Where is the shopkeeper? Don''t call out the shopkeeper yet


    The bartender suffered a bitter face, and was anxious and afraid in his heart. When he looked at the evil spirit''s eyes in front of him, he knew that the other party''s hands were stained with blood. He only asked for mercy and said, "hero''s mirror, hero''s mirror..."


    Lin radial didn''t do anything to him, but the evil beast in his chest could not be locked up for a long time.


    "Where is she?" the man asked coldly


    The bartender was stunned and suddenly realized that she was asking the girl surnamed Yao.


    he hurriedly said, "I went to Beijing suburb Town God''s Temple! The thief left a note saying that Yao girl would go to Town God''s Temple alone.


    Lin radial didn''t say much, and his reason was roasted on the fire by the anxious flame in his chest.


    Ah Si and Sanbao were taken away by thieves. Why did he lead Ashur to look for them?


    Ashu


    She really went alone!


    How dare she be alone?! Why didn''t she go to him first?


    He galloped to the outskirts of the city. On the way, he couldn''t feel the strange look of people looking at him. In his mind, only her eyes were closed and her body lost its temperature


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    Beijing suburb, Town God''s Temple.


    Sometimes there are travelers in the temple to have a rest. Although it has lost its original function, it is not a ruin.


    Ace and Sanbao lie on the straw left by a passer-by, sleeping soundly with their eyes closed.


    On one side was a lean young man.


    After a while, suddenly, footsteps came from outside the temple. The young man raised his ears and waited to see the figure before he relaxed.


    He met him and asked nervously, "brother Yang! What about? Is that man willing to pay more? "


    The man who was called "brother Yang" by the youth had a gloomy face and shook his head.


    He clenched his teeth and spat fiercely: "that little girl is rebellious. Let''s let people go!"


    The skinny young man lost his color when he heard the words: "let people go? I wanted to steal the child before, just to earn more money It''s not easy to be confused. Maybe someone in the inn has seen our face! How can we deal with it? "


    Brother Yang''s face was gloomy: "I''m afraid it''s going to make a big deal. It''s just her! These nobles are timid and dignified things


    The young man hesitated and said, "the lady said that we should not steal the child from the woman named Yao in Fulai inn In this way, it is difficult for us to ride the tiger. "


    Brother Yang''s eyes were heavy. He took a look at the two children sleeping unconscious on the straw and squatted down beside them.


    A moment later, he said to the young man, "these two look good. It''s better to sell them."


    Thin youth obviously hesitated: "brother Yang, this, is not very good?"


    The middle-aged man''s face was gloomy like water, and he said in a cruel voice: "do you think I want to sell children?! Now that the Changfeng escort agency is down, we''re just going to hide. The little Niang PI won''t give us more money! All day long, I can''t even afford a drink... "


    He said, indignantly patted the earth on his body: "that woman is also a unreliable, want to use silver to block the mouth of our brothers, but refused to give more!"


    The young man didn''t speak. Although he agreed with brother Yang intellectually, he looked at the two children sleeping soundly on the haystack and thought of his younger brother and sister who died early in the family.


    Listen to Yang Ge way: "rather than wait for her to give more money, we might as well sell these two dolls ourselves. When there is silver, I''m afraid we can''t get out of the capital! "


    Young people feel helpless.


    He took his eyes back, looked at brother Yang, hesitated and asked, "brother Yang, what''s the origin of that woman? What does she have to do with our escort agency? Why give us money? "


    Brother Yang didn''t know much, and he didn''t want to reveal it to the people around him. He was afraid that the other party would rob him of this meal. He waved his hand impatiently and said, "it''s a noble lady. You can''t see it if you say it!"


    After swearing and swearing for a long time, he finally made up his mind and said to the youth, "I''m going out to look for someone. You can take good care of these two fortune trees."


    The lean youth hesitated: "if the woman surnamed Yao comes..."


    Yang Ge generally waved his hand to drive away flies: "so a woman has no skill. If she really comes to the door, she will teach her a lesson by the way."


    The young man had no choice but to agree.


    When brother Yang left in a hurry, he sat down beside him, struggling and hesitating flashed on his face.


    On the other side, Du Heng, sitting in the backyard garden of Du Fu, also showed some anxiety and uneasiness on his face.


    Ah Su, who served her, could not help but go forward and pour her a cup of clear fire scented tea. She asked in a low voice, "Miss, are you worried about the old lady?"


    The old lady of the Du family didn''t like the legitimate daughter of her eldest son, and the whole family knew it.


    If we say that in the last life, Du Zhen still has some sadness and resentment in his heart, this life has already opened up.


    She took a sip of flower tea, shook her head and said, "grandma doesn''t like me any more, and she expects me to go into the palace to inquire about information. Only in front of me can my aunt say a few words to the Du family. "


    A su smiles: "Miss, if you think so, you can be more comfortable in the mansion."


    Du Heng nodded and did not speak.


    If it wasn''t for the old lady''s sake, ah Su guessed that the young lady''s unhappiness today might have something to do with the man who came to look for her at noon.


    A Su is also learning to share the worries of the young lady these days. He can''t help saying, "Miss It''s said that it''s the lady who came to the mansion today? "


    Du Heng lost his mother when he was young, and did not walk around with his mother''s family very much. Ashu felt a little strange for a long time. These days, the servant who claimed to be his wife''s family often came to look for the young lady.


    But listen to Du Heng way: "should not inquire, don''t ask blindly."


    When ah Su heard the words, he had to keep quiet.


    Du Zhen sent ah Su away. He sat drinking tea by himself, frowning and restless.


    The person who works for her is from Changfeng escort agency. Because of the play she directed and performed in bronze town last time, the whole escort agency was uprooted. Only Yang, who knows something about her relationship with the escort agency, comes to ask for money from time to time.


    Du Heng didn''t want the money, so he sent him away.But today Yang came to find her again, and Du Heng thought, let him find Yao Shu and teach her some lessons Who would have thought that the man had taken away the youngest two children of Lin radial?


    She was just trying to get Yao Shu into trouble I didn''t want to hurt the kids.


    The child is innocent. If she really hurt someone, how can she face Lin radial in the future?


    Du Heng could not do anything more to remedy it. He only looked forward to the fact that the man surnamed Yang still had conscience.


    If not, she can only find the man who cheated her in the last life


    On the other hand, Yao Shu was already in a state of anxiety.


    , while listening to the location of Town God''s Temple in the suburbs of Beijing, she ran out of the city on the side of her skirt.


    Her heart was full of remorse and remorse.


    Ah Si and San Bao are still so small She is just a wrong eye, how can she be taken away!


    Yao asked the location of Town God''s Temple and ran without hesitation.


    No matter what the purpose of the people who lured her to come, whether they want money or have resentment, now ace and Sanbao are in each other''s hands, she can''t let them suffer any harm!


    ''s brain is so chaotic that the door of Town God''s Temple is already in sight.


    Yao Shu clenched the silver hairpin that Lin radial gave her that day, and the sharp end gently touched his waist.


    She took a deep breath and pushed open the heavy and dilapidated door


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    The heavy door made a "squeak" sound, which scared the people sitting on the ground.


    "Brother Yang, why did you come back so soon..."


    Seeing the man at the door, the thin young man''s voice stopped abruptly, and his eyes widened.


    "You, you You


    Standing in front of the door, the woman''s hair is scattered, her delicate face is full of blush and sweat, and her beautiful eyes are cold and frightening.


    Because she ran too fast, her breath was so short that people could feel her crazy heartbeat from a distance.


    Why did she find it so quickly?!


    A young man stood up from the ground, and did not know what to do for a moment.


    Yao Shu''s sight passed through the stranger, and soon reached the straw. He saw two children sleeping soundly.


    She stepped forward quickly and squatted down in front of the children to check their condition.


    "What did you do to them?"


    Her voice was mixed with anger and coldness, her beautiful eyes were frosty, and she looked at the young people as exciting.


    He gritted his teeth and got up to close the door of the temple.


    Yao Shu breath slightly wrong, the hairpin in the palm of his hand can''t help but grip tightly.


    Young people close to Yao Shu, in this closed space, coupled with the power gap brought by squatting women, let his heart rise a secret malicious.


    He has always been a dutiful man, and the worst thing he has ever done is today.


    But I don''t know why, looking at the woman in front of him, he could not help but show a ferocious smile: "these two are your children? Well? "


    Yao Shu slowly calmed down and confirmed that ASI and Sanbao were just asleep. She looked at the young man and said in a cold voice, "cut the crap and say it. How much silver do you want?"


    The young man''s eyes brightened, and the lion said, "one hundred Liang!"


    The excitement on his face disgusted Yao Shu.


    Her eyes were cold and she gritted her teeth and said, "if I gave you money, would you let our mother and son leave?"


    That''s a hundred taels of silver! It''s enough for him to go far away, settle down and do a small business with the remaining money


    In the future, you don''t have to hide and live like this!


    But


    youth was not a bold character, but in this dilapidated Town God''s Temple, there was only one woman in the temple who had no feeble hands. Her arms are thin, how can she resist his strength?


    The young people could not help but get close to Yao Shu.


    "Stop!" Yao Shu snapped.


    As expected, the young man stopped a step and immediately grinned: "what? If I don''t stop, what can you do with me? "


    With his approach, Yao Shu clearly saw the man in the eyes of undisguised greed, let a few people want to retch.


    She adjusted the angle of the hairpin in her hand, and remembered what Lin radial had said to him before -


    the most vulnerable parts of the human body are eyes and neck.


    Yao Shu looked at the thin young man fearlessly and said in a cold voice, "if you take the money honestly and go away, I will not investigate the matter today, and I will not let anyone check you in the future."


    Then she said, "if you dare to have any other courage! Don''t blame me for being rude


    The young man was obviously stunned for a moment. Yao Shu threatened: "my husband is a bodyguard in front of the imperial court. If you hurt my mother and my son, they will hide in the ends of the earth, and he will dig out your life."


    The skinny young man is surprised. The husband of this woman is actually the imperial bodyguard?! Why didn''t brother Yang say it before?


    "If I let you go, would you promise not to send anyone after me?" he said


    Yao Shu saw that he seemed to move, but his mind was not relaxed. He nodded indifferently: "what I promised will be done naturally."


    The young man weighed the interest for a short time and said, "if so, give me the silver first!"


    Yao Shu shook his head: "I will not put so much money on my body. Now I have only fifty Liang. "


    Seeing that she was not lying, the young man bit her teeth and snapped, "take it out!"


    Yao Shu didn''t irritate the other party. He took out the silver and handed it to the other party and said, "Fifty Liang silver is enough for you to go far away and live a good life comfortably. As long as you are stable and honest in the future, there will be no enemy to look for. "


    The young man took Yao Shu''s purse and opened it. He counted it roughly and looked like fifty Liang.


    Holding the money to protect his food and clothing in his hand, he should turn around and go --


    but looking at the woman in front of him, she is obviously weak and boneless, but she is cold and gorgeous with sharp contrast.


    It seems that countless ants have been drilled into the heart of the lean youth, and their thoughts are not theirs.


    Now there are only two of them in this broken temple. What does it matter what he did?


    Besides, there are two children around her, who threaten them with their young children. Even if she doesn''t dare to resist


    The man''s eyes fell on Yao Shu''s white faceLooking at the greed in the man''s eyes, Yao Shu''s heart has cooled a little. He knows that today, it is impossible to do good simply with money.


    Now that it was over, she could only find a way to delay.


    She pretended not to know the man''s mind, only asked coldly, "what''s the matter with our mother and son? What''s the matter with other people? Why should we take so much trouble to steal two children to coerce me?"


    The man collected the silver and said, "Hey, hey" with a smile, "this capital is the most dirty place in the world. You can''t say when you offend someone..."


    Yao Shu said coldly: "no matter who it is, if I find out for my husband, I will not forgive him!"


    Hearing this, the young man''s steps really stopped.


    In his heart, he called himself cowardly and said: "who knows if what you said is true or false? If you really have something to do with laoshizi, how can you live in an inn with two children by yourself? "


    Yao Shu sneered. The peach blossom eyes, which were originally full of water, also reflected the cold light of the blade''s scabbard in the sun: "if you don''t believe it, look carefully at the trace under the silver. This is the Royal silver given by the emperor. "


    The man suddenly felt that the silver on his chest added another weight. He approached Yao Shu step by step with a gloomy face.


    Yao Shu frowned and snapped, "stop! Try one more step forward


    In his life, he had never seen such a delicate and beautiful woman as Yao Shu at a close distance. On weekdays, he was fed up with women''s lofty and arrogant appearance.


    Now there are only two children around her, weak and helpless. How dare she talk to him like this?!


    A grim smile appeared on the man''s face, as if expecting to see the look of fear on her face, threatening: "say a hundred Liang. Now fifty taels of silver can only buy the life of one child behind you, and I will take away the rest. "


    Yao Shu instantly made a defensive gesture, Meimu angry: "dare you?"


    The man sent out a happy smile: "why don''t I dare?! Do you want the big one or the small one? "


    Yao Shu''s sudden anger at the bottom of his eyes encouraged the evil thoughts and malice in the man''s heart. At this time, he couldn''t take care of the others. He stretched out his hand to a Si, who was deeply asleep. "If you don''t want to choose, leave this little girl to me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    The moment the man bent down, Yao Shu''s brain was blank, subconsciously stabbed out the sharp hairpin he had been holding in his hand!


    Lin''s words rang out in his ears. Yao Shu didn''t even think about it. He tried his best to pierce out the man''s most vulnerable eyeball and quickly took it back.


    It was not until the hot blood sprayed on her face that Yao Shu suddenly heard the shrill cry of the man in the severe pain.


    "Ah


    His hands were full of sticky touch. Yao Shu could hardly hold the thin silver hairpin.


    Her right hand trembled slightly, watching the man holding his left eye and kneeling on the ground. She couldn''t help shaking the shrill scream.


    Yao Shu subconsciously shrunk, getting closer to the two children sleeping on the straw pile.


    The eyeball is the most vulnerable part of the human body, let alone human beings. Even if a black bear is shot in the eye, it will go mad because of pain.


    Obviously, the youth in front of him has lost his reason. If he doesn''t faint from pain, the next step is to fight back crazily.


    Yao Shu was afraid, but his mind could clearly judge the other party''s next move. At the same time, he clenched his sticky hairpin, waiting for the opportunity to seek the next fatal attack.


    As expected, the young man stood up, ferocious as a ghost, his left hand tightly covered his injured eyeball, and his throat roared like a human voice, and rushed at Yao Shu.


    "You cunt! Look, I don''t dig your eyes today! Dig out the eyes of both your children


    His fingers were red and dazzling, and he was about to catch Yao Shu''s face.


    She didn''t avoid it. She fixed her eyes on the blue blood vessels on the man''s neck. She used all her strength to prick her hands again without hesitation.


    The neck is not the eyeball. Although the silver hairpin in Yao Shu''s hand is sharp, it also encounters a lot of resistance.


    She didn''t know where she came from. When the silver hairpin was half stuck, she pushed the hairpin into it.


    The beautiful pattern on the top of the hairpin cut Yao Shu''s soft palm. She suddenly released her hand and looked at the man''s suddenly enlarged pupil, and the ferocious look on his face, which had not yet faded, slowly turned into an unprecedented fear.


    The man''s neck soon spewed out a lot of blood, along with his fallen body, spread on the ground full of loess, dyed a dark dirt.


    The man who fell to the ground still had breath. He made a sound of "Ho Ho" in his throat. His hands and feet twitched, like asking for help. He stretched out his hand to Yao Shu.


    I don''t know how long, he finally lost his action.


    after the man lost his breath completely, the heavy wooden door of Town God''s Temple suddenly pushed away from the outside. The blinding sunlight poured into the dilapidated temples instantly and cut a clear line on the bloody floor.


    "Asher!"


    Familiar voice, familiar step, and familiar face.


    She watched him trot towards her from the light, anxious, worried, with a look of fear similar to her, and squatted down in front of her.


    "Ashley, how are you? Did you get hurt? "


    The man''s shortness of breath, incoherent, that let Yao Shu never tire of handsome beauty face, for the first time to show fear.


    Seeing that Yao Shu''s body was covered with blood, he eagerly checked her condition until he found that the blood was not hers, so he came to life and was relieved.


    "You''re all right," he said


    God knows how his inner panic nearly tore him apart when he knew she came to the suburbs alone -


    even in the battlefield full of fire and debris, he had never experienced the panic of losing everything.


    It was not until her tender, warm body returned to his arms that Lin radial felt deeply frightened.


    Listening to her intense heartbeat and uncontrollably rapid and unbearable breathing, Lin radial stroked Yao Shu''s back and said in a low voice, "OK, OK, I''m not afraid of Ah Shu, it''s all over. I''m coming. I''m coming... "


    Yao Shu finally couldn''t help saying, "how can you come..."


    Her voice with some sobs, let Lin radial heartache.


    He straightened up and looked at her, his deep eyes filled with guilt and heartache: "Ashu, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I didn''t protect your mother and son. "


    Her open eyes, soon covered with a layer of water vapor, eyes with light haze and mist.


    Fear, guilt, sadness


    Her eyes seem to be able to speak, the most intense emotion in the heart, all through the eyes to show Lin radial.


    The man seems to be who clenched his heart tightly and lost his words for a time.


    "Ashu..." After a while, he found his voice and called her softly in a hoarse voice.


    With the blink of his eyelashes, the tears accumulated in Yao Shu''s eyes finally rolled down her cheek, while her pale face showed a look of pain.Lin radial flurried to wipe her tears, the tears seem to flow endless like, to her heart all fear, fear, despair, all pour out a clean.


    "Lin radial, I killed a man," she sobbed, clutching the floating wood in her hand like a drowning man, struggling in despair. "I killed him with a hairpin..."


    Lin radial''s face was serious, and his quiet voice reached her ears: "Asher, it''s not your fault."


    But she still shook her head, big tears rolling down: "I killed him Lin radial, I didn''t mean to, I really didn''t mean to He came first. He wanted to hurt me and the children. Lin radial, I didn''t mean to... "


    Lin radial took the trouble to wipe off the tears of broken thread beads on her face and whispered, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, Ashu, it''s not your fault. With me here, I''ll take care of everything, OK? "


    As a Si and Sanbao sleep peacefully, Lin radial looks at the children, and his heart is filled with pain -


    he always thinks that Yao Shu and the children are well protected, but in fact, he does not do what a husband and father should do.


    If it was not for the contradiction between Yao Shu and Yao Shu, how could she live in the inn with her children in a rage?


    Even if he lives outside, he should protect his mother and son secretly


    If Ashu is not so brave today, and she and her children are hurt, then how should he deal with himself?


    So thinking, Lin radial can''t help the guilt and heartache in his heart, and he hugs Yao Shu in his arms again.


    He said in a hoarse voice: "Ashu, thanks to you today, you and the children are safe and sound. I promise you will not be afraid in the future I remember what you said, and I listened to what you asked of me... "


    Yao Shu finally couldn''t help crying in his arms.


    Such warmth and safety originally belonged to her -


    after she made up her mind to seize it, she would not let it go easily.


    Du Heng has a memory of her previous life, but her life is still unclear.


    But after reading the original book, she knew what Du Heng would think and do after he was reborn.


    in all likelihood, this disaster today offended Du Heng!


    Dujuan!


    Yao Shu''s heart murmured, and he leaned against Lin radial''s arms. His eyes crossed an unknown emotion


    The woman clenched Lin''s sleeve, her right hand still trembled involuntarily.


    How to deal with those who can''t stand up


    Suddenly, a flustered voice came from outside


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    "Yes, what''s the matter! Dead, dead! "


    The shrill female voice came from outside the temple.


    Yao be frightened and change color to the reality. He looks up to the door.


    sees a woman in coarse cloth and a fierce and fierce face standing under the fierce sunshine outside the temple. Now he is frightened by the bloody scenes in Town God''s Temple.


    Lin radial quickly protects Yao Shu behind him and asks in a deep voice: "who are you?"


    But the woman''s eyes were obviously shocked when she ran through the forest


    Maybe the bloody scene in the temple is too frightening, or Lin radial''s bloodthirsty eyes are full of deterrence, and the woman really stops, even half a step, and can''t move away.


    Lin radial just wanted to get up, but was held by a little strength.


    He whispered to Yao Shu in his arms: "this person''s appearance at this time may have something to do with what happened today. I''ll ask her. Ash, can you do it? "


    The tone was concerned.


    Yao Shu nodded gently. Her voice was still a little tight. She only whispered, "I''m ok. Go ahead..."


    Lin radial affectionately wiped the bloodstain on Yao Shu''s cheek, stroked her hair with a powerful big palm, and promised, "I''ll be back soon. Will you stay here safely? "


    Lin radial saw his wife nodding and carefully moved the cold corpse to one side, so that Yao Shu could not see it. Then he left the temple with a murderous face.


    The woman standing at the door was clearly bathed in the sun, but a chill rose from the bottom of her feet and ran straight to her back, making her shiver.


    A small town has its own way of survival.


    The woman did not dare to run, but was busy and said, "hero, hero! The little woman was just passing by and didn''t see anything! Nothing to see! I hope the hero spared her life... "


    Lin radial sword eyebrow micro Cu, cold voice way: "ask your words honest answer, naturally let you go."


    The woman nodded as if to pound garlic: "that is, that is! If the hero has anything to say, please ask


    The man stepped forward slightly. He was a head taller than the woman, which immediately gave people a sense of oppression, not to mention the cold look on his face and the lonely Wolf''s eyes, which made the person who looked at him produce a cold sweat.


    Do you know the man in the temple


    The woman Leng a breath, just reaction come over, what he asked should be that dead person on the ground.


    In the past, Lin radial was used to judging other people in the military camp. His momentum showed a little bit, which made his feet soft.


    The woman quickly shook her head: "I don''t know! The little woman has never seen him. "


    Lin radial''s eyes were cold: "I don''t know it, and I haven''t seen it. Why did you come here? Why do you happen to meet me


    The woman complained incessantly, and the big sweat came out of her forehead, for fear that the evil star would kill her. She quickly got rid of the relationship and said, "I really don''t know that man! However, the one who brought me here should recognize... "


    Lin Du asked in a deep voice, "who brought you here? Why are you here? "


    The woman didn''t want to tell the truth, but when she faced the eagle Falcon''s sharp eyes, her eyes turned around, and she couldn''t even speak a shrewd word in her mouth.


    In the end, he had to be honest and truthful: "I don''t know that man either. I just told me that he had abducted two children and wanted to sell them to me..."


    Lin radial''s originally cold face suddenly became gloomy, as if covered by a large black cloud, with no light at all.


    Selling children? How dare that thief move this idea?!


    His fingers clenched, knuckles issued a "click" sound, the woman was scared to a cold sweat, immediately closed his mouth.


    "Who will sell you the child?" He asked word by word, his Falcon like eyes fixed on the woman''s face, as if to be born and stare at two holes in her face.


    The woman knew that she had said something wrong. "Putong" knelt down on the ground and said, "hero, hero! Little women dare not sell children! But someone came to ask me today. The little woman was curious and wanted to see if she knew who it was... "


    Lin radial couldn''t bear to listen to her nonsense and said in a cold voice, "that''s enough! Who brought you here just now


    The woman tearfully shook her head and said, "I don''t recognize you, either! He was born strong and called himself Yang... "


    Lin radial''s clenched fists did not loosen, and his jaw clenched. He knew that there would not be only one person who could steal ace and Sanbao from under Yao Shu''s eyes.


    In addition to the one who fell to the ground in the temple, there is also a principal culprit!


    He will never let him go!


    Lin radial asked a few more questions. Seeing that the woman couldn''t answer them, he stopped thinking.


    Just at this time, the couple Yao Shu met in the inn also called the people who were patrolling the capital.


    Lin radial and Yao Chao are famous in the capital these days, especially after the investigation of the case of the emperor''s horse fall, the names of these two people were spread all over the court and the capital.


    The inspector in Beijing heard that it was Lin Du''s family who had lost the child. He sent someone to look for it, and happened to catch up with the woman who had finished the trial."Lord Lin!" The leader of the capital''s police house recognized Lin radial and saluted him.


    Although Lin Du was not of noble birth, he is now a bodyguard of the imperial court. He is of good quality and naturally deserves the ceremony.


    Lin radial introduced himself to the direction: "my family name is he, I''ve heard your name for a long time!"


    Lin radial was not a person who liked to be polite. Now when things happened, he didn''t want to talk to others too much. He only nodded politely.


    Leader he had a good look and only asked briefly: "now that I have met Mr. Lin, I think the matter has been solved, right? I don''t know if there''s anything else I can do for my brother here? "


    Lin radial opened his mouth and said, "this man is called by thieves to buy and sell children. He is also a habitual criminal, so he will handle it."


    Manager he saw that although he was young and promising, he was polite. He waved his hand and said, "I dare not." he called his men to take care of the woman.


    After giving orders, he took the lead in caring: "your wife and children, are you safe?"


    Lin radial nodded: "family is safe, please worry about adults."


    Leader he has worked in the capital''s police house for half his life. Naturally, he is much sharper than others. He has long heard the bloody smell in the air.


    Yu Guang saw the situation in Town God''s Temple. He moved in his mind and waved his hand around him, lowering his voice and asking Lin Yuan: "Lin adult, but the thief has already been killed."


    The body of the thief must be sent to them. Lin radial wants to hide it. Others can see what happened at a glance.


    He said frankly: "there are at least two thieves. One of them runs away, and the other wants to commit a crime and is subdued by his wife."


    He was surprised that Lin''s wife had solved the problem?


    He didn''t show his surprise, but he saw that he had no intention of concealing. He just nodded and said, "it''s our dereliction of duty to bring someone here late. The matter of the body of the thief should be dealt with by the inspector''s office. "


    With Yao Shu and the children in mind, Lin radial nodded and hugged leader he: "today, Lin will communicate with adults in the future. But my wife is frightened today. I''m sorry I can''t accompany you. I''ll go to the door to thank you another day. "


    Leader he waved his hand: "I dare not! I''ll leave it to me. Please go with your wife and children! "


    Say, he instructs the hand to pull a carriage, give to Lin radial to use.


    Lin Yuan Xie Quan Xie Xie, then turned into Town God''s Temple.


    In the temple, Yao Shu is still sitting in a place where the sun can''t reach. With his clean left hand, he is gently touching the soft and warm cheeks of sleeping children.


    Lin radial looked at her pale face without any blood color. He felt a pain in his heart and said in a dumb voice, "ah Shu, let''s go back."


    Yao Shu noticed that he had come in.


    She raised her eyes, and there was a vague emotion hidden in her eyes. She asked in a hoarse voice, "who is that man? Do you have the person behind today''s events? Who wants to harm our children? "


    Lin radial walked closer, squatted down in front of her and whispered, "OK, Ashu, let''s go back first Now the people from the capital''s police house have arrived. I''ll explain to you slowly when I go back, OK? "


    Yao Shu slowly tightened his hands.


    She does not expect to dig out Du Heng today, but the person behind the scenes must be her!


    Thinking of this, Yao Shu''s anger could not be suppressed. She looked at Lin radial and said in a hoarse voice, "this can''t be done."


    Seeing her pretending to be strong and stubborn, Lin radial felt soft in his heart and quietly promised, "nature. I will never let anyone who dares to touch my wife and children go unpunished. Ah Shu, I''ll look into this matter. Don''t worry about it. "


    Lin radial picked up the two children from the pile of straw and called her softly, "ah Shu, let''s go."


    Yao Shu didn''t want to stay here any more. The children might wake up at any time. She didn''t want them to see the frightening scene, so she got up and followed Lin radial.


    two people slowly walked out of Town God''s Temple, and the people outside the temple stood far away, leaving only a coach in front of the door.


    Lin radius places his wife and children in the car and drives to Xie''s house.


    His eyes were dim, and he swore in his heart that he would find out the man surnamed Yang and the people behind the scenes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    The carriage slipped into Xie''s house through the corner gate.


    Lin radial let Fu Li with a Zhi go out, and then Yao Shu and the children placed in the guest room, and called Fu Ya to prepare hot water for Yao Shu.


    After Yao Shu took a bath and changed into clean and soft clothes, his mind finally relaxed.


    She looked at the sleeping children on the bed and worried: "will two treasures and three treasures be ok?"


    "I''ve seen that they just inhaled some overpowering drugs, and they will wake up at night."


    Yao Shu gently touched the cheek of AZ, and gave a low "um" sound, with an unknown look.


    Some water dripped from the ends of her wet hair, which wet the clothes around her waist. Lin radial took a dry and soft cloth towel from one side, lifted up her long hair again and wiped it gently.


    The man said in a deep voice, "the brother in the barracks said that his daughter-in-law never dried her hair in her early years, and then she had a headache. How is that going to work? "


    Yao Shu looked at Lin radial in surprise, and then chuckled: "this is not what you usually say."


    "How do I talk every day?" he asked carefully


    Yao Shu looked into his deep eyes and said with a smile, "it''s just like now. Speak seriously and briefly."


    Lin radial gave a "Hmmm" sound and kept moving.


    The man wiped her hair patiently.


    "Just" um "? And then what? " Yao Shu a pair of peach blossom eyes slightly open, waiting for his next.


    The corner of Lin''s mouth cocked up, and his serious face was like the first snow melted by the sun, revealing a trace of smile.


    "What then?" He asked this question on purpose.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing when he saw that.


    She had expended so much energy and energy today that she was already very tired.


    She leaned her forehead against Lin''s body and closed her eyes gently.


    Lin radial didn''t make a sound. She still held her dark hair and wiped it gently.


    After a long time, she murmured, that is, Lin radial''s sharp ears did not hear clearly.


    "Asher, are you sleepy?" He asked her softly.


    She yawned, raised her head, a pair of MoO in the suddenly raised steam, while slowly nodding.


    Lin radial was so soft in his heart that he could not help but soften his voice. He said to her, "since I''m sleepy, I''ll sleep for a while."


    He is still so low voice, like a good musical instrument, playing gently in Yao Shu''s ear, let her immerse in it, no longer remember the disturbance and entanglement.


    She nodded, yawned, and lay down.


    In this short day, she has gone through too many things.


    At first, she knew that Lin radial and Du Heng were still involved. They went to see the house together. She thought that the love between men and women in the book was irreversible.


    Yao Shu originally wanted to talk about the future with Lin radial.


    I didn''t expect to hurt her child like that!


    Yao Shuying''s eyes sank a little bit. If the plot is irreversible, she has to break the plot. Lin radial is her, and the child will not be like the one in the book!


    Thinking, her half narrowed eyes slowly closed.


    "What are you thinking? Frowning? "


    Lin''s deep voice sounded in her ear.


    Yao Shu''s eyes have been some open, his mind is still clear, light whispered: "is not thinking about today''s things?"


    Lin radial''s wet hair was almost half dry. He gently combed it with his fingers and felt the touch of his fingertips like waterfall and silk. With a smile on his side, he said in a low voice: "OK, don''t think about it, eh? Close your eyes and go to sleep. "


    Yao Shu shook his head, "can''t sleep..."


    Mental fatigue, let her whole person a little depressed, but there is no way to sleep.


    Lin radial knows that today''s event has brought Yao Shu a lot of stimulation. The first time he sees blood on the battlefield, many people feel sick and can''t sleep at night, not to mention Yao Shu?


    He stroked her hair gently, lowered his voice, and said in her ear, "it''s OK. I''ll stay with you. When you want to sleep, sleep again. "


    Yao Shu gave a low "um".


    she closed her eyes again. In order to avoid thinking of the pictures in Town God''s Temple, she thought about Du''s affairs.


    If her memory is not wrong, according to the story line in the book, Du Heng will start to take some of the shops in his mother''s hands and manage them by himself, and the light will appear!


    Before, she resolutely married Lin radial, relying on the money in her hand.


    Yao Shu thought of this, and suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Lin radial.


    The latter was a little inexplicable and asked, "ash, what''s the matter?"


    Yao Shu thought that in the original book, he and Du Zhen would know each other, but he didn''t know anything about those things.


    In this way, there is no reason to get angry.Yao Shu had no choice but to say, "don''t touch my hair! You can''t sleep if you touch it


    In Lin radial''s eyes, her occasional temper is extremely pitiful and lovely.


    Lin radial gave a low smile and took away his hand as expected.


    Yao Shu closed his eyes again.


    Lin radial looked at her face quietly. Her eyebrows were always wrinkled. The dark blue under her eyes became more and more clear on the white and delicate skin, which made people feel heartache.


    The man''s eyes described Yao Shu''s eyebrows, and said in a low voice, "ah Shu, you are really brave today."


    Yao Shu eyebrow heart a jump, did not open an eye, also did not speak.


    He felt the uncontrollable tremor of her eyelashes and knew that in her heart, there was no peace.


    Lin radial light hold Yao Shu''s head, take out the pillow, put his leg to her pillow.


    After such a move, Yao Shu had to open his eyes and murmured, "what are you doing?"


    The man''s cold eyebrows were soft and said seriously, "sleep on my pillow. I''m by your side, and I''ll be by your side in the future. Today''s situation will not happen again. "


    Yao Shuding and Lin radial looked at each other for a few seconds. Suddenly, he felt a sour feeling in his nose and closed his eyes in a hurry.


    The idea of damp slowly overflowed his eyes. Yao Shu turned his head and quietly rubbed Lin radial''s clothes


    Lin radial is holding his wife''s jade hand, his eyes are dim and obscure


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    When Yao Chao received the news, Yao Shu had already fallen asleep.


    Lin radial always let her pillow on his thigh and gently pressed the acupoints on her forehead with the big one who used to hold the sword tightly for her, in an attempt to make her sleep more stable.


    Yao Chao pushed the door in and called in a low voice: "a radius."


    The movement of Lin radial''s hand just stopped.


    Yao Chao''s face was a little heavy, and his always warm eyes seemed to be filled with black clouds of accumulated rainstorms, as if they burst out at any time.


    He lowered his voice and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? A Shu arrived in the capital this morning, and he had an accident in the inn in the afternoon? "


    Yao Shu is really tired, coupled with Yao Chao deliberately lowered the voice, she did not feel, still fell asleep.


    Lin radial gently put her on the pillow and motioned Yao Chao to go out and say.


    The sleeping posture of the mother and the son was the same, but Yao Shu''s face was short of the children''s pure peace, showing some light melancholy from time to time.


    Yao Chao took a deep look at the little sister and the children, followed Lin radial out of the door.


    It''s getting dark.


    Xie''s house is very big.


    The sky in the far away places is red from the West.


    clenched his hands and hoarse voice. "I went to the inn today to find out their mother and son. They learned that arth and Sanbao were captive to Town God''s Temple, and the other side left a letter to ask him to go to the temple alone."


    Yao Chao just had something to do and went out again. When he heard the news that his servant was going to find the time, he suddenly changed his face and immediately came to Xie''s house.


    Fortunately, when I came back, I learned that Yao Shu had returned safely with his child, so I put my heart back in my stomach.


    His face, like jade, looked gloomy. He asked Lin radial in a deep voice, "ah Shu has gone alone?"


    Lin radial nodded, deep eyes across a trace of pain is not easy to detect.


    Yao Chao min sharp, eyes suddenly sharp up: "what happened?"


    is Lin Yuan again doing things not surprised, recalled in Town God''s Temple today, Yao is full of blood, his face is full of sad and worried look, can not help but feel a pain in the heart.


    His eyes also slowly silent down, whispered to Yao Chao: "ash, she is very brave. In the past, I taught her how to defeat the enemy in case of danger. She did a good job With a hairpin, she stabbed the thief who wanted to do something wrong. "


    Yao Chao''s breath stagnated and he could not speak for a long time.


    "Ah Shu, she It''s not good to be a child. She hasn''t even mentioned a bucket of water at home When she was young, she had a thin wrist, softer than a cat... "


    Yao Chao said, the man''s eyes filled with regret, there is a kind of implicit anger flow: "now, you teach her to kill?"


    Lin Du looked at Yao Chao''s peach blossom eyes similar to Yao Shu''s, and said, "if I don''t teach her, what should she do when it comes to today?"


    Yao Chao clenched his fist, his voice was very low, but he spoke very fast: "I married my sister to you, not to make her afraid! What if you don''t have enough strength? What if there is more than one thief? You teach her to resist. What if she gets hurt more? "


    In Lin''s heart, he agreed with Yao Chao.


    But today''s events let him see Yao Shu''s calm, calm, and fascinating tenacity.


    "Chao is also very brave


    After hearing this, Yao Chao was furious, and his clenched fist fell mercilessly on Lin radial''s face and gave him a heavy blow on his left cheek.


    "Brave, good! If you expect my sister to be like you, wielding swords and guns and killing people without changing her face, you should leave as soon as possible! My younger sister, whom I grew up pampering, is not so despised by you


    Lin radial Sheng suffered this blow. He was not unable to hide, just unwilling.


    Yao Chao looks at his weakness, but his strength is not small.


    The man''s mouth was bleeding, but his eyes were still calm. He just looked at Yao Chao''s eyes and stressed, "I love Chong Ashu. I will spare my life to protect and cherish her. I never despise her


    Yao Chao Xuan is another punch, heavy hit on Lin radial''s right face: "do you love her? That''s how heavy you are?! To put her and her children at risk? "


    In this way, the corners of the mouth on both sides of Lin radial''s mouth were bleeding, which added a sense of blood to his sharp and angular handsome face.


    Yao Chao''s eyes are opposite to Lin radial''s, as if ignited by anger, twinkling with light.


    He gritted his teeth: "I''ll take Ashley tonight!"


    Lin radial''s eyebrows wrinkled. You can beat him or even kill him. You can take Ashu away no way!


    The man said in a deep voice: "second brother, Ashu won''t go with you."


    Yao Chao sneered and broke away from Lin''s shackles: "she''s my sister. If she doesn''t go with me, who will she go with?"


    Lin radial dropped his hand and firmly said, "Ashu is my wife and the mother of my children. I''ll take care of her. "


    They were arguing, but they heard something in the room.Yao Shu came out with his hair spread out and said in surprise, "second brother? What are you two doing? "


    She rubbed her eyes and saw the wound on Lin radial''s face. Suddenly she was stunned.


    "What''s the matter..." Yao Shu was still a little confused. He went to Lin radial and looked at his broken mouth carefully. "Did you quarrel with your second brother?"


    Lin radial did not speak, let Yao Shu with the tip of his finger gently on his wound.


    Yao Chao turned his mouth aside and ordered, "Ashu, put your hands down! Don''t touch him


    Yao Shu some silly eyes, looking back at Yao Chao, voice with soft drowsiness and dumb idea: "second brother, a radius how to provoke you?"


    Yao Chao looked at Lin radial with a sneer and said to Yao Shu, "this villain today, the second elder brother must be treated as a must! In the evening, my second brother will take you out and leave this person full of right and wrong


    He had already guessed in his heart that Yao Shu was in danger today, which must have something to do with Lin radial.


    Just because there is no evidence, it is not easy to say.


    Hearing this, Yao Shu had a headache and said in a soft voice, "second brother What''s the matter? Why do you want to live out all of a sudden? "


    Yao Chao was angry with Lin radial in her mind and asked, "are you not going to stay in an inn today? Go, now


    Yao Shu subconsciously stretched out his hand and grasped Lin''s right hand behind him. The latter held her in his backhand.


    She hesitated and looked at Yao Chao: "second brother, I, I today..."


    The sentence "don''t want to live out" can''t be said.


    Chao denggang and his younger sister said, "if you don''t want to offend him, why don''t you


    He stepped forward a little, saw the hand that two people hold each other, immediately more angry: "Lin radial, you loosen my sister!"


    The man''s hand is tighter.


    Yao Shu was a little funny for a moment. He took a look at this one and that one. Finally, he comforted Yao Chao and said, "second brother, I''m OK today. Don''t worry! What''s more, he arrived in time... "


    Yao Chao Yan watched his sister elbow to someone else, and then he knew Yao Shu''s heart. He just shook his head and sighed: "either the married daughter or the water That''s all. Where''s Zhi? Is he scared, too? "


    Lin radial shook his head: "your family has been hiding from him. Just now I asked someone to take him out to do some shopping, but I didn''t see Ashley and them coming back. "


    Yao Chao was relieved. Seeing that the sky was already dark, he sighed, "this day has passed, but it''s really a mess..."


    Lin radial held Yao Shu''s hand and saw that she was wearing thin clothes. Then he said in a low voice: "you go to the house and have a rest. I''ll call you when we have dinner


    Yao Shu knew that he and Yao Chao had something to say. He yawned and nodded obediently.


    When Yao Shu entered the room, Lin radial went to Yao Chao and said in a low voice, "second brother, let''s talk about it?"


    The latter raised his eyebrows: "what are you talking about? But I''ll beat you up again. "


    Lin radial did not care to shake his head, zhengse way: "today''s matter, I always feel strange."


    Yao Chao''s heart moved. Listen to him continue


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    "What is the possibility that you have something to do with Miss Du?"


    Lin is not stupid.


    Even if he trusted Du Heng again, he would take all aspects into consideration. What''s more, he didn''t have any deep friendship with Du Heng.


    In the morning, he met Du Zhen. In the afternoon, Yao Shu had an accident. The first thing he doubted was the "Du girl" who always appeared around him.


    Yao Chao said with a smile: "Miss Du? Don''t you think that people have a good character and family background and are good at everything? "


    Lin radial immediately frowned, serious way: "second brother, this kind of joke in the future don''t want to open.". I have never said that, let alone had such an idea. If you let Ashley know about these gossips, it will only increase her worries. "


    Yao Chao snorted and said, "I''m growing up."


    "Second brother, I''m talking to you about business."


    Yao Chao also suddenly positive face, put away the mood and joke just now.


    He looked at Lin radial and asked, "ah radial, you are honest with the second brother. You and miss Du really have nothing to do with each other in private?"


    "There is no contact," he said


    Yao Chao looked at Lin radial for a long time, and finally said, "OK, second brother believes you."


    Lin radial sword eyebrow frown, in the heart don''t understand: "second elder brother why have this one to ask?"


    Yao Chao''s long finger touched his chin, and as he recalled, he said, "maybe you can''t see it when you get along with her, but in the eyes of outsiders Miss Du is quite familiar with you. Even, I noticed, she knows you very well. "


    Lin radial''s calm face showed a trace of surprise, and immediately confused: "I I haven''t seen her before. "


    Yao Chao "tut" a, the face shows disgust: "the Kung Fu that observes words and looks, you can be really bad far."


    Lin radial heart way, that Du girl always cover face, where does he go to observe? You can''t stare at other girls'' eyes, can''t you?


    He swallows these words in his stomach, so that he doesn''t have to say them and get angry.


    Yao''s family are very individual in temperament? As like as two peas, Yao and chao chao are really brothers and sisters.


    Seeing that Lin radial didn''t speak up, Yao Chao didn''t want to talk about him much. He just said, "let''s get back to the point. Today''s affair must be uncovered."


    Lin radial nodded: "that''s nature."


    Yao Chao guessed that this matter had something to do with Miss Du. With a sneer, he said to Lin Du, "I''m not going to check this matter with you, we''ll check each other --"


    without waiting for Lin Du to frown, Yao Chao curled his lips and asked, "how do you deal with the dead man now?"


    Lin radial honest way: "the people of the capital''s police house have taken it away."


    The two of them have nothing to do recently. The emperor is busy asking Xie Qian to finish the trouble in the palace. He can''t remember them for a while, so Lin Du and Yao Chao can move freely all the time.


    Yao Chao nodded his head and said: "this case can not be done by one person. Now Ashur still needs to take care of him. You stay at home. I''ll go to the police house to see the body and see if there is any clue. "


    Lin radial naturally had no objection. After explaining to Yao Chao more information he knew, he watched him leave.


    When Lin radial turned around and entered the room, he saw Yao Shu sitting in a chair, stunned, as if thinking.


    He walked slowly to her and stroked Yao Shu''s hair. "Ah Shu, what''s the matter?"


    Yao Shu frowned and said, "you sit down. I have something to tell you. "


    Yao Shu sat quietly at the table. His peach blossom eyes filled his usual warmth and added a touch of solemnity.


    Seeing that she looked serious, Lin radial could not help but sit upright and wait for her to speak.


    "I want to discuss with you later," she TANKOU light open, voice with a little hoarse, to Lin radial asked, "can you think about how to arrange our mother and son?"


    Lin radial looked back at her eyes seriously and said in a low voice, "didn''t we discuss it before? I''m looking for a good house in Beijing, and I''ll pick you up with ACE and Sanbao. In the future, ah Zhi will study in Xie''s house or go to the Imperial College. Our family will be together all the time. "


    Yao Shu''s dream of a peaceful future is also his dream.


    It''s just - there''s a hidden danger.


    "I also want our family to be together all the time. But, radius, I have to ask you one thing. "


    Lin radial''s hands on his knees tightened up and his eyes were quiet: "Asher, you say."


    Her eyes flickered slightly, and finally she resolutely said, "I want you to promise that you will not have any contact with Miss Du in the future."


    Lin radial slightly a Leng.


    Before he could speak, Yao added, "I don''t want you to meet her again. I will be jealous. "


    When she finished, Lin radial felt the estrangement between them, as if suddenly moved away, suddenly opened up.


    He nodded without hesitation: "Ashu, I promise you that I will not see her again in the future."


    Yao Shu''s nerves, which had been tense, suddenly relaxed.Lin radial didn''t promise easily, and he would do what he promised.


    So, the story in the original book, will never happen?


    Lin radial leaned forward slightly, took Yao Shu''s little hand in his hand, looked into her eyes and said sincerely, "ah Shu, I was wrong before. I shouldn''t have been associated with Miss Du. I shouldn''t have visited the house with her I''m sorry to make you miserable, Ashley


    His palms were broad and powerful, with a dry and warm body temperature, a little bit soothing Yao Shu''s heart.


    She laughed, white teeth gently bite the lower lip, stressed: "in the future, if I have a conflict with her, which side do you help?"


    She cunning appearance lets Lin radial love extremely, he does not want to also want to say: "nature is to help you."


    "Ah Shu, don''t worry. No matter who you have conflicts with in the future, I will be on your side," Lin radial said to Yao Shu without any teacher


    Yao Shu laughed: "what if I was wrong?"


    The man shook his head: "No. Even if you are wrong, I am wrong with you. "


    Yao Shu was a little surprised. He could not help but ask, "this is what the second elder brother taught you to say?"


    Lin radial a Leng, sword eyebrow light Cu, way: "this is my heart words."


    There are still some bloodstains on the corner of the man''s mouth. Yao Shu approached him and gently touched his wound with the hand that was not held by him.


    Xu had been sitting for a long time. Yao Shu''s fingertips were cool and pressed on the broken corner of his mouth with feather like force, which made him feel itchy and comfortable.


    "Does it hurt?" She asked in a low voice.


    Lin radial shook his head: "no pain. It''s all minor injuries. "


    Yao Shu sighed and said, "second brother, you should hide from me. How can you stand still and be beaten? "


    She has some angry tone, so that people can easily hear the treasure.


    Lin''s mouth slightly raised, should say: "second brother, second brother is your second brother, naturally is my second brother."


    So he didn''t hide.


    The longer you look at him, the longer you look at him


    Is saying, then hears the boy''s voice, "Aung."


    Yao Shu pulled his mouth, looked at the door with his chin in one hand, and whispered, "just talking about him, is this coming back?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    After Furi came back with a Zhi, she retired wisely and left the space for their family.


    The boy didn''t know what happened to Yao Shu today, but he was totally happy that his mother came back with his younger brother and younger sister and said in a high spirit:


    "Aung! Later, you can try the fried balls from Uncle Xie''s house. They are delicious and delicious


    Yao Shu gently laughed, touched his son''s head and nodded: "good. I''ll try it later. "


    A Zhi looks up at Lin radial and Yao Shu with a grin.


    In the evening, Xie Qian still didn''t come back, so Yao Shu had to give up the idea of greeting him.


    The servants of Xie''s house sent the food to the courtyard. Yao Chao also ate with Lin radial, but ash and Sanbao were still asleep.


    A Zhi didn''t understand: "what''s the matter with younger brothers and sisters? Don''t you have to ask Er Bao to eat? "


    All the adults wanted to hide it from him. Yao Shu only said, "my younger brother and sister are too tired today. Let them sleep more."


    After the meal, they chatted about each other''s current situation in the hospital for a while. When the moon was on the willow shoot, Yao chaocai returned to his guest room.


    There was no word all night.


    In the morning of the next day, Yao Shu remembered what happened yesterday. After the children got up, he discussed with Lin radial a trip to the capital''s police house.


    Thinking that he was too tired, he slept longer and happily played with a Zhi in the yard to tease his younger brother.


    Looking at the carefree children, Yao Shu whispered to Lin radial: "yesterday''s matter, I still have some fear when I think about it now. If there is something wrong with ER Bao and San Bao... "


    She couldn''t talk.


    Lin radial touched Yao Shu''s hair and said to her, "No. Ashley, you did a good job. You protected our children. "


    Lin radial really brought Yao Shu a lot of peace of mind, but yesterday''s incident, she always to the backstage gangster.


    "I heard that my second brother went to the capital''s police house yesterday? What did he get? "


    In the morning, Yao Chao did come back for a while, stepping on the morning dew, and talking to Lin radial for a while, but Yao Shu and the children were still asleep and had not heard the truth.


    Lin radial took a look at Yao Shu and said in a low voice, "the identity of the dead man has been found out. It is a fish that has been caught by Changfeng escort agency."


    Yao Shu sneered in his heart, and the matter in his mind was really related to Du Heng.


    But she couldn''t tell Lin radial clearly that she knew the relationship between Du Heng and Changfeng escort agency, so she led him to say, "Miss Du almost had an accident in Qingtong town before, which is also related to this escort agency?"


    Lin radial nodded and did not speak.


    Yao Shu looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter? Suddenly there was no sound. "


    The man''s pretty sword eyebrows wrinkled, as if he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He hesitated and said, "ah Shu, you just said that yesterday. You are not allowed to have any contact with her..."


    Instead of answering, Yao Shu asked, "what would you do if it really had something to do with her?"


    "Nature wants to find her trouble," he said


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "then it''s over? I won''t allow you to have personal relations with her, but I didn''t say that I won''t allow you to have a grudge against her! "


    Lin radial some surprised looked at Yao Shu, seems to understand her meaning.


    Can you be an enemy with Miss Du, but not a friend? Ah Shu''s jealousy is really interesting.


    The man nodded and said, "the second brother has been guarding the patrol house. This morning, he will send someone to Du''s house to invite someone. We may be able to find out by then. "


    Second elder brother really can let people call Du Zhen?


    Yao Shu moved in his heart and leaned forward, saying, "I''m going to go too."


    In fact, Lin radial didn''t want Yao Shu to pass.


    Yao Shu saw what he thought and said firmly: "don''t worry about me. I''m not that vulnerable. When it comes to children''s affairs, I must get to the bottom of the matter -- "


    Lin Fei didn''t insist and nodded.


    They played with the children for a while. When Yao Chao sent someone to call, they went out together.


    When he arrived at the yamen, Yao Chao first saw Yao Shu, frowned and whispered to Lin Yu: "you can come. How can you bring Ashu here?"


    Before Lin spoke, Yao Shu said, "second brother, I have to come."


    Yao Chao''s face, which was warm and moist like jade, hung an unhappy look in front of Yao Shu for the first time, and said in a low voice: "mischief! If it comes to the women''s family, when they go in and out of the yamen, where do they have a good reputation? "


    Yao Shu chuckled and shook his head: "second brother, you know, I don''t care about this. Since this case is related to two treasures and three treasures, I must intervene. "


    Looking at Xiaomei''s resolute appearance, Yao Chao knows that he can''t persuade her to go back, so he stares at her brother-in-law.


    He took two men into the Yamen.


    As Yao Chao walked, he explained to Lin radial and Yao Shu: "I just called Miss Du, and now I''m sitting and drinking tea with the magistrate. Don''t be so angry, missKnowing that he was deliberately reminding himself, Yao Shu said, "don''t worry, second brother. I understand


    She is not a person without a city. No matter how much she has to guard against Du Zhen, she can be gentle on the face.


    she believes that Du Zhen is the same.


    After entering the front hall, you can see that the prefect is wearing official clothes, and duanduanzheng is sitting at the table of eight immortals, talking with Du Heng.


    But she seldom wears a soft veil on her face today, and there is no beauty on her face.


    Seeing Lin and his wife, Du Heng only nodded slightly, without any smile.


    However, the magistrate stood up and said, "Lord Yao, this is Lord Lin? And Mrs. Lin? "


    The two of them politely returned to the ceremony, and Yao Chao said with a smile, "you may not know. Apart from being brothers, I am also related by marriage to A-R. This is the little sister -- "


    Yao Shu nods to the magistrate with a smile.


    The Yamen of the capital city is a fat man. After so many years of work, the magistrate has developed a pair of eyes to see people.


    looking at Yao Shu''s natural appearance, he could not help nodding in his heart.


    This is different from what Miss Du just said?


    Originally thought that Lin radial''s wife was an ordinary village woman, but now it seems that she is standing with the dignified and noble women in the capital city.


    bravado beauties, "Town God''s Temple is dangerous. Mrs. Lin is a real heroine. She makes her very much admire."


    Yao Shu''s smile on his face was gentle and generous, and he said in a warm voice: "the magistrate''s praise is wrong."


    Prefect Xu had many Chengfu in his chest. When Du Heng chatted with him, he noticed the slight hostility to Mrs. Lin in her words.


    He said to Du Heng with a smile, "Miss Du, since I know you all, I won''t introduce you."


    Du Heng''s vermilion lip opens slightly, light way: "do not need."


    If it had been put in the past, it would have been out of politeness. Yao Shu also said hello to Du Heng.


    is just out of Town God''s Temple. She is really disgusted with Du. She doesn''t even want to look at her.


    Lin radial''s mind was always concerned about Yao Shu, and naturally realized her emotion.


    The man went straight to the subject and said to the magistrate, "Lord Xu. I don''t know how much progress has been made in this case? "


    Magistrate Xu took a look at Yao Chao and said with a smile, "Mr. Yao asked me to send someone to invite Miss Du. Now I''ve also invited her. As for the progress Two adults will come to see it together. "


    "Please sit down," he said. Let''s sit down and talk slowly. "


    Yao Shu sat down beside Lin radial. When he raised his eyes, he just caught Du Heng''s look in his eyes -


    cold, with hard to hide exclusion.


    Yao Shu raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes.


    Finally not disguise good? She would like to tear her face with Du Juan!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    When all the people sat down, Du Zhen''s eyebrows and eyes were cold, and he took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Xu called me to come here today? I can''t go out of the house too long for fear of my father''s reproach. "


    Her expression is light, have a sense of awe inspiring inviolability. Take out your father and put pressure on magistrate Xu quietly.


    With the same smile, magistrate Xu said, "today, I invite Miss du to come here for a case that happened in Beijing yesterday..."


    At this point, he pauses.


    Du Heng had already guessed that before he came, it must be because of yesterday that the police house was looking for her.


    She asked quietly, "I''ve been going out occasionally these days, but I''ve always been a fellow traveler. Mr. Lin knows. What does the case in Beijing have to do with me? "


    With that, Du Heng''s beautiful eyes glanced at Lin radial and turned his sight back.


    This meaning is very obvious - she usually does not go out, that is to go out, but also with Lin radial.


    Where will Yao Shu be when he says this? I don''t know. I thought she was with Lin radial every day!


    Lin radial was not good at words, and could not hear the hidden meaning in others'' words. However, Yao Chao laughed and nodded: "Miss Du''s words are true. Yesterday, Miss Du did come to Xie''s house and helped ah du to see the house together. We all know that. "


    Magistrate Xu nodded.


    He ignored the surging waves among several people and said to Du Heng, "Miss Du, don''t worry. But I checked the body of the thief yesterday, and found out that he was related to the Changfeng escort agency in the capital. If I remember correctly, Miss Du was almost trapped by this escort agency? "


    Seeing Du Heng nodding, magistrate Xu turned his head and asked, "Miss Du once entrusted the escort agency to protect the safety of your masters and servants? I wonder if you could ask me more questions? "


    As early as yesterday, Du Heng knew that the two men had abducted Lin radial''s children, and he had planned how to get out of this incident.


    She nodded slightly and said, "it''s true. My father forbade me to mention it outside, but since Mr. Xu asked, the little girl naturally knew everything


    Xu Zhifu asked, "Miss Du would not have entrusted her safety to Changfeng escort agency unless she was out of trust. I just don''t know how miss Du got involved with this escort agency? "


    Du Heng''s eyes were flat, as if he were talking about something that had nothing to do with him. He said faintly: "my mother left me some property when she passed away, and this escort agency is one of them."


    Changfeng escort agency is Du Heng''s property?!


    In the hearts of all, Yao Chao even frowned - Yao Shu felt that even if he had done something, Du would not admit it foolishly.


    Sure enough, she said, "but when my mother died, I was still young, and most of the property around me was left to my servants by my mother. The business has not changed for several years. "


    Magistrate Xu then asked, "who did miss Du transfer to?"


    Du Heng shook his head, his back was straight, and said: "I never touch on this matter. If you want to know, I can call my servants to come and answer. "


    Magistrate Xu let go of this topic with a smile.


    Call her servant for a question? Today, calling Du Heng to ask for questions is already hiding from Du Shangshu. If you let the Lord Shangshu know that such a move will hinder the face of the Shangshu mansion.


    Although Yao Chao and Lin radial were not officials of the capital, they understood more or less the twists and turns between them. When they saw magistrate Xu''s questions, they were very cautious and did not say much.


    Prefect Xu asked several more questions, which were all blocked by Du Heng. She only evaded anything that involved Changfeng escort agency.


    At the end of the question, there was nothing.


    Before the public could respond, Du Zhen took the lead in making trouble. His beautiful eyes swept the public lightly, and his face was slightly cold. He said: "my father is a low-key person, but he is also a member of the imperial court after all. As the daughter of Du Fu, I was interrogated as a prisoner today? "


    Xu Zhifu said with a bitter smile: "Miss Du''s words are heavy."


    After all, Du Heng has a good family background, which is hard for ordinary people.


    Yao Chao looked warm and genial, and said, "in the past, I met Miss Du in Qingtong town. This time in the palace, thanks to miss Du''s help, a Du and I handled the case very smoothly. In yesterday''s Town God''s Temple case, the governor also considered that the girl was the victim of the long wind Bureau. He asked the girl to come over and ask for clues. It doesn''t mean anything. "


    His words are sincere, even Du Heng, who has been cold, is not easy to get angry.


    She only pointed the spearhead at Yao Shu and said, "fortunately, yesterday''s incident was not dangerous. I feel relieved. It''s just that when Miss Yao gets angry with Mr. Lin in the future, she should never take her children with her. After all, children are innocent. "


    Innocent children? She also means to say the words "innocent child"?!


    Yao Shuying''s eyes were cold, and he looked at Du Heng without any sign of weakness. He only said, "Miss Du, it seems that the private affairs of our husband and wife are not within the scope of today''s discussion."


    Du Zhen''s lips were slightly pursed, and his eyebrows frowned: "but this is not just a private matter of the two. I''ve come here today to help you. I''m just going out of the Yamen. I''m afraid it will hurt my reputation. "Yao Shu''s eyes were completely cold.


    She just wanted to open her mouth, but her right hand on her knee was gently held by Lin radial.


    Seeing that there was no extra expression on the man''s angular face, he said to Du Heng, "Miss Du can''t come today."


    Du said all these words.


    Her eyes showed a look of disbelief, perhaps too surprised, and did not even have time to cover up, and frankly showed it to the public.


    "What does Mr. Lin mean?" Du Heng heard his voice tremble.


    Lin radial sword eyebrow slightly Cu, don''t want to do more entanglement on this issue.


    He looked into Du''s eyes and said to her, "yesterday was a very dangerous event. Thanks to Ashley''s strength and bravery, she and her child were safe. Don''t confuse Miss Du. If Miss Du wants to go, please do as you please


    Prefect Xu''s mind is bad -


    if Lin radial is really young and vigorous, how can he not leave any affection in his words?


    if he really annoys this young lady, he will sue the grand master, even the imperial concubine and empress in the palace, how can they not eat the blame?


    Prefect Xu was about to find a way to round it, but Du Heng suddenly turned red in his eyes, and his eyes seemed to burst into tears.


    "Mr. Lin! You...! " She stood up, her slender fingers slightly raised, with a little trembling, and pointed to linradial.


    The latter was not aware of Du Zhen''s intense mood, instead, she frowned and waited for Du Zhen''s following


    finally, she didn''t say anything. She forbeared the sour and astringent feeling in her heart and threw down a sentence: "goodbye!"


    Du Heng walked out of this humiliating place with her skirt. She walked faster and faster. When she reached the gate of the yamen, she almost lost her manners.


    As she watched, she saw the expression on her young lady''s face. She couldn''t help but look silly: "little, miss! What''s the matter? "


    Du Zhen forced to endure tears, cold voice: "back to the house!"


    When she got into the carriage, her tears finally fell down.


    In the last life, she stayed by his side for so many years. She understood the emotion under his frown and the reason behind his cold face every time.


    He never saw her.


    At least, he thought that he could accompany her again


    But I didn''t expect - Lin radial should face her like this with the attitude of facing strangers


    No! He is obviously tired of her!


    But yesterday is still good, yesterday they also went to see the house


    Du Heng choked soundlessly, her delicate nails pinched into the flesh, but she could not feel the pain.


    It''s all Yao Shu. Everything is caused by Yao Shu


    If it wasn''t for her, Lin radial wouldn''t treat her like this!


    Yao Shu should not have lived. In the last life, she died in childbirth!


    Du Heng''s bright eyes were gradually eroded by negative emotions, and the dark clouds could not be dispersed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Du Heng''s bright eyes were gradually eroded by negative emotions, and the dark clouds could not be dispersed.


    Du Heng returned to his house, thinking about today''s affairs, he could not calm down for a long time.


    Ah Su poured her a cup of hot tea in silence, then retreated quietly.


    Instead, Mammy came over and looked at Du Juan''s gloomy appearance. She looked distressed on her old face and said in a low voice, "Miss, look at everything. Don''t worry like this


    From childhood to childhood, Du Zhen was mostly in the charge and protection of his mother.


    Originally in the heart of estrangement, in today, because mammy this familiar care soft a bit, suddenly want to wantonly! Make a bet!


    In her beautiful eyes, she lifted her eyes to look at the old woman and murmured, "mammy..."


    Mammy "ah" ground should a, approached, let Du Heng gently lean on oneself.


    Long lost intimacy, so that two people a little speechless.


    Mammy''s voice was a little hoarse and said slowly, "Miss, when she was in her infancy, she gave her to me to take care of. I still remember when my wife just passed away, the young lady was just a little old, and she cried all day looking for her mother. "


    The voice of the old man seemed to come from an extraordinarily distant place, with reminiscence: "I don''t know when, Miss suddenly became big. But I know that miss''s heart is always with me. Unfortunately, I''m old, and I can''t understand what Miss needs any more. I can''t share my worries for miss... "


    Du Heng''s thoughts can not help but follow her, back to the past, as if the next generation.


    Her mother died when she was very young. When she was a child, she was very dependent on her mother -


    but her identity was different. In addition, there were always aunts in the family who were gossiping in front of her father. Her father severely stopped her from being too close to his servants.


    Only at night, Du Heng would sneak into Mammy''s warm arms and whisper with her


    Thinking of this, Du Heng raised his head, looked at the old man again, bit his lower lip and said, "Mammy, will you always protect me? Why are you good to me


    Her tone seemed to go back to her childhood.


    The young lady, who had been with her for the rest of her life, looked at her face and said, "I''m very sad. When the young lady grows up, she has troubles. The old slave is old and can''t help the young lady.... "


    Du Heng has no way to tell about rebirth.


    But today she was treated like this by Lin radial, and she heard Mammy''s sincere and helpless loyalty, and her heart shook.


    She held the woman in her arms, tears slowly falling, choking: "mammy I thought that mammy belonged to grandma... "


    The old lady of Du Fu didn''t like Du Zhen''s mother all the time, and she didn''t like Du Zhen.


    But it was the younger sister of a few concubines, because his aunt was the old lady''s mother''s family, she was more favored than her legitimate young lady.


    The old lady is very strict with Du Zhen. From time to time, she will look for her faults. The whole family knows her faults.


    Mammy listened to Du Heng''s saying, but she was shocked: "Miss, how can you think like this?! How could that be possible! "


    Du Heng shook his head.


    She had no way to explain what happened in the last life, because in the last life, she learned from other people that mammy had been very close to her husband, so she had doubts.


    On that day, I took ah Su and Mammy to Qingtong Town, and I never tried to test their meaning.


    Fortunately, Ashu and mammy have always been loyal


    Du Heng said in a low voice: "Mammy, don''t go too close to the old lady in the future, OK?"


    Mammy frowned and asked, "but who did miss hear about anything?"


    Du Heng did not speak.


    Mammy said earnestly: "the lady left early, and the master was busy. There was no one to teach the young lady about many things. The young lady must consider what news she gets. Who is speaking to? Will it be disclosed to miss intentionally? Is the message credible? "


    Du Heng bit his lower lip and shook his head.


    It was in his husband''s house that Du Zhen of the last generation heard The person who said this was also a servant girl who was quite trusted in her yard and had always been loyal to her.


    In the last life, even her side has been so surrounded by tigers and wolves?


    And how much does the man who failed her know about these things?


    Seeing that Du Zhen clenched his fists and her eyes were full of haze, Mammy said painfully, "well, miss, don''t think about these bad things."


    She didn''t want to talk about the past life, but now it seems that she can''t be safe if she wants to be quiet.


    There is always a Yao Shu in the middle of Lin radial''s side, which makes her feel stuck in the throat.


    Du Heng stabilized his mind and lifted his eyes to mammy: "Mammy, don''t worry, I''m ok."


    When mammy saw her thinking, she was worried.


    Du Heng thought about it and asked, "have you ever visited Mr. Lu these days?"Mammy didn''t understand Du Heng''s meaning and said, "Master Lu has been here three or four times. Isn''t miss unwilling to see him? Xu is aware of the miss''s evasion. Mr. Lu won''t come these days. "


    Du Heng nodded slightly.


    Mammy put her hand on Du Zhen''s hair and said, "miss is old now. The old lady in the family is not willing to care about Miss''s marriage. She still wants to go to the palace and ask for a concubine. Look at some young talents in Beijing carefully..."


    Du Heng''s heart was bitter, and his face also showed some indifference. He only asked, "how does mammy feel, Master Lu?"


    Mammy said with a smile, "Lord Lu is in charge of the military department, and his family background is prominent. As the eldest son, Mr. Lu''s family background is worthy of Miss Shang. He is also a young man with elegant demeanor, not to mention that he has been accompanying the young prince in the palace since he was a child. If he is good at learning, he has a childhood friendship with the young lady.... "


    Listen to Mammy''s words, Du Heng slowly smile, but in that smile, there is always a bone chilling meaning.


    The man who Du Zhen married in his previous life was Lu Hua, a literary talent.


    It is such a good childe of the turbid world, but it''s her concubine sister that he likes, and because of her concubine, he married her.


    No matter how much childhood friendship there is, why don''t you take her concubine home to be an aunt?


    How can he talk about friendship with her!


    Seeing that Du Heng''s face looked strange, Mammy couldn''t help saying, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Du Heng adjusted his mood, shook his head and said, "I have nothing to do. Can mammy send someone to call Mr. Lu? I happen to think that a painting I promised to do for him a few days ago is missing some colors. "


    Miss, this is, finally figured out?


    Mammy in the heart one joy: "good good good, I this send a person to go."


    She was afraid that her young lady would look at that childe Lin. if she was not worthy of her family background, she would not say that. She was even more a wife and child! Where can we go!


    Now that Du Zhen wants to be happy, she has to make up the couple quickly.


    Mammy''s face was full of smile, and she said to Du Heng, "if you know that Miss Lu has an appointment, you must go out immediately."


    Du Heng faint smile: "Mammy to ask is."


    At this time, Lu Hua was still attentive to her, gentle and indifferent.


    If not, she would not have been fascinated by him in the previous life, and resolutely married him among the talents in the capital.


    I just don''t know, at this time, is he true or false?


    Has he been involved with her sister?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Mammy''s front feet just let people go out to deliver the letter, not long after, they received a reply.


    Lu Fu''s servant was brought to Du Heng. She saw that he was the most useful one around Luhua, named a Liang.


    With a smile on his face, a Liang respectfully said to Du Heng: "our childe knows that the girl is not feeling well these days. He is very worried about her, and dare not rush to disturb her. Today, when I heard that the girl was Da''an, I immediately sent the little girl back and forth. "


    Du Heng''s face was covered with gauze and asked in a light voice, "what did you say?"


    A Liang said with a smile: "the young master said that he was very grateful to the girl for the painting she had said she would do. If the paint is not enough, there are still some, but I''m afraid the color won''t suit the girl''s mind. In the afternoon, if the girl is free, go to the paint shop in the south of the city


    Du Heng nodded and said, "I''m free. I just want to trouble your son to accompany me."


    There was a flower on a Liang''s face: "we can''t ask for it! To be honest with you Today, I went out, but I made a promise with the young master. I want to invite the girl out of the door! "


    Mammy also laughed at one side, but Du Heng was indifferent.


    Fortunately, her face was veiled, and no one else could see her expression.


    Ah Liang said some flattering words, and he wanted to go back to his life.


    Du Heng''s heart moved and stopped him: "a Liang, you wait."


    The boy stopped and said respectfully, "girl, what else can I do for you?"


    Du Heng shook his head and said with a smile: "nothing. Just ask, do you want to go back to the house immediately


    A Liang smiles, only when Du Heng is in a hurry to see his son, but it''s not good to say so clearly.


    He said to Du Heng with a smile: "if you go back to the girl, I''ll deal with some personal affairs. If it doesn''t take long, I''ll go back to the house immediately!"


    Du Heng gave a light "um" and asked casually, "what''s private? I''ve never heard you talk about yourself


    A Liang was obviously stunned for a moment and covered up: "what can I do for you? However, there is a fellow villager who happens to work in Du Fu. I''ll ask her about the recent situation of my family... "


    Mammy said to Du Heng at one side: "yes. A Liang told me that he had a fellow countryman who happened to be in the yard of the second young lady. "


    Du Heng sneered in his heart.


    What fellow countrymen! From this time, Luhua had already been entangled with her common sister!


    It''s just a matter of passing the news on the pretext of fellow countrymen.


    For so many years, they have been playing with her like a fool!


    Du Heng''s face was still cold and cold. He nodded to a''liang and said, "well, you go quickly."


    A Liang saluted and left soon.


    Du Heng''s anger didn''t show at all, that is, the mammy who had been serving her all the time didn''t see that she was in a wrong state at this time.


    Mammy also happily said: "Miss, it''s time to go out and hang out with the young talents in the capital. All feelings come from getting along with each other. Mr. Lu is interested in miss. When you go, you will not be able to do it slowly? "


    Du Heng gave a faint "um".


    Dayan doesn''t attach importance to men''s and women''s defense. Women are very free. In the capital city, they often see unmarried women with veils and walk with men.


    Mammy nagged, "what do you wear in the afternoon? Do you want him to follow? Do you want someone else to follow you? "


    Du Chen was in a low mood. He didn''t want to talk much, so he said, "Mammy, just arrange it."


    Mammy happily "ah" and went out to prepare.


    Du Zhen finally had time to be alone. He drank his tea slowly and thought about how to do it in the future.


    If you want to take action in Beijing, it''s not enough to rely on the few people left by her mother alone. Luhua is undoubtedly a good help.


    In doing business on its own, Luhua can also help Luhua solve some problems.


    Not to mention the power of the people behind him


    In the last life, she was betrayed by him!


    In this life, she will play with him!


    Ah, if Lin radial is like a previous life, why is she here?


    ¡­¡­


    Afternoon.


    Du Zhen went to the south of the city in a carriage.


    There is a place in the south of the city where there are lots of shops selling paper, ink, brush and inkstone. One of the places Du Heng and Lu Hua have arranged is the one they have been to before.


    The small building has two floors high. The first floor is full of brush, ink, paper and inkstone. The second floor does not welcome visitors.


    It was only after he married Lu Hua that Du Zhen realized that this was the place where Lu Hua and the little prince often discussed important matters.


    As soon as Du''s carriage stopped in front of the shop, a young man came up to meet her


    Ah Su took Du Juan''s hand and helped her out of the carriage.


    Du Heng looked at the face of the man, and did not say much, but nodded lightly.


    The boy said with a smile: "our son has been waiting in the shop. Call me to meet Miss Du at the door. When the girl arrives, just go straight in. "Du Hun nodded slightly and stepped into the shop.


    The first floor of the shop is very wide. Exquisite paper and pen are displayed on each wooden cabinet. Once you enter the shop, you will feel calm and calm.


    Lu Hua was the first to see Du Zhen and got up and came over.


    He was not tall or short, and his appearance was top-notch among the talents in the capital city. He came to Du Heng and saluted her. He said mildly, "Miss Du, I haven''t seen you for some days. Can you be well?"


    As he spoke, Luhua looked at the beautiful eyes on Du Zhen''s veil. His eyes and eyebrows were full of appreciation for her and the joy of seeing her.


    He said, "I''m worried about you. It''s just that a few days ago, the wind was blowing and there was a fever all the time. Now it''s better. "


    When they get along with each other on weekdays, Du Heng has always been gentle, and occasionally reveals a little shyness, never so cold.


    Lu Hua only thought that she was annoyed that he didn''t go there frequently. She couldn''t help showing some annoyed look on her face and explained in a low voice: "it''s my negligence. I''m too busy these days to greet the girl''s body. "


    Du Heng sneered in his heart, but his eyebrows and eyes didn''t show up. He said in a warm voice: "young master, these days, there are no less people sent to Du''s house."


    Luhua slightly a Leng, some did not respond.


    These days, he is in touch with one of Du''s concubines, but


    Du Heng didn''t wait for him to think more, he said with a smile, "Mr. Lu, let''s go and have a look at the paint?"


    Luhua only thought that she had just said something unintentionally, so she also exposed the incident and led Du Heng to the place where the paint was put.


    People stood by and watched from afar. They stood side by side, occasionally whispering a few words.


    Du Chou picked out several colors at random and asked casually, "we''ve been to this shop several times. How come we haven''t seen many customers?"


    Lu Hua said in a warm voice: "since the girl is here, I don''t want to be disturbed by others."


    Du Heng smiles and takes a look at Luhua.


    She was born extremely beautiful, a pair of bright eyes also seem to speak in general, let people see intoxicated.


    "I heard a few days ago that the little prince also came here to buy things. If you want to come to this shop chosen by Mr. Lu, you can''t be wrong. "


    Luhua had no defense against her, and said with a smile, "the little prince loves calligraphy and painting. He bought a lot of his ink from this shop."


    Today, the emperor has only one son. He is still young and has not been crowned king.


    But the emperor was very kind to his brothers. The former Emperor was tyrannical. He exiled his brothers and killed them. When the emperor ascended the throne, he took their children to the palace.


    This little prince is the posthumous son of the former prince. He is very talented and does well in painting and calligraphy.


    Du Heng''s eyebrows and eyes slightly curved, and said to Luhua, "the painting of the little prince is hard to find. If you can paint with the same paint as Xiao Wang Ye, I think you can also get a fraction and a half of the charm. "


    Luhua subconsciously didn''t like Du Heng talking about other people. What''s more, he didn''t want Du Heng to be interested in him because he had not married his concubine.


    With a smile, the man said to Du Heng, "Du''s paintings are exquisite and beautiful. Why admire others?"


    Du Heng also laughed and did not speak.


    They picked up the paint for half a day, and then went to the teahouse for a long time. When it was almost evening, Du Heng went back to his house with satisfaction.


    On the carriage, the woman looks at the newly bought paint with a sneer in her heart -


    Lu Hua, in this life, let''s go and see!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    When Du Heng returned to his house, he sent a copy of the pigments he and Luhua bought today to his sister Shu, and then called for dinner


    She took care of her own meals and ignored the mood of the concubines after receiving the pigment.


    On the other hand, Yao Chao stayed in the police office, Yao Shu and Lin radial also went back to Xie''s house.


    On the way back, Lin radial saw Yao Shu''s sullen appearance. He could not help holding her hand: "what''s the matter? What are you worried about? "


    Yao Shu Chang breathed a sigh of relief, showed his eyebrows and frowned slightly, and said in a low voice, "I''m not happy to have nothing to gain from yamen today."


    Lin radial guessed that she was because of this. He only held Yao Shu''s soft hand and said in a deep voice, "ah Shu, don''t worry. I know it in my mind. "


    Yao Shu gently "um", the footstep is still heavy.


    Suddenly, she looked back at Lin radial and asked, "Miss Du seems to have no idea about yesterday. What do you think? "


    Lin radial shakes his head: "just now it''s inconvenient to talk about it in front of magistrate Xu. There are still many strange things about it."


    Yao Shu thought that as long as Du Heng didn''t admit it, it would be difficult to find out. Listening to him, his eyes were bright.


    There is only one thought in women''s heart: he doesn''t believe Du Heng!


    "What are you going to do?" she said


    The crowd in the street was bustling, and Lin radial''s eyes were quiet. He led Yao Shu''s hand through the crowd, and said to her: "everything that has been done will leave traces. As long as she is involved in it, I will find out. "


    Seeing Yao Shu''s silence, the man looked into her eyes and added, "ah Shu, don''t worry. No matter whether the shangshufu is involved in this matter or not, I will not let the mastermind go unpunished. "


    His voice was calm and powerful, and the expression on his face was so calm that Yao Shu felt a kind of steadiness that he had not seen for a long time.


    She chuckled, nodded, and whispered, "since you said that, I believe you."


    However, even if it is handed over to Lin radial for investigation, she will also pay close attention to Du Heng''s every move. If she becomes angry, she will do something out of the ordinary.


    They walked side by side on the streets of the capital. They admired others for their talent and beauty.


    "Yes."


    Yao Shu suddenly thought of the house and asked, "do you have a nice place to live in these days in Beijing?"


    Lin radial shook his head: "there is no suitable residence."


    Yao Shuwei took up the corner of his mouth and shook it gently. Lin radial took her right hand and softened his voice and said, "well, we''ll look for it in the capital these days! Whether you buy it or rent it, you''ll always meet the right one... "


    Lin radial naturally wanted it. When he looked at Yao Shu coldly, he slowly softened down and promised in a low voice: "OK. I''ll go with you. "


    They gave up their worries and went to Xie''s house hand in hand


    When he arrived at Xie''s house, he saw a high and big carriage stop steadily in front of the door, and Xie Ming stood aside.


    Xie Qian, dressed in black, was coming down from the carriage.


    His fair eyebrows are habitually wrinkled. Maybe he didn''t sleep well these days, and there is a faint dark blue under his eye socket.


    Happened to see Lin radial and his wife, Xie Qian stopped, waiting for them to come forward.


    Two people went to the front, Yao Shu followed Lin radial and called: "uncle."


    Xie Qian looks light, slightly nodded to Yao Shu, motioned two people to keep up, leading the house.


    Knowing that Xie Qianxi was quiet, he didn''t come back for some days, so he went back to the house coldly. All the servants of Xie''s house held their breath and stood by, without speaking.


    This really made Yao Shu a little puzzled --


    she also saw some servant girls of Fuli and the young boys in her family yesterday. How could she see Xie Qian, who was quiet as a little quail?


    Is Xie Qian really so frightening?


    When he got into the mansion, Xie Qian gave a few words to Xie Ming, and said a few words with Lin radial and his wife. He went to the back to clean up.


    Yao Shu followed Lin radial back to the guest room.


    Ah Zhi goes to the study, while Fu Ya takes ah Si and San Bao to watch fish in the pavilion outside.


    When the children were away, Yao Shu thought of what had happened just now and whispered to Lin radial: "I knew your uncle was cold. I didn''t expect that it was the same at home..."


    Seeing her surprise, Lin Fei nodded and said, "he always does. Even in the face of the emperor, there is no redundant words


    Yao Shu sighed and said to Lin radial, "if this is someone else, I have nothing to say. It''s the only one left in your family who''s in love with his mother. "


    Lin radial gave a "yes".


    Then Yao Shu said, "he has no plan to marry? It''s also good to have more children at home. Don''t you see how good Fu Li and ah Zhi are playing? This popularity has come up, and gradually the government is not so desolate. It also has an impact on people''s character. "


    It was rare for Lin radial to see her housekeeper worrying about this and that. She always felt that his wife was very different today.He sat with her at the table of eight immortals, and opened his voice: "I heard that when my uncle was young, there was a family named Xue, who had been engaged in marriage. But at the beginning, Xie''s family was exiled, and the Xue family collapsed. This marriage is over. "


    Yao Shu frowned: "if you don''t have a marriage, you won''t get married? There is no such reason... "


    Lin radial "Oh" a, way: "but I think, uncle is too troublesome."


    Yao Shu sighed: "OK! In the future, we will support him. "


    The man took Yao Shu''s soft white hand and said in a low voice, "ah Shu, I like you to say that."


    His dark eyes showed a straightforward mood, strong and gratifying.


    Yao Shu laughed: "what did I say?"


    Lin radial fixed his eyes on Yao Shu. His deep voice was like a good musical instrument. He sounded in Yao Shu''s ear: "you say, we will support our uncle together."


    Yao Shu''s peach blossom eyes flashed with gentle light. He said seriously, "you are in the capital city, and you also remember my father and aunt, and you will send someone to send things to you For your family, I am the same. We are a family


    In front of Lin radial, he sent people to send many special products of the capital to the Yao family. He thought Yao Shu didn''t know about it, but she said it straightforwardly, and his heart was filled with joy.


    The man''s eyes were soft and said in a low voice, "well. We are a family


    It''s time for dinner soon. Xie Ming will come in person.


    He said to Yao Shu with a smile: "although you don''t like to talk, you don''t have much to do with common affairs. Today, I''m here to invite you to the front hall for dinner and let me take charge of your daily life. Mrs. Lin packed up and went with the children? "


    Xie Ming came out of the palace. Although he was the housekeeper of Xie''s house, he was detached.


    Yao Shu nodded to him with a smile and said politely, "it''s natural. Please come here."


    With a smile on his face, the housekeeper said, "I dare not." he exchanged greetings with Lin radial, and then he stepped down.


    Because he had to go to the front room for dinner at night, Yao Shu called the children back.


    Ah Si heard that Xie Qian was back and said happily, "Aung, Aung, let''s go quickly! I haven''t seen grandpa Xie for a long time! "


    Yao Shu is changing clothes for three treasures, smell speech not from smile: "how so happy?"


    With a smile on his round face, he said seriously, "my brother''s handwriting is much better, and his knowledge is better than before. As long as my elder brother Xie teaches me every day, "he said


    Yao Shu moved in his heart and looked at a Zhi: "does grandfather Xie always teach you?"


    Ah Zhi nodded and said, "thank you very busy. But as long as he is free, he will come to ask about my schoolwork and care about my life


    Yao Shu said, "Oh," and he arranged Sanbao''s clothes. He was thoughtful


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    The sun has not yet completely set, Yao Chao is not home, Lin radial and his wife with three children to the front hall.


    The front hall had already been lighted. When the family arrived, Lu continued to serve.


    That is, people carrying food through the hall one after another, all quiet, no sound.


    When the meal was not ready, Xie Qian asked about Yao Shu''s family. The latter answered one by one, but some of them asked.


    Obviously, Xie Qian is not much older than his husband and wife.


    A Si and a Zhi bit his ear quietly: "brother, do you think that Grandpa Xie seems to be in a good mood?"


    Ah Zhi raised his eyes, looked at Xie Qian and shook his head: "I don''t think so."


    The little girl said, "yes. Although grandfather Xie looks tired, he has a smile under his eyes. "


    Ah Zhi peeped at Xie Qian for a while. Seeing that he was talking to his parents, he really didn''t look as cold as usual.


    Is that why you are in a good mood?


    The two children quietly discussed Xie Qian, but they didn''t know that their small movements were clearly seen by the adults, and even the whisper was heard.


    Xie Qian then turned back and asked to a Zhi, "I''m not here these days. How''s my calligraphy practice?"


    The boy straightened his back, put his hand on his knee, and said, "practice two hours a day, never slacken."


    Xie Qian faintly "um" a, and asked: "I give you a list of books, can all read?"


    A Zhi suddenly bitter face, fingers also can''t help rubbing the corner of his clothes, nervous way: "read, read some..."


    Xie Qian raised his eyes: "eh?"


    Ah Zhi said quickly, "grandfather Xie, I can''t understand some of them."


    Xie Qian said in a low voice, "come and ask me tomorrow if you don''t understand. I''ve been at your house all day. "


    Seeing that Xie Qian didn''t blame him, the boy felt a little loose in his heart, and nodded in a hurry. Then he saw Xie Qian gently admonished him: "even if you have finished reading the book, you should ask me if you have any questions. You know what? "


    Ah Zhi shook his fists on his knees and nodded heavily: "Hmm! Thank you, I remember it


    Yao Shu looked aside and complained to Lin radial in a low voice: "you see, it''s a man of indifferent temperament like my uncle, who is especially patient with children. You father, can''t you learn something? He scolded ah Zhi all day, and the children refused to be close to you... "


    Lin radial pinched Yao Shu''s hand. Jun''s face showed a trace of helplessness and said in a low voice: "yes. It''s my wife''s advice. "


    Yao Shu broke free and pinched Lin radial''s arm. He said angrily, "I''m serious with you."


    The man nodded: "Ashu, I remember it, isn''t it? It was I who had been blaming ah Chi for everything


    When Yao Shu saw that Lin radial was serious, he was content to let him go.


    Xie''s family always pays attention to "eating without saying anything". Ah Zhi is used to it, and a Si eats well.


    Looking at Yao''s eyes, he was not surprised.


    Xie Qian felt one side of the line of sight, at first did not pay attention to, and then looked to Sanbao.


    The man''s deep voice rang out and asked Yao Shu, "what''s wrong with Sanbao?"


    Yao Shu a little Leng for a while, just reflected that Xie Qian was asking himself.


    She said in a strange way: "on weekdays, he is not honest to let Sanbao go to the table and have dinner together."


    At an age when the baby is particularly curious about the world, and has just learned to walk, the active side of his temperament gradually shows up.


    Yao Shu took him with him, and sometimes he had a headache.


    Today, I don''t know why. I saw Xie Qian so obedient.


    Lin radial in one side light way: "since don''t make a fuss, let him stay by himself."


    Yao Shu put Sanbao on a small chair specially prepared for him and sat like an adult.


    Sanbao was honest for a while, and then began to speak.


    Yao Shu said helplessly, "I''d better hold it..."


    Fu Ya stepped forward and said in a warm voice, "Mrs. Lin, the maid is here to look at the young master. You have dinner."


    Yao Shu didn''t stop Fu Ya, so she picked up the baby.


    It was only when Fuya left that the baby burst into tears. Even Yao Shu, a mother, was startled.


    She hastily turned back to hold her, trying to comfort the baby: "I never used to cry. What happened today? Do you recognize me? "


    She turned to her mother, but she still couldn''t cry.


    As he looked at it, he suddenly said, "my brother is looking for Grandpa Xie."


    When she didn''t open her mouth, Yao Shu didn''t find out. As a result, Sanbao''s eyes didn''t come down from Xie Qian.


    Yao Shu let go of Sanbao''s arm, and the baby immediately extended his arms to Xie Qian''s direction.


    The cry grew louder.


    Yao Shu had a headache and whispered, "OK, Sanbao won''t cry. My Lord is still eating. How about talking to Grandpa Xie when he''s finished eating? "Where are the three treasures? I couldn''t stop crying.


    Xie Qian''s expression is still indifferent, looked at Xie Ming, the latter immediately handed over the brocade PA.


    He wiped his mouth and said in a low voice, "Fu Ya, bring three treasures."


    Yao Shu gives the baby to Fu Ya, thinking that if Sanbao has been making trouble all the time, she still has to take the baby down -


    Xie Qian finally returns to the house and must let the host family have a good meal.


    Fu Ya didn''t hold any hope and took Sanbao to Xie Qian.


    There was no expression on Xie Qian''s face. He just reached out and picked up the baby.


    Yao Shu was a little surprised to see him skillfully put three treasures in the arm, not from the way: "uncle will hold the baby?"


    "Well," Xie Qian said in a flat voice, "there used to be many children in the Xie family. I''ve held them all. "


    What''s more, Sanbao stopped crying immediately after he arrived in Xie Qian''s arms.


    The baby opened his moist eyes and looked at Xie Qian without blinking. His ruddy mouth opened and revealed a little bit of rice teeth.


    Xie Qian wiped tears for Sanbao with a clean brocade handkerchief and asked him in a low voice: "what did you just cry for? Well? "


    Lin radial, who had been with Xie Qian for so long, did not expect that under the calm and cold appearance of a man, he was also warm.


    Sanbao and Xie Qian looked at each other, laughed and said excitedly: "ah! Ah


    Instead of crying, the little ancestor waved his arm happily in Xie Qian''s arms, trying to pull Xie Qian''s hair.


    Ah Zhi exclaimed, "Sanbao likes grandpa Xie!"


    Ah Si said with a smile, "Grandpa Xie is tall and beautiful. Who doesn''t like it?"


    Lin and his wife couldn''t help laughing when they heard what their brother and sister said.


    Even Xie Qian, who was used to a stiff face, softened his brows and eyes a lot. He hung his head and teased the baby in his arms, letting him "giggle" and laugh.


    For a moment, the front hall was full of laughter, which was a scene that the Xie family had never seen before.


    Xie Ming makes a gesture to Fu Ya, and they quietly retreat.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Lin radial felt a strange and soft feeling in his heart. When he faced Xie Qian, he felt a kind of warmth.


    What he always wanted to say, he couldn''t help blurting out: "Sanbao and uncle are so congenial, it''s better to adopt Sanbao to you."


    Xie Qian couldn''t help but stop teasing the baby, and ah Zhi and ash were all dumbfounded.


    "Adoption?" As he couldn''t hide something in his heart, he began to ask, "give my brother to grandfather Xie? Why


    Lin radial and Yao Shu discussed the matter of succession.


    From the bottom of his heart, Yao Shu hoped that Xie Qian would have a good life. He was the only family member of Lin radial''s mother''s family. What''s more, Xie Qian had no children, so he couldn''t let the Xie family die.


    "Er Bao doesn''t know the meaning of adoption yet. I''ll tell you about it later in the evening, OK?"


    Ace bit his lower lip and didn''t speak.


    She knows what is adoptive, which means giving her younger brother to someone else --


    Why did she do this?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    Ah Zhi is quite mature after all. He pulls his sister''s sleeve and whispers, "Er Bao is obedient."


    Ash didn''t speak again.


    But Xie Qian shook his head and said, "it''s not right."


    Lin radial frowned and said seriously, "uncle, Sanbao is still small. It''s best to follow you when you don''t understand anything."


    Xie Qian still shook his head.


    Yao Shu saw the situation, warm voice advised: "Uncle think about it, and then make a decision is OK."


    Hearing Yao Shu''s words, Xie Qian explained: "the change of family honor and disgrace, rise and fall, is nothing but normal. You and your wife don''t need to worry about the prosperity and downfall of the Xie family. "


    Lin radial and Yao Shu knew that Xie Qian was thinking for them.


    Who really doesn''t care about the honor or disgrace of the family?


    What''s more, Xie''s family was wronged, which almost destroyed the whole family.


    Since Xie Qian chose to re-enter the court and plead for the Xie family, he is not really a person who does not care about his family.


    Yao Shu chuckled and said to Xie Qian, "my uncle doesn''t know something. Neither I nor a radial can educate our children. Especially, a radial is not impatient with a Zhi on weekdays. What he says will make the child feel aggrieved. We thought that if my uncle had some energy, it would be good to help us with the three treasures. "


    She said, "not to mention In the future, Sanbao is a real person. Just as my uncle is so dignified, he will educate the children to take charge of it. "


    What Yao Shu said is the future character of the three treasures in the original book -


    one''s heart, one''s nature, one''s ignorance of good and evil.


    Xie Qian could not help looking at the clever baby in his arms.


    Sanbao''s face was still smiling. His black jade like eyes looked at Xie Qian without blinking. They were clear and clear, and beautiful to be incredible.


    Xie Qian could not help but whisper: "when my father was alive, my aunt gave birth to a common brother to my sister-in-law. I held him when he was a kid


    After a long pause in the past, he said, "he died too early in the wind."


    A Si is the most perceptual. He can''t help but "ah" when he hears his speech.


    Yao Shu and Lin radial looked at each other and knew that Xie Qian didn''t like children.


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "Sanbao was born of me. I should love him. But it is to pass on to my uncle. He and my mother and son are consanguineous. Is it because his name is Xie in the future that I will not love him? "


    Xie Qian frowned slightly, as if thinking.


    Lin radial also said: "uncle, Ashu and I thought it out before we told you. Uncle, think about it


    Xie Qian did not simply refuse this time.


    After they finished eating, Lin and his wife went out with their children. Xie Qian stood up and went out of the front hall.


    The night has covered the whole mansion. Xie''s house is full of flowers and trees, but he has not been popular for a long time.


    he walked to his study in the moonlight and looked at the red lanterns. He felt as if he were separated from the world.


    As if the laughter of Xie''s house in the past is still in the ear, but the time goes by, the old people are all gone.


    There was no one around. Xie Qian LIT an oil lamp and sat in his study.


    After a long time, he murmured: "the offspring of my sister in charge If my sister knew that I had raised her grandson, would she smile? "


    It''s a long night. The candle light lengthens the man''s figure and makes him more lonely


    On the other side.


    Lin and his wife returned to the guest room with their three children.


    A si all the way sullen, even a Zhi tease her, did not make her laugh.


    After washing and gargling.


    Yao Shu was sitting under the oil lamp, holding a comb in his hand, while combing his hair for a while, he said: "Er Bao''s hair is thin and soft, and it feels more comfortable than silk."


    Ah Zhi sits on the side, looking at the side faces of his mother and sister, accompanying his father to coax Sanbao to sleep.


    The little girl half hung her head and whispered, "Aung..."


    Yao Shu asked gently, "hmm? Niang knows that Er Bao is not happy today. Can you talk about it? "


    "A Si wrongly flat flat mouth, whispered:" a Niang, I don''t want you and a PA gave the younger brother to others


    Yao Shu didn''t stop. He combed his hair and explained in a low voice: "how could my father and aunt give him away? No


    Ah Si protested: "to adopt to grandfather Xie is to give my younger brother to others."


    Yao Shu chuckled, put down his comb, looked at ace and said, "No. Grandpa Xie is our family. Think of it, if the second uncle had no children, would you like your brother to call his second uncle father


    Ah thought, hesitated and nodded: "yes..."


    Yao Shu then went on: "we all live in the capital. Sanbao is just for my parents to accompany my grandfather Xie. You can often see them. If you like, you can come to Xie''s house and talk to him often. "Ace bit his lower lip and whispered, "well, I know, Grandpa Xie is very lonely."


    Yao Shu touched his head and praised her: "Er Bao is very kind."


    The little girl looked back at Sanbao, who was playing with her father and brother in bed. She opened her eyes and refused to sleep. She could not help but said, "but I still don''t want my brother to leave..."


    Yao Shu hugged ah Si and said with a smile, "well, ah Niang knows that you can''t bear your brother. It doesn''t matter. Let''s take our time. But Aung hopes you will remember that Sanbao will always be your younger brother. This will not change. No matter what his family name will be in the future, and no matter how you call each other in the future, you are all closely related by blood. "


    Her mother''s gentle voice slowly calmed down. Although she couldn''t accept it for a while, she didn''t reject it as before.


    Yao Shu patted ace''s head and said in a warm voice, "go ahead. You can play a little more. It''s time to sleep."


    A Zhi a Si brother and sister two a big a small guard three treasures, coax him to sleep, Lin radial then took this opportunity to sit to Yao Shu side.


    The man''s handsome eyebrows and eyes with some obstinacy, certainly looked at Yao Shu, did not speak.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing: "why? Look at me like this. "


    "I just didn''t expect that you would support me so much," Lin said in a low voice


    Yao Shu knew that the man was talking about the adoption of a child. She smiled and said, "when you mentioned it to me at first, I didn''t want to. But gradually it came to me. No matter what kind of person my uncle is, we can''t give up his blood relationship with you alone. "


    Lin radial gave a low "um".


    And listen to the wife said softly: "what''s more, uncle is a gentleman, care for his family, these we see in the eye. Even ah Zhi, I don''t worry about living in Xie''s house these days. I''m relieved to give the three treasures to my uncle. "


    "Will you not give up?" he asked? Asher, I don''t want you to be embarrassed. You and I have jointly decided on the adoption. "


    Yao Shu laughed: "if I''m in a dilemma, I won''t open my mouth. You can rest assured. "


    Lin Du gave a low "um".


    Yao Shu yawned slightly and said, "well, it''s like Sanbao doesn''t recognize me in the future Blood relationship will not be cut off. It''s all a family. He''s still my son. "


    Lin radial led the corner of his mouth, and his cold and hard facial lines were incredibly soft under the orange light, and said in a low voice, "yes, madam."


    "Well, well, let''s talk about the rest tomorrow. I''m really sleepy..."


    Lin radial got up and blew out the oil lamp.


    The whole family is lying on the spacious Kang. The early summer wind has brought warmth. It slowly blows in from the window, and soon makes people fall asleep.


    I don''t know how Xie Qian will choose


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    On the second day, Xie Qian seldom had anything to do and was at home. He sent someone to call ah Zhi early in the morning.


    Yao Shu arranged his son''s clothes and said, "yesterday I said there was something I didn''t understand. Today I took it to ask grandpa Xie for advice. Don''t be arrogant and impatient. Learn from grandfather Xie, you know? "


    As soon as he turned over, he listened to his brother say seriously: "I will, Aung."


    Ah Zhi looked at his younger brother and sister on the Kang, gently touched his soft hair, and said hello to his father and mother before he went out.


    Yao Shu sighed to Lin radial: "I think my uncle is really attentive to the children. If we don''t pass on the three treasures to the Xie family, the children will be filial to him in the future. "


    Lin radial nodded and heard Yao Shu say in a low voice: "tell me, the Xie family and the Lin family are really one heaven and one earth. Dabao and Erbao were raised in the Lin family since childhood. They didn''t eat much of their food. They suffered more grievances and did more work than they ate Lin''s rice! "


    Lin radial couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? I haven''t told you about it. I heard that your third brother, Lin Hong, also took part in the scientific examination... "


    Taking advantage of the children''s sleeping space, Lin radial took the opportunity to drag Yao Shu into his arms and asked in a low voice, "what does he have to do with us when he tests him?"


    Yao Shu''s beautiful eyes glared: "Lin Hong should have some ink in his stomach after reading so many years. If he gets into the capital, it will be another trouble! "


    Lin radial low ground smile, way: "originally madam is worried about this."


    In the original book, Lin Hong also went to the capital, but Yao Shu didn''t know why.


    It is said that Yao Shu naturally and subconsciously thinks about this aspect when he hears about Lin Hong''s scientific research.


    Seeing his wife''s delicate eyebrows slightly wrinkled, if he was really worried about it, Lin radial comforted her and said, "well, don''t think about it. I know that Lin Hong''s knowledge is still far from Zhongju. Besides, because of his gambling debts, he has a bad reputation. He has passed the exam and is far from being an official. "


    Yao Shu said, "well" --


    in the original book, Lin Hong was a troublemaker in the capital city. I don''t know what deviation there is in his life. Of course, it''s best if he can''t come to the capital.


    Talking about things at home, they talked for a long time. Yao Shu asked again, "didn''t the second elder brother come back last night?"


    Lin radial nodded: "after you went to sleep, the second elder brother sent someone to spread the news that the Yamen had made some progress there, so he would not come back."


    "Yao''s eyes were full of joy? How about it? "


    Lin radial took a small cloth bag from the case and handed it to Yao Shu.


    She slightly stunned, took the cloth bag in her hand and opened it to see that it was the hairpin she used to defend herself that day.


    Lin radial explained: "after the body examination, the hairpin was taken in the Yamen. Yesterday, the second elder brother asked you to come back."


    Yao Shu gently "um" a, put the thin silver hairpin in the palm of his hand.


    Listen to Lin radial again: "the second elder brother drew a picture of the dead man, and sent people around to ask. He found out his accomplice, Yang Xin."


    Yao Shu''s heart and mind slightly Lin: "as long as you find Yang Xin, there will be a breakthrough in the case?"


    nodded and said, "in fact, Yang Xin also went to Town God''s Temple on the same day. He also carried a kidnapper and sold the child. The woman also revealed a lot of news."


    Yao Shu clenched his teeth, and his eyes showed disgust: "at the foot of the emperor, such a cruel and unreasonable thing will happen! Whose child is not the treasure of the family? No matter how to say, you will be abducted! "


    The man''s face was resolute, and his strong facial features also showed awe inspiring color. He said to Yao Shu, "the second elder brother didn''t come back all night last night. He was following this clue. I think there will be results today."


    Lin radial should have helped Yao Chao to check together, but considering Yao Shu''s mood, he chose to accompany his wife and children.


    Yao Shu really slowly came out of the shadow of that day.


    She now full of thought, all is to find out the behind the scenes, then to Lin radial positive way: "you don''t accompany me today, go to investigate. It doesn''t matter to me. "


    He said, "why don''t the men go to the house to watch it?"


    Yao Shu said in a hurry: "Oh, the house can be seen every day, but it won''t run away. But the clue can''t be said. If you miss the opportunity, it will be broken! What is more important? "


    Of course, Lin radial thinks it''s more important to accompany his wife. He and Yao Chao are fully confident about the investigation.


    But it seems that Yao Shu can''t say that.


    The man had to compromise and said, "that''s all. I''ll go with my second brother today."


    Before he had finished speaking, he heard someone calling in a low voice: "Mr. Lin, madam, have you got up yet?"


    Chao Fu''s servant girl is Yao Zhu''s servant girl.


    She got up and opened the door. She said, "Miss Fu Zhu, come in."


    Fu Zhu saw the sleeping as and Sanbao on the Kang. Subconsciously, she lightened her steps and entered the room according to her words.She said with a smile, "Mr. Lin and madam, just now Mr. Yao came back from the Yamen and said that you two would go to him."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing and said to Fu Zhu, "we just talked about the second brother. He''s back?"


    Fu Zhu nodded: "Mr. Yao has just returned to the mansion, and now he is cleaning up, so he asked his servant to call him."


    Lin radial and his wife nodded and told Fu Li in the yard to help take care of the children, so they went to Yao Chao.


    By the time they arrived, Yao Chao had finished dressing and changed into clean clothes.


    Yao Shu looked at his tired and hard to hide appearance, not from some heartache: "second brother! Have you been up all night? "


    Fu Zhu made hot tea for the three and quietly retired.


    Yao Chao covered his mouth with the back of his hand and yawned a lot.


    Yao Shu''s peach blossom eyes, which are similar to Yao Shu''s, add a kind of lazy charm to Yao Chaoping.


    He was a little hoarse and said to Yao Shu, "it''s OK. A few days ago, when we were investigating a case with a radial in the palace, we often stayed up all night. "


    Yao Shu painfully handed the cup to him and said, "before going out, my second sister-in-law told me to take good care of you As a result, as soon as he arrived in the capital, he gave his second brother such trouble. "


    Lin radial also said: "second brother, you can ask me to help."


    Yao Chao chuckled freely: "what''s the matter! Besides, I have a little brother to help me


    Yao Shu did not understand, but Lin radial understood who he was talking about.


    The man opened his mouth and asked, "a few days ago, I realized that Xiao Wei had been following. I don''t know what it means?"


    Yao Shu knew Xiao Wei, but he couldn''t help saying, "ah, did he come to the capital?"


    Yao Chao drank a mouthful of hot tea, the dense heat slowly shrouded his eyes, making people feel relaxed.


    He nodded: "Xiao Wei has been in the capital. It''s also because there is no peace in the capital that follows me these days. "


    Lin radial''s heart moved: "can it be related to Ashu?"


    Yao Chao shook his head, put down his tea cup, and said in a serious voice, "it''s not the same thing."


    Yao Shu also straightened up -


    is the capital going to change?


    She tried hard to recall the plot in the book, but she was not sure whether there would be any variables in the turmoil


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    Speaking of the situation in Beijing, Yao Chao looked outside and made sure that there was no one left before turning to Lin radial and Yao Shu.


    In a low voice: "the emperor is now in bed, and all kinds of small movements in the imperial court will also increase."


    Yao Shu frowned slightly and asked, "there are more demons and monsters. Do they have an impact on the situation in the capital? But how does this affect the second brother, you and radius? "


    Yao Chao chuckled, and a trace of indifference flashed on Junlang''s face: "to deal with me and a radial is nothing more than to break the arms of Lord Xie. Now all the people in the court know that I live in Xie''s house with ah Fei, and the relationship between him and Xie''s family has long been hard to hide. "


    Lin radial light way: "such thing, really belong to normal."


    Yao Shu is smart. Even without reading novels and understanding the situation of the court, he can see the embarrassment of Lin radial and Yao Chao in the court.


    What''s more, she has seen it and knows the trend of the future.


    However, she is not good, suddenly exposed too much, can only gradually ask: "I heard that the emperor now has only one prince, where can the situation swing?"? It''s just one family. "


    Yao Shu said obscure, Yao Chao understood, only shook his head and said: "today, there is only one prince who is not false, but there are many nephews."


    Lin radial also explained: "the first emperor was tyrannical. He abolished many princes in his early years, and even the first Prince did not end well. All of my brothers have been brought up in the capital to take care of their sons. "


    Yao Shu said in a low voice: "it''s OK to raise nephews, but I''m afraid to raise them. I''ll give them a big heart..."


    Yao Chao took a sip of tea and nodded slightly, "isn''t it. Now those royal families are also big, and the emperor''s usual love and reward are no less than them. "


    Yao Shu''s heart moved, and he remembered that Lu Hua, the husband of Du Chen''s previous life, was secretly working for the only son of the first prince.


    She asked: "I heard that there is a little prince in the capital. What he said should be the heirs of the first prince?"


    Yao Chao sighed and nodded: "exactly."


    He took a look at Lin radial and explained to Yao Shu in a low voice: "nobody can tell exactly what happened in those days. The first prince was suddenly pulled off his horse, and the Xie family collapsed Today, when he was young, he had a good relationship with the first prince. After he ascended the throne, he raised his only son under his knees, and when he came of age, he was granted the throne. "


    Yao Shu bit his lower lip and shook his head: "the eldest prince is still young, but his cousins are all big..."


    Yao Chao said in a low voice, "exactly."


    Lin radial then analyzed for Yao Shu: "Xie''s house is held up by the emperor, and all the courtiers know that his uncle is an independent minister and has been working for the emperor. If you want to weaken the emperor''s pulse, it''s most effective to start from Xie''s house. "


    Yao Shu frowns slightly. In the novel, Lin radial has not entered the capital yet, and he has nothing to do with Xie Qian.


    Now the plot is ahead of schedule. What will happen?


    Lin radius added hot tea to their brother and sister, and told Yao Shu, "don''t worry about the house first. If you want to see it, we''ll go together. Don''t go out alone


    She nodded and said, "I know. Don''t worry. "


    three people chatted and talked about the progress of the Town God''s Temple case. Yao Chao once told the two of the clues he found out, and finally rubbed his eyebrows. "This Yang Xin can be hidden. Up to now, he has not found his shadow. We have to find him before things change. Otherwise, it''s hard to find out who''s behind the scenes. "


    Yao Shu looked at Yao Chao''s tired appearance and said with heartache: "second brother, you''d better go and have a rest first. You don''t have to stare at the matter of looking for someone. "


    Yao Chao has always been a good childe in front of outsiders. Now he yawns and rubs his eyes in front of his sister and brother-in-law.


    He brought some tears out of the corner of his eyes and yawned: "it''s a pity that this is the capital. We are not familiar with the place of life. If it was in Qingtong Town, I would have checked the bottom for him. I would have hidden it under the ground, and I could smell it and dig it out... "


    If you want to find the complicated information of Jingcheng, Yao Shuhui is afraid of the complicated relationship. Second brother, you have a rest first. I''ll go out to check today. "


    Yao Chao and Lin radial get along with each other for a long time, and they are familiar with each other''s work style for a long time.


    When he saw that Lin radial said so, he confidently handed over the matter of finding someone to him and nodded: "when I wake up, I''ll help you find it together."


    Lin should be down.


    When Yao Shu saw the two people talking about searching for information, he had an idea in his heart for a long time. He said to the two people: "this time from Qingtong Town, my children and I have lived in many inns, and the business is good. If we also open an inn, wouldn''t we have a lot of information coming and going from south to north? "


    Yao Chao is a Leng, not from ask a way: "open Inn?"? Do you want to open a hotel


    Even in Lin radial''s plain eyes, a little surprise rose.


    Yao Shu smiles and says, "I just wanted to do a business to make money. Compared with restaurants and business, hotels are more relaxed and more profitable. It happens that I have some savings, enough to buy an inn or build a new oneAfter that, she took a sip of tea to moisten her voice, and then said, "just now I heard that you said that people and information in Beijing are insufficient. I thought that if we have such an industry, it will be more convenient to do things in the future."


    Before Lin had made his stand, Yao Chao Hsien laughed and said to Yao Shu, "no wonder your sister-in-law likes to say that you have more ideas and better brains than her all day long. Now, Asher, you are really bold and have ideas. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "what kind of boldness is this? It''s just an inn. It''s a loss. At most, it''s a cost. As long as he agrees, after all, I have his money. "


    Then Yao Shu took a look at Lin radial.


    Swept by his daughter-in-law''s beautiful eyes, Lin radial''s eyes overflowed with a little smile, nodded his head and said, "Ashu, I support you."


    Yao Chao was choked by the interaction of the two people, but he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Well, he thought he was in the way


    Where do you want to hear from? Is there enough money? What kind of help do you need? I have to tell you that you don''t have to work hard on your own. "


    It''s rare to see him say so many words. Yao Shu felt warm in his heart. He gave a soft voice and said to the man, "I know. You can rest assured. "


    Yao Chao rubs his eyebrows. The couple were so stiff the day before yesterday that they have completely eliminated their estrangement


    Sure enough, it''s husband and wife, quarreling at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed.


    Lin radial has thousands of things to do to make Yao Shu angry. As long as his heart is good, he is willing to admit his mistakes and correct them, Yao Shu will not insist on making trouble.


    My little sister is also a soft hearted person


    He looked at the little husband and wife two as if no one else to discuss, had the heart to interrupt, and shut up again, still did not say what.


    They were chatting about the idea of the future Inn, but they heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside, followed by Fu Zhu''s soft voice: "Mr. Yao, your letter is from Yaojia village."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    Yao Shu sat up straight at once, his eyes shining slightly, looking at Yao Chao: "it must be a father and a Niang!"


    What''s the matter with your letter? How are things at home? Did you come back from the south?


    Yao Chao took the letter from Fu Zhu''s hand and spread it out to read.


    Seeing the familiar handwriting, he couldn''t help laughing. He turned back to Yao Shu and said, "it''s Erlang''s handwriting."


    Yao Shu curiously approached, looking at the crooked, but also a stroke of words, also showed a smile.


    Her brow is crooked, boast a way: "some days no see Er Lang, it seems at home, is diligent."


    Yao Chao curled his mouth and said, "what hard work? It must be the elder brother who came back from the south. Seeing that he is playing crazy these days, he is forced to write with a stick. Can this leather monkey write on its own


    Yao Shu "ha ha" laughed, turned to look at Lin radial and said: "you see, the second brother''s experience in managing his son is to give it to the elder brother. I don''t think you should ask so much for ah Zhi. My uncle is in charge of him! "


    Lin radial knew that she was joking. Her cold eyes were warm, and he said in a low voice, "I know. Ashu, I promised you to educate ah Zhiduo in the future, and I will do it if I listen to your opinions. "


    Yao Chao looked up at the couple and said, "OK, OK, I know you are sweet. Don''t be so warm in front of the second brother, OK? Second brother, I''m still alone Why


    He looked at it at a glance, and when he turned to the second page, he was puzzled.


    Yao Shu was so nervous that he hastened up: "what''s the matter? Is there anything at home? "


    Yao Chao shook his head: "nothing happened. The elder brother said that he wanted to open the cloth shop to the capital city... "


    Yao Shu was stunned at first, and then he was happy. His eyes flashed with light: "open the cloth shop to the capital? Will big brother and sister-in-law come over? Where are my parents? "


    Yao Chao continued to recognize his son''s slowly scribbled words, and said to Yao Shu: "all the family members come here, and my father and aunt will also come."


    Yao Shu''s face showed a comfortable and happy smile, turned his head to Lin radial and said, "my father and Aung are also coming to the capital city! And big brother and sister-in-law! The second sister-in-law will follow, and the elder brother-in-law will follow. "


    Lin radial looked at his wife suddenly like a little girl general jubilant appearance, can''t help but also hook up the lip corner: "both so, we have to see a bigger house."


    Yao Shu answered and listened to Yao Chao''s way: "you are not in a hurry about the house. I''ll look for it. If your parents come here, you can''t live in a small house. Don''t worry about it


    Yao Shu nodded, some can''t wait to ask: "when did you come here? Is it necessary to arrange for some time in the village? What about big brother and sister-in-law? What about the second sister-in-law and the children? "


    Yao Chao said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll watch The more you write, the more you scribble


    Yao Erlang''s words are really unstable. At the beginning, they were as neat as possible. At the end, they were almost crooked out of the writing paper. Xu was suddenly seen by Yao Feng and gave a lecture. At the end, he was neat again.


    After reading a few pages of paper, Yao Chao said to Yao Shu, "elder brother has to arrange the business of the cloth shop, and my father has to deal with all the affairs in the village. It is estimated that it will take a month to come here. But your sister-in-law and your second sister-in-law say they want to bring the children here first. "


    Yao Shu asked, "what about Aung? Do you want to join us? "


    Yao Chao shook his head: "a Niang said to come with my father."


    Yao Shu couldn''t restrain his joy, so he conceived: "well, my Niang will help my father and elder brother clean up. If the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law first bring the elder Lang Er Lang, it happens that several children can be companions again... "


    Lin radial added a cup of tea to Yao Shu''s hand and said to her, "it''s just that you want to do the business of a restaurant. It''s more convenient to have the help of my sister-in-law and my sister-in-law."


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows and eyes bent slightly, and he said happily, "it is! When the time comes, the elder brother''s cloth shop can be opened in the same place as our inn, and travelers will always change their clothes. When our business starts, we can continue to open restaurants and teahouses on the edge... "


    Lin radial low ground "Hmmm" A: "listen to you."


    Yao Chao looked at the way they looked at each other and laughed at each other. Jun Lang''s face showed a helpless smile and joked, "ah radius, I don''t see that you listen to Ashu like this in ordinary days? Is that because I''m here? "


    Lin radial is in a good mood. In his dark and calm eyes, he also has a warm light today.


    He responded, "it''s the same whether the second brother is in or not."


    Yao Chao is a little funny. He thinks that their husband and wife are old husband and wife for so many years, but their feelings are getting more and more harmonious


    The world is hard to predict. God knows how firm Yao Shu was when he was determined to leave.


    It seems that the root of everything is still in Lindu.


    With such feelings, Yao Chao couldn''t help but tell his brother-in-law: "everything is going well at home. No matter how sharp you are on the battlefield or in the court, you have to be a sharp sword. When you come back home, you have to get along with your family. "


    Lin radial nodded: "second elder brother, I know."


    While saying this, the man looked back at Yao Shu and whispered, "ah Shu is my scabbard."It''s rare for Lin radial to show his sincerity. Yao Shu is suddenly blushed by him, but he doesn''t know how to respond.


    She took a sip of tea in disguise, picked up Yao Chao''s writing paper on the table, nodded and said, "well, scabbard, be your scabbard..."


    Yao Chao looked aside and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yao Shu was a little embarrassed and angry. He said to his brother, "second brother, you are not tired. Why don''t you go back to rest?"


    Well, I''ll go to the Yamen and have a rest


    Lin Du nodded and said, "don''t worry, second brother. I''ll take care of it."


    The couple left Yao Chao''s guest room and returned to their own room.


    Ah Si and San Bao are up, and the two children are still washing their faces. Furi teases Sanbao and asks him to open his mouth and observe his small teeth the size of a grain of rice.


    He asked a Si: "miss a Si, do you need to brush your teeth?"


    The little girl, like a child care expert, pointed out: "my brother doesn''t need to brush his teeth in the morning, but he still needs to clean his teeth before going to bed at night."


    Fuli squatted on the ground to protect Sanbao from falling down, nodding thoughtfully.


    As his eyes were sharp, he first saw Lin radial and Yao Shu, wiped his face dry, and ran over happily: "Daddy! Aung! Have you gone to your uncle


    Yao Shu bent down, touched his moist cheek with a smile and said to her, "well, my father and I went to see my uncle."


    A Si looked up at his parents and asked, "does my parents have to go out today?"


    Yao Shu replied, "my father is going out, and my mother is playing with you in the mansion, OK?"


    The little girl showed a smile on her face and nodded: "Aung, let''s go to see the fish together! Grandfather Xie''s family is very big. There are also ponds. There are many big fish with the same thickness as their arms in the pond! "


    She led Yao Shu and Lin radial from left to right, and happily let her parents lift her up.


    Yao Shu took his daughter forward and asked, "Oh? That big fish? Does ace know what kind of fish it is


    "I don''t know I haven''t seen it


    Yao Shu chuckled, and Lin radial put down ash together, and said in a warm voice, "wait a moment, Aung will tell you, OK?"


    Seeing his parents, Sanbao called to the adults, meaning to hold them.


    She returned the pear to baby Lin.


    After a while, when a Zhi came back, the family had breakfast together, and Lin radial went out.


    When a Zhi went to his study to write, Yao Shu and his two children sat in the arbor, thinking silently about the future -


    the story is completely different from that in the book


    Lin radial was by her side, and the children grew up happily. Even the Yao family came to Beijing a long time earlier.


    Yao Shu was clear about Du Heng''s obsession with Lin radial, but he didn''t know what else she could do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    Du Fu.


    Du Chen learned that Yao Chao had been investigating the case all night. He sent someone to search for Yang Xin, and nearly broke a silver tooth.


    She didn''t even have time for breakfast in the early morning.


    When she saw this, she brought up a pile of snacks and tried to persuade her: "Miss, even if she has something on her mind, she should have something to eat. I asked Mr. Lu to go out to the lake today? How can you do without eating? "


    Du Heng''s anxiety could not be dispelled. He waved his hand and put the snack in front of him.


    She shook her head and said, "I''m not feeling well today, so I''m not going."


    Ah Su was surprised: "miss is not going? Yesterday, the young lady was still preparing for today''s trip. She carefully selected her clothes and jewelry. Why did she suddenly change her mind in the morning? "


    Miss will never be like this


    However, Du Heng''s beautiful eyes were slightly cold, and he looked at Ashu: "if I say no, I will not go. What''s so much nonsense to do?"


    ASU bowed his head and whispered, "yes."


    Du Heng was restless in his heart, and he could not take into account the mood of a su. He just waved her hand to let her go.


    The early morning breeze can not calm Du Zhen''s mood, but the green around her makes her shiver.


    She thought over and over in her mind, making herself more and more uneasy.


    "If Lin radial finds out..." She was worried, but also afraid to think, "if he found out that Yang Xin had been to Du Fu, how should I explain it?"


    Du Heng slowly clenched his fist and locked his brow.


    After a while, she bit her lower lip and made a decision.


    "ASU Du Heng raised his voice to call people.


    The little servant girl came in quickly, raised her eyes and asked, "what''s your order, miss?"


    Du Heng said to her in a low voice: "go to Zhoufu and bring Zhou here."


    Because of the death of her grandfather and grandmother and the early death of her mother, she was not close to the Zhou family.


    However, the Zhou family still left Du Heng a person in the Zhou family, and Zhou Lai was one of them.


    Although she didn''t understand the meaning of the young lady, she went to ask for help.


    Before stepping out, he listened to Du Heng''s way: "wait, come back."


    ASU looked back, wondering, "is there anything else I can do for you, miss?"


    Du Huo beckoned ASU to come forward and told her, "you go out today to get me some cloud cake. Miss is ill. I want to eat the yunpian cake of my grandmother''s when she was a child. Do you remember that? "


    A su raised his eyes, but still nodded: "remember. A su goes to Zhou''s house and asks Zhou Lai to deliver cloud cakes to the young lady. "


    Du Heng nodded and asked her to go to work.


    After a su left, Du Heng subconsciously took a sip of tea, slightly scalded.


    Zhou Lai was left by her mother Will help her deal with some shady things.


    However, no matter in the past life or after Du Heng''s rebirth, he never wanted to use him.


    She held the tea cup tightly with her delicate white fingers. Unconsciously, her skin was even red. Then she felt the pain and threw her hand.


    This time, she told herself that she would only use this one time -


    as long as Yang Xin was solved and Lin radial could not find out, she would never do such things again in the future.


    After breakfast, Lin radial went to yamen, inquired about the progress of the case, and helped magistrate Xu deal with the follow-up of abduction and trafficking of children. Just about to go out, he saw news from outside.


    The principal in charge of the case went into the front hall, saluted magistrate Xu and said, "my Lord, Yang Xin has been found."


    Magistrate Xu didn''t show any joy, but he listened to his subordinates add: "it''s just He''s dead. "


    "What? Dead? " Xu Zhifu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, "how did you die? How did our people find the body? Where has he been these days? "


    The man replied: "Yang, who has been hiding in the suburbs of Beijing these days, has never escaped. His subordinates infer that he is waiting for someone This morning, someone reported to the moat and found a dead body. His subordinates took people to see it. It was Yang Xin. "


    Lin radial''s eyebrows frowned and his face showed a dignified look. He said to magistrate Xu, "Lord Xu, this matter needs to be investigated further."


    Magistrate Xu felt a headache --


    if Yang Xin had not been found, it would have been over; but now that he died inexplicably, and under the noses of others, magistrate Xu wanted to get rid of it, and Lin radial and Yao Chao would not agree.


    He had no choice but to appease Lin radial and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Lin. We will be responsible for this case. "


    Can you see the trace of struggle on the body of Yang Xin? When did you drown


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment and said, "this I haven''t examined his body yet, and I don''t know. "


    "Lord Xu, can you do me a favor and let me have a look?"


    Magistrate Xu longed for Lin radial to do these things, but he refused to offend him, so he said, "nature, nature. Please help yourself, Mr. LinHe ordered his subordinates to take Lin radial to see him. He was too busy to deal with other matters. He made it clear that he didn''t want to spend too much time on this case.


    after seeing the corpse, Lin radial examination went back to Xie''s house to discuss with Yao Chao.


    He told Yao Chao about what happened in the morning. The latter frowned and said, "maybe I acted too much last night, which aroused the vigilance of the people behind the scenes."


    "I saw the corpse and there was no trace of binding," he said. I think Yang Xin was unprepared for the people who hurt him, so he was pushed down the moat and drowned. "


    Yao Chao thought over the course of the event, and came to the same conclusion as Lin radial: "the person who hurt Yang Xin''s life is the one who instructed him to do it. But somehow, the killer was so eager to destroy the evidence? "


    Lin radial voice low: "nature is afraid that we find out."


    Yao Chao had a headache and said, "don''t say it. This is the simplest move. It really works. Dead people can''t talk. Even now we have found Yang Xin, we can''t continue to investigate. "


    Lin radial''s dark eyes flashed cold, shaking his head: "even if we can''t find evidence, we can find the murderer through clues."


    Yao Chao sighed, and a little doubt flashed on yubai''s face.


    He lowered his voice and said to Lin radial, "I think that maybe this case has something to do with the young lady of Du''s house. After all, Ashu has just arrived in the capital and has no hatred with others. Even if someone wants to make trouble for you and me, they will not use the method of abducting children, nor will they send two inexperienced people to do things. They will only use more drastic means. "


    Lin radial quietly listened to Yao Chao''s analysis and did not make a sound.


    Yao Chao frowned slightly and said, "if my conclusion is correct, the young lady is worried. Then he sent someone to kill Yang Xin."


    Lin radial look serious, the whole body of cold idea does not spread, to Yao Chao way: "second elder brother is want me to follow this direction to check down?"


    Yao Chao didn''t answer and asked, "do you think it was Miss Du who did this?"


    The Mou son of Lin radial thoroughly cold come down: "if I find out to have something to do with Du Fu, will never let her go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    On the other side, Luhua, who was pigeoned by Du Heng, is full of anger.


    He prepared carefully today, just waiting for her to come. Who would have thought that he had been sitting in the pavilion near the lake, but it was the servant of Du Fu who came to deliver a message, saying that the young lady was ill.


    Lu Hua took a deep breath after the Du family left.


    Little si a Liang bitterly face, small voice way: "young master, that we, return?"


    Yesterday, send Hua to bite a tooth to want to see the person on the road to say suddenly a few times: "I don''t feel comfortable. I''ve been waiting here for so long in vain Do you make fun of me


    A Liang served Luhua when he was a child. He knew that his temper was not as gentle and polite as he showed. Now he has a black face and a bad passage in his heart.


    The boy had no choice but to smile and say, "isn''t it all like this? Besides, Miss Du has always been attached to the young master, and she has the friendship of childhood in it.... "


    Luhua''s chest heaved rapidly, but because he was outside, he restrained his anger.


    The voice was full of anger: "the friendship of childhood?! Once upon a time, when I met, nine times out of ten I wore a veil. What friendship could she have with me? "


    Ah Liang quickly advised: "Oh, young master, you don''t know! Miss Du has always been like this! Don''t mention wearing a veil when I see you, that ordinary person, but I can''t see one side. "


    Luhua sneered: "I really think I''m a golden princess. What about golden branches and jade leaves?"


    Young master Du continued to say: "is it the haughty girl on her face? Ordinary women are despised by the young master


    Luhua did not speak. He took a sip of tea in the pavilion.


    Seeing that his temper had gone down a little, a Liang felt a little relieved and said with a smile, "in the future, Miss Du will always marry a young master. When she becomes a relative, is it not for the young master to do it? At that time, if Miss Du is so cold to the young master, she will be cold for one day, and the young master will be cold for ten days. See who will bow down first. "


    Luhua sneered: "this is a bit reasonable."


    A Liang bowed himself to add tea to Luhua''s tea cup, and then came up with an idea: "now, young master, just be patient first. Besides, there is not only one noble girl in Beijing. Although other people''s family background and appearance are not comparable to that of Miss Du, they can contact each other at any rate, don''t they? "


    Luhua knocked at a Liang''s forehead with a fan and reprimanded him: "you''ve got a lot of ghost ideas. I can''t let my father hear this. He also pointed out that I married Du Zhen, so as to get through the relationship with Shangshu mansion. "


    A Liang said with a smile: "nature, nature!"


    Lu Hua is drinking tea and eating snacks in the pavilion. He is planning to go back to the mansion, but Yu Guang catches a glimpse of a slender figure, followed by a young servant girl.


    He looked at the side face of the man walking slowly, frowned, and asked a Liang around him: "who is that man in white? How do you look familiar? "


    A Liang fixed his eyes and said with a smile, "this is a coincidence. Did you forget? That''s the younger sister of Miss Du''s family. Yesterday, the young master asked me to return something to others. "


    As the visitor approached slowly, the outline of his face became more and more clear, and he looked like Du Heng.


    Lu Hua nodded and did not speak.


    When the woman walked a few steps outside the pavilion, she stopped as if she suddenly found a man in the pavilion.


    A Liang whispered in Luhua''s ear: "this girl Du is named Du Wu."


    Lu Hua looked at the visitor with a gentle smile on his face and said in a voice, "Miss Du, it''s a coincidence. Do you come out to relax yourself? It''s better to have a talk in the pavilion. "


    Du Wu looked hesitant, hesitated for a moment, or stepped into the pavilion.


    She gave Lu Hua Fu a blessing and called out in a man''s voice, "Mr. Lu."


    Lu Hua also stood up and asked her to sit down.


    A Liang immediately came forward, took a clean cup of tea, and poured Du Wu a cup of hot tea.


    Luhua said in a warm voice, "girl, please use it."


    Du Wu answered politely and said thanks.


    Her appearance is not as beautiful as Du Juan''s, but also has a kind of delicate Jasper, especially wearing a white dress, which shows that her waist is not enough to hold, which makes people feel full of protection.


    Luhua looked at Du Wu without a trace. Looking at the face which was similar to Du Heng, Lu Hua felt a little itchy in his heart.


    He asked in a voice, "Miss Du is out of business today?"


    Du Wu put down his tea cup, shook his head and said in a soft voice, "no, it''s just a distraction. Recently, the weather is getting hotter and my grandmother has been having a bad appetite. By the way, she goes out to buy some hawthorn cake with strong spleen and stomach for the old man


    Luhua glanced at the servant girl behind her. As expected, she saw a paper bag in her hand.


    Listen to Du wuman voice: "that pastry shop is not far from here, there is still a lot of time around, so come to the lake for a walk."


    Lu Hua gave a gentle smile and said to Du Wu, "it''s fate to meet each other. If Miss Du has no other arrangement, wouldn''t she go boating on the lake together?"Du Wu was obviously stunned for a moment, his beautiful eyes widened slightly, and he hesitated.


    She bit her lower lip with her teeth, saying, "this If my elder sister knows that I have something to do with you, she will be angry. "


    Speaking of Du Heng, Lu Hua''s dissatisfaction appeared again, but he didn''t show it in front of Du Wu.


    He didn''t know the relationship between the two sisters and didn''t dare act rashly.


    Luhua said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, Lu Mou has an appointment with Miss Du today. It''s just that she sent someone to deliver the news in the morning and said that she was not feeling well. That''s why I''m left to look at the lake in the pavilion and sigh and live up to the beautiful scenery. "


    Du Wu slightly opened his eyes: "sister is not comfortable?"


    She pauses for a moment and explains to Luhua in a covert way: "my sister has been making trouble since she was a child. Maybe she is greedy and has been blowing."


    With that, her face turned red, like a liar who had been caught lying and hung down her head, even her fingers began to scratch the corner of her dress.


    Lu Hua looked at the little girl''s delicate state, the original interest in Du Wu three points, also rose to five points.


    His voice became more gentle and polite, as if he could not see Du Wu''s embarrassment. He said in a low voice: "Miss Du has come. Can you bear to watch Lu go boating alone?"


    Du Wu looked up and hesitated.


    Luhua laughed again: "if Miss Du is worried about being known by Du Fu, I will not say it to the public."


    Du Wu reluctantly agreed.


    Lu Hua gave a command, and a Liang immediately ran up to prepare for this and that. Fortunately, the ship he ordered has not been returned, and the arrangement on the ship is not impolite.


    Du Wu followed Luhua on the boat, one chatting and the other smiling. It looked like a harmonious picture.


    Just two people in the mind of their own ideas, it is not enough for outsiders.


    A Liang didn''t follow. He watched them get on the boat. He stood on the shore and said, "this Du Wu Du girl is not an oil-saving lamp either But I don''t know which young lady of Du''s residence can you see in the end? "


    The story of Du Wu and Lu Hua''s boating in the lake, after all, spread to Du Zhen''s ears.


    Those two people have a heart to hide, but this life''s Du Heng is no longer a simple girl who foolishly delivered the trust in the last life.


    She sent someone to stare at Du Wu quietly, and then mastered her sister''s movements.


    When Ashu came to report, he did not even dare to speak out: "Miss Hui, follow the second lady''s person to deliver a message, saying that the second Miss also went to the lake today, and ran into Mr. Lu..."


    She secretly glanced at Du Heng and saw that there was no expression on her face. She did not dare to continue to say


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    Du Heng took a sip of tea and said in a low voice, "continue."


    Ah Su then replied, "later, Mr. Lu invited the second young lady to visit the lake together..."


    Du Heng said, "well," there''s no more words.


    "Miss, don''t think too much about it. Mr. Lu''s behavior is in the eyes of the whole capital. Besides, he is sincere to Miss Lu --


    Du Heng suddenly smiles, his beautiful eyes take a cold look, and says in a soft voice: "what are you in a hurry? Are you afraid that if I am cold hearted and refuse to marry to Lu Fu in the future, your affection for Mr. Lu will die of nothing? "


    Ashu was stunned for a moment, then turned pale.


    The little servant girl slowly accumulated tears in her eyes, but she forbeared. She didn''t let herself make a choking voice. She only tried her best to ask Du Zhen in a low voice: "in the eyes of the young lady, do you think so?"


    Du Heng said coldly: "you''d better not have this kind of mind in the future."


    It was not groundless for her to say so.


    Du Heng married to Lu Fu in his last life. A Su, a little girl, was fascinated by Luhua before long.


    Although she was still loyal to Du Heng, she only talked to Luhua everywhere, which made Du Heng bored.


    If she had not died for Du Heng in the end, Du Heng would not have let ASU serve him in this life.


    Such a beating, in today''s view, seems to be some heavy, also hurt the girl''s heart, but Du Heng did not want to see similar things in the future.


    Her voice became colder and colder when she saw that she did not speak: "do you remember what I said?"


    ASU knelt down, wiped his tears from his face, and whispered, "ah Su remembers."


    Du Heng saw that she was crying so much that he had to put away his cold feelings and said, "OK, get up. Put away the tears. "


    ASU Yiyan stood up, but the tears could not be wiped clean.


    Du Heng looked into ah Su''s eyes and said to her, "ah Su, you grew up with me when you were young. The friendship between us is incomparable. But now I am alone in the house, my father is busy with government affairs, my grandmother is partial to my aunt, and my younger brother and sister are not the same as me. So, do you know where I am? "


    The little servant girl opened her eyes and didn''t let the tears block her eyes. She nodded and said, "Miss, ah Su knows that."


    Du Heng said, "well," and continued, "you and mammy want me to marry to Lu Fu and get rid of this cage, but how do you know Lu Fu is not a more dangerous cage?"


    Ah Su hesitated and whispered, "Miss, ah Su doesn''t understand."


    Du Heng seldom had more patience with ASU and softened his tone. He explained, "now that I am not married, I am still the legitimate daughter of shangshufu. But once I marry someone else, I will become the wife of the other party. Isn''t it for others to do something?"


    Ah Su forgot to shed tears and opened his eyes wide: "however, Mr. Lu will not let Miss down."


    Du Heng''s face slowly cooled down. Her beautiful eyes did not have any feelings. Looking at ah Su, she asked in a cold voice, "how do you know?"


    The little maid couldn''t answer.


    Du Heng shook his head and said, "don''t blame me for being strict with you. Russell, you are too simple. How much benefit did Luhua give you? Are you going to speak for him like that? "


    ASU shook his head: "maid, I have not..."


    Du Chen looked at ah Su''s appearance and said, "you can''t just look at the surface. In the future, you will learn from me slowly."


    Ah Su bit his lip and thought about Lu Hua and Du Wu going boating today. A worry slowly rose in his heart and asked, "Miss If Mr. Lu is not a good man, what should I do in the future, miss? "


    Du chuckled: "did you forget my mother''s shop? If you start a business and earn enough money, you will be entrusted with a lot of money in the future, and you will be able to protect yourself. "


    She had already planned so long before she was born again.


    A su hears the speech and asks, "Miss, I''ve been letting my maids run to Zhou''s house a few days ago, just for the shop left by her wife?"


    Du Heng nodded: "there are still many people available in the Zhou government. It''s time to cultivate my own people. "


    Ashu heard what she was saying and decided to say, "Ashu will work hard."


    Looking at the little girl''s firm eyes, Du Heng chuckled and said, "today''s affairs of the coming week are well done."


    Zhou Lai arrived at Du''s house after receiving the news. He obeyed Du Zhen''s orders and dealt with Yang Xin with a quick and quick manner, which solved a big problem for her.


    A su finally had some consolation in her heart, pursed her lips and said, "ah Su is willing to share the worries for miss."


    Du Heng looked light and raised his eyes and said, "well, if you want to share my worries, you can help me to make up. Calculate the time, want to come to those two people already Lang Qing concubine idea up? It''s time for us to go and keep watch. "


    Ah Su was a little surprised, but he still dressed up for Du Heng according to his words.


    She is not clever enough to listen to the young lady in the future.


    When Du Zhen and his four servant girls came to the outskirts of Beijing, he saw Lu Hua''s young man a Liang guarding the Pavilion by the lake.She stepped forward with a little surprise and called out: "a liang? Why are you the only one here? What about your young master? "


    When ah Liang saw Du Zhen, a ghost expression appeared on his face.


    Du Heng immediately frowned and his voice was a little deep: "what are you like?"


    A Liang quickly put away the shock on his face. His heart was beating fast, and his brain was turning fast.


    "Miss Du, I''m just surprised Didn''t miss Du send a letter saying that she''s not going to come today? "


    Du Heng slowly walked into the pavilion, and then sat down on the stone bench after the maid paved the cushion.


    Her voice was soft, and she seemed to be in a good mood. She said, "it''s a bit uncomfortable to get up in the morning. I just think, Mr. Lu has prepared a lot. If I don''t come today, it would be too rude Fortunately, Mr. Lu did not leave. "


    Du Heng said so, but a pair of beautiful eyes on the veil revealed a little shyness of the little daughter''s family. A Liang looked at it and said something bad in his heart.


    Looking at this, Miss Du is obviously kind to the young master -


    if she finds out that the young master and miss Du Er are on the boat, won''t she be going to quarrel with each other?!


    Don''t let the marriage between the young master and Du''s house fade away


    Before ah Liang had a reaction, Du Zhen''s eyes looked around and asked, "you''re still here. Where''s your young master?"


    A Liang felt bitter in his heart and wanted to give the young master an excuse to break his skull. However, he heard a servant girl behind Du Zhen call softly:


    "look at the boat on the lake, miss!"


    People''s eyes can not help but converge to the lake, a delicate boat is coming to the shore.


    Two figures, a man and a woman, were standing at the bow of the boat, too far away to see clearly.


    A Liang took a look at the boat he had carefully prepared. His sight immediately returned to Du Heng''s face, and saw the face of the young lady Shangshu change little by little.


    He kept shouting in his heart --


    young master, you can look at the pavilion, don''t take Miss Du Er foolishly up!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    Luhua obviously didn''t hear a Liang''s heart and came to the bank with her.


    Although he didn''t make an appointment to Du Heng this time, he got to know the second lady of Du''s house by accident.


    The manner of everyone was timid, and miss Du''s manner was indistinguishable.


    On the contrary, he is natural and generous and never avoids talking about his own identity.


    Even that beautiful appearance, the more you look, the more people feel tasteful.


    When the boat came to shore, Lu Hua took the lead to get off the boat, and tenderly extended his hand to let Du Wu take his arm down.


    The beauty did not stand firm, she staggered for a while, and he held it fast.


    Du Wu quickly straightened up and said, "thank you very much."


    Lu Hua recalled that moment of soft touch and the faint fragrance of her body. She could not help but soften her voice and said, "Miss Du Er, you are so polite. Today, the girl would like to have a tour of the lake with Lu. Lu is very happy. "


    They were standing on the shore as if no one was talking. They were not aware of it. In the pavilion not far away, the atmosphere was so cold that even the wind could not blow in.


    Ah Liang didn''t dare to breathe. He ran out of the pavilion and walked quickly to Luhua. He said quickly, "young master, Miss Du is here."


    The expression on Lu Hua''s face changed instantly. Even Du Wu''s perfect smile froze on his face.


    After listening to a Liang''s low voice, he whispered in Luhua''s ear: "Miss Du came here sick. She said she couldn''t bear to let down the young master''s mind But just now, the appearance of the young master and the second Miss Du was taken seriously by Miss Du. "


    Luhua has experienced many scenes, and at this time he can''t help but feel flustered.


    However, Du Heng, dressed in a light colored dress similar to Du Wu, walked slowly down from the pavilion with a pair of beautiful eyes on the veil and looked at the two people in front of him in disbelief.


    The veil that originally covered his face fell off. Du Zhen asked in a trembling voice, "Mr. Lu You, why are you with my second sister? "


    Just now Luhua also felt that Du Wu was good, but he stood with Du Heng and became dim in the twinkling of an eye.


    He went to Du Heng and quickly explained, "don''t misunderstand Miss Du. Just now Lu was waiting for the girl to arrive in the pavilion and saw the second girl. Lu didn''t know the second girl either, but just looked at her appearance and seemed to be somewhat similar to miss du... "


    Du Heng has a pale face. Today, she specially painted a thin willow eyebrow, which makes her more beautiful and sorrowful.


    She shook her head, but her voice was still trembling. She asked, "Mr. Lu, when he couldn''t wait for me, invited others to board the boat?"


    Du Wu looked at the appearance of his elder sister''s hypocrisy, and was so angry that he bit his silver teeth.


    Isn''t she usually carrying the airs of a young lady and disdaining to pretend to be weak? Why do you dress up like this today? How could it not be that she was wearing the same clothes and skirts that she wore, and that she just passed her?


    Du Wu pressed the anger in his chest and said in a soft voice: "sister, don''t misunderstand me. I have nothing to do with Mr. Lu. My sister likes to think blindly when she''s free. It''s not good for recuperation. "


    Hearing this, Du Heng''s face turned cold.


    "Although I match your sister, I''m different from you. When you see me, you call my elder sister respectfully and teach me a lesson?"


    Her weak face was awe inspiring. The anger in her beautiful eyes and the coldness on her face formed a sharp contrast, which made Luhua''s heart soften.


    He didn''t care about it. He said softly, "don''t be angry, Miss Du. Don''t you feel well? Why don''t you go and sit in the pavilion first


    With that, Luhua took another step closer and made a gesture to support Du Zhen.


    Du Heng hid for a while, with resistance in his beautiful eyes: "Mr. Lu, I didn''t see it. I''m teaching you a lesson that I don''t understand the rules and regulations? Or does Mr. Lu want to help her talk? "


    Lu Hua didn''t care about Du Wu''s eyes. He just said in a soft voice: "I dare not. I will never interfere in Du Fu''s family affairs. "


    Du Wu, who had been silent, turned pale.


    In this way, her unbearable life experience was shown mercilessly in front of Luhua, and Du Zhen didn''t give up, but also severely belittled her to the mud -


    Luhua had a comparison in her heart for a long time, how could she fight with her?


    Du''s heart has never been a sudden rise out of embarrassment.


    She sneered in her heart, but she still looked arrogant and noble. She taught: "I have the same status as Mr. Lu. The friendship between them is also known by the elders in the family. What is your identity? What''s more, it''s enough for me to go back to my grandmother and send you to the ancestral hall for ten days without saying anything else


    Du Wu noticed that she had four servant girls with her, three of which were not commonly used in her daily life. If you don''t know, you will be punished if you don''t know.


    She was a little flustered for a moment, and said with a low attitude: "elder sister, what happened today is that ah Wu did something wrong..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Du Heng said in a cold voice: "is it right or wrong! How can you discredit the reputation of our daughter of Du familyDu Jie today brought more people out, and one of them was the old lady''s eyes.


    Even if Du Heng let Du Wu go today, it would spread to the old lady.


    Lu Hua looked at this sister''s rebellious appearance, especially Du Heng''s appearance that he was particularly reluctant to give in today. Obviously, Lu Hua saw that he was in contact with the woman beside him, and his jealousy was greatly increased.


    A secret pleasure rose in the man''s heart, and he had long forgotten Du Wu. He only gently advised Du he: "Miss Du, although the family rules are heavy, the girl''s body can not be neglected. It''s windy here. Why don''t we go back first? "


    At a glance, Du Jue''s voice was cold and soft like a hook: "Mr. Lu has already met a beautiful lady today, so I won''t disturb her."


    After that, she said to the servant girl behind her: "call for the coachman and go back to the mansion!"


    among the four maids, the most obedient ASU had not yet moved, so some of them were in a hurry to find the rickshaw man, and some of them took the cushions in the pavilion and were very attentive for a moment.


    After Du Chen lost her temper with Du Wu, she went back to her house regardless of Lu Hua''s request.


    Only Du Wu, who was embarrassed, and Luhua, who had already gone with him, had no words for a moment.


    When Du Wu returned to the mansion, what she faced was the old lady''s family law.


    Since then, the apparent harmony between Du Juan and his concubine sister has been completely broken. Along with other concubine children in the family, seeing Du Juan''s fierce attack, they all have some fear of her.


    The old lady has not been well recently, and her aunts are quite stable. Du Chen''s position in the mansion has been improved.


    Three or five days have passed, and Du Heng has hardly been stable these days.


    "Miss, today Mr. Lu has sent someone to invite you. Are you going or not?"


    These days, ah Su sees Du Jue''s hand in his eyes, and he is more and more convinced of the young lady''s orders.


    Du Heng shook his head and opened his lips gently: "no, I won''t go."


    ASU answered and went down to pass on the message.


    After a while, she came into the room again and said in a low voice, "Miss, didn''t you let me inquire about the activities of Xie''s house? Mr. Lin often goes out these days, and once he goes out, it will be a whole day. "


    Du Heng raised his eyebrows: "Oh? What has Mr. Lin done these days? "


    "We often go to the Yamen to investigate the cases. It is said that they are helping to investigate the cases. It is difficult for our people to inquire into the specific cases."


    The little servant girl did not know what happened a few days ago, so she was puzzled.


    Du Heng took a sip of tea steadily and did not care much.


    She then asked, "where''s Miss Yao? What are you doing these days? "


    Ah Su said honestly, "Miss Yao has been in Xie''s house all the time. The servants of Xie''s family don''t like to talk. They can''t find out many things. "


    Du Heng did not blame her, and asked a few short words, then let her back down.


    Before he turned around, he suddenly remembered one thing and hesitated to say it.


    Du Heng raised his eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    The little servant girl was puzzled and said, "I didn''t see Zhou Lai when I went to Zhoufu these days When asked about the other servants of the Zhou family, they all said that they did not know where they had gone. But what did the lady arrange for him to do? "


    Du Heng''s eyebrow heart suddenly jumps, jade white slender finger, nearly knocked down the tea cup.


    She frowned and looked at ah Su: "I didn''t see Zhou Lai. What do you mean?"


    Awed by the young lady''s reaction, Ashu quickly explained: "after last speaking to Zhou Lai for Miss, I''m going to ask him about the practice of Zhou''s yunpian cake the next day The family said that he went out early in the morning. I went to look for it the next day, but Zhou Lai was still out. "


    Du Heng''s breath was a little short, and a possibility rose slowly in his heart.


    When Zhou Lai dealt with Yang Xin, could he be seen? Now his disappearance has something to do with Lin radial?


    She was not reconciled and asked, "did Zhou Lai go home? Or did the Zhou government send him out on business? "


    Ah Su shook his head: "No. I have inquired... "


    Du Heng bit her lower lip forcefully. The pain made her wake up a lot in a moment. Her reason also slowly returned to her head and forced her to suppress her fear.


    She fixed her eyes on ah Su and said, "these heaven sent people are guarding Zhou''s house. As soon as there''s news from Zhou, let me know!"


    "This is my servant," she said


    After a su left, Du Heng suddenly held the table and gasped for breath.


    Her slender fingers trembled slightly, covered her heart and whispered, "I should have known Lin radial is so keen that he will find out something... "


    In this way, Du Zhen''s beautiful eyes slowly filled with moisture, and despair climbed up to her heart, making her unable to breathe normally.


    "What if he really finds out?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    Lin radial has always been vigorous and resolute in his work. Since he puts his suspicious eyes on Du Zhen, he will pay attention to everything.


    Zhou Lai, who was secretly taken away by him, was shut into the general''s office without even knowing about it.


    It''s early in the morning.


    Lin radial came to general Jiang Ning''s house and planned to have a retrial. Zhou came across the general''s door.


    Jiang Ning is worth 40 years old. He has gray hair between his temples, but he does not lose his momentum.


    When he came out of the battlefield, he had a cold and hard look, which was quite Confucian.


    "General." According to the custom of being in the army, Lin radial made a salute and said, "can I go with you today?"


    Jiang Ning saw his confidant, his face couldn''t help showing a smile, and said: "you''re here. Let''s go and have a walk around the camp with me. "


    Lin radial in accordance with the words to keep up with, from behind his subordinates in the hands of the rein, a party immediately rode to the outskirts of the city.


    Because it was early in the morning, there were not many people on the street, and when they heard the sound of the horse''s hooves, they gave way one after another.


    Except soldiers, no horseback riding is allowed in Beijing. At this time, only general Jiang Ning can travel.


    The boy who helped his mother to set up the stall heard the movement and turned back. With an excited look on his face, he said to his mother, "Aung, Aung, it''s a general!"


    The woman said with a smile, "haven''t you seen the general go out several times these days? Why are you so excited? "


    The boy''s eyes blinked as if he couldn''t see enough.


    He waited enviously for the tall and upright soldiers to gallop by. He could not help sighing, "I will join the army in the future, defend our territory, and kill the enemy in the battlefield."


    Because of not yet out of the city, the speed of Jiang Ning and his party was not fast, his ears were smart, just caught this sentence.


    The general raised his left hand slightly, and the crowd stopped in front of the booth.


    Seeing the scene, the boy was stunned.


    The general sat on his horse with a black and green whip in his hand. He bowed down and asked the boy, "just now I heard you say that you want to kill the enemy from the army?"


    The boy''s heart thumped and he stood up straight and said in a loud voice, "yes! I want to be like a general and be a man of indomitable spirit


    The general said, "the child is too busy I hope general Haihan. "


    Jiang Ning "ha ha" a smile, shaking his head to the woman humanity: "children still have such ambition, I Dayan future! How can I be annoyed if I have no time to be happy? "


    He handed the boy his horse whip which had been used for many years. Warm voice encouraged him: "ambition is a good thing. You should work hard in this direction. The whip will always motivate you to make progress.". In addition to learning some Kung Fu to keep fit, don''t forget to read. A qualified general must have brains. "


    The boy took the whip with both hands, excited and speechless for a moment.


    The general straightened up and stretched out his hand behind him. Lin radial handed him the whip on his hand.


    Jiang Ning turned back and said to Lin radial with a smile: "look at this child, you have a bit of the same temperament, there are persistent things in the eyes."


    After that, he took the lead in driving the steed, and all the officers and soldiers followed suit. The party soon disappeared at the end of the street.


    The boy was still holding the whip handed to him by the general in his hand, feeling the thick of the palm of his hand, which was a strange texture that he had never touched before.


    After a while, he said to his mother, "Aung, I want to be a general in the future."


    The woman did not expect that the famous general of Yan was so approachable that she was deeply moved. She said to her son, "you should write down the general''s words today, build up your physique and study hard, so that you can follow the general and learn from him in the future."


    The boy''s ear still echoed every word the general said and nodded heavily.


    Jiang Ning took soldiers out of the city, and all of them rode horses to speed up. After a while, they arrived at the camp.


    Dayan does not allow generals to have private soldiers, but Jiang Ning has been in command of the northwest army for many years, and all the officers and men who follow him recognize only the general.


    Now that Jiang Ning has returned to Beijing, many of them have followed.


    Pao Ze, who killed the enemy together, had deep feelings. Some of them saw Lin radial behind the general at a glance and could not help calling out: "brother Lin! It''s brother Lin! "


    The soldiers who had never seen Lin radial couldn''t help but look at him secretly.


    He was dressed in an ordinary navy blue robe. He tied up his hem because he wanted to ride a horse. The leg on the horse''s belly showed the beauty of lean and strength under his trousers.


    Not to mention his cold and impetuous manner, for a time, people could not pay attention to his outstanding appearance.


    The party rode to the front, the general took the lead to dismount, threw the whip to Lin radial, and said to him: "listen to the inspector of Qingtong Town, you are good at training in the patrol camp. Let''s see if it''s time for me to step back in the northwest? "


    "Yes," he saidWhen it comes to military training, the most important thing is to pay attention to orders and prohibitions. If the person who gives orders can''t accept the hearts of soldiers and convince them, it''s impossible for them to do a good job in training.


    The general didn''t mean to embarrass Lin radial with such a move. He just had confidence in him.


    He told Lin radial: "in the morning, you go to pick three hundred people. I''ll see you before noon


    After that, the general went to the big account and dealt with his daily affairs.


    It''s only two hours in the morning. It''s really hard to pick people and train them.


    The man who called Lin radial first came up to him, squeezed his eyes and asked, "when did brother Lin come to the capital? It''s not that you want to ask the general for leave for a period of time and go home with your wife and children? "


    This man''s surname is Wang Minghui. When he was in Northwest China, he used to work with Lin radial.


    He and Wang Hui are also quite familiar with each other. They don''t have so much scruples when they talk. They just habitually say, "gossip has other time to say. Go and select three hundred people, no matter who they are, but they can''t be the brothers who used to be in the northwest. "


    Wang Hui replied with a smile: "elder brother Lin is still in such a temper. It is very difficult for the general to give his orders, but he has to go to twelve points. If there are thirty northwest brothers among the three hundred, it will be much easier for you to train. "


    What he said is true.


    Soldiers'' emotions are very easy to be aroused. In a small team, if someone carries out orders meticulously, the atmosphere is very easy to get better; on the contrary, if there is a thorn who disobeys orders, it is very difficult for the soldier to practice well.


    Knowing Lin radial''s disposition, Wang Hui immediately went to call people after saying two words.


    It''s not hard to get three hundred soldiers together.


    They were training in the morning or so. We heard that the general brought a subordinate who had been in the northwest of China and asked him to come to practice. They crowded up to see what was sacred and why the general loved him.


    When they arrived at the training ground, they only waited for a moment and saw Lin radial, who had changed into a common soldier''s clothes, came out of the tent.


    When the distance is far away, I don''t think there is anything, but the tall and straight figure is getting closer. Standing on the high platform of the martial arts arena, people can feel his momentum as sharp as a sharp sword.


    There is also a pair of cold eyes in the cold pool. When they are looked at, they actually have the general coldness of being fixed by a lone wolf in the snow plain. People do not want to look at them.


    In the martial arts arena, there was a moment of silence, only the big flag was hunting behind the man.


    Lin radial glanced at the whole scene and said in a deep voice, "today''s training is only an hour and a half. Before noon, the general will review it in person. This training is not the highlight of my ability alone, but also an opportunity for you to work hard for months. "


    Then, with a change of tone, he said in a cold voice, "but if someone disobeys orders or destroys discipline, I won''t be polite. If you want to quit, speak now. Do you understand? "


    Three hundred soldiers answered: "I understand!"


    Wang Hui seldom steal a lazy, called a few brothers in the northwest, sitting under the big locust tree on the edge of the martial arts arena, blowing the breeze to watch them training.


    After watching for a while, he nodded in praise: "brother Lin is still like that. Today''s training, I think is stable


    Although they were all convinced of Lin radial, some people still said with a smile: "that''s not possible. As you know, ah Hui, every soldier in the capital is a prick on weekdays. "


    Wang Hui shook his head: "if you prick it again, elder brother Lin will be able to fold it."


    All of them laughed for a moment, waiting for Lin radial''s final training results


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    Whether the morning is long or short.


    The early summer sun has been a little hot, uninterrupted sun in the face, not much time soldiers will sweat one by one.


    This is especially true of Lin radial.


    While giving orders, he was also doing the same action with the soldiers. In addition, he needed to breathe and drink loudly from time to time. Soon, his face was soaked in sweat as if he had been pulled out of the water.


    However, some of them did not perform the standard training and tried to be lazy. Under the sharp eyes of the hawk, they were quickly found out.


    Lin radial didn''t say much about it. He took it to the high platform of the martial arts arena. After several movements, he let the man go.


    After a short break, one of the 300 soldiers whispered, "what''s the origin of Lin Xiaowei? It''s a real talent. "


    The conversationalist shook his head: "that is, the momentum is stronger than others, otherwise who will obey?"


    The first speaker laughed: "more powerful? Look at his arm. You can hear the sound when you wave it so hard I don''t want to be cleaned up by people like this. "


    One side of the bold "ha ha" laugh: "I am not afraid of him. But I think that if the training is outstanding, maybe we can be appreciated by the general. "


    When they said this, they all nodded.


    Lin radial had a good grasp of the soldiers'' psychology.


    The general is busy, and there are many ordinary soldiers in the barracks. It is rare for anyone to stand out and be seen by the general.


    Now this training is a good opportunity, not to mention Lin''s own way of training.


    All the soldiers who are ambitious are not willing to make trouble at this time, which will damage their future.


    The rest time passed quickly, and then came the intensive training.


    The soldiers were very tired. Looking at the tall and upright figure on the high platform, they could hear the steady and powerful command voice of Lin radial, who could not even breathe disorderly.


    Not long after, the general''s messenger came to the arena: "Captain Lin! How is the training going? The general called you to come and answer. "


    Lin radial nodded in accordance with the words, and then said to the soldiers: "the general will come immediately. Take a short rest at the same place, and the team must not be scattered! "


    "Yes," the crowd said in unison


    The sun gradually rose to the middle of the sky. There was only a breeze blowing through the arena occasionally. All the soldiers held their breath and did not speak.


    Wang Hui, who was lazy under the locust tree, looked at the situation in the martial arts arena and couldn''t help laughing and said, "but in the morning, look at this. The general will be satisfied later."


    Someone shook his head and sighed, "the shape is there, but the training time is too short after all. What will become later is unknown."


    "Don''t be the youngest," he said with a smile. Good practice means good practice. I don''t see elder brother Lin is gone. Are all the soldiers still meticulous? As the general said, this is the essence and spirit... "


    The man he called "brother Zhang" stared: "where am I sour? I can sour anyone, but I can''t acid brother Lin. isn''t that just gossip? You''re serious? "


    Several people were chatting at will, and they saw several people coming out of the general''s tent. It was Jiang Ning, with two subordinates and Lin radial, who came to the martial arts arena together.


    Jiang Ning said some words of encouragement before the start of the training as usual, and gave the field to Lin radial. He stood on the high platform and looked coldly at his training results this morning.


    Under the locust tree, several people were staring at this side. While watching, they could not help feeling:


    "darling General, that''s better than training on the field? "


    Wang Hui nodded and whispered, "isn''t it. It seems that elder brother Lin has written down the general''s words in his heart and has done it thoroughly. "


    The youngest one didn''t understand: "what? What did the general say? "


    Wang Hui took a look at him and put his eyes back on the arena. Without answering, he asked, "the general said, what is the most important thing in training?"


    The little boy obediently said: "practice the heart for the first, then practice the body, practice skills again."


    The man he called "brother Zhang" knocked the boy''s head with a smile: "don''t you know all about it! Brother Lin doesn''t have time to practice now. He is just in the heart and skills of the soldiers! "


    The young man said, "well," and did not speak again. He was staring at the martial arts arena with all the people.


    In less than a cup of tea, the drill was over.


    In the eyes of Wang Hui and others, the drill can be called a model of military training. In a short period of time, Lin Du has been able to make the soldiers do what they are ordered to do. After the training, people are even different in spirit.


    Wang Hui sighed: "no wonder brother Lin is appreciated by the general. Today''s drill reminds me of my time in the Northwest If elder brother Lin is here, I believe that the atmosphere of the camp will be different within a month. "


    The middle-aged man shook his head: "hard. The capital is not northwest. There are always some disobedient people who can''t be dealt with. "


    A few people are chatting. The general over there encourages them and leaves with Lin radial.Back in the general''s account, Jiang Ning asked, "how do you feel when you come down for more than one hour today?"


    Lin radial followed Jiang Ning for a long time, and they had a tacit understanding. Without Jiang Ning to say more, he knew what the general was asking.


    The man''s face was calm and serious, and he said, "there are some lazy people and some good people among these 300 people. But it''s not wise to see what''s going on today. That''s why there''s no action."


    Jiang Ning gave a gentle smile and nodded his approval: "yes. If today''s training is not you, but Wang Hui, just afraid to fall out. This kid, knowing I''m here, dares to be lazy. "


    Hearing the speech, Lin radial said to Jiang Ning, "Wang Hui is smart, but he still needs to practice with the general for several years."


    They had not seen each other for several months. Looking at the calm and solemn appearance of his beloved general, Jiang Ning could not help sighing: "if everyone is like you, my life will be quite free. You''ve been with me for only a year, but I don''t have much to teach you


    Lin radial was upright, and Jiang Ning''s eyes met, and he said in a low voice: "general, to me, is not only a superior, but also a teacher and father."


    Lin radial is introverted. It is very rare for him to say such words in front of Jiang Ning.


    Jiang Ning "ha ha" laugh, approbation way: "you this return home a few months, the disposition is quite soft. I''ve told you that it''s easy to fold when it''s too hard. No matter how you look, you should always have softness in your heart. You seem to be doing well these days


    Lin radial see general comfortable appearance, between eyebrows and eyes habitual condensation of color, can''t help but also infected with a little temperature.


    With light in his deep eyes, he said in a low voice: "I finally understand the general''s words in the past. The wife and children in the family are people who need to be guarded, and their subordinates will hold their swords for them. "


    The two chatted a few more words. The general was busy, so Liu linradial had dinner in the camp and asked him to return to Beijing.


    Before leaving, Jiang Ning asked, "I heard that there was a man in the general''s house? Are you going to try him this morning? "


    Lin Du answered: "exactly. Now I have a case under investigation. Because I don''t want to disturb the people behind the scenes, I have to harass the general. "


    Jiang Ning mildly smile: "you go to check, I am in. If you don''t have enough people, ask Jiang Wu for help. "


    Jiang Wu followed the general since he was a child, and he was responsible for the management of the general''s house.


    Lin radial bowed down and did not wait for him to say a word of gratitude. Jiang Ning waved his hand and said, "well, don''t talk about gossip. Go and do something."


    The man made another salute, which strided out of Jiang Ning''s camp.


    After Lin radial left, Jiang Wu called Wang Hui and others and encouraged them to "see Lin radial training today?"


    The crowd answered.


    Jiang Ning said: "you all came from the Northwest with me. You have experienced the cruelty in the battlefield. Now I come to the capital, but I lose my ambition in comfort and pleasure? "


    Wang Hui and others are busy saying "dare not", but think carefully, these days, they really did not have the diligence and progress in the northwest.


    Seeing the shame on the faces of the people, Jiang Ning said in a positive tone: "although the war in Northwest China is peaceful, you can be in the army for a day, so you should be ready to go to the battlefield at any time. You go down and think about what you should do in the future. "


    Jiang Ning is used to saying no heavy words. His suggestion today is already a kind of warning.


    General Wang Yinghui asked: "at the end of the day, they went back Brother Lin, will you come back? "


    Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, and said in a soft voice: "the forest radius is not in the pool. He has a wider world to roam without me. "


    Seeing the general''s appearance, Wang Hui suddenly gave a sour nose and said in a hoarse voice: "in the past, brother Lin fought hard and brought me back from the dead. Didn''t you say that brother Lin would just go home for a few months? Why doesn''t he come back? "


    Jiang Ning said with a smile: "I can''t walk because I''m seriously injured. I haven''t seen you shed tears on the ground. How can you cry now? If you want to cry, don''t show me. Drop a tear and run around the capital. "


    Wang Hui''s sudden sentimental mood was interrupted in this way, and some of them couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He sniffed, saluted the general, and ran out.


    Jiang Ning is at his desk and dealing with documents. He thinks about how he can help Lin radial in court


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    It''s past noon.


    A lazy summer atmosphere pervaded the streets of the capital.


    Lin radial returned to the general''s house, and just handed the horse to his servant, he saw Jiang Wu meet him.


    Jiang Wu went to Lin radial and said in a low voice, "ah radius, that man called."


    Lin''s eyes sank and he followed Jiang Wu to the general''s house.


    Taking advantage of this time, Jiang Wu whispered and quickly said in Lin radial''s ear: "he was very hard when he just closed. He carried out the master''s house and pressed us. Later, when he learned that he had been seen to kill, he kept silent. Today, maybe I can''t endure any longer, and no one will come to rescue me, so I finally said it. "


    Lin radial nodded lightly and said in a deep voice, "thank you, brother Wu."


    Jiang Wu laughed and took Lin radial''s shoulder: "we brothers, don''t say that. But you don''t ask, what did you recruit in the past week? "


    Lin radial only said: "since I caught Zhou, I have known the identity of the leader behind the scenes. What I want is just evidence."


    Jiang Wu gave a "um" and nodded in his heart --


    it seems that Lin radial is quite sure.


    Thinking of this, he could not help sighing: "no wonder the general often sighed that he was not used to it for a long time without you. Now the general dislikes us for being mindless. "


    Lin radial couldn''t help chuckling: "brother a Wu, why should he belittle himself? I''ve only learned that a general has 12 out of 10 skills. Brother a Wu always accompanies the general and will surely surpass me in the future. "


    Jiang Wu laughed and said, "I don''t think you are around the general. You have learned a lot. I haven''t seen it for months, but I''m still boasting? "


    On their way to the mansion, they met many people who had been in the military camp in Northwest China. They came to greet Lin radial one after another.


    But when they saw that Lin radial and Jiang Wu were in a hurry, they knew they had something to do, and no one said much.


    The two soon arrived at the place where Zhou Lai was held, and Lin radial took the lead in pushing the door.


    After a few days of interrogation, and less water meters, the whole person has lost spirit.


    After hearing the footsteps, his listless eyes looked over, and his dry skinned lips moved slightly, making a little sound.


    Lin radial stepped forward, and his dark blue boots came into Zhou''s eyes. There was a little dust on them.


    Today, you look down on the face of a cold man, is it true


    Because of Lin radial''s momentum, Zhou Lai didn''t dare to look up. He nodded his head and said, "what the villain said is true..."


    Then he listened to the man''s cold voice and ordered, "repeat the confession you made before."


    Some soldiers in the interrogation room have already prepared paper and pen, waiting to record what Zhou Lai said.


    Zhou Lai swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a hoarse voice, "I pushed Yang Xin down the river. First I found him in the broken temple where he was hiding, then I took him out of the city. When Yang Xin was not on guard, I pushed him down the moat. "


    Lin''s voice, without any emotion, ordered, "keep talking."


    I have confessed in the morning in the past week, but now I say it again, it is smoother and smoother.


    "When my wife passed away, she left me to miss, and I worked for miss. It''s just that Zhou''s family doesn''t have a close relationship with Du''s family, and the young lady seldom thinks of me Just four days ago, the young lady called for Yasu to look for him in a hurry and told me to deal with Yang Xin. "


    "Miss, why do you want to be like this is not something that the villains know."


    Lin radial in his mouth heard solid evidence, eyes completely cold down: "your master, but miss Du Shangshu house?"


    Knowing that his confession would be recorded, Zhou Lai replied in a low voice, "yes. It''s just miss Di of shangshufu, Du Heng. "


    Lin radial didn''t know du Heng''s maiden name, but there was only one young lady who appeared beside him.


    The man asked a few more questions. Seeing that Zhou Lai had nothing to say, he straightened up.


    One side of the soldiers will be full of a page of testimony to Zhou Lai, watching him draw a bet, respectfully handed the confession to Lin radial, and quietly back down.


    Lin radial and Jiang Wu came out of the interrogation room. Seeing that he frowned at the testimony, Jiang Wu said, "brother, I''m talkative, ask How did you offend shangshufu? To move your wife and children? No matter who is looking for revenge, just start at you. Do you have to take such a big turn? "


    As early as the man brought Zhou to the general''s office, he explained the cause and effect of the matter to Jiang Wu. When he asked this question, he did not understand it for several days.


    He shook his head and said, "we have no enmity with shangshufu."


    Jiang Wu had a headache and said, "it''s still miss Di of shangshufu who instructs the servants to do things What do you think? How strange... "


    Said, he suddenly thought of a possibility, eyes slightly wide some, looking at Lin radius hesitated: "can''t be your boy out of the love debt?"


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was."Miss gaomen has been moved by you, but you are a man with a family. You can''t do anything about it. If you want to do this, ask someone to tie your wife and children first. If you don''t succeed in one move, I''m afraid you''ll find out, so I''ll order someone to kill you. "


    His face became more and more strange. Finally, he looked at Lin radial and shook his head and said, "this miss Shangshu is really a cruel character."


    Lin radial''s face is livid. Recalling Du''s behavior, he can''t help regretting that he didn''t pay enough attention to her.


    Seeing that he was silent, Jiang Wu asked, "I haven''t said it yet, brother. How did you provoke people?"


    "I didn''t provoke her," he said in a cold voice. In the past, she was nearly killed in the suburb of Qingtong town. It was my brothers and I who saved her. "


    Jiang Wu "Oh" A: "hero save beauty? After the rescue, I fell in love with you? "


    Lin radial thought of here, his face became more and more ugly.


    No wonder Ashley was angry about Du Zhen''s affairs. He was not careful enough to cause such a trouble.


    He frowned and asked, "brother a Wu, if I want to disclose what Du Zhen has done, is it feasible?"


    Jiang Wu didn''t answer immediately. He thought carefully and shook his head: "it''s difficult. Shangshufu''s daughter is also a legitimate daughter. If you want to move her, it''s just Du Fu''s pass that makes you feel sad. "


    Before Lin radial opened his mouth, Jiang Wu added, "don''t forget, she has a noble concubine and aunt in the palace. I advise you not to act rashly


    The man looked ugly and shook his head and said, "since I dare to hurt my wife and children, no matter whose daughter she is, she is the princess of Dayan. I want her to pay the price. What''s more, I have to give Ashur an account of this matter. "


    Jiang Wu knows Lin radial temper, can only sigh in the heart, thinking that when the general comes back, let the general for Lin radial headache.


    Listening to him talking about his wife, Jiang Wu said with a smile: "I used to know that you have a family in the northwest, but I seldom heard from you. Why, it''s all in the capital, don''t say bring to see? "


    Lin Du nodded and said, "I haven''t settled down these days. When they are settled down, they will bring their wives and children to the general''s house and salute the general. "


    Jiang Ning treated him with kindness, and Lin radial naturally returned his favor.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wu burst out laughing: "I''ll wait for you! At that time, our general''s office can also make a fuss and let all brothers get together. "


    After chatting for a few more free days, Jiang Wu said, "Zhou Lai, this man, is still in the house first. You can go back and have a good discussion with Xie''s house. You can''t stand on your own in this matter. "


    Lin radial knew what he said was reasonable. He nodded and said, "thank you very much


    After they said goodbye, Lin radial went straight back to Xie''s house and planned to talk about it with Yao Shu in advance.


    I don''t know how she would react


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    When he arrived at Xie''s house, Lin radial realized that today''s Xie''s house is different from the past.


    As soon as he stepped into the gate, he saw the light footed boy trot all the way from one end of the corridor to the other. He didn''t even see Lin radial.


    Men are a little puzzled --


    in the past, as long as Xie Qian was at home, the servants of Xie''s house would hold their breath and dare not speak loudly, and dare to run over like this?


    Is it not that Xie Qian went out again today?


    The man went straight to the mansion, intending to meet Yao Shu.


    As soon as she turned the corner, she saw Fu Li. The little girl was sweating on her forehead. She was so busy that she couldn''t even wipe her hands.


    "Mr. Lin!" Fu Li, with sharp eyes, saw Lin radial and called him, "you can come back!"


    Seeing that she had a lot of things in her hand, Lin radial naturally took over the bamboo pieces in Fuli''s hand, nodded and only replied.


    Fu Li smiles, the pear vortex on her face is looming, and says happily: "when I first met Mr. Lin, I thought he was serious and cold, and he must be very strict. Can get along for a period of time, found that Mr. Lin and Mrs. Lin are the same, are warm-hearted people


    Lin radius picks eyebrow, the heart way small servant girl today''s courage is extra big, usually all don''t dare to talk with him?


    After listening to Fu Li talking about Yao Shu, Lin radial asked, "ah Shu can be in your house?"


    Fu Li quickly nodded: "in the in, we have been waiting for childe for a long time."


    Before Lin radial understood who this "we" was talking about, Fuli laughed again and said, "Mr. Lin, come to the backyard, and you''ll know when you come."


    Lin radial was born with long legs, but he was not as fast as Fuli, a little girl. He had no choice but to follow up.


    Before he got to the backyard, he could see three kites moving against the wind among the tall trees in Xie''s mansion. The kite slowly flew higher than the towering trees in your house.


    Lin radial heart move, asked Fu Li: "your family this is flying a kite?"


    The silk and bamboo pieces in Fuli''s hand make sense. They are the materials for kites.


    She laughed but didn''t speak, only trotted into the backyard.


    Lin radial followed him into the backyard. He saw that in the original spacious courtyard, stone tables and stools were removed, and a huge space was opened up. The two achias were running around flying kites with Fuya.


    The real surprise to Lin was Xie Qian, who was standing at the side and painting at the desk.


    "My Lord, my Lord, the silk cloth is here!" Fuli trots to Xie Qian happily and takes out all kinds of silk cloth in her arms.


    Xie Qian nodded and said in a light voice, "put it down."


    Fuli put a few rolls of silk cloth in her arms in front of the long book case. Yao Shu stood beside Xie Qian, praised Fuli and said, "it''s better for a little girl to pick the silk cloth. Uncle, now that Fuli has bought silk cloth, let''s paint with it. "


    Xie Qian did not comment.


    After listening to Yao Shu''s words for herself, Fuli was as sweet as honey. But looking at the painting on Xie Qian''s book case, she could not help admiring him and saying, "no matter what, you are good at it. It''s such a bad looking silk cloth that the paintings are just like the real ones. "


    Yao Shu looked at the little girl''s adoring eyes and couldn''t help laughing.


    He had seen Lin radial come in with Fu Li, but he was standing at the gate of the hospital. Yao Shu called him out: "ah radius, come in quickly! We are still waiting to use the bamboo chips you have


    Lin did not understand why he had been there for only one day, and the house had changed so dramatically?


    I don''t want to talk about flying or making kites. Is Xie Qian also helping to draw kites?


    Lin radial full is puzzled, holding the arms of bamboo, went to Yao Shu near.


    Now Yao Shu is full of bamboo pieces for kites. He ignores Lin''s blank look and commands him to say, "these bamboo pieces are used for kites, and the size is also suitable. A-R, help me pick up the biggest one first."


    Lin radial was about to agree, but he saw that Fuli squeezed over and volunteered: "Mrs. Lin, I''ll come, I''ll pick up bamboo pieces!"


    The man put the bamboo on the stone table and stood by himself. He was so tall that he felt at a loss.


    Xie Qian took a look at him and said in a light voice with a smile, "ah-r, come here."


    Lin radial went to the front according to Yan. Xie Qian put the brush in his hand and said, "you can paint. I''ll go and have a look at Sanbao."


    He left without saying anything. Lin radial looked at the unfinished painting on the book case. It was a lively swallow.


    The man had no choice but to pick up the brush, stained with some red color, to swallow''s forehead continued to add a bright color.


    Yao Shu happily and Fu Li pick bamboo, paste paste, Lin radial look like this, it is today to find out Du Heng things let him again angry, now the mood also calmed down.


    When he finished painting, he did not see Xie Qian back. He went to Yao Shu and asked, "what''s a good day today? How did you fly a kite? "Yao Shu looked back with a smile, quite some of the palpitation of sweet flowers, with a smile: "the idea of two children. Originally, he wanted to be relaxed. Ah Zhi didn''t dare to talk to his uncle, so he coaxed ash to say it. Who ever thought that my uncle thought the children asked him to fly kites together... "


    Lin radial was a little surprised.


    Yao Shu said and then laughed: "uncle, what identity? Let him run around flying kites, saying that he would laugh at others. I thought, it''s better to let him paint. We can make kites by ourselves. It''s fun. "


    Lin radial''s face also showed a smile.


    Fu Li sighed: "adults usually read and write in the mansion, and they are quiet when they are painting. Now the young master and his wife have brought their children to the house, and they have finally made adults more popular... "


    The little girl said, but she couldn''t help crying.


    Yao Shu said in a hurry: "well, I''m sorry! Don''t think about it. Aren''t you adults doing well? This family is very good. "


    Furi really laughed again.


    She put several pieces of bamboo together with her heart, looked at Yao Shu and then at Lin radial. At last, she hesitated and asked Yao Shu in a low voice: "Mrs. Lin, I heard that you intend to pass on the little boy to the Xie family..."


    Yao Shu gave a tolerant smile and said, "listen to what you Ming adults said? I have this intention with ah Fei. "


    Furi''s heart suddenly relaxed, her eyes were shining, and she said with a smile: "this is great! That''s great


    Yao Shu chuckled and deliberately teased the general, and asked her, "what are you so happy to do for your adult adoption?"


    Fu Li is simple in mind. Now that she has regarded Yao Shu and Lin radial as family members, she speaks out her heart and soul:


    "my Lord has been alone for so many years. We servants clearly know that he is alone, but there is no way If you have a young master under your knees, it will be better and better. "


    Yao Shu and Lin radial looked at each other and saw the mood of each other''s eyes. That''s what they thought.


    After a short time, Xie Qian came back to the backyard with Sanbao who was awake. It was not held by him, but Fuya.


    Sanbao still sticks to Xie Qian as always. Wherever Xie Qian goes, his eyes follow him, and from time to time, Xie Qian will pick him up.


    When the people made a lot of kites, the kite pilots were all happy, and the group dispersed.


    Lin and his wife took their three children back to the guest room. The smiles on the children''s faces had not yet faded. Yao Shu saw Lin radial''s expression and asked, "since you came back, you seem to have something to say. What''s the matter?"


    Lin radial looked at the children and hesitated.


    Yao Shu moved in his heart and asked vaguely, "but today has the result?"


    Lin radial nodded.


    Yao Shu restrained his eagerness and led the children into the house. He asked them to wash and gargle separately. He put the three treasures on the bed and let him play by himself.


    She sat next to Lin radial, with some nervousness in her voice, and asked, "what''s found out? Who did it? "


    Lin radial raises Mou, whispered two words: "Du Heng."


    Yao Shu was stunned when he heard the word "Du Zhen".


    When Yao Shu didn''t know Du''s name, he explained in a low voice: "it''s Miss Du from Shangshu mansion. Her name is Du Juan. "


    Yao Shu''s heart has been determined to be her, but did not expect, was really found out by Lin radial.


    She frowned, and still felt very angry when she thought about it: "is she doing this simply because of jealousy? It''s jealousy that takes children and kills people? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    Lin radial shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Yao Shu recalled the appearance of Du Heng in the novel. He was also a kind-hearted woman. How could he do such a thing? It''s touching the bottom line.


    She said in disgust, "I can''t understand. Isn''t it good for her to be the first lady of shangshufu? This is the way to get trouble. "


    Lin radial comforted Yao Shu and said, "ah Shu, don''t be angry. Fortunately, you and the children are OK. The next thing is for me to handle. "


    Yao Shu moved in his heart and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Lin radial Yingting''s eyebrows also slowly wrinkled up: "nature is public, let her be punished."


    Speaking of this, Yao Shu could not help but feel worried and asked, "how did you find out and know that Du Heng was the person behind the scenes?"


    Lin radial gently took Yao Shu''s hand, briefly explained the whole story, and in a low voice comforted him, "don''t worry. I have the evidence in my hand, and she can''t rely on it. "


    Yao Shu gave a deep thought, then frowned and said, "now the only difficult thing is her identity, miss shangshufu. Can we move it? Du''s family has been famous for a hundred years and has power and power in Beijing. They will not allow such scandals in their own homes to corrupt the family atmosphere. "


    In the face of Yao Shu''s worry, Lin radial could not help but grip Yao Shu''s hand, looked at her moist eyes, and analyzed for her: "Du Shangshu has great power in the court, and he and his uncle are antagonistic. If we want to pull down Du Zhen, we must fight against Shangshu''s office. Once the incident is provoked, the forces of Xie''s office will rush in and cause more unrest. "


    It clearly depicts the changes of power in the court, but there is no fear in men''s eyes. He is as cool and rational as a cold pool.


    Yao Shu was deeply affected by his firmness and was not afraid. He asked softly, "are we sure to win?"


    Lin radial smile, neither positive nor negative, just way: "and line and see."


    When it comes to the war over the court, Yao Shu knows that he can''t help. He holds Lin radial''s warm palm in his back hand and whispers to him, "do what you should do. In any case, my children and I will always be behind you and support you."


    There was a warm current in Lin radial''s heart.


    He fixed his eyes on Yao Shu and looked at her. They looked at each other and reflected their own appearance. They even forgot the passage of time.


    They had no words for a long time.


    After a long time, or Yao Shu first out of this state.


    She coughed lightly, and her face turned red slightly, just like the red glaze on the jade white porcelain.


    "In addition." She said, "have you told my uncle about it? The war between Xie''s and Du''s is no small matter... "


    Looking at the shy expression on his wife''s beautiful face, Lin radial was deeply moved for a moment.


    In front of her, it is no matter how much trouble, at the moment can also be left behind.


    He replied, and his heart was firmly attached to Yao Shu: "I have talked about this with my uncle for a long time. There is always such a battle between Xie''s and Du''s. There is no conclusive evidence in front of him to prove that it was done by Miss Du Fu, who was not good at acting. Now that I have a witness in hand, I''m just waiting to pick a suitable time... "


    As the man spoke, he looked at Yao Shu with more and more intense eyes. It was rare for him to show some tension on his handsome face, as if he were afraid of being rejected by Yao Shu.


    His palms were sweating and whispered, "Asher, we''ve been a long time..."


    Yao Shu''s worries were dispelled by the man''s appearance, and his cheeks turned red when he said so.


    Counting the days, since he came to the capital, they have not had a short time


    She glared angrily: "what are you nervous about?"


    Lin radial was silent, and the sweat in her hands was gently wiped away.


    Her heart is also missing him, but these days, things continue, two people have no time to talk.


    Yao Shu thought of what, quietly asked him: "are you still taking medicine?"


    Lin radial nodded honestly: "the medicine is effective after eating it for 15 days. I don''t know when you will come. Naturally, you always take it."


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing and said, "although contraceptives are harmless to the body, you don''t need to take them every day It''s not too much trouble. "


    Lin radial looked at Yao Shu, did not speak, also did not move the line of sight, straight to see Yao Shu cheek red.


    "In the evening, the children are all asleep," she whispered


    When the man saw her consent, he finally showed a satisfied smile.


    Looking at that look, like a big child, like a gentle big dog, eyes are pure joy.


    No, he put his chin on the other side of his shoulder. Thinking of how much trouble you have to face every day, I sometimes wish I was a man and could stand by your sideLin radial arms around, also will Yao Shu in his arms.


    He whispered to his wife, "don''t worry, I can handle everything. Besides, I have a second brother to help me


    Yao Shu gave a low "um".


    She likes such a peaceful moment, with her beloved in her arms. It seems that as long as two people embrace each other, all the troubles in the world will leave them.


    "Ah Shu, when the children are old, can I take you to visit mountains and rivers?" he said softly in her ear


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but show a smile. He lifted his head from his arms. His eyes flashed with light and said, "I just want to say that. When the children grow up, we will let go of these troubles and go to the mountains and the lake to live in a small hut. No one can find it. We will also go to the northwest to see the clouds and smoke in the desert, and the setting sun in the yellow sand as you say. "


    Lin radial''s palm gently stroked Yao Shu''s hair and whispered, "OK. Is there any other place you want to go? "


    Yao Shu tilted his head, as if thinking for a while, then said with a smile: "go to the south! I haven''t seen the water town in the south of the Yangtze River. The small buildings stand on the water and everyone can go boating in the city. Moreover, Suzhou cuisine is most authentic only when it comes to Jiangnan. "


    The same light flashed in Lin radial''s eyes, and he said, "well, go to the south of the Yangtze River. It is said that the lanterns there are also very beautiful. During the Shangyuan Festival, rows of lanterns on Qingshi road are reflected in the water. It seems that the whole city is surrounded by little lights. Ashu, you will love it. "


    Yao Shu looked at Lin radial''s deep eyes, and couldn''t see enough for a moment, until she finally sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin asked


    She shook her head, her eyebrows were still crooked, and said, "sister Jiang talked about it before. She said that she didn''t know how to sleep with a general who had killed people in the battlefield. She thought you were as cold as a stone, more ice than ice. I was afraid of it."


    Lin radial''s low voice was like a good musical instrument. He asked in his throat, "hmm? What do you say? "


    Yao Shu smiles. The light in a pair of peach blossom eyes is even more beautiful than the full City Lantern depicted by Lin radial just now.


    With a soft voice, she said in the man''s ear: "I said, I''m not afraid, because I know that your heart is soft. Besides, you''re mine, aren''t you? "


    Lin radial nodded without hesitation, looked into her eyes and affirmed, "yes, I''m yours."


    Yao Shu laughed and hugged him contentedly.


    No matter how difficult the future may be, she believes that as long as the two of them stand together, all difficulties will be solved.


    What about the heroine of a novel with a leading role aura? What about the powerful Shangshu mansion? If she doesn''t believe it, she can''t deal with Du Heng!


    In this way, she should start her own business as soon as possible


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    Lin radial took the evidence and went to find Xie Qian. They discussed for half an hour before the matter was finalized.


    In the next few days, Xie Qian went up and down the court as usual. Lin radial did not make any special moves. He only occasionally went to the general''s office or followed Jiang Ning to the camp for a transfer.


    It has been seven days since Zhou''s disappearance. Du Heng''s mind of fluke gradually rises from his initial uneasiness of sitting and standing. Is Zhou Lai''s own accident?


    Or, Zhou Lai was so loyal that even if she was discovered, she never confessed?


    Du Heng''s previous life has been smooth and smooth, that is, he had a bad life after marriage. What he encountered was mostly the jealous things in his back house, rarely involving major events.


    Now this time, she was really a little flustered in her heart, but it happened that it was hidden from others, and no one could reveal it.


    However, during the four or five days, Du Heng was already haggard, and during this period he was ill.


    Luhua sent people to ask for help these days. At last, even Lu Mu sent a woman to come over and said that she was here to give some food to miss Du. By the way, see how miss Du is doing.


    When Du Jue got dressed, the old woman looked at Du Jue and went back to the mansion and said to Lu Mu and Lu Hua:


    "if you are ill. Miss Du''s small face has been white all the time, and her mouth looks like she''s on fire. She''s so listless. "


    Lu Mu scolded Luhua and said, "look, maybe you are angry! You clearly asked for a visit to the lake with my sister. How could you be so nice? You had to keep in touch with her sister! If you come down and go there, others can''t say anything, but you let them run into you again... "


    Luhua had a headache: "mother! How about my mother calling for another visit to miss Du? "


    Although Lu Mu is nearly 40 years old, she is well maintained. On her face without any wrinkles, she shows a helpless look: "I just sent someone today. How can I go?"


    Lu Hua has always been favored at home. He is the eldest son of the Lu family, and the Lu family is also looking forward to his marriage with Du Zhen, so he does not hesitate to ask.


    "Tomorrow, my mother can take the Shu Brocade double-sided embroidered screen that was sent from the south to see Miss Du''s illness and talk to miss Du by the way. With the status of mother, Miss Du will not be impolite. "


    Lu Mu''s eyes glared: "how many days has the screen arrived in my warehouse? Do you want to see someone off? "


    Luhua said with a smile: "there are all our things around. If you go out from my mother, you will come back to our pocket in the future..."


    Lu Mu''s heart is not willing to give up, think carefully, Luhua said there is a bit of truth.


    She lifted her eyelids and said to Lu Hua, "I''ll run this trip for you tomorrow. Only one thing. Before you marry the daughter of the Du family into the house, you must not have such behavior in front of the head! "


    Luhua nodded in a hurry.


    When the next day, Mrs. Lu came to Du''s house with gifts.


    Du Fu''s old lady has been ill recently and has been recuperating behind closed doors. There is no rule for her aunt to treat guests in the house. Jia of the second room comes out to meet her.


    Jia''s daily communication is less, and his husband is an unknown small sesame official. He was also exposed to the light of Du''s mansion, and only then could he meet the wife of the Secretary of war.


    She took people into the front hall of the reception room, and ordered them to serve tea and snacks. She was very attentive for a while, but she was always light on Mrs. Lu''s face.


    Jia said with a smile, "how can Madame have time to sit in your house today?"


    Taking into account that this was Du Heng''s aunt, and unwilling to have a bad reputation, Mrs. Lu went around with her and said, "it''s not that I heard that the eldest lady of Du''s house has been ill for a few days. Come and have a look. How is ah ho getting sick? "


    As soon as Jia heard that he was coming to see Du Zhen, he had already had some displeasure in his heart, but he didn''t show it.


    She said with a smile: "this girl is not good when she is young. She often has a headache. Please worry about it."


    On the other hand, he asked the servant, "has miss three come back from school? Why don''t you come with Mrs. Lu? "


    Du Heng has always been the head of the mansion. Du Wu, who came out of the big house, could go out of the lady''s office directly.


    Jia''s mind is to let her daughter come out, so he called his servants to call Miss three.


    Mrs. Lu valued Du Zhen''s identity, but no matter whether she was well or not, she didn''t want to see the lady in the second room, so she declined to say, "it''s a good thing to study at the girl''s house. Why bother to call someone back in a hurry! I''m going to look in the yard. Don''t call Miss three


    Jia wanted to say more, but Mrs. Lu had already taken her servants to Du Heng''s yard. She was so angry that she stamped her feet.


    Du Heng got the news and knew that Mrs. Lu would come over, so he asked people to decorate the yard a little and didn''t let her in.


    Mrs. Lu saw that Du Heng looked slightly haggard, so she came to her and took her hand. She said with heartache: "Oh, look at this little white face. How did you get sick like this? What did the doctor say


    Du Zhen was not in a good mood. When she was held by Mrs. Lu, she felt disgusted -


    before she married Lu Hua in her previous life, Mrs. Lu was such a loving mother.As soon as she came into the road, Hua gave her a cold look.


    Not to mention the servant girls that Mrs. Lu stuffed into Luhua''s room later, they were all for her.


    Du Heng reluctantly smile, always with some alienation on his face, said: "thank you for your concern. The doctor said it was a breeze, and it will be all right in two days. "


    Mrs. Lu is a personal genius. She saw that Du Heng''s illness was a heart disease. Seeing that she was not as friendly as before, she was convinced that she was upset about Luhua.


    Even though he was smiling, he only said in a warm voice: "when the wind blows, you should have a good rest, and the people at the bottom should also serve you carefully. You child, the mother is not around since childhood, isn''t the servant girl''s son also not attentive to serve? It''s better to have someone who knows what''s hot and cold, and take care of it... "


    Du Heng knew what she was saying, but when he could not hear it, he hung his head slightly and said, "thank you very much."


    Lu Mu did not say much about this topic. She took Du Heng to chat for a while, and told the people below to send things continuously. After sitting for a long time, she left.


    When he got out of Du Fu''s house and rode back to the house, Mrs. Lu''s face was put down.


    "I lost my mother early, and my body is so poor. I can''t help who I want to marry! Who are you going to show this lady''s frame? "


    The woman who was waiting on one side said with a smile: "madam, please calm down. Don''t you think Miss Du''s temper is famous for her lofty character? What''s more, the young master annoyed her again, and his wife was wronged for him. "


    Mrs. Lu snorted again and closed her eyes to raise her spirits.


    After Lu Mu left, Du Chen looked coldly at these things in the yard. They were all flashy things, but she took others'' false intentions as her true feelings in her last life.


    In this world, is there anyone who really treats her?


    Lin radial, the only one who saved her in the last life and released pure kindness to her, is now questioning her and sending people to investigate her.


    If he does find out anything, what should she do?


    She has a heart, all tied to him, if he hates her


    Du Chen thought so, and began to cry in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden accident of Lin radial and his party was on the tenth day of their disappearance in recent weeks.


    On this day, he and Yao Chao were officially on duty for the first day. After the emperor fell from his horse, he recovered from his injuries and went to the early Dynasty.


    Lin radial''s confession in the general''s house was taken out by Xie Qian in the court.


    When the business was over, Xie Qian stepped out of the line and saluted the emperor on the throne and said, "Your Majesty, I have this performance."


    In the early Dynasty, Xie Qian never liked to talk. When he didn''t take the initiative to stand up, the Emperor didn''t guess what he was doing. He just raised his eyelids: "sure."


    Xie Qian took out the testimony. Duke Da, who was in front of the emperor, was very understanding. He went down the steps and presented it to the emperor with his hands in his hands.


    The emperor glanced lazily, but there were not many words on the rice paper. He finished reading at a glance.


    The emperor seemed to be interested. Suddenly he sat up straight with a smile in his voice and asked, "Ai Qing, is this to impeach Du Shangshu?"


    He sat on the high imperial steps, and his voice was heard all over the hall.


    For a moment, there was some uproar in the palace.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    Du Shangshu was even more puzzled. He set out to salute the emperor and said, "Your Majesty, do you know what you want to impeach


    The emperor sneered and gave the testimony to Da Gonggong, indicating him to take it.


    Da Gonggong bowed down to take it. He walked down the long stairs, came to dushanshu and handed him the confession.


    Du Shangshu frowned, and after reading the content of the testimony, he soon turned pale.


    Then the emperor asked jokingly, "is Du Aiqing''s daughter really so brave? The imperial concubine is usually warm and soft. I have seen that girl of Du family, but I can''t see that she has such a mind and ability. "


    Du Shangshu knelt down and called out wrongly: "the daughter of Wei Chen has always been pure and kind-hearted, and has never done anything out of the ordinary. I hope the emperor can learn from her!"


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, looked up at the top of Du Shangshu''s head, and asked, "is Aiqing trying to say that Xie Aiqing deliberately made up the facts and wronged your daughter? He and your daughter have no grievances or grudges, and they have never known each other. Why do they do such things? "


    In the hall, people were curious, scratching their ears to find out what had happened.


    On weekdays, Xie Qian was silent. How could he suddenly make a fuss on Du Shangshu?


    Shangqing knelt on the ground and said, "look at the book! The reputation of Du Fu''s daughter is also related to the reputation of the imperial concubine. I hope the emperor can learn from it! "


    The imperial concubine accompanied the emperor for many years in the palace, and they had a son.


    Now that she had lost her child and was sick all the time, the emperor subconsciously didn''t want to let Du Fu''s bad thoughts involve her.


    The emperor sneered and said, "when your concubine married into the palace in the past, your daughter didn''t remember anything. They said she was my aunt and nephew. How much did she have to do with her! You can''t teach your daughter well, but you want to get involved with your concubine? "


    When Du Shangshu heard his speech, his mind was not good.


    This matter is not yet clear, and the emperor must not feel that Du Heng has really done such an extraordinary thing.


    He soon burst into tears and cried, "I am wronged! The little girl lost her mother when she was a child. She grew up with her grandmother. She was brought up like a lady. Wei Chen dared to talk like this. I hope the emperor''s good advice and my daughter''s reputation of innocence will be restored


    As Du Shangshu was crying, he could not help guessing among the crowd in the hall -


    Miss Du, who is known as a noble lady in the capital, what did she do to get hold of her?


    Even the Shangshu school subconsciously felt that the evidence presented by Xie Qian should not be falsified, so they had to rack their brains to think about how to cover up this matter.


    The little prince, who always wanted to take over Du Shangshu''s faction, stood up and said in a warm voice: "I have seen Du Shangshu''s direct female minister, and she looks like a graceful woman. If you are really in any trouble, I hope the emperor will make a careful investigation. Don''t wronged a good girl. "


    He is the orphan of the first prince. He always has some shadow of the former prince. The emperor has always been kind to this nephew and is more tolerant.


    Hearing this, the emperor did not give in and asked Xie Qian, "where did Xie Aiqing get his testimony?"


    Looking at Du Shangshu with cold eyes, Xie Qian only stood steady and said in a low voice: "this is the testimony of Zhou Lai, a member of the Zhou family, interrogated by Lin radial in the general''s office. And Zhou''s house is Miss Du''s mother''s home. "


    Du Shangshu suddenly turned back and said in a calm voice, "Lord Xie, if you really have a wide range of friends, is general Jiang Ning, who was born in the northwest army, who also makes friends with you like this."


    Xie Qian refused to comment, but the emperor frowned. He did not know whether it was because of Du Shangshu''s words or that Xie Qian was really involved in Jiang Ning, which made him unhappy.


    The emperor waved his hand and said casually, "OK, don''t quarrel. A trivial matter, let people go down to check it. Does Xie Aiqing have anything else to impeach? "


    Xie Qian looked at the emperor coldly and said in a light voice, "nothing."


    The emperor felt that Xie Qian was a little annoyed. However, he deliberately said, "Du Shangshu''s daughter, the niece of the imperial concubine, at least has been attached to the Royal side. Since it''s her case, Meng Qing, you''ll find out. "


    Meng Qing is just the name of Xiao Wang Ye.


    The latter made a courtesy and said respectfully, "I obey you."


    After retiring from the court, the emperor suddenly thought of something, and his father-in-law called Xie Qian.


    "Lord Xie, please come with us. The emperor said that it''s not very good for the guards in front of the emperor to be on duty now..."


    Xie Qian knew that the emperor wanted to be a demon again, so he had to stop and turn around to follow Da Gong to the back of the hall


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    Xie Qian followed Da Gonggong into the back hall. He saw the emperor leaning on the chair and lazily looking at the memorial.


    Hearing Xie Qian''s footsteps, he knelt down to salute. The emperor did not look up.


    After a long time, the emperor summoned Da Gong to get the grapes. He ate leisurely and read the memorial. He just let Xie Qian hang aside.


    Xie Qian has always been calm, just straightened his upper body and knelt quietly in front of the emperor.


    Finally, the emperor couldn''t help it. He grabbed a grape and smashed it on top of Xie Qian''s head. He cursed, "day by day, I''m going to ask for trouble from others. Even if it''s OK, you''ve started?"


    Xie Qian had no words, and his face was still like that. He knelt there motionless and looked like a statue.


    The emperor said, "I ask you something."


    Xie Qian said in a deep voice: "I have no such intention."


    The Emperor didn''t eat the grapes in his hand. He was sulking at himself. The next second, he said angrily, "I''ve been idle for a few days. Even in the last dynasty, I have to listen to your trivial affairs! Is the daughter of Du family good? What can I do? The women are so jealous that they want me to adjudicate when they do something shady? "


    Xie Qian did not face the anger of the emperor, but did not change his attitude.


    His voice was flat and plain as usual: "I think that I have the right to impeach the courtiers."


    This is a blatant retort.


    Looking at the emperor''s bad face, Duke Da was worried.


    The emperor was more angry when he heard this.


    With a sneer, he left the memorial in his hand, threw it on the case and said, "I didn''t find that Ai Qing is so brave now. Do you think I won''t punish you? "


    Xie Qian raised his eyes, clearly kneeling, but his eyes never had a moment of real submission.


    He retorted to the emperor in a light voice: "the emperor can punish his ministers at any time. However, the minister did not expect that the emperor''s patience was reduced to such an extent. "


    Father Da raised his heart to his throat and gave Xie Qian a hard look, indicating that he would say something soft and stop pulling his beard from the tiger''s face.


    But Xie Qian was not moved. He still knelt steadily, his eyes as calm as water.


    The emperor sneered, but he didn''t want to do anything in his anger to make him regret the decision in the future, so he had to suppress his anger and turn over the memorial.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the main hall condensed to the freezing point. The emperor did not speak, and no one ever spoke.


    After a while, the emperor couldn''t bear it, and asked him in a deep voice, "when did you and Jiangning get together?"


    Jiang''s family lives in the northwest all year round, and Jiang Ning seldom comes to Beijing.


    However, it was the great victory of the northwest, the peace talks between the court and other nationalities, and the restoration of the border area that the emperor called into the capital.


    Xie Qian raised his eyes, shook his head and said truthfully: "there is no private contact between the minister and the general. Lin radial is a subordinate of the general, so he has been tried in the general''s house. "


    The emperor suddenly, secretly scolded himself, how he forgot this stubble.


    Seeing the emperor''s silence, Xie Qian said again: "I think the emperor will have basic trust in his ministers."


    For a moment, the emperor frowned and said, "when did I not trust you?"


    Xie Qian is silent.


    The emperor knew that he was in trouble, and raised his eyebrows and called him, "get up and kneel for such a long time. Is the knee uncomfortable? Come on, I have some grapes from the West. They taste good... "


    Seeing that the cloud on his face seemed to be blown away, and his face was also smiling, Xie Qian was helpless for a moment.


    He got up according to the words, but did not taste the grapes in the emperor''s mouth, but asked in a low voice: "is the emperor handing this case to Meng Qing, is it on the spur of the moment or for no purpose?"


    Knowing that Xie Qian was dissatisfied, the emperor shook his head and said, "Xie Aiqing, you should also understand my difficulties."


    Xie Qian looked directly into the emperor''s eyes and said, "well, it seems that the emperor has plans. Now the Du family is firmly in control of the household department, and the money and food of the imperial court are in the hands of Du Zhong. The Minister of the Ministry of war is very close to the Du family. The emperor should know that Lu Hua, the son of the Minister of the Ministry of war, also wants to marry Du''s daughter. "


    The emperor listened to him quietly without saying anything.


    Xie Qian said again: "the emperor wants to see Meng Qing''s sincerity? Or do you really forget that Luhua has been in the palace since he was a child and has been reading to Meng Qing for several years? "


    The emperor had a headache. He only frowned and said, "Meng Qing is also a royal, and he has the title I gave you. You should not call him by his name. Besides, no matter how Meng Qing is, he is always my nephew. You should look at his father''s face and treat him less harshly. "


    Xie Qian frowned coldly and said: "Mengqing was the first prince, but the emperor insisted on making him king that day. Didn''t he induce him to make mistakes? If the emperor is sincere to him, he should not be so hilarious. "


    The royal family is the most merciless. If they make a mistake, they will be doomed. The emperor knows this truth better than anyone else.


    But the emperor''s mental skill was so clearly pointed out by Xie Qian that no matter how much the emperor connived at Xie Qian, he was also a little annoyed.His face suddenly fell down, frowned and said, "Ai Qing has taken care of me. How can I act?"


    Looking at the emperor''s increasingly cold face over the years, Xie Qian did not know whether he was influenced by teasing his grandchildren in the palace these days, and his heart was a little softer.


    His voice dropped, not like the usual cold, with a little sigh, said: "the emperor has always been a young man, sometimes angry, and soon can be happy. However, power is most likely to erode people''s hearts. In the first few years when the former emperor ascended the throne, there was no sign of tyranny and Impermanence in the future. I don''t want the emperor to follow the emperor before him. "


    After listening to such a speech, the emperor knew that it was from Xie Qian''s heart.


    He dropped his eyes and said to Dagong, "you go out."


    The latter quietly withdrew from the hall and closed the door.


    For a time, there were only emperor and Xie Qian in the hall.


    Come up, Xie Qian.


    One of them was bright yellow, and the other was covered with dark clothes. They were almost tall. Standing at the same place, they had the same serious look. Anyone who saw them would praise each other.


    The emperor thought: what he thought at first was not to leave Xie Qian and let him meet with his own monarchs and ministers?


    When did he begin to doubt Xie Qian?


    "Xie Qian." The emperor called in a low voice.


    The latter''s vision is still as plain as water: "minister in."


    The emperor shook his head and swallowed what he wanted to say. He only asked about the case that he had just raised earlier today: "is that thing you said in the morning, is it true?"


    Xie Qian and the emperor looked at each other, and there was a smile on the bottom of their eyes: "emperor, can''t you find words? What''s wrong with what Lin radial found out? "


    With a wave of his long sleeve, the emperor said angrily, "it''s really against you! I can''t even ask one more question! "


    Xie Qian straightened his robe and said seriously, "I really want to use this to suppress Du Fu. Just see what the emperor means."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows: "why? In the past, when I saw you criticized by the officials, I didn''t have any reaction. Why today, I have a feud with Du Fu? "


    Xie Qian said bluntly: "if the Du family moved the minister, the minister would not sit idly by. What''s more, the Ministry of accounts and the Ministry of war have the intention of connecting. If this force is returned to Mengqing, the emperor thinks that you can sit firmly in this position? "


    The emperor said with a smile, "good, thank you! I thought that you had become an expert in the world now. You refused to touch the ordinary things, and you didn''t want to ask for anything. I didn''t expect to be a layman


    Instead of refuting, Xie Qian said, "it''s not good for a minister to be a mortal who has desires and desires. It''s not good to keep good care of Xie''s family and the emperor''s land."


    The emperor clapped his hands and laughed: "good! Good! I will not interfere in the struggle between you and Du''s house. The young lady of the Du family will deal with it as much as possible. Just a little. I have to take care of the face of the imperial concubine. She is still sick now. "


    Xie Qian nodded his head slightly and said in a voice, "I obey your orders."


    Xie Qian, dressed in Xuan clothes, walked slowly from the hall, followed the high walls and walked through the magnificent imperial city.


    In this center of power, he thought he was just a bystander, but once he had something to protect in his heart, he could only lean in and fight hard!


    Fortunately, there are Lin radial, Yao Chao, etc


    Xie Qian said: that''s enough.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    Meng Qing received the imperial edict to investigate the case of Miss Du Fu.


    For the sake of the imperial concubine, the case can only be carried out in private.


    Meng Qing took into account the friendship he had grown up with Luhua. Knowing that he was now pursuing Du Zhen, Meng Qing tried to call Luhua over first and revealed something to him in advance.


    Hearing this, Luhua immediately shook his head: "it''s impossible! Little prince, Miss Du is not such a person. "


    The little prince sighed and said, "know the people, know the face, but not the heart. Ah Hua, how much do you know about Miss Du?"


    Luhua frowned slowly and said to Meng Qing, "little prince, when you were a child, you had seen Miss Du in the palace. Although she is a little lonely and arrogant, she is pure and kind-hearted. How can she do anything to harm people''s lives There must be something wrong with this matter. It''s a misunderstanding. "


    Meng Qing looked at Lu Hua with a smile, and said: "Xie Qian is in the morning court, presenting his testimony to the emperor on the spot. It was written in black and white, and the fingerprints of Du Zhen''s cronies. Do you think Xie Qian would cheat on this kind of thing, or do you think that Du Heng''s servants betray the Lord and deliberately harm her? "


    After that, he shook his head again and said, "I thought you were just playing tricks on Du Zhen. You need to get married with Du''s family. This has always been different to her. Now that all the evidence is in front of you, will you speak for her? "


    Luhua opened his mouth, but there was no sound.


    Meng Qing also said: "ah Hua, a great success, don''t be implicated by children and girls. This is a big taboo."


    Lu Hua thought about Meng Qing''s words. After a long time, he suddenly released his fist.


    His voice was a little tight and said in a low voice, "little prince, I understand."


    Meng Qing laughed and patted Luhua on the shoulder with approval and said, "if you really like it, it doesn''t matter. The emperor will not allow the Du family''s reputation to be tainted like this The worst result is to deal with Du Heng secretly. At that time, you will secretly take people home and find a fake to die for her


    Luhua nodded, and the sadness of his eyes flashed by, and he was soon replaced by firmness.


    He asked in a low voice, "little prince, can you send someone to call Miss Du?"


    Meng Qing said: "it is to be tried. It''s in the small building we often go to. You also ask her out in the name of meeting. If she refuses, go and look for dushanshu. "


    Luhua should have gone down and turned to work.


    On the other side, Du Fu has already set off a storm.


    After the early morning, Du Shangshu hurried home, with a face of iron green. None of the young men who accompanied him dared to speak.


    Taking advantage of Duzhong''s efforts to get on the carriage, the servant immediately inquired, "what''s going on? Why is your face so bad? "


    The boy who had been serving Du Zhong shook his head and said in a low voice, "don''t ask. When have you ever seen an adult look so ugly? It''s nothing to do with us. You can be an official these days. Be careful! Don''t get into trouble


    The carriage rolled forward. Du Fu was in the east of the city. It was only a cup of tea away from the Imperial City, and soon arrived.


    Eucommia got out of the car, but he didn''t mean to ease his face. He said in a deep voice: "go and call the eldest lady, come to my study!"


    He was so angry that he ran to the backyard for fear of getting into trouble.


    Du Zhong strode back to the main courtyard, changed his clothes and went to the study.


    Before sitting down, I heard a female voice from outside: "big brother is back? It''s not a short time in the morning today. Would you like to use some snacks to cushion your stomach? Or some hot tea? Our family has just entered a new Biluochun. My elder brother has not tasted how it tastes... "


    It''s Jia from Er Fang.


    In recent days, Mrs. Du was ill and ignored her family affairs. The whole family was handed over to the Jia family to take care of it.


    Jia was born in a small family. It was so easy for him to take charge of the whole Shangshu mansion. His proud tail was about to be cocked up, for fear that others would not know the benefits of her management.


    Du Zhong eyebrow heart a jump, sink a way: "younger sister, I said, my courtyard and study, outsider don''t enter at will."


    Du Zhong was the head of the family and the actual ruler of the shangshufu. Naturally, Jia didn''t want to annoy him. He just said with a smile: "Oh, I mean well too. I''m afraid the elder brother is hungry and thirsty! I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ve got it. I''m going


    She said a few more beautiful words. Seeing that Du Zhong''s face was not good, she said goodbye tactfully.


    Just just stepped out the door of the study, but saw Du Juan white a face, came in from the outside.


    Jia said, "ah ho! Are you looking for your father


    "Your father is in a bad mood," she said in a low voice


    Du Heng didn''t have the heart to pay attention to this aunt, just disorderly and casually nodded, turned into the study.


    Jia was treated with the same cold treatment by Duzhong''s father and daughter. For a while, he felt a little unfair. He took a deep breath and slowly suppressed the unknown fire.


    She was about to leave when she heard Du Zhong''s angry voice from her study: "kneel down!"


    Jia''s spirit¡ª¡ªWhat''s going on?


    She looked around and saw the boys outside the study looking at their noses and hearts one by one, thinking about how she could linger here for a little longer to inquire for information.


    The door of the study was not closed, and Jia''s remaining light caught sight of Du Heng in a white dress. As expected, he knelt down in front of his father.


    Eucommia''s backhand is a slap, hit Dujuan in the face, will pull her to the ground.


    He was so angry that he was about to lift the table and said, "you villain! On weekdays, as a father, I have taught you to be cautious, cautious, and more cautious! Who''s not looking down on me now? Do you think it''s easy to be a secretary of the Ministry of accounts? "


    Du Heng''s heart was cold.


    She had already guessed that the disappearance of Zhou Lai would be revealed sooner or later.


    "What are you going to do? Why don''t you take care of your tail?! Also want others to pull to court up, shake out in front of the emperor! You have lost all my face in Du''s family


    Du Zhen knelt down on the ground with his face covered. He had lost his speech.


    After a long time, she wept in silence, raised her face and called, "father My father saved me. "


    Eucommia red with anger, neck thick, the whole person chest sharp ups and downs, some breathless appearance.


    "I''ll save you? How can I have such great ability to save you? Don''t say whether you live or not, even the official position of Shangshu government, your father and I may not be able to survive! "


    Jia thought that this was the contradiction between their father and daughter, but when they heard this, they were flustered.


    What on earth did Du Heng do? How can you let the emperor know?


    Listen to this meaning, elder brother''s official position is not guaranteed? Didn''t the lady in the palace say anything?


    No way! She has to do something quickly -


    What about the old lady? Go find the old lady!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Now the head of the Shangshu mansion, Du Zhong, is actually the second son of Mrs. Du.


    Mrs. Du''s eldest son died young, and then ten years later, she had a son again.


    After all, the old lady is not young now.


    When a man is old, his body cannot be compared with that of a young man.


    A few days ago, the disease also continued intermittently for more than a month, so far it has not been cured.


    Jia trotted all the way to the old lady''s courtyard, and was stopped by a servant girl.


    "What''s the matter with the second lady? Now the old lady is taking the medicine. If it''s not a big deal, it''s better not to disturb the old lady. "


    Jia''s forehead was sweating, and he galloped all the way over. His face was a little white, and he said in an urgent voice, "big thing, big thing, it''s a big thing!"


    The servant girl''s brow is tiny wrinkly, obviously a pair of don''t believe of appearance.


    Jia had to swear: "this is really a big deal. There is less cloth in the storeroom in front of the head, and there are conflicts between the first lady and the second young lady. I can say that the old lady is missing. But today, it is really a big thing - involving the emperor and the lady in the palace! "


    After a while, the servant girl said, "the second lady changed her face slightly. I''m going to call the old lady


    The servant girl hurried into the courtyard and forgot to invite Jia''s in.


    She used to be a small minded girl, but now she is worried, but she doesn''t sulk. She just walks around in the same place, frowning and sighing


    After a while, the servant girl came out and said in a low voice, "second lady, the old lady let you in."


    Jia''s "ah", raised the skirt and strode into the yard.


    Mrs. Du dressed neatly and saw that her second daughter-in-law came into the room flustered, and subconsciously put her face down.


    "What do you want to say, what do you want to do?"


    The old lady was very strong. Jia shuddered subconsciously and stopped immediately. She looked flustered.


    Du old lady sees her so, just light way: "say, what matter."


    Jia Shi did not know why, standing in front of the old lady, could not raise a flustered mood at all.


    She just spoke very fast and said, "just now my elder brother came back and called my eldest niece to the study. She taught me a lesson Listen to that, it means that the palace knows what the eldest lady has done. The emperor will blame him


    Mrs. Du lived most of her life and saw more ups and downs than Jia could imagine.


    She raised her eyelids slightly and said with dignity, "what''s the matter, you didn''t ask clearly?"


    Jia shrunk his shoulder subconsciously and said in a low voice: "brother is angry. I don''t dare to ask..."


    Mrs. Du frowned, and a look of disgust flashed on her face, which Jia didn''t see.


    "Just, a Juan, help me up."


    The maid who had been waiting on the old lady came forward and helped her up. She asked in a low voice, "old lady, do you want to go to the front yard?"


    Mrs. Du sent out an affirmative syllable from her nose, and the party came to the front yard.


    When he arrived at Duzhong''s study, he saw his father and daughter still confronting each other.


    Du Zhong was so angry that he blushed and his neck was thick. He might have been scolding for a long time, and he only snorted and gasped for himself.


    Du Zhen, who was kneeling on the ground, had disordered hair and swollen cheeks. He was explaining something in a low voice.


    The old lady looked coldly and said in a voice, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with ah Juan? Are you going to kill her? "


    Du Heng didn''t expect that he didn''t like her old lady all the time. His first words were actually helping her.


    Seeing his mother''s frown, Du Zhong rushed forward and said, "mother, are you still ill? How did it disturb you


    As he spoke, he saw the shrinking Jia family behind Mrs. Du, and his heart was clear, and then a feeling of disgust rose.


    Old lady Du said faintly, "ah, get up. Wipe your tears and sit on the chair


    Du Heng Yiyan stood up. Ah Juan, the maid of old lady Du, came forward and arranged her clothes and hair.


    He also heard a lesson from Du Laofu: "the eldest lady of shangshufu can''t cry like this even if she has been wronged. She will lose the face of shangshufu."


    Du Zhen choked and did not speak.


    Seeing Eucommia on one side, he was so angry that his nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes. He complained: "my mother also said face - not to mention my own face, but the face of the whole Du family, which was completely lost by this villain!"


    Mrs. Du glanced at her son and said, "what''s wrong with ah Juan? And make you look like this? "


    Du Zhong immediately did not care about the presence of all the people. He only resented iron but not steel: "she hired someone to rob other people''s children. When it came to light, she asked Zhou Lai to kill people! This matter has been found out. Today morning, Xie Qian directly stabbed him in front of the emperor! How do you want me to be a mother in the future


    Jia, who was standing on one side, was thrilled to hear that what Du Zhen had done was not good for the reputation of the ladies in Du''s family. Fearing that his daughter''s marriage would be affected, he exclaimed: "ah! But there are three young ladies and two young ladies in your familyThe wrinkles between Mrs. Du''s eyebrows became deeper. She ignored Jia''s and looked at Du Heng coldly and asked, "did you really do this?"


    Du Heng said with tears in silence: "yes, grandmother. Ah did it. "


    Mrs. Du was not as angry as Du Zhong and never scolded Du Heng.


    Her face showed an extra calm expression, and said to Du Heng: "if you told the family before this happened, the family can also straighten out the evidence for you and wipe the evidence clean. You should never be smart. When things come to light, you still want to rely on your own ability to kill people. Now that you are in front of the emperor, no one can save you. "


    Du Chen had always secretly hated his grandmother for being unfair to him in his previous life, and he was always guarding against Mrs. Du in this life.


    What makes her feel ironic most is that the only thing that will be considered for her now is the old lady who never gives her false words.


    At the same time, Du Heng also clearly understood that Mrs. Du had to think more about Du Fu.


    Mrs. Du''s attitude kindled a glimmer of hope.


    She knelt down to Mrs. Du, tears streaming down her eyes, and pleaded, "grandmother, help ah ho Please help ah Ho, grandmother... "


    Mrs. Du coldly looked at her granddaughter crying and said, "I can''t save you."


    Du Heng despaired in his heart. He looked at his father''s still angry face and looked back at his grandmother''s indifferent expression. At last, he felt soft and fell on the table and began to cry bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    Old lady Du waved back the crowd, leaving only Du Heng a silent sad.


    She and Du Zhong discussed in the study for half an hour, during which she did not avoid Du Heng, only arranged the next thing one by one.


    Old lady Du said with dignity: "two girls and three girls don''t want to communicate with each other these days. The government also has to issue strict orders to prohibit discussing this matter."


    Eucommia nodded: "what mother said is."


    See Du old lady again disgusted way: "Jia Shi is a broken mouth. When the second comes back, you can give him some advice and let him take charge of his daughter-in-law. "


    After all the arrangements were made in the mansion, Du Zhong had some information in his mind.


    Du Zhong frowned and calmed down and said, "it''s the emperor who cares about his friendship with his wife and refuses to let her lose face. It''s just that we have to show ourselves. "


    Mrs. Du raised her eyes: "what do you mean?"


    Duzhong and his mother looked at each other and did not speak.


    He didn''t say it clearly, but the meaning of abandoning Du Juan was obvious


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Mrs. Du shook her head: "you are a father, but some are too cruel."


    Du Zhong couldn''t help but say, "Xie Qian in the imperial court is staring at me. There are other people who are fully prepared to take the position of Shangshu! If I had other ways, how could I have done so! "


    Seeing that Du Heng had been in a daze and didn''t know what she was thinking, Mrs. Du ignored her and said, "I''ll go to the Palace first and discuss it with your wife before making any plans."


    She said that there was no way to save Du Zhen, but she still wanted to run for it.


    Du Heng choked, looked at the old lady and called in a low voice: "grandmother Thank you, grandma


    The old lady looked at the granddaughter coldly and finally said, "don''t wait to die yourself. Isn''t the head getting along well with the young master of the Lu family? If you can think about it, you have to think about it yourself. What is it like to rely on others to save you? "


    Du Heng wiped away his tears and thought of the old lady''s words silently in his heart.


    Mrs. Du, dragging her sick body, planned to pass the sign into the palace immediately, and then said to Du Zhong, "you are a genuine official of the imperial court. How can you panic when you are in trouble? And think about it, how to deal with it! If you don''t give up your children, you can have a good result. "


    After seeing off his mother respectfully, Du Zhong returned to his study again.


    Du Heng in the study has dried his tears and calmed down.


    Du Zhong said coldly, "what are you still doing here? Don''t get in my way


    Du Chen stood up, her pale face was printed with red palmprint, but her weakness disappeared between her eyebrows and eyes. On the contrary, she took some coldness.


    "If my father doesn''t want to recognize his daughter in the future, he doesn''t have to run for me, so that he can keep your official position. My grandmother came to the palace for the fame of Du''s daughter? "


    Eucommia sneer: "you know good. Du Fu''s good food and good drink have brought you up and given you a noble identity. It''s already done. There''s no need to ruin the reputation of the whole family for you


    Du Heng raised his eyes and looked at Du Zhongping. He shook his head and said, "my father just saw that I have lost the use value. After all, my daughter was raised to get married, isn''t it?"


    Du Zhong was so exposed by her, naturally embarrassed and annoyed in her heart, and said, "disobedience and unfilial, snake and scorpion heart! It''s time to let you leave Du Fu''s house and save you a day of trouble! "


    After listening to his father''s words, Du Zhen felt lonely, even more depressed than when he was betrayed by Luhua in his previous life.


    She gave a salute and said with no expression: "since my father thinks so, I''ll leave."


    Du Zhen turned around, and his delicate figure with decisive meaning soon disappeared in the eyes of Eucommia ulmoides.


    The man''s brows are tight, and he can''t remember the appearance of Yu Xue''s cute and obedient calling himself "father" when he was a child -


    he doesn''t lack a daughter, so he''s not good at being stubborn and disobedient!


    Du Zhen went back to his courtyard with a pale face.


    The people in the mansion were in a panic. They didn''t know what had happened. They only heard that the master was so angry that he called the young lady to the study and disturbed the old lady.


    The servants in Du Jue''s courtyard, seeing her coming back with injuries on her face, surrounded her one after another.


    "Miss, what happened?" he yelled


    "What''s the matter? I hear that the old lady has gone out too? "


    Du Heng''s eyes light a cold, straight back standing, will everyone back and forth scanning again, for a time there is no noise in the courtyard.


    Mammy came out of the room and saw that Du Zhen was in a bad mood. She frowned and said to the crowd, "scattered, scattered! Can''t you do without work? What''s the proper way to surround the young lady here? "


    Mammy has always been very powerful. When she spoke, the people immediately took the form of birds and beasts, and all of them scattered.


    Only Mammy was left in the courtyard, as well as silent Ashu, accompanied by Du Heng.


    Du Chen looked at the old and young, and some unspeakable bitterness rose in her heart. No matter in her last life or in this life, they were the only ones around her.


    "Mother, ah Su, you come with me."


    Two people answer, followed Du Heng into the bedroom, a su eyes will also close the door.


    Mammy was the first to open her mouth and worried, "Miss, what''s happening today? Looking at the young lady''s uneasy appearance these days, the old slave guessed that maybe... "


    Du Heng shook his head and stretched out his finger, which was stained with blood.


    Mammy looked at the broken nail and exclaimed: "miss! Your hand Why are all the nails broken? Does it hurt? "


    A Su is also in a hurry to get Jinchuang medicine to treat Du Zhen''s wound.


    Du Zhen was in agony until he went back to his bedroom.


    She was hoarse and said to the two people, "Mammy, you are the only one with me."


    She carefully cleaned up the wound on Du Heng''s fingers and sprinkled the powder up evenly. She said, "since the young lady was born, the old slave has been with her. In the future, she will accompany her until she takes her last breath. The same is true of azuko. "Du Heng gave a gentle "um" sound.


    Seeing that the resolute look on Du Heng''s face did not look like the suffering a few days ago, he could not help but ask in a low voice: "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Du Heng raised his eyes and said in a calm voice: "I once hired someone to find trouble for Yao Shu, but something went wrong and they robbed her child. I sent Zhou to deal with it Now that the incident happened, Zhou Lai confessed me and presented all my testimony to the emperor. "


    Mammy and a Su''s panic, any one of which is known by outsiders, is enough to make Du Heng''s reputation discredited.


    Now the emperor knows that her young lady is still alive?!


    Mammy was flustered in her heart, but her hands tried to restrain her, and did not hurt Du Heng.


    On the contrary, ah Su was a little frightened, and there was a cry in his voice: "what about Miss? Is it to discuss what to do in the future that the master calls the young lady today? "


    Du Heng pulled the corner of his mouth and showed a cold smile. He shook his head and said, "father? He has already forsaken me, and would like to sever father daughter relationship with me immediately


    Mammy and ah Su looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    ASU went to the doctor in an emergency. He could not think of any other way. He only said, "Miss, you have offended Mr. Lin and Miss Yao They are both kind-hearted people. Can you go to ask Mr. Lin and Miss Yao not to pursue miss


    Du Chen''s smile was a little sad, and he looked up at ah Su: "no matter how kind he is, it''s impossible not to pursue."


    She moved his child, nearly hurt his wife, touched the bottom line of Lin radius, how can he forgive?


    In this life, she is doomed to never be with him again


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    Mammy and Ashu were silent for a moment


    What can we do?


    When they saw the pain and regret in Du Heng''s eyes, they realized that their young lady was indeed friendly to Mr. Lin.


    Mammy wrapped up her fingers for Du Heng, and then took a good ointment, and gently applied it to Du Heng''s red and swollen cheek.


    Soon, the red mark on Du Juan''s face went down a lot.


    While wiping the medicine, Mammy sighed with tears: "Miss, is it life or death? In any case, old slave and ah Su will be with you."


    Du Chen''s face flashed a burst of sadness. After a long silence, he said: "this matter has a turn for the better, but it''s not hopeless."


    Ah Su was the most simple. Hearing what the young lady said, she suddenly brightened her eyes: "young lady, do we still have a way? The old lady went to the palace. Can the lady help her


    Du Heng shook his head, sneered and said, "grandma is just for the Du family. What do you want to do with me?"


    He bit his lower lip and stopped talking.


    Du Heng took back his hands and put them on his knees. He said in a low voice: "now when something happens, you can only know that you can rely on yourself."


    Mammy worried: "Miss means..."


    Mammy and Ashu had been in the back house for a long time and had not met with any major events.


    Now Du Heng is in trouble, and all they can think of is Du Fu.


    But after all, Du Zhen lived one more life, and many things were open to him.


    She frowned slightly, and her expression gradually became serious. After a long silence, she said, "my father revealed that it was the little prince who investigated the case. He grew up with Luhua when he was young, and he has some friendship with Luhua. If I can see him, there is a way for him to protect me. "


    Mammy and ah Su''s eyes flashed and were surprised -


    When did you meet the little prince? But if you want to talk with the little prince, where can Du Zhen fight?


    Mammy worried: "young lady, the Royal people have a lot of heart and eyes..."


    Du Heng sneered: "so what? Is there any other way for me now? "


    Mammy did not speak, and finally sighed, with tears in her eyes: "if the lady is still there, and the old master is still alive, the Zhou government will certainly not ignore the young lady."


    Du Heng shook his head: "Mammy, after this matter, I also look at it. My biological father is not willing to protect me, let alone the Zhou family? As soon as my grandfather died, the Zhou family was in decline, and the Zhou family had long been abandoned by my father. When my mother left, my uncle didn''t have much contact with us. It''s better to rely on yourself than on outsiders. "


    Mammy was still waiting to open her mouth, but she heard the sound of hasty footsteps coming from outside. A little girl in Du Heng''s yard came to deliver a message: "Miss, miss! Mr. Lu sent someone to see you at the paint shop that he had been to


    Du Heng frowned.


    At this time, where does she have the heart to fall in love with Lu Hua?


    Luhua is also calculated to be clever, she is about to go through him, and the little prince on the line.


    It''s just that I''m upset and I haven''t sorted out a thousand ideas yet


    Seeing that the little girl refused to leave, as if to inquire more information, Du Heng''s pretty face was slightly heavy, and said, "what else can I do for you?"


    The maid said with a smile: "Miss, do you want to go to the appointment? Is something wrong with your family? "


    Du Heng sneered: "what''s the matter with you? Before the tiger comes out of the mountain, the monkey wants to rebel? "


    Seeing Du Heng unhappy, the little girl shrunk her shoulders and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Miss, do you want to keep the appointment?" he hesitated


    Du Zhen held his mind and thought carefully about what Lu Hua meant by her present work -


    Lu Hua often sent people to ask her how she was these days. He would never send a boy directly to ask her to meet him.


    At this juncture again, didn''t he already know what happened in the court?


    A moment later, Du made a decision, nodded and said, "ah Su, please dress me up. I''ll go to Luhua."


    Knowing that he might meet Wang Ye in this line, Du Heng gave up the simple and elegant dress of the past and deliberately chose a slightly gorgeous make-up and dress.


    A su carefully dressed her and put a veil on her young lady. She could not help saying in a low voice: "all the people in the mansion praise the beauty of the imperial concubine and her majesty. Ah Su felt that the young lady was more beautiful in her dress


    Du Heng''s face was expressionless and said in a light voice, "what''s the use of being beautiful? It''s only a few years, and it''s just a dead beauty. "


    Seeing that she was very pessimistic inside and outside of her words, Mammy quickly pulled on ah Su and refused to let the topic go on.


    Mammy said with a smile, "I don''t want to say more about this, miss. Go quickly. The carriage is ready, let ASU follow


    Du Heng nodded gently, and then said to Mammy, "take away the valuable things in my yard, as well as the shops and real estate left by my mother. Didn''t I see a lot of yards in the capital a few days ago? If this trip is really successful, we will take it all away and move out of Du''s house. "Mammy was surprised, but she answered immediately.


    Looking at Du Heng''s resolute side face, Mammy also understood that it was the critical moment of her dying life. She only needed to do things according to the instructions of the young lady.


    Du explained to him that he was in a good family, so he took a su out of the house.


    On the rolling carriage, a suwu was worried about Du Zhen''s dangerous road ahead, and Du Zhen had calmed down.


    Occasionally, the carriage swayed, and Du''s veil moved with it, revealing his right cheek with crimson color.


    Ah Su worried: "Miss, do you still need some medicine for your face?"


    Du Heng shook his head gently: "No. That''s it. "


    So he said no more.


    They quickly got to the place agreed by Luhua, got out of the car and saw that someone was guarding in front of the paint shop.


    A Liang, a young man beside Luhua, is not sure. He thinks that the young master in front of him has just offended Miss Du. Now he has to make an appointment with him with great hospitality.


    "Miss Du, are you well? It''s drying outside. Come on in... "


    Du Heng, with a light look, went into the shop with a Liang.


    A Liang said with a smile on his face: "Miss, our young master has ordered us to go directly to the third floor when the girl arrives."


    Du Heng''s heart a Lin, slightly nodded.


    The third floor? On weekdays, Luhua never took her to the third floor


    When we meet today, is there really a little Wang Ye present?


    She took him upstairs. As soon as she got to the second floor, he was stopped by a bodyguard.


    He was tall and serious. He didn''t look like an ordinary person, but like a well-trained bodyguard coming out of the palace.


    "This girl, please stay here."


    A su looked at Du Heng hesitantly. Seeing her nodding, she stopped at the side and didn''t follow up.


    Looking at the appearance of the bodyguard, Du Zhen knew that it was not Luhua.


    She walked up the stairs, secretly planning


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    When Du Zhen came to the third floor, he saw that Lu Hua was not the only one sitting at the eight immortals table.


    She walked up to the two men and saluted Luhua: "Mr. Lu."


    Luhua returned a gift.


    Du Chen saw that he didn''t mean to introduce them, so he just nodded to the man beside Lu Hua.


    On her face, she was still indifferent and said to Luhua, "is there something wrong with Mr. Lu calling the little girl out today?"


    Lu Hua looks at Du Zhen''s clear and Lingling eyes. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to speak.


    On the one hand, he loved Du Zhen''s lonely and aloof appearance, on the other hand, he especially wanted to convince her.


    In addition to what has happened now, Luhua''s attitude towards Du Zhen has gradually changed.


    "Miss Du can''t guess the intention of a certain day?"


    Seeing the taste of Lu Hua''s words that he didn''t care about, Du Heng sneered in his heart.


    After all, she was his wife in her previous life, and they had been together for so many years. Du Heng had already found out Lu Hua''s mind --


    but he wanted to hold the things he couldn''t get, so if he really got them, it was boring.


    Now, in his eyes, she is no longer a noble woman who is famous in the capital and pursued by the audience.


    Du Heng''s eyebrows and eyes were still as cold as before. He looked at the third person at the table and said, "Mr. Lu doesn''t seem to be here to talk about love. That''s for the court case today."


    Meng Qing didn''t make a sound all the time. After hearing this, he couldn''t help chuckling: "Miss Du is very clever. Does Miss du know who I am? "


    Du Heng said in a low voice: "guess it."


    Meng Qing raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Who am I, Miss Du


    He originally wanted to close the case as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect that this miss Du Fu was a little interesting, not like a rumor


    Du Heng has never seen Meng Qing in his previous life, but he knows a lot about him. This is the foundation of her coming here today.


    What he wants to do, only she can help!


    She wants to be with Lin radial. She is born again. She wants someone to pay the price


    Du Heng''s eyes swept to Luhua''s side. He saw that he was worried and sneered at him.


    Her cold eyes swept Meng Qing and said, "since the little prince has come, why not go straight to the theme?"


    Mengqing see Du Zhen really guess out, is such an attitude, some in the heart was provoked by her interest.


    "What''s the matter with this case today, Miss Du?"


    Du Chen sat opposite Meng Qing, looking as if he was talking about the weather today. He said: "my father told me the testimony of Zhou Lai. There is no empty word about what Lord Xie presented to the emperor. "


    Meng Qing was almost amused by Du Zhen''s calm appearance. He looked at her and said with a sneer, "it seems that Miss Du is sure that the Du family will protect you?"


    It''s a little girl after all, maybe he thinks too much!


    Du Heng raised his eyes and had a panoramic view of Mengqing''s ridicule.


    Her eyes are calm, especially calm way: "my father said today, once the case is confirmed, I will sever the relationship between father and daughter. Since then, there has been no more Du Jue in the Du family. "


    Hearing this, Luhua almost threw half a cup of tea.


    Even Meng Qing was surprised.


    How old is she?


    Luhua couldn''t hold his breath at first. He frowned and asked, "did the Du family abandon you like this? Does your wife know about it? "


    Seeing that he said so, Du Heng asked: "what Mr. Lu valued is not the identity of my Du''s wife?"? How do you know now that I''m going to be removed from the Du family, but you''re worried about me? "


    Lu Hua choked and couldn''t speak. Meng Qing laughed and said, "Miss Du is very interesting. She is very beautiful. It''s normal for ah Hua to fall for you. "


    Du Chen''s dress today is really brilliant.


    She wore a goose yellow dress, with layers of red jade falling from her skirt, and she was graceful and graceful when she walked. Her light veil was inlaid with gemstones of the same color, which made her skin white as snow and her eyebrows and eyes like pictures.


    Coupled with that cold and clear look, Meng Qing, who is used to seeing beauties, is also interested in her.


    But now Du Zhen, no longer the superior Miss Shangshu, how can he get Meng Qing and Lu Hua''s sincerity?


    The man said without any taboo: "don''t say ah Hua. I appreciate Miss Du very much It''s a pity that such a delicate man is trapped in such a case. "


    Du Heng is clever, where can''t you hear the meaning of his words?


    She looks the same, cold voice way: "fold can not fold, not known."


    Luhua didn''t care about Du Zhen''s response, but he was very interested in Meng Qingfang.


    He frowned -


    the little prince didn''t teach him in front of him. If he didn''t want to give up Du Zhen, he would make a civet cat replace a prince and put her in the backyard secretly?


    Now, it seems that he has a crush on Du Zhen?


    Meng Qing ignored Luhua''s sight, and talked with Du Heng. With a frivolous smile on his face, Meng Qing said, "what do you mean, Miss Du?". The Du family doesn''t intend to protect you. Is it difficult for Du family to protect youDu Heng gently smile, man voice way: "little prince will protect."


    Mengqing see her this appearance, although some itchy in the heart, but shook his head: "I can''t do loss business."


    Lu Hua on one side is frowning more and more tight, listen to them more say more ambiguous words, want to talk again.


    Fortunately, Du Heng''s next sentence broke the ambiguous relationship between them: "it is said that the little prince is still short of money, food and iron ware for what he is doing now?"


    Meng Qing turned pale.


    At this time of the year, apart from rebellion, what can we do without money, food and iron?


    But how can Du Zhen know?


    His eyes sank and subconsciously glanced at Luhua''s face. He was also surprised.


    "Miss Du, why do you say that?" Meng Qing asked coldly.


    Du Heng chuckled: "little prince, I don''t need to care how I know about it. Du Fu didn''t know half of it. If you don''t want to teach me, this situation is very easy to deal with. "


    Her expression is indifferent, but the Meng Qing that can look at with her, in the heart actually already had the intention of killing.


    Luhua finally couldn''t help it, frowned and stopped: "Miss Du!"


    In the end, he has some affection for Du Chen. Seeing that the air pressure around Mengqing is getting lower and lower, Luhua doesn''t want to let Du Chen go on.


    Seeing Du Heng''s words turn, he looked at Meng Qing''s face and said, "it''s easy for you to kill me, but one less person knows. What can we do? Do you have the money, the grain and the iron utensils you want? "


    Meng Qing saw that she said so and asked, "if I don''t kill you, will there be money and iron?"


    Du Heng smile, as if a pair of life and death has been put aside the appearance of light voice: "if the little prince wants, of course there are."


    Mengqing picks his eyebrows, his killing intention fades, and his lips are full of interest


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    Meng Qing raised his eyebrows with great interest -


    he was quite patient with a beautiful woman. He wanted to hear from Du Zhen, a lady in boudoir, where she could give him money and iron wares.


    Luhua frowned on the other side, and didn''t know whether to stop Du Heng''s carelessness.


    Du Heng looked indifferent. He poured himself a cup of hot tea and sipped it gently. He said, "the little prince may not know. My mother''s family used to be very good. It is more prosperous than Du''s house."


    Meng Qinggou lip a smile: "how do I not know? When master Zhou was still there, he had gone through two dynasties, and he was a person who made a lot of changes. It''s just that when Mr. Zhou went, all the children and grandchildren of the Zhou family were not promising, and then they slowly declined. "


    He turned around and asked, "what do you mean by Du''s words is that the Zhou family has these things?"


    Meng Qing''s tone with no disguised sneer, Du Heng listened, did not frown.


    She said to herself, "No. It''s not the Zhou family. I have it. "


    Meng Qing even more chuckled and shook his head: "Miss Du, I don''t like a small sum of ten or twenty thousand silver."


    Du Heng''s beautiful eyes swept, looked at Meng Qing''s eyes directly, and said, "if I say, I have countless iron mines here, what do you think?"


    Mengqing breathing a stagnation, is the side does not live frown Lu Hua, also stunned.


    "Iron ore?" They both spoke in unison, their voices full of disbelief.


    Du Heng chuckled and said in a low voice: "I hold some Chuang Tzu left by my mother and a large mountain forest to the north of the capital. In that mountain, there is iron ore. I don''t know what you think? "


    Meng Qing''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply, and his face became serious.


    He told Lu Hua in a low voice: "go to the stairs and watch. No one can get close."


    Lu Hua knows how important Du''s words are to their current career if they are true.


    At the moment, he did not care about the entanglement between Du Heng and he stood up and guarded the stairs.


    No one can know such private conversations.


    Meng Qing''s face has already disappeared from the previous frivolity, but is a dignified one. He stares at Du Heng''s eyes and asks, "there is iron ore on the mountain to the south of the capital city. Why doesn''t anyone know about this?"


    Du Heng looked at him without any concession and said in a low voice, "this place has been in my hands since ten years ago. Even the Zhou family doesn''t know the existence of iron ore, let alone other people?"


    Meng Qing suddenly chuckled, then shook his head slightly and said, "Miss Du, you are wrong. Selling salt and iron without permission is a big crime of beheading, which I strictly forbid - what do you mean if you want to join me now? "


    Du Heng bowed his head and took a sip of hot tea. His left hand was slightly tightened under his long sleeve and put it on his knee.


    She was steady and calm. She looked up at Meng Qing and asked, "don''t you really need it?"


    Meng Qing shook his head and said, "I dare not commit a crime of beheading. What''s more, if you tell me the existence of iron ore today, don''t you mind if I turn around and play it to the court? "


    Du Zhen said to himself: "if the little girl is folded in this case, the property in her hand will not survive. At that time, you don''t have to play on it, and I will give them to the court. "


    Meng Qing understood what she said, and then he said with a smile: "what a good one to give to the imperial court. If you give such an iron mine to the emperor, I think you can avoid the death penalty. Why do you have to look for me


    Mengqing pretends to be confused with his understanding, but he still refuses to relax his vigilance.


    Du Heng did not have the patience to continue to revolve with him, said frankly: "I want the little prince to protect me carefully, iron ore natural hands."


    What do you mean, to get rid of sin


    Du Heng nodded gently: "that''s right."


    She knew that at this time in her previous life, Meng Qing had been plotting rebellion secretly, but her strength was not enough.


    And her marriage to Luhua is a very important move for Meng Qing to win over the Du family.


    Du Heng knew that it was not the best time for the imperial court, and Meng Qing could not watch the iron ore slip away.


    Meng Qing really slowly frowned, index finger tapping the table, as if thinking.


    Du Heng said again: "the mine in my hands is enough to support the little prince''s major events. What you need to think about is how to mine in secret. "


    Mengqing did not speak.


    Du Heng no longer urged.


    She knew that at this time, the best measure was to hold the life-saving thing in her hand steadily, and to beg for help from hardship, but she was inferior.


    After a long time, Meng Qing said: "I have a way to get rid of Du''s guilt, but I''m afraid miss Du can''t continue to do it."


    Du Heng had expected that he would have such a request. The matter of mining iron ore was determined not to be known to the Du family.


    However, when she heard Meng Qing agree to the deal, she was still relaxed.


    Du Heng nodded and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, little prince. The little girl will leave the Du family and have nothing to do with shangshufuMeng Qinglang said with a smile: "it''s really easy to talk to wise people. Miss Du is studying the case at home, so we can make other plans. "


    Du Heng got the result he wanted, but he didn''t want to stay here for a moment, so he said, "well, I''ll leave first."


    Meng Qing nodded, showing the appreciation of the bottom of his eyes, and said, "Miss Du, help yourself."


    Du Heng stood up, walked slowly down the stairs, and disappeared in Mengqing''s sight.


    Seeing that his eyes were always on the direction of Du Heng''s departure, Lu Hua felt a little awkward.


    He said, "little prince, what Miss Du said is true?"


    Meng Qing then looked at Luhua, shook his head and said, "what if it''s not true? I''ll take care of this woman. If she really has a mine, we will surely make a profit; if she does not, we will have a way to deal with her. Can a woman who is divorced from her family escape from the palm of your hand and mine? "


    Lu Hua is silent.


    Du Heng, who was walking downstairs, took Alou, who had been waiting for him, and returned to the carriage.


    ASU peeped to see his young lady''s expression, and asked hesitantly, "Miss What''s up? "


    Du Heng nodded gently.


    The red jade on the veil swayed up and down with her movements, touching her cheek. Du Zhen simply took down the veil, revealing a pale little face under the veil, as well as the redness and swelling on the cheek.


    Looking at her face, ah Su could not help but shed tears. With a cry, he said: "Miss, it''s useless to be a slave. It''s wrong for miss..."


    Du Heng looked indifferent and shook his head: "what''s the matter with you? The road ahead is hard and dangerous. Let''s see. "


    She also knows that cooperation with Mengqing is like seeking skin with a tiger -


    Mengqing has been hiding well in previous generations. In the courtiers and in front of the emperor, he looks like he has no desire and no harm.


    But in the end, he is the royal blood. He was once the eldest son of the crown prince. Once he fell into the altar, he was trampled by countless people.


    Now it is not easy to climb up again, Meng Qing will only be more tolerant.


    The iron ore in his hand can attract Mengqing to cooperate with him temporarily, but Du Heng should have planned other ways.


    A su bit his lower lip and looked at the resolute look on Du Heng''s face, but he didn''t speak.


    Listen to miss and mammy said the meaning, think is to leave the Du family.


    What is the way ahead? A Su is at a loss


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    Lin radial and Yao Chao worked in the palace every day and returned to Xie''s house in the evening, and their days were smooth.


    On this day, when they were resting together, Yao Shu asked the three of them to go to see the house: "elder brother wrote last time about the capital city. Calculate the date, and the business in the town should be almost handled. Let''s find the house so that my parents can settle down. "


    Yao Chao nodded and said to Yao Shu, "that''s right. However, a Du and I have seen a lot of houses in the capital. Today, we don''t have to go with you to see them -- "


    Yao Shu smiles and shakes Yao Chao''s arm:" second brother, I want to go. At home with so many days of children, the door did not give me out. I''m not allowed to go out today


    Yao Chao was entangled in her helpless, had to nod.


    Then Lin Du said, "if you have time, you can go to see if there are hotels that have changed hands. Didn''t Ashur say that he wanted to do business in the inn? "


    Yao Shu gave a "um" sound, and the whole person was bright and beautiful. He said with a smile, "I''ll tell Fu Ya to take care of Er Bao and San Bao..."


    With that, she walked briskly into the room and spoke to Fuya.


    Yao Chao could not help shaking his head and smiling: "these days, ah Shu has been suffocating."


    Lin radial watched Yao Shu''s back as he left and whispered to Yao Chao, "wait a minute. After a few days, when the capital is safe, we can let ash and the children go out at will. "


    Yao Chao saw that he looked serious. He also lowered his voice: "is there any other news from Mr. Xie?"


    Lin radial shakes his head: "the forces that were ready to move in the capital have calmed down these days. I don''t know what ideas the people behind them are playing."


    Yao Chao''s sword eyebrows slowly locked up.


    After pondering for a while, he suddenly said, "the case of Du Heng has been delayed for a long time. Don''t make any changes."


    Lin radial raises Mou, in the eyes slightly chilly: "second elder brother''s meaning is."


    Yao Chao sighed and analyzed with the volume that only two people could hear: "it''s not true. Maybe our attack was a little startling. Now the court is still, and the people under Meng Qing''s hand are more comfortable. I also think that Du Heng''s case has not yet come to an end... "


    "No matter what the result is, I will not let Du Heng go," he said in a deep voice


    Yao Chao didn''t say anything.


    He knew what Lin radial meant. It was just the case of Du Heng, and there was no result so far. He was afraid that something would happen.


    Yao Shu happily told the children what to pay attention to when an adult was not at home, and then walked briskly towards the courtyard. Both of them had a tacit understanding of skipping this topic.


    Yao Chao looked at the little sister without haze smile, Wen Sheng asked: "are you ready?"


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile: "second brother, a radius, let''s go!"


    The three went out together.


    The eastern part of the city is mostly inhabited by dignitaries. Because it is close to the Imperial City, it is also located in the Xiefu, which was given by the emperor.


    The environment here is the best, so is the price of the house.


    Yao Chao had seen two places in the east of the city before he said he would take Yao Shu to have a look, but she shook her head and said, "the east of the city is not good. There are no pedestrians, and there are few shops in the street. It is not convenient for the family to live here at that time? If you want me to see it, it''s still busy in the west of the city. "


    "You both want to see the city and smile. Just, the west of the city is the west of the city. My parents and children must like a more lively place. Will you lead the way


    Lin radial with their brother and sister two people, to the west of the city.


    The capital is not small, but big is not big. In particular, there were only a few places left and right to change hands, and a large family could live in. Soon, the three people turned all the suitable places.


    Among them, Yao Shu''s favorite place was the right size, and the garden was exquisite.


    When he asked the price of Zhongren''s house, he saw that the other party was laughing and apologizing: "unfortunately, three of you This house was just looked at yesterday, but has not yet had time to change hands. If the guest decides not to, I''ll inform three more, OK? "


    Yao Shu said: "it''s a pity.".


    I don''t know what Chao Zhongren is? Is the other party renting or buying? "


    The middle man said with a smile, "it''s not cheap to buy this house in the capital. However, the guests here want to buy it. It is said that the family name is Du, and the villains nearby are not clear. "


    Hearing this "Du" character, Yao Shu subconsciously frowned and did not know whether he thought much.


    Yao Chao smiles and signals the middle man to take a step to speak. They go to one side and talk in a low voice.


    Yao Shu''s delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly and murmured to Lin radial, "don''t be so clever. This Du surnamed Du is also from Shangshu mansion..."


    It was a little hot. She fanned her hands while she was talking, and her forehead was also slightly sweating.


    Lin radial stood in front of Yao Shu, blocked the sun for her, and said in a low voice: "this place has been bought, and there are other places. Is this the only house in such a big capitalYao Shu laughed and joked: "you are very open-minded. You''re busy looking around. I don''t need to worry about it. Even if you can''t find it for a while, it''s you who should be anxious to get angry. "


    Lin radial gently a smile, low ground "Er" A: "need not you get angry."


    His tall figure blocked a lot of sunshine for Yao Shu. Now he spoke in a low voice in front of her, which made her face a little red.


    Yao Shu coughed lightly and changed the topic: "this house is exquisite. It''s a little smaller. We can''t forget it if we don''t meet it. When you look for it again, it''s better to be a little bigger. The eldest brother, the second brother, the father, the mother, and our family add up to a lot of people.... "


    As they speak, Yao Chao has finished chatting with Zhongren and is saying goodbye with a smile.


    When Yao Chao came to Lin Du and his wife, Yao Shu looked at him and said, "second brother, what''s the matter?"


    Yao Chao slightly shook his head and motioned two people to go out: "say on the way later."


    The three left the house for the next.


    When he got out of the door and walked a distance, Yao Shu looked at Yao Chao''s face and asked, "second brother, it can''t be such a coincidence Is it really the Du family who has taken a fancy to the house just now? "


    Yao Chao yubai''s face was a little serious, frowned and said: "just now, the man who wanted to buy this house was Du. The one who came to see the house was a mother who was not young. It seems that some people who want to buy more information are eager to see her


    Hearing this, Lin radial frowned.


    Yao Shu is also a face of bad luck, shaking his head: "really haunted, where you can meet her! In that case, it has been several days since the evidence was submitted to the imperial court. How can we not finish the investigation? "


    "I''ll be on duty with my second brother tomorrow. I''ll ask about the situation."


    Yao Shu "um", then exposed the matter.


    Three people continue to go to the next house, Yao Shu heart has not put down the matter of Du.


    She knew that Du Heng, as the hostess of the original book, should have some leading role halo, where could it be solved so easily?


    I just don''t know how Du Heng exonerated himself, and whether he will come together to make trouble for them in the future


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    Meng Qing was willing to exonerate her from the crime of Du Heng, but he could not do so obviously.


    although the emperor entrusted the case to him, Meng Qing knew that the emperor still trusted Xie Qian more.


    If he dares to speak openly for Du Juan, he will certainly annoy the emperor!


    He wants to do something, he can only do it in secret


    In the early days of this day, the emperor seemed to think of it all of a sudden and asked, "Meng Qing, didn''t you investigate the case a few days ago? How come we haven''t got a result after all these days? "


    These days, Du Shangshu has been suing his illness at home, and none of the ministers of the Shangshu department mentioned it. If he hadn''t seen Lin radial in the morning, the emperor would have forgotten the case.


    Meng Qing stepped forward and said in a respectful voice, "Your Majesty, there are still doubts in this case, and I am still investigating."


    His sober and dignified youth''s clothes had not covered him up.


    But that face side, still did not show the firm line after growing up.


    The emperor looked at Meng Qing and the first prince had seven points of similar appearance. He had a little tolerance for him, and said with a smile: "how can we not finish investigating simple and simple cases. It''s a long way from your father. "


    On the main hall, only the emperor dared to mention the first Prince without scruple.


    Meng Qing saw that he mentioned his father. His serious look on his face also relaxed a little. He shook his head and said, "Meng Qing is incompetent. Your majesty is disappointed."


    The emperor said with a smile, "I don''t know what''s the important thing. It''s time to take advantage of the early days when all the civil and military officials are here, so you can talk about it and ask for your advice. "


    Mengqing answers.


    He looked at the civil and military officials, immediately frowned and said: "this case is not complicated, there are also Confessions of the people involved in the case. But I still have a doubt. "


    Everyone was listening with bated breath, and Xie Qian was no exception.


    Meng Qinglang said: "the person who identified the eldest lady of Du''s family is a descendant of Miss Du''s mother''s family. In the past week, his testimony should have no problem. However, the whole family can ask that they have never had any contact with Miss Du this week, and miss Du has made it clear again and again that she does not recognize any Zhou


    After listening to him, everyone in the hall has understood. It seems that the little prince is going to make trouble for Xie Qian.


    Sure enough, seeing Meng Qing looking at Xie Qian, he asked with a smile: "where did Xie find such a servant of Zhou''s house, and how did he torture and extort a confession so that an illiterate servant could draw a pledge on his testimony?"


    Xie Qian was so heckled by him. His eyebrows did not move. His tone was as usual. He said: "Zhou Lai has already done harm to people, and he has already been proved. How can he be fake if he admits to being instructed by Miss Du?"


    Meng Qing shook his head with a smile: "no, it''s not. As far as I know, Miss Du has never had any contact with the victim Yang Xin. What''s the reason for sending a servant of her mother''s family to murder a stranger she has never seen before


    Xie Qian glanced at him faintly and asked, "where did you know that Miss Du didn''t know Yang Xinsu?"


    Meng Qing said: "of course, after some investigation."


    Xie Qian shook his head. His voice remained the same. He said indifferently, "the little prince is holding the testimony, but he won''t believe it. He just went to investigate the relationship between Miss Du''s family and Yang''s family. Who doesn''t know that he has made a mistake of partial listening and partial believing?"


    Xie Qian was once a companion of the first prince. He was also watching Meng Qing grow up. He loved him very much. Meng Qing also respected Xie Qian very much.


    But the world is changing, who did not expect that the two should have such a tit for tat moment in the court.


    Meng Qing took the lead to step back, and said: "thank you for teaching me a lot. It''s Meng Qing who is not well considered."


    The emperor knew that they had a good relationship before, but now they were gradually estranged.


    In his heart, he didn''t want his nephew and his most trusted courtiers to be estranged and defensive. He became a peacemaker and said, "if you know that you are not doing well, you should learn more from others. You used to call master Xie Qian when you were young, but now you are old, and you refuse to call? It''s not like putting the case to rest like this. "


    Meng Qing Gong''s voice should come down: "yes."


    There was a cordial atmosphere above the hall, but the undercurrent below could not be seen.


    The next day, Meng Qing''s memorial was handed to the emperor''s book case.


    The emperor opened the memorial and praised the words of Mengqing to Da Gonggong. There was the style of the first prince. But after reading the content of the memorial, his eyebrows wrinkled and there was no words for a long time.


    Da Gonggong observed the emperor''s face and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter with the emperor? Isn''t it that the little prince''s handwriting is good? "


    The emperor put the memorial on the table, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Meng Qing, the word was taught by Xie Qian. But in the twinkling of an eye, so many years have passed... "


    Duke Da wisely added a chrysanthemum tea to the emperor, and said with a smile, "don''t talk about the daily management, at least there are thousands of opportunities in the court. If you want the emperor to worry about everything, I''m afraid it''s time to grow old. "The emperor said with a smile, "you smelly thing, how can I be old before I am old?"


    Da Gonggong also said with a smile: "you are worried about the bad relationship between Xiao Wangye and Xie. If they get along well one day, like teachers and friends, you will be distressed again. It can be seen that the troubles in this world are endless. "


    After hearing this, the emperor turned his head and looked at father-in-law da. He was surprised and said, "you are so quiet that you still have such insight. It really makes me look at you with new eyes."


    The smile on Da Gonggong''s face became deeper: "following the emperor, you are stupid like a pig or a dog. You can always learn a little wisdom from you."


    This sentence made the emperor laugh.


    After laughing, he picked up Meng Qing''s Memorial and looked at it again. Then he sighed, "what you said is not bad. I can''t see their quarrel or their good relationship. It''s a relationship that''s neither hot nor cold. It''s the best. "


    Mr. Dagong knows that he has almost said it. If we go on, it will be dangerous.


    He closed his mouth and listened to the emperor''s chatter: "look at Meng Qing. He said" respect and thank you ". Listen to me, he turned around and found a scapegoat for the girl of the Du family. I don''t know what''s in his head. "


    Da Gonggong saw that the emperor had the intention to talk to him, so he said strangely: "the case of the little prince is finished?"


    The emperor sighed, "isn''t it! The boy pushed out a commoner girl of the Du family. Her name was Du Wu. She said that her sister hated her sister and spent a lot of money to summon a servant of the Zhou family to frame her up. "


    Duke Da said with a smile, "emperor, maybe it''s true. It''s hard to guess the woman''s mind in the back room. "


    The emperor glanced at him, shook his head and said, "is it true or false? Can I not tell? It''s just that I don''t know what the hell Meng Qing has done. "


    After that, he put two words on his memorial and put them in the pile of documents.


    Mr. Da said no more. He stood aside and sighed in his heart: look at this meaning, I''m going to let Miss Du go. Thank you, I don''t know what to do.


    It''s really not easy to be an emperor. We have to balance the relationship in many ways, and try to pacify the minister''s mood


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    The next day, the holy order was given. As expected, he made a decision according to Meng Qing''s meaning.


    All the charges that originally belonged to Du Heng were put on the head of the second miss of Du''s house. She was given a cup of poisonous wine without even giving her a chance to argue.


    The backyard of Du''s mansion was turned upside down for a while.


    The most ear piercing, or Du Wu''s mother tears heart crack lung''s cry.


    "Master, master! What did my wu''er do wrong?! Why, my son! "


    Du Wu''s biological mother, Wang, is the old lady''s niece. She is a serious cousin of Du Zhong. She is also from a famous family. She is always dignified and generous. She has never spoken aloud.


    Now such a cry, and in the past the appearance of whisper is quite different.


    Standing in front of the courtyard, Eucommia ulmoides Oliv. Did not enter or retreat for a moment, but froze in the same place.


    It was the woman he really liked. He couldn''t bear to go into the yard and said, "ah, 20..."


    Aunt Wang''s tears turned into tears. She could not care about her hairpin and her clothes. She even wanted to cry and carry her back. She couldn''t breathe.


    Du Zhong hurried forward to help her, and called Aunt Wang''s nickname: "ah 20, you sit down first..."


    Early in the morning, sudden changes, the palace to the death of Du Wu, a fresh life so quietly disappeared.


    Now Du Wu''s body is still lying in her room.


    The people in Aunt Wang''s yard were not able to respond to each other. They were so stunned that he let Du Zhong not fight: "are they all dead?"?! Don''t you see your master like this? Don''t you want to pour tea and water? I''ll give you the master a bath


    When they saw that Du Zhong had a big fire, they just woke up in a dream and retreated one after another. People who did not know what to do made themselves busy.


    Aunt Wang leaned against the arms of Eucommia ulmoides Oliv. Tears broke like beads, and there was no end: "as the master knows, our wu''er has always been filial to the master and the old lady, and has always been respectful to the eldest lady She is not a bad girl! What''s more, where did she get to know the servants of Zhou family, and how did she ever know an outsider? She can''t kill anyone! Master


    In silence, Du Zhong just held out his hand and patted Aunt Wang on the shoulder.


    Aunt Wang raised her head, and her pale face showed a look of dismay. Even though she was older, she was still more charming than her ordinary daughter''s family, which made people feel pity for her.


    She looked straight into dushanshu''s eyes and cried, "the master is going to make decisions for our daughter."


    Eucommia gritted its teeth. Finally, it said in a low voice: "the imperial edict has been issued. Ah 20, there is nothing we can do about many things. "


    Aunt Wang broke down and cried.


    "My wu''er is gone, is it? This is not wu''er''s fault at all. Why should my wu''er... "


    The more she said, the more he lost consideration, Du Zhong frowned and motioned to Aunt Wang''s maid to take her into the room.


    "Master Aunt Wang refused to leave.


    Du Shangshu could not bear to say more, but said in a low voice: "now that the charges have been settled, there is no way to do it. You can clean up and send your daughter away."


    Then she told the girl beside Aunt Wang: "take good care of your aunt, don''t let her talk nonsense."


    Then he left.


    Aunt Wang grabbed Du Zhong''s small arm with great strength. Her eyes showed disbelief: "master! Our wu''er, is it so white? You know exactly who is responsible for the whole thing! Master... "


    Du Zhong''s arm was scratched by her, and she didn''t go for a moment. Aunt Wang usually looks so weak and weak. Why does she have such great strength at this time.


    He only frowned and said, "we Du Fu, we can''t have another daughter."


    Aunt Wang''s breath stagnated, and her strength in her hands relaxed.


    Du Zhong turned his head and told his servant girl that he would flee and go out in a hurry.


    The servant girl helped Wang aunt and said in a low voice, "aunt, let''s go to the house first."


    Aunt Wang pinched her nails into the meat and took a few deep breaths, which made her dizzy head wake up a little.


    She had already stopped her tears, and her face was full of hate: "where''s Du Heng? Did the master trouble her? "


    The servant girl didn''t dare to breathe: "in the yard of the eldest lady, there is no news today..."


    Aunt Wang was so angry that her heart and liver were trembling. When she thought of her daughter who had lost her breath in the room, she was suddenly filled with grief.


    With tears in her eyes, Aunt Wang said in a voice of hatred: "on that day, her mother robbed my marriage. Now, she has killed my daughter again! My wu''er


    The servant girl quickly raised her head, a little panic flashed on her face, and said in a low voice: "aunt, keep your voice down, and don''t let others hear you."


    Aunt Wang was helped into the room by the servant girl, and said with hatred: "what do you hear? Now, although Jia is in charge, which one of the Du''s people is not mine? It''s just that they beat geese all day long, but they still peck their eyes! I don''t know that Du Heng has such a skill! "The servant girl was silent.


    When Du Wu died, Aunt Wang''s hatred for Du Heng reached an unprecedented level. She immediately rushed to her courtyard and swallowed it alive.


    Du Heng had expected this for a long time.


    Under the edict to Du Fu, Du Wu was killed. Before long, Du Heng left Du Fu in a carriage with his mother and a su.


    On the way to the west of the city, Du Zhen closed his eyes and thought about the way ahead.


    Ah Su worried himself: "Miss, will the master be angry if we just leave?"


    Mammy said in a low voice, "can you manage so much? Fortunately, the young lady made plans and bought the house first. Aunt Wang is a cruel woman. Now she has lost her daughter. If Miss Wang is still in Du Fu''s house, she may be hurt by her cruel move... "


    Ah Su wanted to talk and stopped, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    Du Heng opened his eyes and looked at the two men in the carriage with a pair of beautiful eyes and said in a soft voice: "it''s really helpless to go to this step now. Fortunately, there are shops and granges left by my mother, which are enough for us to live safely in the capital city. Even if the capital can''t stay, the three of us can go to Chuang Tzu to live. "


    She planned to get angry with them early in the morning. Ah Su heard the words and nodded.


    Mammy again said, "Miss said before doing business, when we are settled down, we still need to find a few loyal servants, and it will be convenient for us to do business in the future."


    Du Heng gently "um", closed his eyes again and said: "Mammy, don''t worry. There are many experienced shopkeepers in the shop. When we settle down, we will look at them one by one. If it can be used in the future, if it can''t be used, just transfer the shop out. "


    Mammy and a su looked at each other and saw that Du Heng had a plan in mind, and they were relieved.


    The second is to support the three people who have left home.


    The most important thing is how to survive under Mengqing.


    Du Heng thought secretly in his mind, and went over the resources he had in his head. He took a long breath, but he held it tightly in his hand


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    The incident of Du Heng''s getting rid of the crime, more or less, caused a lot of discussion in the court.


    Du Shangshu has always kept a low profile. He doesn''t usually walk around with Meng Qing. In addition, the little prince seldom shows his talents in the court hall, and he doesn''t want to get rid of the crime for the sake of a young lady of Shangshu mansion.


    Therefore, all the people in the court were secretly wondering whether it was because Xie Qian had so many actions recently that the emperor was beating him


    This day coincides with the once-in-a-decade great court meeting, and the officials who heard the news began to test their opinions.


    The newly appointed Yan Guan, surnamed Li, was a visiting flower in Chunwei of this term. Because of his eloquence, he was selected into the category of Yan Guan by Emperor Zhu.


    Mr. Li''s words were not very fierce, but his attitude was particularly firm: "thank you. Although the culprit has been found in the case of his Majesty''s horse falling in the palace a month ago, thank you for not being strict. I hope your majesty will observe and warn you. "


    The emperor raised his eyelids and said nothing.


    Xie Qian seemed to have nothing to do with himself. He stood at the head of Wen Chen and looked at the jade steps in front of him.


    After Mr. Li finished speaking, there was a moment of silence in the hall, which was quite embarrassing.


    Fortunately, the speech officials who had made friends with him also came out and said, "I will give you a second opinion."


    Another Minister of the Ministry of war, who has always had a quarrel with Jiang Ning, also said: "in the case of Du Shangshu ''


    Because of the great court meeting, Jiang Ning also went to the early court today and stood at the top of the military officer. Wen Yan also raised his eyes.


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, some of the military officers were unconvinced: "this adult, you can''t talk nonsense. The general has been going out early and coming back late every day for the past month. He has been in the camp in the suburbs of Beijing. Where can he spare time to care about these trifles? "


    The other side sneered: "I don''t dare to say a little bit about the general. After all, this is the pillar of my Dayan. Who dares to have an opinion?"


    The general frowned, subconsciously felt the other side said harsh, but do not know where to hear.


    It is Jiang Ning to see subordinate one eye, the voice is not urgent not Xu ground reminds a way: "this is court meeting, careful speech."


    The emperor sat on the Dragon chair and took a glance at the people''s attitudes under the ten level jade steps. It seemed that even everyone''s small movements and careful thinking had also seen a total of 7788.


    On the left and on the right, it is Xie Qian and Jiang Ning, who are headed by the civil and military columns, who are more agreeable.


    He sighed in his heart: how can I have such two right-handed men that I have to be impeached by the speech officer every time. I wish I could eat them raw?


    Sure enough, who is the most envious person?


    Without waiting for the emperor to declare his position, all the officials in the various factions under him started to quarrel and clamor, mostly for the sake of the emperor to make clear the right and wrong and punish Jiang Ning and Xie Qian.


    The emperor cleared his throat and the hall became quiet.


    He leaned lazily on the Dragon chair, playing with a string of red jade beads in his right hand, glanced over the two men in the forefront of Wen and Wu, and said, "how do you say, two love Qing?"


    Jiang Ning clasped his fist, shook his head and said, "I have nothing to say because I am upright and upright. The emperor, please


    With a smile, the emperor pointed to the people who had just impeached Jiang Ning: "look, this is the general''s demeanor and bearing. It''s different from your group of people."


    Without waiting for the public reaction, he looked at Xie Qian again and said lazily, "Xie Aiqing, how about you?"


    Xie Qian stepped forward, saluted the emperor and said, "I''d like to resign from the post of chief bodyguard. I would like to devote myself to compiling the history of my dynasty in the Imperial Academy. "


    His voice was cold and clear, which made the hall full of air.


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian with a smile, nodded and said, "since Xie Aiqing doesn''t want to take care of these chores, he should concentrate on the Imperial Academy."


    This remark caused an uproar in the court.


    In recent days, Xie Qian has been acting repeatedly, first cleaning up the guards around the emperor, and then arranging the security in the palace. People just think that he is just retreating. Who ever thought that the emperor agreed?


    Do you mean that you really dislike Xie Qian?


    Jiang Ning frowned slightly, and some of them could not understand the emperor''s actions. When he was about to speak, he saw that the emperor lazily threw the bead on the Dragon case and said, "the new people who just entered the Hanlin academy this year will be handed over to Xie Aiqing. I remember that the number one scholar in this field is still young, and his surname is Yu? "


    The Minister of the Ministry of officials hastily put out a line: "exactly. This son, named Yu Zhi, is from Suzhou. His ancestor is the dean of Jingyang Academy. "


    As soon as he reminded him, the emperor remembered and said, "at that time, I thought he was too young, so I lost him to the Hanlin Academy. I don''t know where I am now. I spend all my time with old books and characters. Does Xie Aiqing know? "


    Xie Qian shook his head: "I have never known this son."


    The emperor nodded.


    Although Xie Qian is in charge of the Academy, he has a lot of personnel. A small number one scholar in this field is not what Xie Qian will pay attention to.The emperor chuckled and pointed to Xie Qian and said, "leisure is also leisure. It''s better for Aiqing to concentrate on helping me cultivate a few talents that can be used this year. It''s good to teach a good student, no matter how many of them can be used. As for such trivial matters as patrolling the palace, I have my own arrangements. "


    Xie Qian made a courtesy and said in a low voice, "I obey you."


    The speech officer who impeached Xie Qian suddenly had some silly eyes and said, "Your Majesty, this is not appropriate..."


    The emperor''s face suddenly fell down: "Oh? Li Aiqing feels that my decision is not right. Why don''t you take the throne


    The man just stepped into the court this year, and was secretly recruited by Meng Qing with his literary talent and eloquence. Where has he ever seen such a scene?


    When he heard this, he was so scared that he was sweating. He knelt down and said, "I dare not! I don''t mean that... "


    Meng Qing, who held him in this position, frowned secretly. In his heart, he was still a little younger and could not be used.


    Fortunately, he has never exposed his relationship with himself. Since the emperor has rejected him, he will no longer support him in the future.


    With a sneer, the emperor swept the people who impeached Xie Qian and said, "I have removed Xie Qian''s position and asked him to compile national history in the Imperial Academy. If you still feel that it is not enough, you will give me advice and share your worries. How can you punish him for his bad work?"


    The officials knelt down and complained for a while.


    The emperor accepted a right from Xie Qian and asked him to go to the Imperial Academy to select the Jinshi of this year. Did not the emperor explicitly support Xie Qian to cultivate his own faction?


    In addition, as the head of the Imperial Academy, he is also the teacher of all the students in the world. Now he has received an imperial edict from the emperor. He is afraid that seven or eight out of ten talents from the imperial court, China and Japan, will be brought into his hands by Xie Qian.


    This is not demoted, clearly is promoted, or promoted!


    The people who had just impeached Xie Qian knew that they were reckless when they saw the emperor''s attitude.


    I don''t know how Xie Qian''s faction will act in the future?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    The emperor''s three or two sentences ended the early Dynasty. After the next Dynasty, the imperial edict entered Xie''s house again. Lin radial and Yao Chao were promoted to be the guards in charge of Xie Qian''s duties on that day.


    After the performance of such a play, the speech officials who impeached Xie Qian in the court all turned green.


    After struggling for a long time, people didn''t roll them down, but let Xie Qian''s wing become more abundant!


    The courtiers who had planned to watch Xie Qian''s bustle were all silent.


    However, several people in Xie''s mansion were not only pleased to be promoted by the emperor, but also had a kind of unspeakable grievance to the emperor''s imperial edict.


    Yao Shu, in particular, did not know how to recover.


    Think of Du Heng, who is not guilty at all, and then raises it up and puts it down gently. She is a little angry and says, "is this the way it is? We''ve been working so hard these days, and the case is in vain? "


    Lin radial had already put up the Edict and frowned slightly. He didn''t know how to open his mouth to Yao Shu.


    However, Yao Chao comforted her and said, "ah Shu, we can''t move this time because Du Chen has someone to protect him."


    Yao Shu took a deep breath, frowned slightly, shook his head and said, "is not the daughter of the common people a innocent life?"


    Seeing her like this, Yao Chao sighed: "Ashu, sometimes you are too kind. The concubine''s daughter was pushed out, perhaps because of the operation of changing the prince from the civet cat of the Du family, or what Du Heng meant. It''s better to see whose life is worth it. "


    Yao Shu bit his lips and said nothing more.


    Lin radial gently held her hand, warm palm wrapped around the back of her cool hand, looked at her eyes, and said in a low voice, "Ashu, don''t think about it. Don''t worry. My second brother and I will not let you and the children suffer in vain. "


    Knowing that he had no choice but to do so, Yao Shu sighed and said, "it''s just it. If you think about it so much, it''s really nothing but trouble. Fortunately, we have achieved tangible benefits - if not for this case, it would be difficult for you and your second brother to establish themselves in the capital in such a short time. "


    Yao Chao patted Xiaomei''s head and said with ease, "isn''t it? The second elder brother borrowed your east wind, which made him a grade official! If you think of other people who have been studying hard for 20 years, I may not be able to rise as fast as I can... "


    "I can''t help but laugh at you


    It''s easy to make Yao Shu laugh, and Yao Chao is relieved.


    He showed a bright smile and did not speak. He looked like a good childe of the turbid world.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he broke the whole aura: "ask your second sister-in-law, am I serious or not? How come it''s not serious, eh? "


    Yao Shu didn''t speak, just chuckled.


    Lin radial see more of their brother and sister two interaction, originally cold facial features, now also slightly soft lines.


    When he looked at Yao Shu''s eyes, he suddenly moved in his heart and said, "by the way, ah Shu, do you remember Yu Zhi''s little brother in bronze town that day? If you have nothing to do, you can meet him. "


    Yao Shu''s attention was really diverted, and his chagrin about Du Chen was completely forgotten.


    She looked at Lin radial''s eyes and asked, "Yu Zhi? Is he in Beijing now? There are so many things going on these days that I forget to ask him about it! "


    Lin radial''s deep eyes flashed a gentle smile and said in a low voice: "I don''t blame you. I forgot to tell you. Not long after my second brother and I came to the capital, little brother Yu came to visit us. When he was busy with business, he often sent people to deliver letters. "


    Yao Shu asked, "how is he in Chunwei? Now that they have all stayed in the capital, they must have done well in the exam! "


    Yao Chao chuckled and interrupted, "I don''t know whether you two are lucky or have good eyesight. If you pick up a little brother in the street, you can be the number one scholar in this subject..."


    Yao Shu gave a "ah" and gently hammered Lin radial''s arm. He said angrily, "why don''t you remember to tell me such good news? So I can take the children and go to the door to congratulate little brother Yu! "


    Lin''s voice was low: "ah Zhi has been there. But the younger brother Yu was in the Imperial Academy before. It was not easy for Xie''s family to get too close to him. My second brother and I did not visit him, nor did I let my uncle show up. "


    Yao Shu slightly deviated his head, thinking of the cableway: "I really did not think of such a layer..."


    Yao Chao looked at her as if she was hesitant and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. In the early days of the day, the emperor asked Yu''s younger brother to follow Mr. Xie. We can have a fair and aboveboard exchange in the future. "


    Yao Shu laughed: "seriously? What a coincidence


    Yao Chao''s peach blossom eyes flashed a sly color: "there is no coincidence in the world, but a person with a heart seems to have no intention, so a mention will become a coincidence."


    Yao Shu was in a good mood, and his mood, which had just been destroyed by Du Heng, had long been lost to Java.


    She leaned on Lin radial''s right arm with a smile. Her shoulders trembled slightly. She couldn''t stop smiling and said to the man, "it seems that the second elder brother can handle affairs. Can you learn something from him?"


    Lin radial took advantage of the situation to embrace her, shook his head seriously way: "second brother''s ability, ordinary people easily learn not."Yao Chao looked at their husband and wife''s harmony and said with a smile: "well, this is a joint effort to tease your second brother. Look how I will deal with you two in the future."


    Yao Shu blinked and said with a smile, "ah, we have to wait for the second sister-in-law to come here before we can make a strong alliance."


    Yao Chao saw that she mentioned his wife, and his face softened.


    Yao Shu couldn''t stop giggling. He was Lin radial, who had always been cold and gentle.


    It''s a very relaxing scene for the three to sit together in their spare time, drinking tea and talking about their families.


    Lin radial asked Yao Shu in a low voice about the house he had recently seen. She shook her head and said, "no, there is no suitable one to look at."


    The man shook her little hand and comforted her: "there is a colleague in the palace who is also the imperial bodyguard. Listen to me talking about finding a place to live in, he is willing to help. We''ll ask him to take it with us some other day


    Yao Shu nodded his head and said, "this is the best. It''s very convenient for people in the capital to carry it. "


    Lin radial asked again, "did your father and aunt decide the time to come to the capital?"


    Yao Shu said: "elder brother, they will come first and take the children with us. When we are settled, we will pick up the elder brother."


    "Well," the man said, "I''ll arrange it as soon as possible. I''ll fix the place before the eldest brother and the two sister-in-law come."


    Yao Shu did go a lot of places these days, and there was also a lot of hard work. Seeing that he took this matter on his body, he immediately felt much more relaxed and said with a smile: "I just want to say that these days, I''m going to say that these days, I''m going to play in the capital with two treasures and three treasures. How about the house


    Lin radial smile: "nature."


    Yao Chao sat on the stone bench, sipped his hot tea, and listened to their little couple discussing the future, smiling and silent.


    I don''t know when Ah Wei and his wife will come and calculate the date. They haven''t seen each other for two months.


    She''s all right? It''s said that Erlang''s handwriting has improved a lot. It should be the elder brother who came back from the South and saw that he was unwilling to make progress. He forced him to write it.


    Thinking of this, there is a warm smile on Yao chaojunyi''s white face -


    even this simple and green courtyard is illuminated by his smile www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    Lin radial''s colleague who helped him find the house was from the capital city. He was also very active. He had already found three or four good places for him before he could take a rest next time.


    Lin radial took advantage of the improper value, took Yao Shu to see once.


    As soon as Yao Shu entered the courtyard, he fell in love with it.


    From the outside, the house looks simple and low-key, and it''s not very big. But after entering, there are five entrances. In addition, the layout is exquisite, and it has a sense of interior beauty -


    rockery ponds, fish and birds are still showing vitality under the continuous maintenance of the house.


    Yao Shu followed Lin radial around and said with a smile, "if we want to see such a house early, we don''t have to work so hard."


    Seeing Yao Shu''s pretty face with a smile, Lin radial could not help but soften her cold look when facing her lover. He raised his eyes and asked her, "do you like it here? Are you going anywhere else? "


    The man who took them to see the house saw Yao Shu''s satisfaction and said with a smile: "today, the place I took my wife to see is the best one in the four houses. If the lady doesn''t look up to this, the next one must not be


    After a long time, Yao Shu was sweating a little and stopped under a huge banyan tree.


    The early summer sun some sun people, fortunately, the tree crown green shade, will block the sun a strict.


    Tired of walking, Yao Shu liked the place in his heart, so he asked the Chinese, "what was the original owner of this house for? But for sale? "


    The Chinese saw that Yao Shu was the one who made up his mind, so he put all his energy on her and enthusiastically introduced the origin of the house to Yao Shu: "madam, you can''t be wrong if you like this house! Once upon a time, this place was still a homestead bought by a princess''s wife for her son, and its years were not long. Then our emperor ascended the throne, and their one moved out of the capital, and the house was empty. "


    Yao Shu Ying''s eyes widened slightly and looked at Lin radial: "is there such a history here? It''s no wonder that the house is full of delicacy, but it''s not very impressive when you look outside. "


    The Chinese said with a smile, "no! Ordinary people don''t know, let alone buy. It''s the owner''s entrustment to take care of the property. I''m willing to take you with me to come and see if you''re satisfied with Mr. Lin''s character and Mr. Zhang''s friends. "


    Yao Shu knew that there was a lot of moisture in the words of the Chinese. However, Lin radial did owe his colleagues a favor and found such a rare place.


    She laughed and whispered to Lin radial, "you can thank people well when you go back and take so much care for us."


    Lin radial nodded: "nature."


    Now that he had received the favor, Yao Shu really liked it, so he said to Zhongren: "please come with us today. We like this house very much. Can we discuss other issues next? "


    Seeing that she made a decision to buy, her face suddenly showed a sincere smile, and said enthusiastically, "no problem! I''ll make an appointment with you tomorrow to discuss specific matters with you. I''ll keep this house for you two? "


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile.


    After half a morning, they took care of their place. On the way back to Xie''s house, Yao Shu still sighed: "it depends on fate to see the house. If the place in the west of the city had not been bought by Du, we would not have found a better one. "


    Lin radial raised a smile in his heart and looked at Yao Shu''s eyes and said, "do you still think about the place in front of you? Well? "


    Yao Chao inquired about the house they had seen before. The buyer was Du Heng, which made Yao Shu angry for a while.


    She turned her lips and said, "I''m not mean. She asked you to go out alone with the name of helping us to see the house. Well, after watching it for a long time, it was for her to see it for herself!"


    It''s rare to see her holding on to a thing like this. Lin radial only feels that his wife is very cute when she is jealous.


    He took Yao Shu''s slender palm and looked into his eyes seriously. He said in a low voice, "as you said, everything is about one fate, so is the house and so are people. Miss Du has obsession in her heart. Although I don''t understand the origin of this obsession, I also know that I have no chance with her. "


    Yao Shu saw that Lin radial suddenly talked about this, and for a while he became serious.


    She didn''t care about her character. At first, her rejection of Du Juan came from the fact that Du Juan became Lin''s wife in the novel.


    Even so, Yao Shu did not plan how to target each other.


    But Du Heng kept crossing the border and tried his best to get close to Lin radial. He even did something that almost hurt her and her children, which has already touched Yao Shu''s bottom line.


    It''s something she absolutely can''t tolerate!


    Yao Shu frowned slightly and shook his head gently. He said to Lin radial, "there is no love and hate for no reason. She is so paranoid that she will come to a dead end! If she provokes again and again, I will not let her go. "


    Seeing that her voice seemed to be loose, Lin radial did not understand: "Ashu, what do you mean?"


    Yao Shu looked at Lin radial and said, "now it''s like this. Fortunately, it doesn''t really hurt the children. She is protected behind her, and I don''t want to exchange the future of you and my second brother, and take such a risk to do something. "Lin radial focused on Yao Shu''s eyes, voice low and serious: "ash, I promised you, will give you and the children back justice."


    Yao Shu''s face showed a smile, a pair of peach blossom eyes slightly bent, warm voice: "I know. However, I think a lot about it these days. I like the peaceful and plain life now. I like our family and my second brother living together. I like my uncle''s pure relaxation when he teases Sanbao. I don''t want to ruin our simple happiness because of some other things. Let''s go and see. Don''t be impulsive. "


    The sun was warm and shining on Yao Shu''s white face, which reflected her warm and joyful expression into a soft light.


    At this moment, Lin radial deeply felt that the hard shell that had been enveloping his heart from unknown time was slowly melting and cracking, and finally the sun came in.


    Why is it that a simple picture around her can become so attractive to stop and stop, and make people eager to stay forever?


    He stopped and looked at Yao Shu seriously. For a while, he was speechless.


    Yao Shu slightly Leng for a while, also looked at him: "what''s the matter?"


    Lin radial shook his head and said in a low voice, "No. It''s just that I feel something inside. Ashley, the life you describe is exactly what I look forward to and yearn for. "


    Yao Shu''s face burst into a smile and nodded: "then we will work together for such a life."


    Lin radial took Yao Shu''s palm again, and with a long sigh of relief, he promised in a low voice, "OK."


    They walked to Xie''s house side by side, chatting about ah Zhi''s studies in recent days, ah Si''s interests, and various games between Sanbao and Xie Qian.


    The sun was warm, so they walked on the stone road of the capital side by side, looking forward to each other and going on


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    It wasn''t long before the house Lin radial and Yao Shu saw was settled, and a letter came from Yao''s village.


    On this day, Lin radial and Yao Chao are on duty. Ah Zhi comes back from the outside and happily brings the letter to Yao Shu.


    "Aung, Aung! Big uncle wrote! There''s a letter from my uncle! "


    Yao Shu put down his toy to tease Sanbao and said happily, "come in and see what the letter says."


    Arth also ran over, waiting for him to open the letter.


    A Zhi opened the letter and saw the familiar words. He couldn''t help laughing: "it was written by my second cousin."


    As he leaned over to look at it and laughed, "the characters written by my second cousin have improved a lot."


    The two children read the contents of the letter with one word from you and one word from me.


    After hearing this, Yao Shu picked up the three treasures and asked them with a smile: "two cousins are coming to the capital. Are Dabao and Erbao happy?"


    Brother and sister nodded together.


    A Si was particularly happy. He took the letter written by Yao Erlang, looked back and forth several times, and then raised his head and said, "Aung, next time you write to your uncle, would you like me to write it?"


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile: "of course. The reply to my uncle this time can be given to ER Bao to write. "


    The content of the letter will not be very difficult, two treasure''s words are almost recognized, can be written by her.


    The little girl smell speech, is very happy for a while, also discussed with the elder brother to use his brush, let him at the edge to watch oneself write.


    Yao Shu agreed with their brother and sister, and soon a reply was finished. Only when the letter arrived at Yaojia village and wanted to come to Yaofeng, they also set off


    When Lin radial and Yao Chao came back in the evening, Yao Shu told them about their family letters.


    "The elder brother and the two sisters in law will start with the children these days to calculate the days when the letters will come. It''s time for us to tidy up the house we have set up. So that when they come to the capital, they will find another place for their feet. "


    Yao Chao nodded and said, "I''ll do it. For such a big house, it''s time to have all the people who sweep and work in the kitchen on weekdays. "


    Yao Shu naturally did not have any objection, and listened to Lin radial''s question: "when will my father and Aung arrive?"


    Yao Shu shook his head: "more than a month to go. There are too many trivial things in the village. My father can''t get away so quickly."


    Yao Chao sighed: "yes, at this time, the weather is getting hotter. If it doesn''t rain, our Yaojia village will be better. I''m afraid someone will make trouble in the Linjia village next door."


    Yao Shu blinked. She was rarely exposed to farming. She could not help asking, "Yaojia village is Yaojia village, and Linjia village is Linjia village. How can we fight for water and land?"


    Yao Chao laughs, taps Yao Shu''s head with knuckles, and says to her, "you don''t care about these things on weekdays. Ah-r must know very well."


    Lin radial nodded and explained to Yao Shu: "the two villages are close to each other, and the same river runs through it. There is not much rain in this season, and the river water is naturally insufficient, so there will be conflicts over water. "


    Yao Shu thought: "Yaojia village is upstream, Linjia village is downstream..."


    Yao Chao said, "well," and then Lin radial continued: "we all dig wells in Yaojia village. Even when the river water is insufficient, we can meet the basic needs. Lin''s village is different. The whole village is looking forward to such a small river. Can''t we fight every day? "


    Yao Shu thought it was funny: "why don''t they dig a well?"


    Lin radial looked at her, shook his head and said, "Ashu, you don''t know that Lin''s village is different from Yao''s. No one is willing to spend the effort and money to build a well for the whole village. When it comes to the dry season, it''s just a fight. "


    Yao Shu was silent.


    Speaking of Lin''s village, Yao Feng sent a letter from his mother to Yao Shu, which was not shown to the children.


    Yao''s mother simply told Yao Shu about the Lin family in these days since they went to the capital.


    At the same time, Yao Shu said to Lin radial: "Aung went to the town these days to help elder brother deal with the details of the cloth shop, but also met old lady Lin


    Lin radial a Leng, a little surprised on the face.


    Yao Chao couldn''t help but say, "I haven''t heard about them for many days. How did you get to the town?"


    Due to the presence of Lin Du, Yao Chao didn''t speak too directly, but he was worried that the Lin family was looking for trouble.


    With a smile, Yao Shu quickly appeased Yao Chao and said, "it''s no big deal. My Niang just said it. It''s said that the Lin family has spent a lot of money to hire a gentleman for Lin Hong to read. "


    Lin radial did not open his mouth, but Yao Chao frowned: "the ground is not planted? It seems that the hope of this family is placed on such a black sheep. "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "the Gemini of his former life didn''t survive. The second room now has no daughter-in-law and children, and the second is hit, and he doesn''t know where he left home. Where can the old man and wife of the Lin family grow land? Then he sold all the land and just took some money to study for Lao San. "


    Yao Chao sighed for a moment.Seeing that Lin radial had been silent, Yao Shu only laughed and said, "everyone has his own destiny. Let them go. If Lin Hong had changed his absurd way of doing this, maybe the Lin family would have been better. "


    Yao Chao hoped that Lin Hong would not be able to go on and save trouble for them in the future.


    But this is not good to say in front of Lin radial.


    Lin radial was not a man who liked to think more and only chatted. He nodded to Yao Shu and said, "Lin Hong is not a fool, but he has been used to many problems. If he is willing to make progress, he may be able to achieve something. "


    When Yao Chao saw the couple, he talked about the Lin family with great magnanimity. He waved his hand and said, "come on, don''t talk about this family. Isn''t there enough bad luck for us? How can I see that you are so generous now that any one who has offended both of you also wants to be nice? "


    "They are not important people. I just don''t care about them."


    Yao Chao chuckled and nodded: "it''s a radius''s temperament."


    Yao Shu also laughed and said something about Du Heng: "second brother, my idea is very simple. Now we live a good life, there is no need to think about those things that have bad mood."


    Yao Chao recognized the meaning of her words and glanced at her: "don''t you want to make trouble again? And miss Du


    He has a half squint in his peach blossom eyes.


    Of course, I want to know what Lin radial looks like.


    Yao Shu shook his head and said, "I am not a person who must report the revenge. If I have been taught a lesson, I will forget it. But if you still don''t learn a lesson and want to bully me, just follow her. "


    Lin radial did not speak, but he nodded cautiously with Yao Shu''s words.


    Yao Chao bent his eyebrows and eyes and stopped talking.


    In his opinion, Du Heng is not a person who will give up and give up. He is afraid that the follow-up will give them trouble.


    Fortunately, Yao Shu had a soft exterior and a tough interior, and had never been inferior in the confrontation with Du Heng.


    But we still have to guard against some sinister moves


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    The post of imperial bodyguard was very complicated in the former dynasty. It was necessary to ensure the safety of the emperor all the time. More often, because the emperor did not like eunuchs to follow him, they also had to deal with a lot of chores.


    In the Dayan Dynasty, this situation gradually changed.


    Today, he is easygoing and likes to communicate with young people. There are 48 in-service imperial guards alone! Now that Lin radial and Yao Chao are added, they have just made up 50.


    As soon as there are many people, they are free.


    Yao Chao found that he didn''t have many affairs in front of the imperial court, so he took a leave and wanted to spend five days buying what was missing in the house in the capital


    Yao Shu has been busy looking for a suitable place to open his own Inn these days.


    So she didn''t have time for anything else.


    In addition, because he asked for leave, Lin radial couldn''t ask for leave, so Yao Chao had to work harder. After running around alone, he bought several servants from the right man and kept the house in good order.


    This day.


    Afternoon.


    Yao Chao told the kitchen to buy some rice and flour and other things. He ate in the house at night. As soon as he returned to his yard, he saw a familiar figure.


    Yao Chao was stunned, then shook his head and came in.


    Yao Chao''s thin lips grinned, but he was helpless to open his mouth to the black clad boy who was lying on the patio chair and closed his eyes: "who did you learn from this rule? How can you come to someone''s house quietly and sleep in someone''s yard? I''m not afraid to be discovered? "


    Xiao Wei had heard the movement and stillness for a long time. After listening to Yao Chao''s words, he opened his eyes. His glassy eyes reflected clear light in the sunlight.


    He folded his legs, looked in a good mood, and pretended to be dissatisfied: "I call you two brothers. Isn''t your home my home?"


    This theory


    Yao Chao laughed, changed a question to ask: "I can really take you as a younger brother, can you really be my second brother?"


    Xiao Wei put his hands on his knees, puzzled why the other side asked, and frowned: "how can''t you? I have always called you second brother. "


    Yao Chao approached and sat down beside him. Peach blossom eyes flashed a different emotion. After a few seconds, he nodded and began to explore: "in that case, listen to the second brother''s words and stop your messy things."


    Xiao Wei curled his mouth, and his smile broke down in a moment. He was discontented and said, "I knew you had to say that. boring! If you don''t like what I do, or if you don''t like me as a person, then I''ll go straight away. "


    With that, he got up and was held down by Yao Chao.


    Yao Chao Junyi''s face showed a helpless color and said: "how did you say you have to leave without two words? I just don''t like you? I''m supposed to be a brother, but I can''t listen to my brother''s advice? "


    Xiao Wei didn''t say anything.


    Yao Chao said again, "if you don''t want to hear it, you won''t talk about it today."


    The boy was satisfied with this, and his cold face was a little more gentle.


    He moved to the side of the reclining chair, so as to give Yao Chao Teng a bigger position. He asked him, "I saw you looking for a house a few days ago. Didn''t you mean to find a small one? Why did you finally buy such a big mansion


    Yao Chao chuckled and sat down in a more comfortable position. He explained in a soft voice, "my parents and elder brother are coming to the capital. They plan to live together, so they find a bigger place."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wei couldn''t help but stare round his eyes: "second brother, what do you mean?"


    Yao Chao was surprised at Xiao Wei''s performance. Seeing that his waist was straight, he said with a smile: "what''s so strange about this? Is it worth your surprise? "


    Little Wei Dun nodded and shook his head: "I think it''s a little strange In my opinion, two people living in the same place will be crowded. Maybe because I don''t have relatives, I can''t understand that a large family can live together all the time Is there no contradiction? "


    Yao Chao was amused by Xiao Wei''s description, shook his head and said: "it''s all relatives. There are so many contradictions."


    Seeing the boy''s thoughtful appearance, Yao Chao can''t help but think of his life experience, and a little soft emotion rises in his heart.


    The man said in a warm voice, "how about inviting you to be a guest after they come here? My parents really like children like you


    Xiao Wei suddenly tensed his nerves: "I''m like this? What do I look like? Besides, I''m not a child


    Yao Chao looked genial, looked at Xiao Wei''s eyes, and said seriously: "last time on the black tiger mountain, thanks to you carrying me home all the way and finding a doctor in time, I didn''t lose too much blood to die. As everyone in the family knows, the two old people want to thank you face to face for your help. "


    Xiao Wei coughed lightly, moved his legs, and said uneasily: "where can I save my life? I just carry you home. It''s too heavy to say. Besides, second brother, you have saved my life. We are even. "


    Yao Chao smiles.


    Because of his pity for wandering outside at a young age, Yao Chao mentioned his words again. He said in a warm voice, "you are young, you are righteous and you have responsibility. How can the elders not like you? My father and mother have a good character. You don''t have to be afraid. "Xiao Wei was an orphan when he was a child. He was changed hands several times by human traffickers.


    It is his current surname, but I don''t know which time he was sold to others and followed other people''s surnames.


    He had never experienced family affection, but his last short contact in Yao''s family made him feel the feelings of Yao Chao.


    However, at first hearing that Yao Chao wants to introduce himself to his family, Xiao Wei is still full of embarrassment.


    Yao Chao didn''t insist on it either. He just said with a smile, "I can have a rest all day tomorrow. How about having a good drink tonight?"


    Xiao Wei grinned, and his normally strained face suddenly showed his youthful breath: "if you talk about drinking, you can''t drink my second brother."


    "Let''s have a look at the wine


    Yao Chao immediately called his servants to buy wine and prepare some dishes for drinking.


    Two people from half the afternoon, has been drinking to the willow shoots on the moon.


    Finally, Yao Chao was the first to lose the battle. His slender hand was holding the wine cup, and his eyes were blurred. He said to Xiao Wei with a smile: "you can''t judge a person by his appearance, but you can''t judge a person by his appearance."! I underestimated you... "


    Xiao Wei had another glass of wine, his face unchanged, as if he was drinking water. Then he muttered in a low voice: "the wine I bought is too light. What''s the taste of it?"


    Yao Chao nodded and said, "the people in the restaurant are not serious drinkers. What good wine is there? Since you know you are a drinker, next time you ask someone to bring home brewed spirits from the countryside, you will like it


    Xiao Wei''s eyes brightened when he heard the words: "when I was a child, I used to steal the wine made by myself in other people''s yard. No matter how strong the wine comes to me, it''s nothing. But it''s different. The wine of the second brother''s house is good, too. "


    Yao Chao chuckled, and his eyebrows and eyes bent slightly. He said seriously, "the second elder brother wrote it down, and I will bring it to you."


    Xiao Wei''s whereabouts are always uncertain. It''s hard for them to drink and chat together so easily.


    The two people, who originally had no intersection and were totally different from each other, were able to become confidants one day. They had to make people feel the wonder of fate in the world


    Chao Jingcheng''s idea of knowing his father rises in front of Yao Jingcheng and asks her to drink?


    In this way, the youth finally has a home.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    Yao Chao tidied up the family''s residence in the capital, and Yao Shu finally talked about a restaurant on the street -


    she originally meant to start from an inn, but after many inquiries, she found such a place.


    The restaurant in the west of the city had a good business. However, the boss got involved in gambling and was in a hurry to pay off the debt. He just caught up with Yao Shu, the buyer.


    She has always been resolute, optimistic about the location, price, only a short time in the afternoon, then the wine property to their own hands.


    In the original restaurant, the shopkeeper, the waiter and the kitchen master did not pay for more than a month, which was the time when they couldn''t go on.


    Looking at the change of the host, everyone is worried about whether the new owner is easy to get along with.


    Yao Shu ordered people to close the door and gather the people in the hall.


    With a gentle look, she said, "my daughter''s surname is Yao, and her husband''s family is Lin. she was originally from Qingtong town. She has not been to Beijing for a long time. Now my husband is a bodyguard in the palace, and my family has settled down in the capital. "


    With that, Yao Shu''s eyes swept over the faces of the people, and he kept his personal reaction in the background of his eyes. He continued with a slight smile: "since I am destined to get to know you, I hope I can support each other with you in the future and do our business well."


    Seeing that Yao Shu was not a bad owner, the original manager of the restaurant said with a smile: "that''s nature, that''s nature. However, I hear that you mean to change this place into an inn? "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "there is such a meaning in front of him. However, the location and reputation of the restaurant are good. Why change it? Besides, you should have been here for a long time. "


    When this was said, all the people present showed their joy.


    Two bartenders in the restaurant looked at Yao Shu and said in the same voice: "to tell the truth, our brothers came to work in the restaurant when they first arrived in the capital city After all these years, I''m really reluctant to give up. "


    Yao Shu laughed and looked at the two great masters in the kitchen. He said in a warm voice, "will the masters stay? If we lose the original taste of the restaurant, we will be afraid of losing it. "


    The two masters said: "if the restaurant is still the same, naturally we don''t want to go..."


    You always say that the two shopkeepers are not in our restaurant. Many old customers often bring their friends here for the craftsmanship of the two masters. The owner can treat us badly, but don''t neglect them. "


    Two people busy way "dare not".


    Yao Shu nodded and said with a smile, "that''s nature. The masters will not be slow, and those who work in our restaurant will not be ungrateful. "


    Speaking of this, Yao Shu also mentioned the salary: "I heard that our restaurant has not paid wages for a month?"


    When they heard the words, they all sighed. The shopkeeper said, "isn''t it If we hadn''t got along with each other for a long time, we would not have been able to support this place. "


    The shopkeeper also kept shaking his head and sighed: "the old Dongs are good people. They know how to delay everyone, but there is no way. All the money earned in the restaurant is used to fill the gambling debt. If the creditor didn''t come to the house in a hurry, he would not have sold his whole life''s hard work. "


    Yao Shu nodded and encouraged humanity: "it''s the most precious thing for you to see the truth in times of adversity and never give up at the most difficult moment. Power and wealth are common in the world. The most precious thing is such a sincere heart. "


    Restaurants meet and send off, reception of all kinds of people, there are dignitaries, but also rich upstarts.


    Most of them have never read a letter for a day. In addition to the shopkeeper''s ability to read words and settle accounts, others usually have no chance to touch paper and pen, let alone respected.


    Yao Shu''s words, not to say benefits or interests, at least put the people in the position of respect, really spoke of their hearts.


    He also heard Yao Shu say: "however, everyone should get his due share for the restaurant with so much effort. In this way, I will pay you the one month''s wages you originally owed. If you have any requirements, please feel free to ask me. Three days later, we''ll close the restaurant, and then we''ll rearrange it. "


    When they heard what Yao Shu said, they were surprised.


    A young man in the restaurant, who is usually responsible for cleaning and logistics, can''t help but ask in a voice: "my boss, can I pay my wages?"


    He looked shy and a quiet man.


    Yao Shu said with a gentle smile, "of course. I''ll make up for all the work done in our restaurant


    The atmosphere in the lobby became more active for a time. It was the woman who helped the kitchen. The most silent person in the daily life was also grateful.


    After all of them expressed their thanks, the shopkeeper stood up and said, "in our restaurant, everyone can''t speak beautiful words. The owner is willing to worry about us like this. How can we not thank you enough in our heart? In the future, whether it''s work or life, we''ll listen to the host''s, and we''ll make the restaurant lively and noisy! "They all said yes, and Yao Shu nodded with a smile.


    This restaurant is located on the street, so it is very convenient. There are many guests. When they were looking for a house in the west of the city a few days ago, Yao Shu and Lin radial came here to have a meal.


    When the shopkeeper heard that the new owner had been to a restaurant, he couldn''t help but smile and ask: "although our restaurant in the capital can''t be named, it''s also very popular. How did you like our cooking last time


    He was confident in this question, that is, he was modest in his wording, and he also believed that Yao Shu would not have a bad evaluation.


    Yao Shu knew what the shopkeeper thought, including others in the lobby, and was waiting for Yao Shu''s answer with great expectation.


    With a smile, she said to the point, "the food cooked in our restaurant is really delicious."


    People see no below, some are stunned.


    The shopkeeper asked, "is there anything else the boss wants to say?"


    Yao Shuwen said: "compared with other restaurants in the capital, our restaurant is in line with the rules. We can''t find any fault."


    The shopkeeper knew that she was not satisfied in the owner''s heart.


    He didn''t have any rebellious mentality. He only asked modestly, "everyone is here today. Why don''t you take this opportunity to give us some advice on how to make the restaurant better?"


    When Yao Shu saw that he was calm and sincere, he knew that the shopkeeper was a person who could listen to his opinions.


    This is the best way. She doesn''t want to have a few unruly prickles under her hand.


    The lively bartender also said with a smile: "what do you say, boss, we will listen to it. Is there any place where we haven''t done well enough, and we''ve changed it in the future. Isn''t the restaurant better and better? "


    Yao Shu smile, delicate eyes and eyebrows into a gentle and beautiful arc, warm voice: "it is this truth."


    In the face of such an owner with one appearance and one temperament in a hundred, all the people in the lobby were convinced before she said anything.


    Seeing that there was no resistance, Yao Shu only spoke in a peaceful way: "I can''t even point out. Compared with you, after all, I''m much less experienced. I''ve just seen some good ones from other people, and I''ll share them with you. "


    Everyone should be, one by one to cheer up, listen to her


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    The table in the restaurant is bright, and people sit or stand, holding their breath, waiting for the new owner to write down.


    Yao Shu took a sip of hot tea, gently put the tea cup on the table and said, "if a restaurant wants to do well, the first thing is to have customers. I wonder if you have thought about how to have a continuous stream of guests? "


    Her eyes swept over the crowd, and finally fell on the more lively bartender of the two brothers. She said with a smile, "ah Kun, right? Do you want to talk about it? "


    When ah Kun saw Yao Shu''s beautiful eyes falling on him, his peach blossom eyes were full of encouragement. He could not help but blush and stood up subconsciously.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "just sit and say. Today, we are just exchanging and discussing, so we don''t have to be formal. "


    Ah Kun sat down again and cleared his throat. After a pause, he said, "guest The food in our restaurant is delicious. Of course, there is a steady stream of guests! "


    His answer was simple and straightforward, and the crowd burst into laughter.


    In the face of this kind smile, ah Kun''s face turned red again. He raised his voice and said, "isn''t it! Am I wrong, Lao Li? Am I wrong? "


    Lao Li is the oldest and most temperamental master in the kitchen.


    When people say that the food in the restaurant tastes good, they are boasting of their own craftsmanship. Of course, Master Li will not have any opinions.


    "Yes, yes," he said with a smile


    Yao Shu smiles and looks at their several people''s emotion harmonious appearance, does not speak in one side.


    Finally, the shopkeeper stopped the laughter of the crowd and said, "OK, OK, the owner is still there. How could he make trouble first?"


    Yao shook his head. Besides, ah Kun is right. That''s the truth. But it''s not enough to rely on the good food of our restaurant. Manager Liu, why don''t you talk about it


    The shopkeeper saw that she used honorific words to himself, and waved his hand in a hurry: "the owner, he has broken the villain!"


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "what''s this. I used to do business in the town, and the shopkeeper''s surname was Liu. You two are still my family. "


    The shopkeeper''s "ha ha" laughed and said, "it seems that I still have predestination with my boss."


    Another shopkeeper, ah Qian, couldn''t sit still. He touched the shopkeeper''s arm and reminded him, "shopkeeper, hurry up and say that the boss is still waiting."


    Shopkeeper Liu just sat down, cleared his throat, and said: "if I say that the restaurant business is good, first of all, the location is good, so that there will be more new guests. Secondly, our restaurant''s food is good, with word of mouth, the old guests will naturally come to our restaurant. With more new guests and more old guests, where will business be bad over time? "


    Most of the people in the lobby usually concentrate on doing their own things. Before Yao Shu asked such questions, they had never thought about such questions.


    Just now, when ah Kun was answering, people began to put themselves in the position of the owner, and seriously considered for the whole restaurant to figure out how to make the business better. Now when they heard the shopkeeper''s remarks, they couldn''t help cheering one after another.


    "The shopkeeper is worthy of being a shopkeeper! Look at this analysis. It''s really different from what ordinary people think! "


    Another joked: "ah Kun, if you can think so deeply, you can be a shopkeeper."


    Yao Shu laughed but said nothing.


    The shopkeeper saw that they didn''t finish speaking, so he stopped him and said, "OK, listen to the owner."


    Yao Shu nodded his head and said to the point: "the shopkeeper said it''s good, that''s it. It''s just that I need to add something - as manager Liu said, our guests are divided into new customers and old customers. It''s not necessary for old customers to say that they will always come to support us. So how can we make new customers become regular customers? "


    When the shopkeeper heard her say this, he clapped his hands and said, "yes, that''s the truth!"


    People began to think.


    Yao Shu didn''t expect everyone in the hall to become a think tank. He just raised these questions to increase the sense of participation.


    In modern times, a mature enterprise, must be all staff actively participate in the management, only the enthusiasm is improved, the team operation can be more harmonious.


    What Yao Shu is doing now is just such a thing.


    She is good at persuasion and leads people to think: "new customers become old customers. One of them must be that we recognize our restaurant, and we must work together on food, decoration and service."


    The shopkeeper''s brow frowned slightly, puzzled way: "what does the owner mean?"


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "some gourmands have a tough mouth. If they can''t satisfy him in food, can they prepare an elegant and exquisite private room and treat him with a different attitude so that he will come again next time? It is obviously inappropriate for some businessmen with good face to arrange meals in the lobby. Whenever we meet such people and bring friends, we have to take them upstairs and provide them with the best private rooms and services beyond the ordinary ones. "


    The shopkeeper said with a smile, "boss, this is what we do. There are also elegant rooms in our restaurant. "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "not enough, far from enough."


    The bartender broke down and joked, "I''m afraid we have to find some beautiful girls to serve the guests..."All the people laughed in good faith, and Yao Shu''s delicate eyebrows and eyes also bent.


    She went on, "let''s talk about the details. After solving the problem of new customers becoming old customers, we have to think about how to make our new customers more and more? It is not enough to rely on the convenient location of the restaurant on the street alone. "


    At this time, people have their own ideas, the atmosphere is also active a lot, another master chef in the kitchen said: "let''s make the facade more beautiful, attract more guests!"


    In addition, we can ask more old and new guests to come back and publicize


    Hearing this, Yao Shu said seriously: "it''s exactly this truth. Publicity is very important. How to advertise, let alone let the whole capital, at least the people in the west of the city heard that our restaurant was a success. "


    Ah Kun was the most clever and said with a smile: "it''s not simple. It''s easy for the guests to spread ten or ten to one hundred. It''s still easy to spread it all over the west of the city."


    Yao Shu appreciated his daring to think and speak very much. He just laughed and encouraged: "that''s good. How can we get the old customers to help us publicize


    Ah Kun couldn''t think of it. For a moment, the Hall fell into silence.


    Yao Shu didn''t embarrass the public either. Wen Sheng said: "there are many ways. For example, we can make some wooden flakes with names on them, such as giving a small dish, or reducing the amount of silver, and then marking the time. As long as the regular customers bring a few people to the restaurant for dinner within a limited time, and give us the wooden cards, we can enjoy this kind of discount. "


    All of them followed Yao Shu''s way of thinking. For a moment, they were so surprised that they couldn''t speak.


    Or the feeling of the shopkeeper shook his head: "this, this I have never heard of such an idea. If you can do this, even if you spend more money, you will attract a lot of guests. "


    The wool comes from the sheep, and the discount sent out must be recovered from the guests in the end.


    These marketing methods have been emerging in an endless stream in modern times, Yao Shu is just one of the simplest.


    Ah Kun''s eyes are bright, looking at Yao Shu''s eyes, from appreciation to worship: "the owner is the owner, with you in, the business of our restaurant will be better and better in the future!"


    Yao and the others all laughed in good faith.


    She is not a complacent person and knows that her advantage lies in a concept that is more advanced than that of her time.


    What she wants to do is to carry forward the original characteristics of the restaurant, plus these advanced management models.


    In the face of public praise, Yao Shu smiles and shakes his head and says: "the final restaurant business depends on hard power, which is the result of our joint efforts. The most important thing is to eat with your heart. "


    Fu Qiqi, the master of the two cooks, nodded.


    Yao Shu told the public about the arrangements for the next three days. She did not intend to make any changes in the name or appearance of the restaurant, but it made people confused.


    After Yao Shu''s explanation, it was almost time to go back. After a brief encouragement, she got up and left


    Manager Liu, while directing the people to return the tables and chairs in the lobby, sighed: "this new owner is not simple..."


    Ah Qian and ah Kun were tidying up the tables and chairs smartly, and said with a smile: "no matter how simple, they are also our owners. Fortunately, they are not the owners of the restaurant next door."


    Shopkeeper Liu glared: "don''t! Their family tried to use some insidious tricks, and they offered a high price to persuade our two masters to cook for them. It was also a disgrace to our reputation The owner can''t look up to such a restaurant. "


    Ah Kun snatched: "isn''t it?"


    As manager Liu told the people to do things, he could not help saying, "so young, beautiful and smart, my husband is still the Imperial Guard. How decent a person she is, it''s hard for her to come to the store and teach us how to do business..."


    Ah Qian, who was quite calm among the two brothers, said with a smile: "we Dayan encourage women to go into business, but most of them are daughters who refuse to appear in public. In fact, it seems that women can do a lot of things! The owner is the best example. "


    Everyone nodded.


    What Yao Shu said today played a certain role in their hearts.


    In addition to thinking about the future, there are more expectations for the future of the restaurant -


    with such a good owner, the business of their restaurant will be better and better.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    Because of the reopening of the restaurant, Yao Shu has been running around these days.


    Although she didn''t make much changes to the restaurant, she was very busy just by redecorating the elegant rooms in the restaurant and changing the unreasonable places in the lobby.


    Until the day of reopening, Yao Shu stopped and went back to Xie''s house in the evening.


    Yao Chao tidied up the house, but before she and Lin radial and his wife saw it, they finally caught Yao Shu once in the daytime. Yao Chao hurriedly called her: "ah Shu, do you have time tomorrow?"


    Yao Shudun feet, see their own like to wear white second brother standing under a wood hibiscus, more white skin, temperament outstanding.


    She laughed, nodded and said, "if you have time, the second brother has something to tell you. You have time."


    Yao Chao stepped forward and knocked on Yao Shu''s forehead with his folding fan in his hand. He said, "you''re more daring. Are you kidding your second brother?"


    Brother and sister''s two identical peach blossom eyes are all with a smile. In Yao Shuying''s eyes, there are more cunning colors: "the second brother has been an official for a long time, and he has a lot of airs!"


    Yao Chao tried to knock her again, but Yao Shu quickly grabbed the fan: "let''s see if there is a woman on the folding fan who wrote words and painted My second sister-in-law will arrive in the capital in the next few days. If she asks, I will have an answer. "


    The man''s body is long and jade, originally gentle appearance suddenly broke the merit, smile scold way: "you this wench, with whom to learn this set of a set of? If you don''t learn the advantages, you should learn from other people who are not on the stage. Where are the messy inscriptions? Don''t talk nonsense to your second sister-in-law


    Guan erxie said, "you''ll smile the most when you lift it out."


    Yao Chao shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "what do you mean by suppressing me? It''s time to calm down, isn''t it ah Du


    Brother and sister two joke for a while, Yao Shu then talked about the business: "second brother, you just asked me if I have time tomorrow, what is the matter?"


    Yao Chao went to the house side by side with her. "It''s not the house we saw last time. I''ll clean up the house we saw last time. I''ll take you and a radial to have a look, and know the new servants."


    Yao Shu nodded: "OK. I have time these days. When I go back, I''ll ask ah du... "


    Yao Chao laughs: "silly girl, I am with a radius all day, don''t know if he has time? You can rest assured that neither of us will be worthy tomorrow. "


    Yao Shu turned his head and looked at the second elder brother. He muttered, "what do you mean when you are together all day long? It seems that your feelings are so good."


    Yao Chao''s ear Ling, hearing her words clearly, raised her voice a little and said, "what? say it again? What a mess of flying vinegar, you want to eat it


    Yao Shu grinned and bent his eyes, but did not speak.


    How do people say that she and Lin radial stand together, what a perfect match, Yao Shu has never seen himself and Lin radial side by side.


    It''s Lin Du and Yao Chao, who usually wear black clothes and white clothes, and they are about the same height. In addition, they all have handsome faces that are hard to get away from the sight -


    although one is her husband and the other is her brother


    Occasionally, Yao Shu can''t help but think about the romantic partners that modern girls often fantasize about.


    Today, Xu is relaxed and shows such a little meaning in front of Yao Chao''s face.


    Yao Chao saw little sister smile but no words, very helpless way: "although the woman''s mind is more delicate, but this does not have the spectrum of vinegar, or eat less."


    Yao Shu''s heart became more and more funny. He just pursed his mouth and shook his head: "I''m not jealous. Second brother, you want to fork in."


    What does that mean


    Yao Shu pondered for a while, and chose the most euphemistic expression: "I just feel that a radial looks cold and Su, and the second elder brother is warm and moist on weekdays. Standing in one place is very harmonious and pleasing to the eye."


    Before her words came out, she hastily changed the word "pleasing to the eye" to make them look good together.


    Yao Chao frowned in bewilderment. He couldn''t understand the harmony that Xiaomei said.


    Yao Shu laughed: "well, well, let''s not talk about this. My second brother will accompany me to see ah Zhi and ah Si? The brother and sister have agreed today to write. "


    Yao Chao saw that she would not continue to talk, then also let go of this topic.


    He took his folding fan from Yao Shu''s hand, shook his head and said, "speaking of this, I really have a headache about Erlang''s handwriting..."


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "where is that bad as you said? Erlang wrote carefully, but it was neat and good-looking. "


    The expression on Yao Chao''s face was stiff. For Yao Shu''s words, it was obviously a little unbelievable: "neat and beautiful? If there are a few lines on that page that are neat and good-looking, I won''t complain about him


    Yao Shu recalled the letter written by Yao Erlang. Looking at Yao Chao''s headache, Yao Shu comforted him and said, "Erlang is naturally free. You don''t know that Er Lang is born free. What''s more, his second sister-in-law has been in charge of it all the time. He can still read books, but his handwriting is a little poor. He can''t worry about it. "Yao Chao sighed: "I know, too. Besides, it is not easy for a Wei to take care of her family affairs and take care of her children. How dare I ask Erlang how much? It seems that as a father, I don''t have a day''s discipline, but I want my children to be useful. "


    Yao Shu laughed and nodded his head in a hurry: "that''s exactly the reason."


    Yao Chaodun, completely do not understand the feelings and thoughts of the younger sister: "what are you so happy about?"


    Naturally, Yao Shu would not tell him how many modern women give up their careers and try their best to take care of their families, but still can not get a good word.


    How angry and sad are these women when they are accused of failing to educate their children and cooking meals that are not to their taste?


    She threw away these ideas and said to Yao Chao with a smile, "I think the second brother is considerate of the second sister-in-law and happy for the second sister-in-law."


    Yao Chao chuckled and said nothing.


    When they arrived at the study where their two children were practicing calligraphy, they just saw Lin radial standing in front of the desk, holding wolf hair in one hand, pressing sleeves in the other hand, and writing on rice paper with a pen.


    The two children were so absorbed that they focused their eyes and mind on the paper that they didn''t notice anyone outside the door.


    When Lin radial finished writing a few words, he put the brush on the top of the pen mountain, and a Zhi and a Si began to breathe again.


    The little girl looked carefully at the typing on the table and said, "it''s obviously the same word. My father wrote it. It''s so different from what we wrote..."


    When Yao Shu and his sister came forward, they found that there were two proclamations on the case, which were written by ah Zhi and ah Si.


    Ah Zhi heard the voice and turned his head and called, "Aung, uncle!"


    Yao Shu touched the boy''s head with a smile, and then asked AZ: "how about today? Are you tired of writing?"


    The little girl ran to them, holding Yao Shu in one hand and Yao Chao''s hem in the other hand. She looked up and said with a smile, "I''m not tired! My father just taught me and my brother how to start writing more powerful! Aung, uncle, go and see the words written by my father


    Yao Chao''s face was full of smile. He leaned down and touched AZ''s head. He said in a warm voice, "well, uncle, would you like to have a look at Er Bao''s words?"


    There was a shy smile on ACE''s face and he nodded.


    Yao Shu took two children''s hands and came to the book case.


    With a smile in her eyes, she first fell on Lin radial''s face. Seeing that he had the same smile in his eyes, she bent over the words on the book case.


    The three of them wrote the first four sentences in Qu Yuan''s Tianwen --


    "who preached at the beginning of Sui ancient times? Why is it that the upper and lower parts are not shaped? In the dark, who can do it? How can we know Feng Yiwei''s image? "


    It''s needless to say that Lin radial''s characters are different from those of today''s literati''s favorite small regular script. Although it is also regular regular script, it gives people a strong momentum between the lines, as if breaking through some restrictions, it will become a wanton cursive script.


    Another look at the two children''s writing, a Si stroke, write neat and elegant; ah Zhi seems to be printed out, that is, the size of the characters and characters can be basically the same, it can be seen that he has worked hard.


    Yao Chao carefully read the two children''s words. When he saw the words written by a Si, he sighed.


    Ace looked up and asked, "why is uncle sighing? Is it that I didn''t write well?"


    Yao Chao shook his head. Before he opened his mouth, he heard Yao Shu smile and said to his daughter, "where''s the matter! My uncle clearly thinks that Er Bao is good at writing, so he thinks of your second cousin and worries about it. "


    Ah Zhi and ash both laughed.


    Yao Chao then talks about calligraphy with his two children and explains to them why they use the same characters. Ah Zhi''s handwriting is perfect, but it is not as powerful as Lin radial''s.


    Lin radial came to Yao Shu, touched her fingertips with restraint, and asked her in a low voice, "I came back early today, but I''m finished? Tired or not? "


    Yao Shu''s brows and eyes bent, and a relaxed smile appeared on his face. He shook his head and said, "I''m not tired. The restaurant is reopening today. There are many things to do, but I don''t have to watch all the time. Listen to the second brother, you two are not worth it tomorrow? "


    Lin radial gave a low "um" and glanced over the three people who were talking about calligraphy. They still reached out and held Yao Shu''s little hand in his palm.


    She smiles and earns money, but she doesn''t really break free. She jokingly asks him, "how do you feel about taking care of Dabao and Erbao today? Do you feel annoyed? "


    Lin''s voice was deep and sweet, and he said with a smile, "how can it be?"


    Yao Shu''s delicate eyebrows picked out: "next time I''ll add three treasures to you, and I won''t let anyone else help you. I''ll see if you''ll be in a hurry."


    Lin radial loved her so much that he restrained his hand and held her little hand tightly. His cold eyebrows softened completely and said in a low voice, "no matter three, four or five, you can take care of them."


    Yao Shu was amused by his sudden words. He quickly looked up at the edge of the book case. Seeing that Yao Chao San didn''t pay attention to the news, he put down his heart.


    Immediately murmured a sentence: "what four five, raise these three good again!"Lin radial did not open his mouth again, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of tenderness.


    In the room, the atmosphere is just right, extremely warm


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    It rained heavily in the evening.


    Xie Qian went back to Xie''s house before dinner. They had dinner together in the front hall. Because of the thunderstorm in summer, they didn''t talk much. They went back to their bedrooms.


    Lin radial and Yao Shu with three children, soon finished washing, ready to rest.


    Sanbao is growing up day by day. Although she can''t speak yet, she can understand the conversation of adults. She always tries to express herself in her mouth, but she only sends out monosyllabic sounds. It''s very interesting to watch.


    Ah Si changed into a clean and soft tunic and teased his younger brother on the bed: "three treasures, call sister --"


    the baby''s round eyes looked at ah Si without blinking. A pair of eyes like black pearls reflected a beautiful light in the light. Looking at them, he laughed: "ah, ah --"


    ah Si patiently corrected: "it''s not ''ah''" You tell me, sister -- "


    Sanbao Xu knows that ACE is teaching himself, and it''s not too troublesome to repeat it over and over again.


    A big one and a small one are sitting by the bed, and as occasionally wipes his brother''s saliva, patiently corrects his unintended monosyllabic.


    After finishing cleaning up, a Zhi came into the room and saw the interaction between the two brothers and sisters. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Sanbao, it''s wrong to read. What you said is different from that of your sister. Why do you still read it?"


    The baby turned a deaf ear and continued to focus on the game between ACE and him.


    Seeing how happy they were, ah Zhi sat down beside his sister and brother and held Sanbao in his arms.


    Yao Shu put away the children''s clothes which were dirty and changed today. He went to the cupboard to find out what to wear the next day. He did not forget to ask AZ''s opinion: "Er Bao, what are you going to wear tomorrow?"


    As was busy teaching his younger brother to talk, he answered casually, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    But Lin radial went to his wife and said in a low voice, "do you still ask her this? Why don''t you ask me what I want to wear tomorrow? "


    Yao Shu turned his head and glanced at Lin radial and said, "naturally, it''s what I take and what you wear. Er Bao has many ideas. If she is not satisfied with her choice, it will take a long time for her to change clothes tomorrow morning. "


    Lin radial close, handsome features in a slightly dim candlelight, showing different from the deep day.


    He whispered to Yao Shu, "I have many ideas. Don''t you care? "


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing. He took a set of dark robes and threw them to Lin radial: "well, your clothes look like the same. How about this one tomorrow?"


    Lin radial held his clothes in one hand and pressed his fingers on the soft cloth, which made his white fingers more slender and powerful.


    Yao Shu noticed that the bright color was poor, so he looked at Lin radial carefully and said in surprise: "how do I feel that you seem to be much whiter?"


    Lin radial Leng Leng Leng, a time did not react to come over, what she said is his skin color: "what?"


    Yao Shu took Lin radial''s other hand, compared it with his arm, and said with a smile, "sure enough. I remember when you first came back, the skin color was much darker - how come after a few months, you can''t see it at all? "


    Lin radial looked at his wife seriously left and right, and compared with his arm and arm. It was funny.


    What''s this like?


    However, after getting along with Yao Shu for a long time, he also knew how not to spoil others'' interest. He only said: "when I was in the northwest, most of the training was in the scorching sun. Naturally, it would get darker. There is no sun in the capital, so naturally it will be whiter. "


    Yao Shu''s comparison was not satisfied with the back of Lin radial''s hand. Seeing that the children didn''t pay attention to this side, she directly rolled up his sleeve, put two arms on one, and then said with a smile: "white or I am white."


    Lin radial also laughed, holding Yao Shu''s slender arm in his backhand.


    The man''s deep eyes focused on Yao Shu''s eyes, as if it was easy to feel her pleasure and relaxation.


    His voice was a little hoarse, and whispered in Yao Shu''s ear: "well, you are the whitest. Today, she was taught how to read poetry. Another day, she was taught to read poetry: "the mist clouds are wet, the jade arms are cold."


    Yao Shu''s face turned red.


    This is a poem about looking forward to the moon and thinking about you. Now, on this rainy night, especially when they are standing so close to each other on the edge of the wooden wardrobe, they are read out in a low voice, which makes them more charming and ambiguous.


    Yao Shu drew his arm back and said in shame, "I''m serious with you. What''s wrong with you?"


    I don''t know if he learned from Yao Chao. Now Lin radial has cultivated a pair of thick skin. He only smiles and says, "I''m talking seriously with you. Isn''t it serious to teach my daughter to learn poetry? "


    Yao Shu was so choked by him, the red cloud on his face slowly spread to his ears, and he didn''t know how to refute it.


    The beauty under the lamp was so beautiful, especially the natural expression of her true feelings, which made Lin radial''s sight unable to move down from her shining face.


    The man suddenly opened his mouth: "Ashu, the rain is so big, will the peach trees in the yard be affected?"


    The topic of a time to turn too fast, Yao Shu did not respond: "what?"Lin radial gently held Yao Shu''s hand, and his deep eyes seemed to be able to suck people in. He said in a low voice, "a few days ago, I didn''t mean to wait for the little peach on the peach tree to grow up? It''s pouring rain today. Let''s go out and have a look at your little peaches. "


    Yao Shu chuckled.


    Fortunately, he had to come up with such an idea if he wanted to be alone. Yao Shu gently shook his hand: "go and tell the children, I''ll take two cloaks."


    Lin radial''s expression was visibly joyful to the naked eye. He released Yao Shu''s hand and turned to the bedside.


    As soon as he left, she felt a slight chill on the back of her hand, and then some did not give up the warmth of his palm.


    Yao Shu took two cloaks, one deep and one shallow, and stood in front of the door.


    Soon, the tall man came against the light, went to Yao Shu''s side, took her hand, and said with a smile, "go on, the children will sleep by themselves."


    Yao Shu curved his eyebrows and followed him out of the door.


    The rain was torrential and the air had been dry and hot for so many days. When he got out of the door, Lin radial helped Yao Shu put on his cloak and tied a knot skillfully on her chest.


    The sound of the rain was loud, but because of the close proximity of the two people, Yao Shu did not need to raise his voice, so he could clearly hear: "you also wear it."


    The man shook his head: "I''m not cold."


    Yao Shu''s beautiful eyes glared slightly, but his words were soft and soft: "who let you keep out the rain?"


    Lin radial still wants to shake his head, but listen to her make up a sentence: "we this Cape, is a pair."


    Men wear them in the next second.


    Yao Shu chuckled. Lin Du was surprised to pick up her eyebrows. Then he also laughed. He grabbed her hand again and took her out.


    Next to the guest room is the hand copied corridor. They were not caught in the rain. They walked along the corridor to the other end of the courtyard.


    As expected, the wind blew the rain into the corridor. They were wrapped in a not so heavy cloak. Only their cheeks and hair were occasionally wet by the rain, but they still felt cool and comfortable.


    They had long forgotten the peach tree in the courtyard and stood side by side at the end of the corridor, quietly watching the rain pouring in front of them, separating the whole world from them.


    After a while, Yao Shu shook Lin''s hand, looked up at him and asked, "why don''t you talk?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    Lin radial side over the body, with the trend, put his arm around her waist, gently fell a kiss on Yao Shu''s lips, and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m thinking about something."


    The beat of Yao Shulin''s hands close to her waist was clear.


    She put her forehead on Lin radial''s shoulder and asked him, "do you want something? What are you thinking about? "


    The torrential rain, the smell of rain brought by the wind, and the freshness of the soil mixed in the air could not compare with the fragrance of Yao Shufa, which made men feel at ease and warm.


    His low voice sounded in Yao Shu''s ear, arousing a burst of numbness. "Ah Shu, I''m thinking about what would happen if we never knew each other."


    Yao Shu closed his eyes and was held in his arms by Lin radial, as if the whole world had calmed down.


    She thought about Lin radial''s question carefully, then said with a smile: "if we have never known each other, maybe we are strangers under the same roof It doesn''t affect your life either


    Lin radial shook his head, but his arm slowly tightened, as if to rub Yao Shu into his arms.


    After a long time, he whispered, "I didn''t think it was wrong that two people didn''t communicate with each other. It seems that most couples go through life in such a respectful way."


    The man pauses for a moment, and then says, "now, we are interlinked I don''t think I can accept the state I used to be


    He seldom dissects his heart in front of Yao Shu, even the expression of his emotion is always light.


    The heavy rain in the summer makes us feel the heavy rain.


    Yao Shu gently "um" a, the same force back to embrace him.


    She knew that in the past, there were fierce disputes and confrontations, and there were several times when she asked him to leave. The man did not say anything, but there was always a barrier in his heart.


    When she put forward and left, Lin radial did not know how to do, so he often used the way of concession to express his appeal. Yao Shu thought at the moment that those misunderstandings could not be solved.


    In the end, she is lack of confidence in the two, which always want to get away.


    The man doesn''t say it, but in Lin''s heart, is she still worried that she will leave again one day?


    Yao Shu''s voice was soft and gentle, but with a firm meaning. Against the background of the heavy rain on a summer night, he sounded in Lin radial''s ear: "I''m very grateful that God let me meet you. You and the children, are gifts, is my life will be filled with joy and gratitude, to cherish and love people. There''s no vow. Are you willing to go on with me


    The man laughed, and through the vibration of his chest, Yao Shu and his heart felt that joy.


    He replied, "I will, I will."


    Yao Shu raised his eyes and laughed. The beauty was like peach blossom. Lin radial''s heart moved


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, two people quietly went back to the house, and the children were already asleep.


    Yao Shu put the light of the oil lamp far away, took out two pieces of dry and soft cloth towel, handed it to Lin radial, and said in a low voice, "wipe your hair, it''s all wet."


    Lin radial took the soft cloth from her hand and untied her cloak. He said in a low voice, "come here, I''ll dry your hair first."


    Yao Shu turned to him with a smile, and untied his hair.


    Long black hair like a waterfall, with a little wet, spread out in front of Lin radial, let his heart can not help but rise a tenderness.


    The man''s movements were also much softer. He held Yao Shu''s slightly wet black hair in his hand and wiped it gently. He said on one side of his mouth, "if ace''s hair is like you in the future, it would be better."


    Yao Shu raised his eyebrows: "hmm? What''s the matter? "


    Lin radial also washed her daughter''s hair, found that the mother and daughter''s hair touch completely different.


    "Ash''s hair is too thin, too soft, and a little yellow," he explained


    Yao Shu, however, burst into laughter. Although he tried to bear it, he could not stop laughing.


    Lin Fei looked up: "what''s the matter? I''m not right? "


    Sometimes men are smart and capable, but sometimes they don''t even know the most basic common sense. Yao Shu thinks it''s fun.


    She put up with a smile and pointed to her hair and said, "which girl''s hair has been so black? It''s the hair of a child... "


    Lin radial slightly a Leng, the expression on the face emptied for a moment.


    Yao Shu bent his eyes again and said, "have you ever heard of a yellow haired girl? That''s the age of Miss Huang


    Lin radial suddenly, born with a little cold expression of embarrassment, Jun face rare some slightly red.


    Yao Shu sensitively captured the most subtle expression on his face, approached him, looked at him carefully, and immediately said with a smile, "why, is this blushing?"


    Lin radial chuckles, deep eyes are full of laughter, will Yao Shu drag to his side, and a whole towel in her face.The man''s hand action does not stop, solemnly way: "quickly dry the hair, late at night."


    Yao Shu narrowed his eyes, felt the orange light outside the napkin, and kept laughing in the soft and light cloth.


    When Lin''s mood eased, he lifted the veil and turned to wipe Yao''s hair on the other side.


    You don''t want to laugh at me? The common people also have to light the lights... "


    Lin radial was amused by her, but his face was taut. Who knows that the smile in his eyes has betrayed himself.


    The man''s voice was low: "I''m not a state official, and I can''t set fire. Let''s live in peace, and the well water will not offend the river, shall we


    Yao Shu still put his hands around his thin waist, but chuckled and shook his head: "not good."


    The rain gradually stopped, and the three children were already asleep. The sound of even breathing was clearly audible in the quiet room.


    Lin radial with Yao Shu step forward, let her sit in the chair, he is bent down, close to her side face.


    Yao Shu''s back was close to the eight immortals table, and there was no way to retreat. For a moment, the whole person was enveloped by Lin''s breath.


    Seeing this, she quickly said, "well, I''m wrong, can''t I? Let''s be a model husband and wife, love each other, don''t quarrel or make trouble, OK


    Lin Chao replied as like as two peas in Yao''s voice: "not good."


    The man''s warm breathing slowly sprayed on the neck, Yao Shu numb, laughing, low voice: "good itch, good itch, you get up first!"


    Lin radial slightly straightened up.


    He did not move or speak, only a pair of dark deep eyes, quietly with Yao Shu.


    Time seems to slow down, in this light flow, they do not remember anything else; as if everything around them has become nothing, in this world, only each other is truly visible.


    Yao Shu was fascinated by the mood of men''s eyes. At this moment, she finally realized why someone would make such a metaphor as "deep in love".


    The affection in Lin radial''s eyes is really deep and tolerant.


    Her eyes refused to leave the deep and sincere eyes for a moment, and said out of her control, "ah, you have beautiful eyes."


    That pair of eyes in a flash of happy light, the usual cold snowflakes melt, Yao Shu for the first time so clearly see, experience, Lin radial''s mood.


    She suddenly felt that she knew him better.


    I don''t know how long it took Yao Shu to find that her back diaphragm was a little painful. She moved her upper body and murmured, "this table is so hard..."


    Lin radial straightened up and took advantage of the situation to pull Yao Shu up.


    The man''s big palm covered Yao Shu''s back and gently rubbed the position she had just touched with the eight immortals table, and asked in a low voice, "is it diaphragmatic pain? Are you better now? "


    Yao Shu nodded.


    There was a beep in the room, and she looked at the oil lamp. Due to the long period of no one to handle the wick, the light of the oil lamp has been very dim, Yao Shu suddenly "ah ah".


    She looked up and said in frustration, "come back and go to bed. Please wipe your hair. It must be very late now..."


    It was unexpected for Yao Shu that both of them could speak for such a long time after wiping their hair.


    Lin radial put down the handkerchief, thin lips slightly hook up, low voice way: "HMM. Your hair has been wiped. Go to bed first. I''ll be right there


    The night was deep, and Yao Shu had been running all day. When he heard him say he was sleeping, he yawned involuntarily.


    She nodded and said vaguely, "OK. You should clean up quickly... "


    Lin radial answered.


    Yao Shu rubbed his eyes and went to the bedside. After changing his clothes, he quickly got into the quilt and waited for Lin radial vaguely.


    I do not know how long after, the oil lamp in the room was blown out, the man with a body of water vapor, gently lay down beside Yao Shu.


    She has been asleep for a while, heard the movement to wake up, but also some like in a dream in general, mumble asked: "how is the tide on your body? Are you out again? "


    The room was dark, but Lin radial could clearly see Yao Shu''s long black eyelashes curled with tears after yawning.


    He reached out and touched Yao Shu''s smooth and soft side face, and restrained himself to drop a kiss on her face. He said in a low voice, "I didn''t go out. You are too tired today. Go to sleep


    Yao Shu vaguely "um" a, subconsciously to Lin radial side together, smelling his body clean smell, closed his eyes again.


    She soon fell asleep, but Lin radial didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Tonight and Yao Shu intimacy is too much, just he went to take a shower, come back after the body still has a sense of dryness.


    He couldn''t bear to make trouble with her because of her tired appearance.


    The man lay quietly beside Yao Shu, describing with his eyes his face which he had seen for countless times, but he could not help it. He fell one kiss after another on her face.Yao Shu frowned and hid in his sleep. He said a few words in his mouth, most of which were calling his name.


    Lin radial silently smile, no longer side action, only satisfied to close his eyes.


    The years are quiet, mostly so.


    But in the capital with the wind surging, these four words are always extravagant


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    The next morning, in his sleep, Yao Shu heard Fu Ya knocking at the door, saying that the Yao family''s carriage was outside the capital.


    Yao Shu was still a little confused. Hearing this, he suddenly woke up.


    Big brother, have they arrived?


    Lin radial always used to get up early. When Fuya arrived, he had just finished a set of boxing in the yard.


    The man packed himself up, whispered Yao Shu two words, then went out to prepare.


    Yao Shu looked at the sky and called his two children softly: "Dabao, Erbao, wake up quickly. Uncle, they will be in the capital soon."


    Ah Zhi and ah Si had a deep sleep last night. They were in good spirits. When they heard that Yao Feng was going to Beijing, they were so happy that they wanted to jump up.


    Ah Zhitong''s two cousins have always been close, so it''s not necessary to say that they are excited.


    Ah Si was also looking forward to it and kept asking, "Aung, has my uncle arrived yet? Are your aunt and cousins here


    Yao Shu was affected by the lively mood of the children, and the smile on his face could not be dissipated.


    She took clean clothes for a Zhi and a Si, and said in a low voice, "it''s almost here. It''s outside the capital. There are a lot of people going in and out of the gate in the morning. The carriage has to queue up to enter Beijing."


    With that, she leaned over to see Sanbao and dropped a kiss on the baby''s sleeping cheek. The smile on her eyebrows could not fade away.


    when the eldest brother and his party arrived, their family would surely welcome them. At that time, she would take them to Yao Chao''s house, so as to arrange their luggage.


    It''s just that it''s not convenient to take Sanbao with you at that time.


    Yao Shu gently picked up his little son and said to ah Zhi and ah Si, "you two go to wash your face and use some breakfast. We''ll start later. I''ll take Sanbao to Grandpa Xie''s yard. "


    Brother and sister nodded together.


    After Yao Shu went out, a Zhi and a si then took action.


    Ah Zhi was the quickest to clean up. After putting on his clothes and simply combing his hair, he went to the yard to fetch water for his sister to wash her face. However, the little girl called in the room: "brother, do you see my headrope? The red one


    Ah Zhi didn''t forget to add some hot water into it. He said in a loud voice, "turn under the pillow!"


    "There''s no one under the pillow."


    ash turned the bed all over and didn''t see his favorite pair of headropes. He got out of bed in a hurry, put on his shoes and ran into the yard.


    "Brother, I can''t find it!"


    Ah Zhi just adjusted the hot water. He lifted the basin in both hands and comforted his worried sister: "OK, go and put on your clothes first. After washing your face later, my brother will find it for you


    The two children were full of excitement and expectation, and there was another war.


    Originally, Xie''s family had two maid maids for Lin radial''s family. However, Yao Shu felt that the children were independent since childhood, and did not want them to get used to the days when they were served. Therefore, he did not let Fu Ya and Fu Li stay in front of them all the time.


    When a Zhi and ash are ready, Fuli comes into the room with a tray.


    She said with a smile: "young master, Miss Si, I''ve made some food in the kitchen. Let''s go out after using it."


    In the small dark blue porcelain bowl, there are two bowls of steaming longxumian; the noodles are rolled out by the chef in the small kitchen, with clear roots and slender like dragon whiskers.


    The soup has a strong aroma and is decorated with green scallion, which makes people feel uneasy.


    Ah Zhi heard his stomach growl.


    He looked at his sister and hesitated to ask, "is er Bao hungry?"


    Ace nodded.


    Knowing that the children would be hungry in the morning after a night''s sleep, Fuli put two bowls of noodles on the table and picked them out with chopsticks to make the longxumian cool as soon as possible.


    He said to the two children with a smile: "first eat something to make up for it. It''s not bad for this moment. The Dragon Boat Festival is coming soon. There are many people going in and out of the capital. Today, there is a long line at the gate of the city. It will take a while for the carriage to enter Beijing. "


    A Zhi and a Si smell speech, this just sat down at the table.


    It''s not the right time to eat a bowl of noodles.


    The boy said to Fuli with a smile, "thank you for your trouble."


    "Thank you, sister!" said ace


    Furi is not old enough to be called "sister" by two children one by one. She also regards them as her younger brother and sister.


    She quickly poured a cup of honey water to a Zhi and a Si, and said with a smile, "what''s this. I want to eat some food in the morning, and now I can happily go to see my uncles and uncles. How good? "


    The two children nodded.


    After Yao Shu sent the three treasures to Xie Qian''s yard, he was just in time for the two children to come out, so they went to join Lin Du and Yao Chao.


    On the way, a si still held a small paper bag in his hand, handed it to Yao Shu and said, "Aung, sister Fuli asked me to bring you some snacks."Yao Shu took it with a smile and said to them, "uncle, they haven''t entered the city yet. We''ll go directly to the new house later. Have Dabao and Erbao not seen our new residence yet


    The two children shook their heads: "my father said that I''m busy these days, and my mother is also busy with the restaurant business. I don''t have time to pass..."


    Yao Shu gently exhaled and apologized in a warm voice: "it''s true that there are many things to do when the restaurant reopens. My mother has no energy to take care of you these days. How about Dabao Erbao''s understanding?"


    Brother and sister looked at each other and nodded with a smile.


    Yao Shu opened the paper bag in his hand. There were several red bean cakes in it. It tasted fresh and refreshing, without any sweet and greasy feeling.


    He asked: "are you two full in the morning? Have you any snacks? "


    The little girl shook her head: "sister Fuli sent me and my brother longxumian, we are full."


    When he saw his brother and sister always mentioned Fuli, Yao Shu laughed and asked the two children, "when we go back to live, we will not see Fuli and Fuya in Xie''s house. Will Dabao Er Bao miss them?"


    A thought about it and replied, "sister Fuya is gentle, sister Fuli is careful. I like them very much..."


    Ah Zhi glanced at his sister and said deliberately, "I''ll come to thank my grandfather for doing my homework. I often see sister Fuya and sister Fuli. It''s not easy for Arthas to see you! "


    The little girl "hum" a, turned her head to ignore people.


    Yao Shu looked at it funny: "you two brothers and sisters can quarrel four or five people''s posture. When you look back, you can''t even live in our house with Dalang and Erlang!"


    Ah Zhi took a look at his sister and said to Yao Shu, "Er Bao never takes the initiative to make trouble. I always make trouble of her."


    Ah Si didn''t have a straight face. He just giggled and nodded: "that''s it, that''s it."


    A Zhi deliberately asked, "that elder brother will not provoke you in the future, will you?"


    The little girl didn''t speak, just hugged her brother''s arm and couldn''t stop laughing.


    Yao Shu sighed with a smile: "you brother and sister are inseparable."


    Ah Zhi nodded.


    The boy''s original position of changing teeth has grown new teeth, but the baby teeth next to him haven''t finished yet. With such a grin, he looks more and more childish.


    Yao Shu was teased by the two children, and said to himself: when Dalao Erlang comes, it''s time for the Yao family to be lively again.


    I haven''t seen them for more than a month, and I don''t know what happened to their two brothers?


    Has Dalang grown a lot since he came back from the south? Erlang''s words have improved. How is your reading?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    Yao Feng hired a carriage with two women and children in the second room of the big house. After four or five days of walking and stopping, he arrived in the capital.


    Originally, they could have arrived the night before, but because of the sudden thunderstorm, they stayed in the inn for one night and arrived the next morning.


    As he slowly entered the gate, he saw Yao Chao standing beside the gate guard, smiling and looking at their carriage.


    Yao Feng couldn''t help calling out: "Chao!"


    Yao Chao, dressed in white, stepped forward and came near the carriage. When Yao Feng jumped out of the carriage, he hit him with his shoulder.


    He said with a smile: "big brother! Why does it seem to be stronger? It''s dark, too


    The two brothers haven''t seen each other for a long time. They are full of words, but people are waiting to enter the city. They have to press down the words of meeting again after a long time and wait for them to go back.


    Not to mention the horse car, pull the curtain has been looking out to Wei, looking to the husband''s eyes is a thousand words.


    Yao Chao went to the car curtain, looking at his wife''s face, showing a comfortable smile: "Wei, you''re here."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law pursed her lips and laughed and asked, "why, I''m here. Are you happy?"


    Yao Chao a pair of peach blossom eyes curved into a radian that makes people look at the heart of the arc, Jun Lang''s face is also full of smile, to his wife: "finally, when you, I''m naturally happy."


    One of them was in the carriage, the other was outside the carriage. They looked at each other not far from each other. With the joy and affection of seeing each other for a long time, they envied the onlookers.


    The bodyguard who is in charge of checking the traffic at the gate of the city knows Yao Chao. He also talks with him for a while. Seeing this, he smiles with kindness and raises his voice to remind him: "Mr. Yao! Don''t look at it. Take your family to the city


    Yao Chao and Xiang Wei came back to their senses.


    Two people look at each other smile, Yao Chao whispered: "into the city."


    The latter put down the curtain.


    The carriage rolled past the gate. After the inspection, Yao Chao got on the rafters and stood side by side with Yao Feng.


    He exchanged a few words with Yao Feng and gave him directions at the same time. They soon arrived at the residence in the west of the city.


    The carriage had just arrived at the entrance of the lane. Ah Zhi had a sharp eye. After seeing it clearly, he quickly reported to his family, "uncle! Father and mother, they are uncles


    Lin radial and Yao Shu came out with two treasures. Sure enough, they saw the two brothers of the Yao family with a smile on their faces and drove to the carriage.


    Waiting for the carriage to stop, Yao Shu stepped forward and asked eagerly, "are they all here? Are you here, sister-in-law, sister-in-law and two children? "


    Yao fenglang smiles and jumps out of the carriage.


    A Zhi and a Si surrounded the big uncle and chattered incessantly. Yao Chao lifted the curtain of the car and said with a smile to Yao Shu, "do you have a look


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang could not hold their breath for a long time. They jumped out of the carriage and first said hello to their aunt and uncle. Then they went to talk to ah Zhi and ah Si.


    Then the two sisters in law of the Yao family came down from the carriage.


    Yao Shu held one hand and said happily, "sister-in-law, sister-in-law, you are here!"


    Lin radial to two sister-in-law see ceremony, and Yao Chao together, led Yao Feng into the mansion.


    Yao Shu with two people, follow the footsteps of the people into the door.


    While he asked, "are the sisters in law hard on the road? How many days did it take? "


    Sister Yao said in a warm voice, "we''re OK. We''re not tired. It took five days on the road, but the two children were suffocated. "


    Yao Er Sao also laughed: "isn''t it?"


    When Yao Shu heard the speech, he had a picture in his mind and couldn''t help laughing.


    The three of them had entered the gate of the house and walked towards the backyard.


    It''s not a small house. It''s full of trees, beautiful plants, rockery veranda and fish ponds. It''s a pleasant place to go all the way.


    Yao''s two sisters-in-law are the daughters of rich families, but they seldom see such a delicate and grand house in the town. They all nodded in their hearts.


    Sister Yao''s voice was gentle, and she praised her sincerely: "all along the way, everything is good. It''s hard for you who are not familiar with the capital to choose such a good place to settle down."


    Yao Shu chuckled and shook his head and said, "it''s all because of them. I didn''t interfere. The second elder brother picked up and arranged the house for a radius, and finally it became like this. "


    The second sister-in-law took Yao Shu''s hand and said with a smile, "it''s time to work for their men''s family! As long as we are satisfied, we are qualified. "


    Yao Shu was amused by her words, and sister-in-law Yao couldn''t help but shake her head and said with a smile, "Ah Wei is still open-minded and can see through."


    Xiang Wei''s temperament is the most straightforward of the three. When facing Yao''s parents, she naturally takes advantage of her. But in front of outsiders, she is also very capable of bluffing people.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "on that day, the old lady of the Lin family took her daughter-in-law to make trouble in the Yao family, but the second sister-in-law was powerful enough to hold people down, and the elder sister-in-law was calm enough to sit in the back, which never let them take advantage."The second sister-in-law pinched Yao Shu''s cheek and said with a smile, "I will make fun of your two sisters in law."


    They haven''t met for a long time. Now they are very happy to see this. They talk about the capital.


    Yao Shu took two sisters in law''s hands and said seriously, "I haven''t been idle these days. I''ve set up a restaurant in a good place in the west of the city. It just reopened yesterday. If two sisters in law are interested, can they help me with my business? I can''t take care of myself. "


    Hearing this, sister-in-law Yao waved her hand again and again: "no, I can''t. You''d better tell Ah Wei."


    Yao Er Sao is really interested in the restaurant Yao Shu said. Dayan encourages women to go into business. She has always had this idea, but she has never realized it.


    Before, in Yaojia village, the two of them followed Yao Shu to make Rouge gouache. They only paid a little money, and in the end they shared a lot of dividends. Xiang Wei always felt embarrassed.


    Listening to Yao Shu''s words, Yao''s second sister-in-law can''t help but ask: "what kind of restaurant? How''s business? What can I do with my sister-in-law? "


    Yao sister-in-law saw Xiang Wei''s words or pull himself together, still refused: "you two do it, I''m in the rear, if short silver, just mention it."


    They both laughed.


    Yao Shu shook his head and said, "sister-in-law, why don''t you listen to it first? If we are interested, we will naturally get along with each other. If we are not interested, we will not be reluctant to


    Sister Yao nodded with a smile: "you say it quickly. Don''t you see that Avril is in a hurry? I''m also very curious about what Ashley''s restaurant looks like. "


    Yao Shu didn''t sell the point either. He went straight to the main point and said, "the restaurant has been open in the capital for three or four years. Its name is" welcome building ". Its business has been very good. I''ve seen the location. People come and go. Naturally, there are advantages. Besides, the chef''s skill is good, and there are many repeat customers. "


    They nodded.


    Sister Yao was very careful and asked, "if the business is good, how can the original owner change hands with the restaurant?"


    Yao Shu shook his head and sighed: "it''s a coincidence that I''ve taken a big advantage. The owner of the restaurant had a good character, but he accidentally got involved in gambling and owed a lot of foreign debts. Seeing the interest rolling more and more, the restaurant also made up the money. It was still a deficit, so it had to give it to me. "


    Seeing her sighing, she said with a smile, "this is what happened. If not, you happen to take over this place, I''m afraid that the original owner is also hopeless. What''s more, Ashley has a brilliant mind and can do business. Can''t he make this restaurant a success? "


    Sister Yao also laughed: "that''s the truth."


    Three people are chatting, already walked to the backyard, Yao Feng and Yao Chao two brothers stop to wait for them, Lin radial and the children have entered the room.


    Yao Shu said with a smile to his sister-in-law: "first put your luggage and do business. When we go back to dinner, we will talk about it in detail."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    Yao Feng brought his family here this time. He had planned to stay in the capital for a long time, so he brought all the important and necessary things in his family.


    On the contrary, there are not many clothes and living utensils that can be bought in the capital.


    It is because they have been busy for more than one hour, they have already arranged all the belongings of the two families.


    The house was large enough for each family to have its own yard.


    The main courtyard was left to Yao''s father and mother.


    Then Yao Feng''s family, Yao Chao''s family, and Lin radial''s family occupied three adjacent yards, which were more private and comfortable than when they were in Yaojia village.


    When the luggage is settled, Yao chaorang, the steward, calls all the people and recognizes them.


    When everything was settled down, and before noon, everyone discussed where to eat.


    Yao Erlang had been crying hungry for a long time, and the children all followed him and asked to have dinner quickly.


    Yao Chao Junyi''s face flashed a helpless look, and he knocked his son''s head with the folding fan in his hand: "it''s just that you are lazy and do less work, but you are the most hungry."


    Yao Erlang was knocked on the head by his father. He didn''t look at his father or his mother, but looked at Lin radial''s shriveled mouth.


    Yao Chao glared: "what do you see your uncle do? Look at him and I won''t take care of you? "


    When Mrs. Yao saw that the father and son had just met, she tossed about again. She only said with a smile, "I''ve been busy all morning. Erlang should eat some snacks and fill his stomach first. Shall we order the kitchen to fire, or? "


    Yao Shu looked at the sky and suggested: "it''s reasonable to say that the first meal should be well prepared at home, but now that my parents haven''t come, we don''t need to be too grand. Brother in law, what do you think of our new restaurant


    Yao Feng and Yao Chao naturally have no opinion, and the two sister-in-law of the Yao family all nodded.


    Yao Er sister-in-law also said, "I''m just saying I want to see your restaurant. This is a ready-made opportunity. Of course I want to go."


    When the children heard that they were going to the restaurant for lunch, they all jumped up.


    Seeing that everyone had no opinion, Lin radial said two words to them, and then turned to prepare the carriage.


    Yao Erlang followed closely. Several children hesitated for a moment and followed them.


    Mrs. Yao smiles and says to Yao Shu, "look at Erlang, it''s really clinging to his uncle. Even his father is not so close!"


    Yao''s second sister-in-law also laughed and touched Yao Chao''s arm and raised her eyebrows at him.


    Yao Chao shrugged helplessly: "this little white eyed wolf, maybe he is going to ask a radius to take him to ride a horse."


    Yao Shu chuckled and his peach blossom eyes turned into crescent moon.


    Listen to Yao Feng to Yao Chao again: "second younger brother, our house is not small, I''m afraid we have to prepare more servants."


    Yao chaobian said: "I call back to bring some servants to my home, big brother and sister-in-law to choose people."


    Yao Feng nodded and added: "it''s also time to prepare two boys. In the future, women''s family members will travel. It''s not good to drive. It''s always up to a radius to do it."


    Yao Shu knew that her elder brother didn''t want to upset her. She just said with a smile: "in the countryside, who hasn''t driven a car? It''s all the same. Radius doesn''t care about that. "


    Yao Feng and Lin radial did not intersect for a long time, and it is normal to have some worries. However, Yao Chaotong''s brother-in-law has been able to enter and leave at the same time in the past few months. He knows Lin radial''s disposition very well.


    He also said to Yao Feng with a smile: "big brother, Ashu said that ah radial didn''t care about this. But let''s have one or two of the handlebars you said


    As they spoke, they walked out.


    They were divided into two carriages, just enough to sit down and drove to the restaurant one after the other.


    Because the departure time is still early, when I got to the restaurant, it was not until noon, and there were not many guests.


    Yao Shu took the lead in getting out of the carriage. The shopkeeper''s eyes were sharp and he saw her all of a sudden.


    Manager Liu welcomed him with a smile and said, "my boss, are you bringing my family here today? Oh, don''t mention it. You look like one in a hundred. As a result, all the people in this family are very handsome... "


    His voice with the tall and cold man slowly walked to Yao Shu, a little lower.


    Yao Shu saw some of the manager''s fear. Knowing that it was Lin radial''s habitual cold face that frightened manager Liu, Yao Shu took Lin radial''s hand with a smile.


    On the other hand, he said to shopkeeper Liu, "I''m bringing my family here today. In the back are my brothers and sisters. This is my husband


    Lin radial nodded to the manager Liu, saying hello.


    Seeing that there was no change in Lin radial''s face, the shopkeeper guessed that he did not have an opinion on himself. He was relieved.


    With a smile, he welcomed the people into the restaurant and took him to the elegant room on the second floor. Then he stepped aside and said to Yao Shu, "my boss is familiar with our restaurant''s food these days. I don''t want to show my skills. If you want to order, I''ll call ah Qian here."Yao Shu nods to him: "you go to be busy."


    When the shopkeeper went downstairs, the four children couldn''t sit down. They came up to Yao Shu and asked him.


    "Aung, the shopkeeper said, you know, what''s good in restaurants?"


    Yao Erlang nodded and said, "that''s right, auntie. My cousin and I haven''t had dinner in a restaurant yet..."


    Yao Dalang took a look at him and mercilessly broke down the stage for Erlang: "nonsense, you didn''t eat in a restaurant all the way, but did you eat it in a carriage?"


    Yao Erlang glared: "Oh, how can you call a restaurant on the roadside? Restaurants, restaurants, there must be restaurants! Where is the second floor


    His words amused the adults, and his second sister-in-law said to Yao Chao, "don''t say, your son really has some talents."


    Yao Chao Junyi''s face is also full of smile. With a smile, he threw the head of the story to Yao Feng: "it''s all taught by elder brother."


    Seeing that everyone was laughing at him, Yao Er Lang didn''t know what he said wrong. He sat down beside Lin radial.


    Lin''s cold face relaxed a lot when he was with his family. Looking at Yao Erlang''s angry appearance, he touched the boy''s head and said, "OK, I''m hungry. Let your aunt order something to eat."


    Yao Erlang to uncle this sudden close some Lengshen, after two breath, just reaction, Lin radial really comfort him.


    The boy''s dissatisfaction suddenly spread clean, and then a spontaneous Joy came to his heart, that is, even his chest was straightened unconsciously.


    Seeing the interaction between Lin radial and his nephew, sister-in-law Yao said in a low voice to his second sister-in-law: "Ah Wei, do you realize that my uncle seems to be in a better temper? I''m still trying to coax Erlang. "


    Yao Er Sao also felt strange: "isn''t it?"


    As they chatted, they heard the footsteps coming from the stairwell. Soon, someone knocked at the door and came in. This is exactly what shopkeeper Liu said about ah Qian.


    Yao Shu saw that he came up, then he said to the crowd with a smile: "OK, let''s order first. Let''s talk about the characteristics of our restaurants."


    She was interrupted by ah Qian before she could finish speaking.


    The young man chuckled at Yao Shu and said, "master, you must be slow."


    Yao Shu was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    Yao Shigang wanted to introduce the dishes of the restaurant to the Yao family, but he was interrupted.


    Ah Qian stopped Yao Shu''s words and said with a smile, "you don''t always talk about it. Let''s practice our hospitality level? Let the small ones introduce the specialties of our restaurant one by one, so as to let our owners listen to them and see what we do on weekdays. "


    When Yao Shu saw him volunteering, he certainly didn''t spoil the fun of others.


    With a smile, she nodded and said, "you can tell me."


    Ah Qian answered with a respectful voice: "the most important thing in our reception building is the northern cuisine. Of course, it''s very common for guests to come from all over the world in Beijing. If the guests have special needs, we can cook dishes from any place


    "However, the biggest difference between the welcome restaurant and the restaurant next to it is the Beijing cuisine. The master of our kitchen is a native of Beijing. He can make authentic Beijing dishes. I''m sure you will never forget it once. "


    Yao''s people saw him talking and nodded in secret.


    Seeing that he strongly recommended Beijing cuisine, Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "let''s try your authentic Beijing cuisine. How is it really authentic?"


    The bartender replied, recommended some popular dishes in the restaurant, and then bowed down.


    When the outsider left, the crowd could not help but talk about the bartender.


    Yao''s second sister-in-law said: "sure enough, there are no weak soldiers under the strong generals. Ashu''s work is simple and orderly. Under her hand is even the shop boy in the running room, who can be so eloquent and clear."


    Yao Shu smiles and shakes his head: "second sister-in-law, don''t beat me."


    She wanted to do business with her two sisters in law, so she took this opportunity to talk about the restaurant with them.


    At the same time, three men were also present to listen to their discussions. Especially when Yao Shu talked about the future of the restaurant, he had a novel idea that even Yao Feng and others were absorbed.


    The elder brother of Yao family could not help but say to Lin radial: "ah radius, I think Ashu has grown up a lot in these days. Are you teaching her?"


    Lin radial shook his head: "I seldom interfere in ash''s business. These are all her own ideas. "


    Yao Chao interposed: "brother, I think you are less interested in business. In addition to paying attention to integrity, you have to use your brain often. In my opinion, if you communicate with ashdodo on weekdays, the cloth shop of our family will definitely be more prosperous... "


    In front of his relatives, Yao Chao has always been such a casual and vicious tongue, Yao Feng to gas smile.


    Do you mean to abandon your own cloth shop?


    He gave Yao Chao a blow on the right shoulder and said with a smile: "you stinky boy, you can''t work hard at ordinary times. There''s a lot of nonsense on your mouth! It''s up to you to buy goods in the south! "


    Yao Chao "ha ha" laugh, while shrinking, while repeatedly waving his hands: "can not be, that can not be. Big brother, don''t you know, I''m just trying to be a hero. "


    Lin radial looked at their two brothers easy to get along with, his face can not help but also show a smile.


    With Yao family, there will always be a sense of freedom without estrangement.


    It is Lin radial does not like to talk, just sit quietly on the side, can also feel the warmth of the flow.


    Living with the Yao family in the future, I think it will be so comfortable?


    A few children listen to the father''s talk on the left, then turn to the right, and listen to Yao Shu''s talk about the restaurant''s future planning. It''s very novel.


    After a while, the food and wine were served one after another.


    Yao Chao looked at the bottle with some familiarity. He took it up and looked at it with a smile.


    Yao Erlang noticed his look and asked, "what''s daddy laughing at? Have you ever drunk this wine? "


    The crowd gathered around and heard the boy''s question, and their eyes were also attracted.


    Yao Chao nodded with a smile. A pair of peach blossom eyes showed an indescribable look: "this wine, I have drunk..."


    That day, when Xiao Wei got home, his servants bought this kind of wine.


    But Yao Chao didn''t pay attention to it at that time. The word "welcome building" on the wine altar was the restaurant that Xiaomei was repairing recently.


    Yao Feng saw that he was about to stop talking, so he raised his eyebrows: "Oh? I''m afraid the wine doesn''t agree with you. "


    Yao Chao "ha ha" laugh, and put down the pot, shaking his head.


    Looking at their two brothers fighting like this, Yao Shu also knew it was for himself. He thought it was very funny, so he followed Yao Feng''s words and asked him, "second brother, I haven''t drunk this wine yet. What do you think of it?"


    Yao chaole said: "in front of your master''s house, it''s not easy to comment on its shortcomings. But since you have said that, Ashu, the second elder brother will say frankly that the wine is really tasteless and tasteless, and it is no different from drinking water. "


    Then he took a look at Lin radial and added, "if you let him drink, you''ll drink all the wine in this restaurant, and you may not be able to get drunk for one or two points."


    His words were exaggerated, but they made everyone on the table laugh together, and they became more and more interested in Yao Chao''s "light wine".Even four children are eager to try.


    Seeing the appearance of people looking forward to it, Yao Chao began to pour wine, and so on. He poured a circle around the children.


    Ah Zhi and ah Si were disappointed. Yao Dalang didn''t say anything, but Yao Erlang shriveled his mouth and muttered: "again, every time you drink, you don''t have our share..."


    Yao Chao has sharp ears and is too lazy to pay attention to his son''s complaints.


    However, Yao Shu''s curiosity was really aroused when he looked at the children. They may not want to drink much, but they all drink, which makes them feel lost.


    Before she was 13 years old, she couldn''t drink wine. But there''s something nice to drink. Would you like to try it? "


    The ancients were precocious, and thirteen was the age to get married.


    As for drinking, the Yao family''s rules are set after the age of 13.


    The children are very convinced of Yao Shu''s words. When they see that she says it''s good, it''s not bad.


    They all nodded: "to drink, to drink."


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "it''s called sweet wine and egg. Although it''s not a serious wine, it has a taste of wine, and it''s much better than those adults drink. I''ll give you an antidote. "


    A Si "wow" a, hear "sweet wine" two words already bright eyes.


    Yao Dalang and a Zhi both chuckled and sat upright in their chairs, their legs shaking freely under the table.


    Yao Shu called the waiter again and asked him to serve the children four desserts.


    Yao Feng saw that his younger sister easily calmed down a protest, and he put his children''s clothes in order. He began to smack his tongue. He said to his wife, "ah Juan, look, how can I see that Ashu has grown up a lot over the past few months?"


    Sister Yao glanced at Yao Feng and said, "which woman after marriage can be the same as when she was a girl at home? What''s more, when Ashu meets such a woman''s family, he doesn''t want to stand up on his own. Ah Shu gave birth to three treasures a year ago. That''s what happened when he came back from the Lin family. It''s just that you don''t often get in touch with your younger sister. "


    Yao Feng helped her forehead and sighed with a smile: "yes, I always remember her spoiled appearance when she was at home. I didn''t expect one to blink. It''s so big. "


    The couple looked at Yao Shu together.


    Today, Yao Shu is wearing a simple and elegant dress. His hair is simply rolled up. There is only a delicate silver hairpin on his black hair.


    No matter how simple the dress is, it can more and more highlight her bright eyes, red lips and white teeth.


    When she slightly droops her head and talks with ACE on the chair, her face looks gentle and warm, which has completely disappeared from Yao Feng''s memory of her little sister''s arrogant posture.


    Yao Feng just looked at it, as if Yao Shu''s former shadow had faded away, leaving only her who is gentle, patient, resolute and capable in dealing with her family.


    The memory is over, Yao Zheng''s sister-in-law didn''t touch him well? Isn''t Ashley looking good now? "


    Yao Feng regained consciousness, also showed a smile to come, nodded: "it is very good. Who says not? "


    Soon the dishes were ready, and the children''s sweet wine and eggs were also sent up. Although there was no ice in it, it was cold. It was refreshing to drink.


    "Er Lang, why did you drink it first? Uncle hasn''t spoken yet. Where have the rules been learned? "


    Yao Er Lang spat out his tongue and quickly put down the bowl.


    Yao Feng stood up with a smile, raised his glass, looked around and said to the crowd, "today is a simple family dinner. If my parents are not here, we can be casual. Drink this first, and don''t be shy


    Everyone stood up, with a relaxed smile on their faces, and drank the first cup.


    After drinking, everyone was seated again.


    Yao Feng smacked his tongue and looked at Yao Chao and said, "you have not wronged it. The wine is really too weak."


    Sister Yao said in a side: "I drink pretty good, just suitable for our daughter''s home."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "big brother, how about making wine in our house some other day? There are so many people in the restaurant that the guests will like the liquor. I think it''s very good. I''ll share the money with my sister-in-law. "


    Yao Feng said, "it''s not good? If the money is not silver, forget it. "


    Sister Yao couldn''t help laughing. She shook her head and said, "ah Shu, I''m trying to get me into your two business gangs."


    Yao Shu and Xiang Wei looked at each other and laughed.


    When Mrs. Yao arrived at the restaurant, she saw that the shopkeeper and the bartender were all better than those in the other restaurants. She was warm and considerate to the guests and did not make people feel too attentive.


    She knew that this was the credit of Yao Shu''s management, and she had a new understanding of her sister-in-law''s ability.


    In addition, Yao Shu''s intentions are revealed everywhere in the restaurant. Seeing that the elder sister-in-law still wants to pull herself together, sister-in-law Yao''s words are somewhat relaxed.Yao Shu heard her meaning and said with a smile, "sister-in-law will consider it. If she is busy on weekdays, it will be good to manage our accounts. The account books are usually handled by the bookkeeper. In fact, you don''t have to worry about it. As long as you don''t have any mistakes, you don''t have to worry about them. "


    Mrs. Yao is careful, and her mother gives her the responsibility of running a restaurant, which is more than enough.


    Seeing Yao Shu''s sincere words, she finally nodded and said with a smile, "Ashu, I should be. It''s just that if you don''t do it well, you have to be more tolerant. "


    Yao Shu had a surprise smile on her face, and she took Yao Er Sao to propose a toast to her.


    The three laughed together.


    After drinking this cup, Yao Shu took up the wine cup again and said to his two sisters in law with a straight face: "this cup is for my sister-in-law to honor them. With the help of my sister-in-law and my sister-in-law, our restaurant''s business will be booming! "


    The two sister-in-law of the Yao family accepted her respect and began to think hard about how to do business well together with my sister-in-law


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    When the Yao family came to the capital, they brought a lot of fun to the Lin radial family.


    They have now moved to a new home, and as soon as he is free, he goes out to play with his two cousins.


    Ah Zhi has never been with them because of his studies.


    Every day, the boy would get up before dawn, cross half the capital city, and go to Xie Qian''s home in the east of the city to study. When he got home, it was already in the evening.


    Once in a while, Xie Qian gave him a holiday, which made the child very happy.


    On this day, ah Zhi woke up again at his usual time. After washing and eating, he suddenly remembered that he didn''t have to go to Xie''s house, so he ran to the yard of Er Fang to find Yao Er Lang.


    Yao Erlang just finished boxing with his uncle. Seeing ah Zhi, he was stunned and said, "Dabao? Did the sun come out in the West today? Why did you see you all morning? It''s really strange... "


    A Zhi smiles: "what the second cousin says, it seems that it is an animal that ambushes in the daytime and emerges at night, which can only be seen at night."


    Yao Er Lang rubbed the sweat on his forehead, and his eyes brightened up: "ah, you are still a good reader. You are in bed and out at night, and you are in bed and out at night."


    Ah Zhi is helpless. He doesn''t know whether to be angry or to laugh.


    Seeing his little cousin''s annoyed look, Yao Er Lang stepped forward and touched his shoulder. He squeezed his eyes and asked, "what''s going on today? Do you have time to play with me? Why didn''t you see Er Bao? "


    All the children in the family like to play with Yao Erlang, just because they like his cheerful character. Ah Zhi looks at his cousin''s smiling face like little sun, and then he puts this awkwardness behind him.


    He nodded with a smile: "thanks for my holiday today, let me have a good day. Er Bao is going to the restaurant with my mother today. She says she still wants to eat sweet wine and eggs. "


    Yao Erlang grinned and said happily, "that''s good! With a little girl, I have to take care of her for everything. It happens that we three brothers have a good day today. Wait a minute. I''m sweating. I''ll take a shower. Let''s go out and play together


    Ah Zhi nodded, found a stone stool in the yard, and sat down to wait for Yao Erlang.


    Finally, one day, he didn''t have to practice calligraphy in a boring way and nibbled at the book on that wall. Ah Zhi was very relaxed and thought about where his second cousin would take him to play later.


    Do you want to go shopping in Beijing? Or riding in the suburbs? Have they played with all these?


    The summer morning wind is very warm, neither cold nor hot, blowing on his cheek, and soon makes him sleepy.


    The boy simply did not hold up, yawned and fell on the table.


    It''s very quiet around. In the morning, there are three or five different birdsong, all of which are clear and pleasant to the ear. They sing in the shade of the green. A Zhi listened to the sound and closed his eyes quickly.


    I don''t know how long later, he was gently shaken up.


    "Dabao, Dabao, why are you sleeping here? Wake up and be careful. Your neck is sore


    The sun was high, and a Zhi rubbed his eyes vaguely. He thought it was Yao Shu who was talking to him, but the voice was not.


    He raised his head and called, "second aunt..."


    With a small basket in her hand, Yao Er Sao looked at ah Zhi with her eyes full of nahan: "how did you sleep here?"


    The boy has completely sobered up, some embarrassed to stand up, obediently replied: "I am waiting for the second cousin. He said that he would take a shower and come to... "


    With that, ah Zhi realized that it was already half a.m. when the sky was bright.


    Yao Er Sao was a little surprised. She blinked her eyes and said, "your second cousin has already gone out. Why, have you been waiting here? "


    The boy was a little confused for a moment.


    Yao Erlang has gone out?


    Like straightening out the logic, he said again: "I came to see my second cousin in the morning. He just finished boxing and said that he was sweating. After the shower, he asked my big cousin to go out to play together..."


    Finish saying, a Zhimin sharp sense of the second aunt''s face flashed embarrassed color.


    He didn''t wait for the adults to open his mouth. He first laughed and said, "didn''t the second cousin see me and think I left early, so he went out first?"


    The second sister-in-law said: "Yao should have nodded helplessly. In the morning, I heard from him that I had agreed with Dalao. I didn''t listen carefully to where I was going today and where I was going. "


    Ah Zhi nodded and said politely, "second aunt, I''ll go back first."


    What else did Yao Er Sao want to say, but she didn''t keep him because she had something on hand.


    Ah Zhi turned his head and pursed his lips.


    He went out of the courtyard in silence, feeling his arm numb by pillow. At this time, he felt a pain and numbness like acupuncture.


    As the boy walked, his eyes turned red.


    Back in the yard, Lin radius went to the palace to be on duty. Yao Shu took Er Bao to the restaurant today.


    The whole courtyard is quiet, even Sanbao is not at home.


    Ah Zhi stood silently in the empty yard for a while. Suddenly, his tears could not stop falling.The sky is still so good, the birds are still sweet and moving, but ah Zhi''s mood has fallen to the bottom, and he can''t lift it at all.


    He cried silently, thinking that he might as well go to Xie''s house to read.


    In the evening, when the family was having dinner, only Yao Chao and Lin radial were not on duty. They all sat around a table and chatted.


    When all the dishes were served, everyone started. Mrs. Yao said at the dinner table, "I think we will have our own affairs in the future. We don''t have to have a family to have dinner."


    Yao Feng didn''t care about it.


    Yao Er Sao raised her head and said, "sister-in-law means, let''s eat separately?"


    Mrs. Yao thought for a moment and said, "we all have kitchens in our own yards. If we go back and buy a few more people, we can also open fire ourselves. It saves a lot of trouble. "


    Yao Shu agreed in his heart and said, "what sister-in-law said is true. In this way, ah Du and Chao come back late occasionally, and they don''t have to let the big kitchen open fire any more. They just eat in their own yard. "


    Mrs. Yao also laughed: "I have no opinion."


    As the family gets more and more, it is inconvenient to get together for dinner.


    The Yao family is not a family with many rules. When sister-in-law Yao made such a proposal, everyone thought it was good and decided.


    Seeing that everyone had no objection, sister-in-law Yao laughed and said, "tomorrow I will go shopping. I''ll wait for my parents to come back and ask them what they mean


    Everyone nodded.


    While eating, everyone was chatting. Yao Shu naturally asked his son, "Dabao didn''t go to see your second cousin this morning? It''s been a long time since I haven''t seen anyone all day


    A Zhi smiles and doesn''t speak.


    However, after Yao Erlang came back from the outside, he learned from his mother that his little cousin had been waiting for him in the yard.


    He admitted his mistake and said, "Dabao, I''m not good today. After taking a bath, I suddenly don''t remember you came to me Maybe I got up in the morning and didn''t wake up after boxing... "


    Ah Zhi shook his head. There was no emotion on his face. He said calmly, "it''s OK, second cousin."


    Yao Dalang didn''t understand. He asked, "Dabao came to us this morning?"


    Ah Zhi gave a quiet "MMM" and put the dish in a bowl with his chopsticks.


    He no longer looked at his two cousins, as if he didn''t want to mention it again.


    Yao Shu looked at this meaning, and his heart "cluttered".


    A Si was not aware of the atmosphere on the table. He was still talking to his brother excitedly about how he lived in the restaurant today: "Aung said that you can''t eat more sweet wine and eggs, so I asked the chef in the kitchen to make me osmanthus milk tea! Brother, do you know what milk tea is? That is to boil Longjing tea and goat''s milk together, then add sugar! It''s not fishy at all. It''s delicious. "


    A Zhi took a piece of meat for her sister and told her to eat less sugar. Didn''t Aung say bad teeth? Besides, if you don''t like meat, you can''t either


    Ace ate the meat in the bowl and continued to talk with ah Zhi in a good mood.


    The boy occasionally returns two sentences, also is not salty not light appearance.


    Seeing that his cousin ignored him, Yao Erlang felt guilty and embarrassed. He didn''t know how to apologize to him.


    He really forgot about it in the morning and made his cousin wait so long. Is ah Zhi really angry?


    Yao Er Lang frowned bitterly. Even the rice in the bowl did not smell good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    In the evening, when they went back to their own yard, Yao Shu called ah Zhi to one side.


    She arranged the boy''s clothes and asked in a warm voice, "what''s the matter today? I think you are unhappy at the table because of your second cousin


    A Zhi shakes his head: "Niang, there is no unhappiness."


    Yao Shu chuckled and asked again, "if you didn''t play with your cousins, did you play by yourself?"


    The boy said "MMM".


    Xu felt his attitude was too cold, and he added, "I went to the bookshop to read."


    Yao Shu smile, voice is still not urgent, no extra emotion, just asked: "did not come back for lunch?"? I heard from my family that you were not here


    The boy didn''t resist so much. He just shook his head and said, "I didn''t come back. I''ve been reading all day in the bookshop."


    Yao Shu pinched ah Zhi''s plump cheek. He felt his hands smooth and tender. He put out a soft voice and said, "I''m not unhappy. I see, you are obviously annoyed."


    The boy pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Then he listened to Yao Shu''s soft and pleasant voice and asked step by step, "did you feel uncomfortable because my second cousin forgot you?"


    Ah Zhi thought for a while, and finally sighed. He bowed his head and said, "it''s a bit awkward. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t have time to play with my cousins. It''s normal to forget. "


    Yao Shu had already found out about a Zhi''s character.


    But the boy didn''t care.


    as like as two peas, two sons are exactly alike.


    Lin radial is just like this:


    if other people don''t stop him, he won''t say anything, he just shrinks himself back and closes his heart quietly.


    Yao Shu didn''t force his son to figure it out immediately. Instead, he touched ah Zhi''s head and said to him in a low voice, "you know, the second cousin never has any bad heart for you. If there is any good thing, he is the first one to think of you, isn''t he?"


    A Zhi''s eyebrows wrinkled, neither nodding nor shaking his head, but said: "it used to be like this."


    He felt uncomfortable when he touched the tortoise.


    Seeing that he didn''t want to take the initiative to say more, Yao Shu asked: "second cousin used to be good to you and thought about you everywhere. Now isn''t it?"


    Ah Zhi raised his head and looked at his mother with his bright eyes. He bit his lips and said, "otherwise, how could my second cousin forget me? I went to him when it was not light this morning. As a result, when he took a bath, he forgot that I was waiting for him in the yard... "


    Said, this morning''s grievances and disappointments, as if they were deliberately forgotten from the corner to pull out again, once again poured into my heart.


    Looking at the boy''s eyes slowly red, but stubbornly refused to cry, Yao Shu immediately distressed.


    She took a Zhi in her arms, patted the boy''s back with tender tenderness, and comforted him in his ear with warm voice: "well, Aung knows your grievance. It''s not easy to have a day off. The first thing I think of is my second cousin, and I''m happy to find him. But he''s like this. It''s disappointing, isn''t it? I understand. This time my second cousin didn''t do well. "


    Ah Zhi buried his face in his mother''s soft chest, and felt the wet around his eyes.


    Yao Shu said in a slow voice: "however, the relationship between the relatives is sometimes not about who is right and who is wrong. Think about it from another standpoint. If you don''t live with your second cousin today and let him wait all day in vain, will he alienate you from now on? "


    A Zhi thought for a while and said in a stuffy voice, "second cousin won''t."


    Yao Shu chuckled: "yes, second cousin won''t hold on to this matter. Erlang is open-minded and doesn''t pay attention to many small things. This is a good thing. However, he is also very careless and forgets that his cousin is waiting for him in the yard. This is the right way to fight. "


    A Zhi sees Yao Shu''s tone relaxed, can''t help but also slowly relaxed, finally also laughed out the sound.


    He looked up and asked, "does my mother like the second cousin''s character better?"


    Yao Shu was surprised for a moment, and soon understood ah Zhi''s idea. He shook his head and said, "I like the second cousin''s character, but I love you more."


    The boy looks strong, but he is sensitive by nature.


    Xu had suffered too much when he was a child. Before leaving the Lin family, a Zhi''s character had gradually formed. He expected the love of his relatives, but he never felt confident that someone would love him unconditionally.


    Yao Shu felt a lot of pain in his heart. His right hand gently stroked a Zhi''s cheek, looked at his eyes, and said seriously: "everyone likes his open-minded and open-minded personality. However, a Niang thinks that a Zhi is careful, patient and responsible for his younger brother and sister, which is also worth everyone''s liking. And, no matter what ah Zhi looks like, she will always love you. "


    The boy''s eyes opened slightly, and for a time some could not speak.


    Yao Shu began to laugh, his peach blossom eyes bent into a crescent, and the whole person softened down. It was the most beautiful appearance that a Zhi could think of his mother.The boy felt a slight tremor in his heart, but he didn''t know what kind of emotion caused the shiver. He looked into Yao Shu''s eyes and asked:


    "Aung Is that true? "


    Yao Shu nodded earnestly: "nature is true."


    Ah Zhi''s eyes soon filled with tears. Just now, the tears that he didn''t cry were quickly and surging into his eyes, and "Bata Bata" fell down.


    He stepped forward and hugged Yao Shu.


    The boy with the voice of crying voice sounded from Yao Shu''s arms: "Aung..."


    Yao Shu hugged ah Zhi, gently rubbed his son''s back, and said in a low voice, "well, my mother knows you are wronged today. We should cry when we need to. We don''t have to bear it."


    As expected, ah Zhi began to cry, leaving behind his usual strong appearance.


    "I''ve connected I haven''t had a rest for nearly a month. Every day, I have to practice calligraphy for at least two hours and recite all the books arranged by grandfather Xie. There is a whole room of books, all of them are to be memorized! It''s hard to beat your back but your palm... "


    Yao Shu silently held his son and comforted him.


    "It''s not easy, thanks grandfather said. All the family members are here. Let me take my cousins out for a stroll, which gives me a day off What''s more, after today, I have to make up for what I haven''t done all day in the next few days! I thought that if I could have fun with my cousins for one day, it would be worthwhile to be tired for the rest of the day... "


    The more he said, the more sad he was. Later, he cried out.


    Yao Shu comforted him: "Aung knows that you really have a hard time reading. Second cousin should also fight, this is a waste of our whole day rare holiday! I''ll help you clean him up tomorrow, OK? Why don''t we cry? "


    In his mother''s arms, ah Zhi vented his sadness, disappointment and the pressure of these days. Then he calmed down and stopped crying.


    Only once in a while, there was a sob.


    Yao Shu saw that he was much more relaxed. On the one hand, he was trying to divert the children''s attention. So he asked him in a warm voice, "is the homework assigned by grandfather Xie too heavy?"


    Ah Zhi hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "it''s a bit tiring, but it''s not heavy. Grandfather Xie arranges daily tasks according to what I can learn."


    Yao Shu said, "well," and then he asked, "do you like reading there?"


    The boy didn''t hesitate this time and said seriously, "Aung, I like it. Grandfather Xie has a lot of books at home, and he is knowledgeable, as if he knows everything Every time he comes back from work and checks my homework, he will spend a long time to solve my doubts and teach me the truth. "


    Yao Shu bent his eyebrows and eyes: "look at you, when you mention reading, your eyes are bright."


    Ah Chi also laughed.


    After a while, he hung his head shyly and whispered, "I like reading. But sometimes I''m afraid that I can''t meet the expectations of grandfather Xie and my parents. "


    After finishing this sentence, the boy immediately added: "Aung, I shouldn''t cry because of this little thing today. I won''t cry in the future."


    Yao Shu took the boy''s hand and let him look at himself. He said patiently, "sometimes my father is more strict and my grandfather Xie is more demanding. I hope you can become a talent."


    "I''ve just said that no matter what, I love you. In fact, it''s the same for my father and grandfather Xie. No matter how good or bad your books are or how perfect your performance is, the ones who really love you will always be the same to you. "


    Ah Zhi looked at Yao Shu''s eyes seriously and pursed his lips.


    Yao Shu knew that he couldn''t be in a hurry, so he said with a smile: "well, wipe your tears first. It''s time for us to wash and sleep."


    The boy nodded and dried his tears, but he still told his mother: "Aung, don''t let my father know that I cry today."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "don''t worry."


    The mother and son went to the yard to get some water. When a Zhi washed his face, they went into the house.


    Watching his son smile again and playing with his younger brother and sister again, Yao Shu sighed in his heart:


    the child is sensitive, but he has been required to be strong and calm, which is really difficult for him.


    Maybe in the future, she should also pay attention to this


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    When Lin radial comes back at night, the children are all asleep!


    Yao Shu was still sitting under the oil lamp as he did in the town. When the man opened the door, he felt warm in his heart.


    "Ah Shu, it''s late today. Why don''t you go to bed?"


    She was a little sleepy, vaguely thinking about what happened in the day. She turned her head and saw that he was standing in front of her.


    Yao Shu raised his eyes and yawned: "are you back? Why is it so late? "


    Under the candlelight, she did not apply any powder and Dai, and her hair was soft and loose. She was dressed in the most homely clothes, which was less decorative than that of the day, and more natural and pure beauty.


    Lin radial approached and said in a low voice: "something happened in the palace, so it was delayed. My second brother is staying in the palace tonight, and I''m the only one back. "


    Yao Shu completely sobered up, Xiu Mei slightly wrinkled: "hmm? Is it difficult? "


    Lin radial gave a low "um".


    Things in the palace are not easy to spread to the public. Seeing that he didn''t mean to say more, Yao Shu was considerate and did not ask more questions. He just softened his voice and said, "if it''s not convenient next time, don''t come back. It will take a lot of time. Don''t you want to go to the palace in the morning? "


    Lin radial''s cold and hard look disappeared when he got home, especially when he was in front of Yao Shu.


    His voice was deep and pleasant, and he approached, shaking his head and saying, "if I don''t come back today, will it be in vain for you to wait so long?"


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing.


    Under the lamp, she bit her lower lip gently and said in a low voice, "if you don''t arrive for a long time, I will naturally go to sleep."


    Lin radial did not speak, just quietly looking at her eyes.


    Yao Shu took his hand and asked Lin radial to sit down beside him and said with a smile, "come here, I have something to tell you..."


    Lin radial sat down along with her strength, and there was a question syllable in her nose.


    Yao Shu said in a low voice: "it''s a Zhi thing."


    Although the boy specially told Yao Shu not to let his father know what he was doing today, Yao Shu still felt that it was necessary to discuss his child''s education with Lin radial.


    Lin Du asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yao Shu sighed and said in a voice that two people could hear: "I took Er Bao to the restaurant early this morning. I didn''t know what was going on at home. Dabao was wronged."


    The man showed a positive look and motioned Yao Shu to go on.


    "In fact, it''s just a little thing that happened today," she said. Ah Zhi finally got a day''s leisure from his uncle, so he wanted to have a good time with his two cousins. Who ever thought that he would go to find Erlang in the morning, but he fell asleep in the yard. As a result, Erlang called Dalao, and the two brothers went out to play all day, leaving him at home... "


    Lin radial was stunned, as if he didn''t understand the point of the matter.


    Yao Shu laughed: "later, ah Zhi was annoyed."


    Lin radial''s eyes flashed a puzzled look, and his brow slightly wrinkled. After thinking about it, he said, "what''s so annoying about this? Ah Zhi''s temperament is a little too stingy. "


    Yao Shu didn''t like to hear Lin radial speak like this, so he straightened up and didn''t want to continue talking.


    Seeing his own words, Yao Shu changed his face. Lin radial was amused and said, "OK, I''m not right. I shouldn''t say that. You go on to talk about a Zhi -- "


    Yao Shu glared and said," I said that ah Zhi was always worried that his father didn''t like him. You always see the shortcomings in his children. How can this be done? "


    Lin radial had no choice but to say, "how can I not like him? I''ve just been arbitrary. I shouldn''t have said that. What''s more, I''ve never taught him these days, and I haven''t said anything serious about him. Isn''t that ok? "


    Since Yao Shu talked to him last time, the man has not been so strict with ah Zhi. Normally, the father and son get along well.


    Yao Shu slightly eased his attitude, but his eyebrows were still wrinkled and he sighed a long sigh.


    Lin radial touched her arm and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Well done, why sigh? "


    Yao Shu looked at Lin radial and said, "you said ah Zhi didn''t care about such a small thing. But as a father, how ever did you explore? Why did he care?"


    Lin radial Leng for a moment, like no reaction, Yao Shu will have such a question.


    Her eyes were a little gloomy, even the sun was dull.


    Subconsciously, the man didn''t want to see such a look on his wife''s face. He took her hand and whispered, "Ashu, if there''s something I haven''t done well enough, you can point it out and I''ll change it. You say I''m strict with ah Zhi, so I''ll treat him mildly in the future. You say I don''t care enough about my children, so I can get off my job every day and ask him about his schoolwork in the future. "


    His original cold voice line, with the gentle meaning, quickly let Yao Shu red eye.


    "It''s not that you don''t ask him about his homework..."She is not sentimental, but today ah Zhi is still crying in his arms. How can Yao Shu not be sad?


    Seeing that she didn''t like to feel sad, Lin radial said in a hurry: "Ashu, don''t cry. What''s the matter? Am I wrong? If it''s not done well, tell me, there''s no need to be stuck in my heart. "


    She sucked her nose. Her voice was a little stuffy. She looked up at Lin radial and said, "it''s not your problem. It''s not what you did badly. I just feel that I have wronged my child... "


    Once the guilt in the heart is confided, it is difficult to suppress in the heart.


    Her tears came down.


    "When I was in the Lin family, ah Zhi and ah Si didn''t know how much they suffered. Just physically, it''s better to keep it for a year. But psychologically? Er Bao is still small, I can''t see how much influence it has, but Dabao is different How can Dabao not be affected when he is eight years old


    Lin radial listened silently, and occasionally wiped Yao Shu''s tears with the handkerchief on the table.


    Her look, especially sad in the dim light, suddenly stabbed Lin radial''s heart.


    "All you know is that a Zhi is sensitive and not open-minded. He is not Erlang. He didn''t grow up in Yao''s family so carefree! Do you know how many times he has been beaten and scolded since he was young? The father does not love the mother, and there are such unreasonable grandmother, such a day from the sensible for so many years, the child did not grow crooked, should be thankful! "


    Lin radial''s heart was uncomfortable, but when Yao Shu said this, he could not help but feel that he wanted to laugh.


    The man said in a low voice, "father doesn''t hurt, mother doesn''t love? Clearly because of heartache, but also cry, you this is not enough to love him? "


    Yao Shu glared and forgot to shed tears. He only said, "I mean before!"


    The two had a tacit understanding of the past, and they would avoid mentioning it deliberately when they met.


    Seeing Yao Shu''s tears breaking into a smile, Lin radial wiped her tears and said, "I understand what you are crying for today. Most of them just feel that ah Zhi''s sensitive character is because he suffered too much grievances in the Lin family and felt ashamed of his children. "


    Yao Shu didn''t resist his approach. Thinking that Lin radial''s analysis was not wrong, he gave a low "um".


    Just listen to Lin radial''s pertinent way: "if you want me to say, your focus is misplaced. Today''s is just a small matter. The past grievances and tribulations are all things of the past. For both, ah Zhi should be more open-minded. A man should not be confined to such details. "


    Yao Shu listened to this sentence, can''t help but stupefied for a moment, fixed to look at him.


    The man is so beautiful that he seems to come out of the painting. His eyes and eyebrows are full of tenderness. He says in a low voice, "Ashu, you care too much about the children, and sometimes you lose your sense of propriety. If you think about it, do I make sense? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    What Lin Du said is really good.


    Yao Shu began to reflect on his education of a Zhi.


    She knew that the boy was sensitive and stubborn, and refused to show his weakness, so she always loved him and wanted to protect or even take good care of him.


    However, a Zhi will not always be a child, and life will not always go smoothly. Can she always face her growing up son with a protective attitude?


    With such an excellent father, ah Zhi will shine more and more in the future.


    Those delicate and fragile mood, should not be through growth, slowly sharpen stronger?


    As a mother, how can she focus on the love and care for her children and ignore the growth of his mind brought by the pain?


    Maybe she is too stubborn sometimes.


    Yao Shu bowed his head and thought for a long time. When he had figured it out, he raised his head and laughed at Lin radial:


    "what you said is reasonable this time. Maybe in the future, I should treat ah Zhi with less indulgence and more encouragement. Let him learn to let go of the past and gradually become open-minded and open-minded. This is what a mother should do


    Lin could not help but smile.


    He shook his head, with a smile in his deep voice, and said, "I just wanted to comfort you not to care so much, but you added a request to yourself. It''s really hard for the mother to do it. "


    Yao Shu also laughed, and his eyes were relieved.


    She took Lin radial''s hand back and said with a smile, "raising children is a discipline. I think we both still have a lot to learn."


    Lin radial nodded seriously, looked at her and said: "ash, don''t worry, we will do well."


    Naturally, ah Zhi didn''t know that his parents had thought so much about him.


    After Yao Shu''s consolation and enlightenment, he had long forgotten the unhappiness that happened in the daytime, played happily with his younger brother and sister for a while, and then went to bed early.


    When Yao Shu and Lin radial finished chatting outside and entered the inner room, the three children had already fallen asleep.


    Yao Shu went to check the children''s situation, saw a Zhi mouth slightly curved arc, a heart finally put down.


    Lin radial saw it and said with a low smile, "I see that you, as a mother, have practiced a lot."


    Yao Shu looked back, glanced at him angrily, and said in a low voice, "who doesn''t care about his own children


    As she said this, she looked at the two small ones, ACE and Sanbao. Seeing that they were all sleeping soundly, she got up quietly and went out of the inner room with Lin radial.


    As they prepared to wash, they chatted.


    Yao Shu suddenly thought of something and said to Lin radial, "ah Zhi is not small now. His family is not as hard to move as he used to be in town. Should we clean up a room for him and let the children sleep separately?"


    Lin radial will wipe the cloth towel on the wooden frame, handsome eyebrows with a little wet, red Yao Shu pick eyebrows: "what do you mean?"


    Yao Shu took the moisturizer from his hand and wiped his face while saying, "what''s the point? It''s just sharing rooms with children! Now it''s not in the countryside anymore. With that condition, why do you still have a large family crowded together? "


    Lin radial chuckled, approached Yao Shu, and then whispered: "I naturally want to be alone with you. I just don''t know if you will wake up in the middle of the night and go to the next room to see if they are sleeping well. "


    Yao Shu laughs. Although he doesn''t speak, his eyes are moving in recognition of what Lin radial said.


    As she said, which mother doesn''t worry about her children?


    Yao Shu was an orphan since childhood. He had no father or mother. However, he often found his aunt sitting in front of his bed, quietly comforting her who had a nightmare.


    Now, as a mother, her love is missing from childhood to adulthood, which she would never let her three children lack.


    After chatting for a while, they went to sleep.


    There was no word all night.


    The next day, when ah Zhi went out in the morning, he had forgotten the unhappiness of the previous day.


    However, because of the contradiction between the two children, Yao Er Sao specially came to find Yao Shu.


    She went into the yard and saw that the yard was quiet. She raised her voice and asked, "ash, are you there?"


    Yao Shu is preparing breakfast for his two children. When he hears about it, he comes out of the small kitchen and is stunned to see his second sister-in-law.


    Then he was surprised and said, "why did the second sister-in-law come here early in the morning? Have you had breakfast yet


    Yao Er sister-in-law has never been used to breakfast. She has already sent Erlang to her eldest aunt, and she has come to Yao Shu.


    Seeing her sister-in-law holding chopsticks in her hand, she couldn''t help laughing and saying, "it''s just that you want to make breakfast for the children every day. Listen to ER Bao, what kind of steamed stuffed buns and longxumian have been made all these days? "


    Yao Shu, while greeting his second sister-in-law to come in, said, "eat better in the morning, and you will be energetic in the morning. It''s just that the father and son left early, so they can only eat at will. "


    When Mrs. Yao went into the kitchen, she saw the vegetables on the chopping board neatly arranged in a row, still with clean drops of water; on the other side was a large open bowl filled with flour, in which there were some unformed pimples.She was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "Asher, what are you doing?"


    Yao Shu pointed to the dish with water on the edge of the big bowl and said with a smile, "mix some dough bumps and cook a pimple Soup for the children. The weather is dry these days, and the two children never remember to drink water... "


    Yao Er Sao''s curiosity was hooked up. She went to the chopping board and said, "I''ve never heard of pimple soup. How can I make soup with pimple?"


    In modern times, Geda soup is a common pasta in the north, but Yao Shu has never seen his family do it.


    She laughed and said, "my second sister-in-law will know when I do it once. It''s just a coincidence that you''ve come here. Try my craft, too


    Hearing this, she stood still and looked at the movements on her hands.


    Yao Shu picked up the water dish in his left hand and chopsticks in his right hand. He slowly poured the water into the flour and kept stirring in his hand. Soon, small lumps formed.


    She opened the lid of the pot, and a pot of boiling water was boiling in China. Yao er''sao noticed that the water was not clear water, and it seemed to have some flavor of boiling the pot.


    Yao Shu''s right hand will be a good mix of dough bumps a little bit down into the boiling water, while stirring to avoid lumps sticking together. Soon, the whole pot calm down, pasta also slowly exposed after cooked milk white.


    Yao Er sister-in-law said in her heart: how can she think of a pot of noodles? How to eat this?


    Yao Shu quickly took the seasoning and began to add it to the pot a little bit. The milky white lumps soon turned into attractive gold, and the fragrance came out.


    What''s the matter with you


    Yao Shu pointed to the seasoning at hand and said with a smile, "it''s all home-made things. Soy sauce, salt, and some small seasonings I made myself... "


    There are not many seasonings in Dayan Dynasty, but there are some soy sauce and vinegar commonly used in modern times, but there are too few kinds of spices. Yao Shu visited a lot of medicine shops. He made some seasoning powder in his spare time. When he cooked, he liked to put some into it.


    It''s no wonder Mrs. Yao feels strange.


    Geda soup is a simple and easy breakfast. Soon the small Geda in the pot was cooked, and the soup began to boil again. Yao Shu knocked the washed eggs open and beat them into the pot. At the same time, he stirred the eggs to disperse.


    Mrs. Yao took a deep breath and said with a smile, "it''s up to you to meet. Don''t miss me for your soup. "


    Yao Shu put the vegetables into the pot and nodded at the same time: "it is to let the second sister-in-law taste it! Who doesn''t know the best food you cook at home? "


    Yao Er Sao smiles: "I think you two young husband and wife can think about it. Ah radial is also very quiet, but his brain is very good."


    The color of the vegetables soon became green. Yao Shu saw that the fire was almost over. He took out sesame oil and dropped two drops into it.


    All of a sudden, the fragrance overflowed.


    Xu is the smell of the kitchen spread to the bedroom, soon hook to a small greedy insect.


    "Aung, what are you doing?"


    Ace''s soft voice sounded from outside the kitchen.


    When she entered the door, the first thing she saw was sister-in-law Yao. She was slightly stunned and politely said, "aunt two!"


    Yao''s second sister-in-law saw that ACE had already combed and washed. She had two small bun on her soft black hair and tied it up with a hair band of the same color as her clothes. It looked simple but cool and lovely.


    Knowing that she combed her own hair, Mrs. Yao praised: "Er Bao is really a big child, clever and sensible. Your grandmother always thinks that there is no girl at home, and Erlang is a restless temperament. Will Er Bao be my daughter


    Ah Si was picked up by her second aunt and couldn''t help giggling.


    Yao Er Sao took her niece to Yao Shu. As she looked into the pot, she said happily, "Aung, today''s breakfast is pimple soup! That''s good - my brother likes it too! "


    Yao Shu pinned his hair behind his ears and said to his little daughter, "today, my mother has put sesame oil. Is it fragrant?"


    Ah Si nodded heavily: "incense!"


    Yao Shu filled the soup and sprinkled some chopped scallions on it. The golden and green colors set off each other. It looked very attractive.


    Three people together put the dishes in the courtyard, Yao Shu simple clean up the kitchen, then went to the house to carry out the three treasures.


    The sun was not dazzling in the morning, and the wind was cool. Yao er-sao-law filled three bowls of Keli soup. She carefully selected a few small pimples and poured some soup into the small wooden bowl that Sanbao used on weekdays.


    After setting the table, Yao''s second sister-in-law got up in a hurry and helped Yao Shu fix the three treasures in the wooden cart that he used to eat on weekdays.


    Yao Shu said quickly: "second sister-in-law, please sit down. I''ll just watch the three treasures. You and ACE eat first


    Yaoer sister-in-law smelled the fragrance, and the greedy insect in her stomach had already started. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m not polite."


    She sat on the stone bench, learning from the appearance of ACE, scooped a spoon of the top soup with a wooden spoon, blew it gently, and put it into her mouth.


    The collision of various seasonings on the tip of her tongue and the soft, waxy dough between her teeth made her fall in love with this kind of food.


    Her eyes lit up: "really good!"Yao''s second sister-in-law took a bite of the vegetables, and the most essential flavor of the ingredients was locked in it. With the delicious noodle soup, it was irresistible.


    Soon, a whole bowl of pimple soup will be under the stomach.


    Yao Shu patiently fed the three treasures, saw the appearance of Yao''s second sister-in-law, and said with a smile, "there''s still something in the pot. Second sister-in-law will have another bowl."


    Yao Er Sao is also happy, straightforward way: "since early in the morning to do this uninvited evil guest, simply a evil in the end, eat a bowl! I don''t eat breakfast on weekdays. It''s strange that Ashu''s craftsmanship is really greedy


    A Si is holding small bowl in one side, "cackle" cannot stop laughing: "two aunts talk really interesting."


    The family used breakfast with a smile, but the atmosphere was warm and harmonious.


    After eating, a few people received the dishes and chopsticks to the kitchen, and a Si led the trembling three treasures into the room.


    Seeing that the children were gone, Mrs. Yao helped Yao Shu wash the dishes and chopsticks and said to her:


    "ah Shu, come here this morning. Actually, Mrs. Yao wants to tell you something."


    Yao Shu raised his head and said, "eh? What''s the matter, second sister-in-law? "


    Yao Er Sao put the washed bowl on the shelf and wiped her hands. She wanted to say nothing


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Seeing the appearance of Yao''s second sister-in-law, Yao Shu said in a warm voice: "second sister-in-law, how refreshing you are, how can you still get stuck today? Is it a difficult thing? "


    Mrs. Yao shook her head. Before she spoke, she began to laugh.


    "It''s not a big deal It''s not Erlang who is a shame. I hung Dabao for a whole day yesterday. It seemed that my cousin didn''t want to pay attention to him any more. I didn''t dare to come over and apologize. Let me apologize to him. "


    Yao Shu also laughed, wiped the water on his hand and said, "second sister-in-law, you are serious. Children, some minor conflicts can''t be more normal. How can they be worthy of arousing the masses like this? "


    Yao Er Sao shook her head: "you don''t know, Erlang''s temperament is very clear. Wrong is wrong. Last night, he was so guilty that he couldn''t sleep. He said that his cousin had a hard day off to play with them, but he forgot Dabao... "


    Yao Shu sighed and said sincerely, "ah Zhi, the child, also has problems. He thought that his cousin didn''t care about him. He was sad for a long time yesterday. It was clearly just that Erlang was careless. I asked him not to pay attention to him."


    Mrs. Yao quickly said, "Dabao is a good child. He is smart and sensible. He takes care of his younger brother and younger sister. Who doesn''t like it? Don''t make him sad! The family knows Erlang''s impetuous appearance. I have to teach him a lesson! "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "the children''s small contradictions, at night when ah Zhi comes back, the two brothers talk together, it''s good."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law also knows that ah Zhi''s temper is stubborn, but with Yao Shu''s words, she knows that she has already communicated with her son. Ah Zhi should not be uncomfortable any more.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "listen to what you say, I can finally go back to my job."


    Yao Shu also felt very funny: "Erlang this child, strange fun."


    They talked about their children''s education for a while. Yao''s sister-in-law lamented that she couldn''t care for ten boys, but Yao Shu had a headache. Ah Zhi usually had a heavy mind and was hard to guess.


    In short, each had its own difficulties. The two sisters complained to each other and learned a lot from each other.


    As they spoke, the topic inevitably turned to the restaurant business.


    Yao Shu said, "last time we went to eat, we were satisfied with everyone?"


    Yao Er Sao nodded: "that master is skilled. Beijing cuisine has a unique flavor. If we continue to develop like this, business will not be bad."


    When Yao Shu saw that Yao Er Sao, a native of Yanchao, appreciated the level of the cook, he put down most of his heart.


    She thought for a while, shook her head and said, "although the food is well done, it still doesn''t mean much in wine."


    Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "it''s not long since you took over the restaurant. It''s hard to ask too much at once. Sister in law advises you not to fall into the trap of seeking perfection and blame. On the contrary, it will damage the relationship with the people in the restaurant."


    This is to the point.


    Originally, there are subtle contradictions between the new owners and the old employees. No matter what the new owner does, the people who work in the restaurant will still think about the advantages of the old owner. If Yao Shu makes drastic rectification again, it will inevitably not cause complaints.


    Yao Shu also considered these, Wen Yan nodded and said: "the second sister-in-law is right. At least, restaurants can''t be the highlight of criticism. I''ve learned that the wine in front of me was bought from a winery in the suburbs of Beijing. Not to mention our house, the restaurants nearby also have this kind of wine, but other people''s houses do better than us... "


    Yao Er sister-in-law did not understand, and asked, "what kind of wine are other restaurants?"


    Yao Shu smiles: "good wine is also made by oneself."


    Yao Er Sao said, "well," she thought about it. After a while, she said, "the last time you talked about making wine with our recipe, I actually thought about it."


    Yao Shu sat up straight and said, "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    Seeing that she was so formal, sister-in-law Yao sorted out the order and said seriously: "our own recipe for brewing wine is also something of our ancestors. It''s nothing for the younger generation. Moreover, if we sell it in our restaurant, we can earn fame."


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile: "isn''t that a good thing?"


    The second sister-in-law of Yao also laughed: "yes, ah Shu thinks that what I want to say is not a bad thing?"


    Yao Shu said: "I don''t know how to make wine. I always think it will be difficult."


    The second sister-in-law Yao comforted her and said, "what''s the matter? The Yao family really knows about wine. Actually, it''s my father who has learned a lot with her. When my parents come, I''ll tell you a few words, and you can become a master. "


    Yao Shu was happy, and his eyes were full of moon teeth, flashing a refreshing brilliance. He said, "listen to what my second sister-in-law said, I have put down more than half of my heart!"


    Seeing that she was interested in wine making, Mrs. Yao could not help saying a few more words and talking about some interesting stories.


    "I''ll tell you a joke. When I first got married to Yao''s family, didn''t the village lay wine? One family tasted the wine made by our family and found it delicious. They had to pester my father to ask how they made the wine... "Yao Shu saw what she said and couldn''t help listening to it.


    "My father taught patiently, but he was so stupid that he said many times that he couldn''t learn In the end, the wine was finally brewed, and they invited their relatives and friends to taste it. As a result, it was on the table, the wine jar was opened, and it turned into vinegar! "


    Yao Shu "Puchi" a laugh out: "I''ve heard that wine is not into vinegar, is there any truth?"


    Yao Er Sao couldn''t stop laughing: "isn''t it true! Later, others looked embarrassed. On the same day, his family cooked dumplings and dipped them in the vinegar in the wine bowl, which was also a taste of their painstaking efforts. "


    When Yao Shu heard the speech, he couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that what this wine making wants is a craft."


    Yao Er Sao nodded: "it is not. So I said, "wait for daddy to come and make sure that the restaurant you provide will start the wine business."


    Yao Shu was overjoyed, and for a moment he was looking forward to the elder''s early arrival: "Oh, it''s been a month since I said it. Haven''t my parents finished handling things yet? On what day did you enter Beijing? "


    Yao''s second sister-in-law was smiling and comforting her: "don''t worry. There are so many things in the village. How can you handle them in a short time?"


    Yao Shu had to nod.


    It''s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice. Now this wine can''t come out. Yao Shu''s idea of selling wine in his head can''t be exerted.


    The two sisters chatted casually about other things, and the sun was getting higher and higher. It was time for Yao Shu to go to the restaurant.


    Yao''s second sister-in-law got up to leave, but she was dragged by Yao Shu and took them to the restaurant to deal with business matters


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Yao Shu and his second sister-in-law came to the restaurant in the morning. Because it was not the time for dinner, there were not many guests in the restaurant.


    Only scattered sitting in the lobby, eating dishes, chatting with friends three or two tables.


    Shopkeeper Liu saw Yao Shu and came out from behind the counter with a smile: "boss, have you come here so early today?"


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile and said, "shopkeeper, this is my second sister-in-law who you met last time. In the future, she will help to look after the restaurant together. When our restaurant business is getting better and better, I''m afraid we''ll have to add more staff. "


    Manager Liu is a good person. A glance at the past shows that the "second sister-in-law" in the East family is a capable and decisive person.


    He said with a smile: "madam, I''ll call you Mrs. Yao."


    Yao Er Sao nodded politely: "all right. Shopkeeper Liu, I don''t know a lot about the restaurant business for the first time. I hope you can give me more advice. "


    Shopkeeper Liu was very modest when he saw her inside and outside of the story. He had a good feeling for the lady in his heart. This time, his smile became more sincere: "madam, you''re joking. You''re too proud of us if you don''t teach us."


    The three exchanged greetings for a while, and shopkeeper Liu called the people who worked in the restaurant to come out one by one. One by one, he met Xiang Wei and sister-in-law Yao.


    After all of them had recognized each other, Yao Shu took his second sister-in-law up the stairs.


    Yao Shu had a special resting place in the restaurant, a small elegant room at the end of the corridor.


    It used to be a pile of sundries. After Yao Shu had arranged it for a while, he also set up tables, chairs and a reclining chair. It soon looked comfortable.


    Yao Er Sao came in to have a look and nodded with a smile: "ah Shu, you are really a baby."


    She looked around at the odds and ends of the cottage, which were small but delicate.


    Obviously, Yao Shu used his heart in the restaurant, which was a laughing place for temporary rest, and he also arranged carefully.


    Yao Shu was surprised. When he understood what Yao''s second sister-in-law meant, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "second sister-in-law, how can we follow her! It''s just a room. "


    Mrs. Yao sat down at a small table with cushions on the stool, which made people relax.


    She sighed and said with a smile, "Ashley, it''s you who are modest. Think about the women in Dayan Dynasty. Although the imperial court encouraged them to engage in business, where did they really show up and do business seriously? What''s more, you''ve always used 12% of your heart to the children. I think you''ve put on so much airs with the nine link and three treasure Trojan horse made for ER Bao. How not to let people appreciate and admire you? "


    Yao Shu was very surprised that her second sister-in-law always looked at herself like this. At the same time, she was also happy to be recognized by her relatives.


    Sitting down next to Yao''s second sister-in-law, Yao Shu held his chin in both hands and said with a smile, "second sister-in-law, if you go on boasting, I''ll be ashamed."


    Yao Shu and Yao Chao''s brother and sister are the most similar in Yao''s family. The same peach blossom eye alone shows the relationship between them.


    Looking at her sister-in-law''s smiling appearance, Yao''s second sister-in-law somehow thinks of Yao Chao, and her look is much more gentle.


    She rubbed Yao Shu''s head with a smile, just like Yao Chao used to treat his sister. She said with a gentle look: "what''s to be ashamed of? Ah Shu did a good job, everyone saw it. "


    Yao Shu chuckled.


    As the two sisters were talking, ah Kun, the shopkeeper, knocked at the door: "boss, Mrs. Yao, tea is here."


    Yao Shu raised his voice and said, "come in."


    With a tray in his hand, ah Kun came into the room with a smile, and quickly poured tea for them, along with a small plate of snacks.


    Each one of the snacks was small, perhaps considering that the two of them had breakfast, and they would not be too hungry, so they put on a plate of snacks to relieve boredom.


    "Yao Erkun said with a smile


    Ah Qian and ah Kun are the youngest in the restaurant, and Yao''s second sister-in-law subconsciously regards them as the younger generation.


    However, they have been working hard for many years, and they have already developed the ability to see people. Otherwise, they will not be able to work in the restaurant all the time.


    When ah Kun saw Yao''s sister-in-law praising herself, he just laughed and said, "what''s the matter? We''re just basic skills in our daily life. The owner doesn''t often say that we should make the guests feel at home! Although you and your employer are not outsiders, we respect them from the bottom of our hearts. Naturally, we will be more attentive. "


    Yao Shu said to his second sister-in-law with a smile: "don''t praise him. The people in our restaurant, especially ah Qian and ah Kun, can speak most. If you praise him, he can tell you ten things. "


    For a moment, all three of them laughed.


    Ah Kun didn''t leave immediately after delivering tea and snacks. Instead, he said a few words with them and chatted with them. The topic naturally went to the restaurant business.


    Ah Kun said: "our Beijing cuisine is really the best. However, in the capital, there are many outsiders and many officials..."


    Yao Shu put down his tea cup and asked, "it''s strange. Are there more people in Beijing?"Ah Kun said with a smile: "what the owner said is not bad, but what you don''t know is that most of the officials in the capital are well-off, and few of them come to our restaurant to have dinner."


    With such a little explanation, Yao Shu understood.


    Most of the officials in Beijing are the children of aristocratic families. They have a high opinion of themselves, and few of them go to the restaurants in the west of the city to treat them.


    She nodded and said, "this part of the guests is really not easy to attract, and they are not our main guests."


    It should be the host


    Yao Shu thought of what he had just said and asked, "you said that officials from other places are..."


    When ah Kun saw her asking, he said, "a few days ago, that is, two or three days ago, I always liked the restaurant opposite us. He invited a Suzhou cook. I heard that the craftsmanship was good, so he invited all the top scholars in this field to their house. These days, they were full of hype..."


    Yao Shu''s heart moved: "the number one scholar in this subject? You''re talking about Suzhou people, right? "


    Ah Kun hesitated for a moment, not sure: "it should be. It''s said that the surname is Yu or something. "


    Yao Shu and his second sister-in-law looked at each other with a smile.


    Isn''t that Yu Zhi?


    Yao Shu said to the man with a smile, "ah Kun, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll take the number one scholar to sit in our restaurant and have dinner for several times. You can also boast outside."


    Yao Er sister-in-law said with a smile: "can forget it, you this ghost idea, all hit Yu younger brother body."


    Ah Kun listened to their meaning and said happily, "do you know the champion of this discipline? No, no, we can''t. We have to take a look around here! You two don''t know, these days, their restaurant can be regarded as the tail of the sky


    Yao Shu bent over with a smile, nodded his head and sent him away.


    After waiting for someone to leave, sister-in-law Yao said strangely, "I haven''t heard from little brother Yu for many days. Ashu, you''ve been in the capital for some time. Have you met each other?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    Yao Shu shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, we haven''t met yet..."


    Then, her white teeth revealed and she said with a smile: "I will write to him today and invite him to be a guest at home first! Restaurants, not restaurants, are all jokes. Let''s see how little brother Yu is doing in the capital. "


    "That''s exactly what happened," Yao said with a smile


    Yao Shu wrote to Yu Zhi, and he got a reply on the same day.


    Now he is alone in the capital, living and eating in the Imperial Academy. Besides compiling history books and consulting literature, he reads books in his spare time every day, and he has a good life.


    After receiving a letter from Yao Shu inviting him to visit his home, Yu Zhi was very happy and said to his colleagues, "I also have friends in Beijing! You don''t have to laugh at me all day and go to the restaurant alone to have dinner... "


    He was young and not a deep-seated man. In addition, most of the people who worked in the Imperial Academy were literati who loved to read books. There were fewer twists and turns than in the Imperial Hall.


    When his colleagues heard him say this, they said with a smile: "your reputation is not spread by others. Isn''t it the restaurant I went to last time? When I heard about your identity, I didn''t let it go? But the whole west of the city knows that the number one scholar in this field likes the dishes made by their Suzhou cooks... "


    Yu Zhi is also very helpless, shaking his head and sighing.


    The gentleman does not say that people are short, it is this matter that caused him a lot of trouble, Yu Zhi also did not have dissatisfaction with the other side.


    Instead, he said to his colleagues, "it''s not easy for restaurants to do business. It''s understandable to find a gimmick."


    The colleague said with a smile: "if you make friends with Yu Zhi, you will feel at ease. You don''t have to be wary of anything at all!"


    All the people in the room nodded with laughter when they listened to him.


    In the evening, Yu Zhi went to Yao Shu''s house in the west of the city. Fortunately, the place was not hard to find, so he soon found it.


    Before he came near, he heard a familiar voice behind him: "little brother Yu!"


    Yu Zhi turned back with a surprise smile on his face: "brother Yao!"


    Yao Chao was still wearing the uniform of the palace, and he came back in a hurry after he got off duty. He walked up to Yu Zhi and patted each other on the shoulder. His face was full of smile: "yo! How can you grow taller if you don''t see it in the month


    Yu Zhi grinned shyly: "second brother, don''t make fun of me It''s a little bit higher, but I can''t see it at all. "


    Yao Chao took the young man''s shoulder, took him to the house, and said with a smile: "how can''t you see it? I can see that. I think you still have a long body. You should have some new clothes. After a few months, you suddenly find that your clothes are short. Then you''ll be in a hurry... "


    Over the past few months, Yu Zhi has been dealing with his colleagues in the Imperial Academy in his spare time. Most of them are scholars. The topics he talks about are no more than Jing Shi Zi Ji and Shi CI Ge Fu. Talking to Yao Chaoyi like this, it seems that he suddenly returns to reality.


    For a while, he was not used to it.


    However, for Yao Chao''s concern, Yu Zhi still nods obediently: "second elder brother said, I wrote down."


    Yao Chao laughed: "can pour is really obedient, also no wonder a Shu always takes you as younger brother to see."


    Yu Zhi followed Yao Chao to the yard and asked, "how are Miss Yao and brother Lin doing? Second brother, are you busy? It''s said that ah Zhi studied with Mr. Xie? "


    When Yao Chao saw that he asked so many questions, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m afraid you''re not going to ask all the questions you can! If I talk to you until midnight, how can others talk to you? Come in, and we''ll talk about it in detail at dinner


    Yu Zhi listened to what he said and nodded with a smile.


    Entering the main courtyard, he did not stand still, then heard the little girl excited scream: "brother Yu!"


    Yu Zhi looked up and saw that as little marbles ran up to him like a light butterfly.


    The little girl put her hands around his waist and said happily, "brother Yu, you are here."


    More than a few months of surprise, think than tall


    "Chao Chi" chuckled.


    Sure enough, when the older people see the younger ones, will they say their height in an adult''s voice? I can learn and sell more.


    However, what he said is also true. As''s body size has gradually grown up. It has not been seen for several months. The change is still very obvious.


    The little girl happily took Yu Zhi''s hand and led him to the inner room. She said: "it''s growing tall, so does my mother. If I try hard, I will catch up with my brother soon. "


    Listening to her childish words, Yu Zhi couldn''t help laughing.


    Instead of telling the truth to spoil the girl''s interest, he nodded and said, "if you eat well and exercise more, you will be tall and beautiful in the future."


    Ace was so happy that he threw himself on Yu Zhi and held it.


    Yao Chao looked at these two people and saw their faces look greasy and crooked. He suddenly felt that Yu Zhi was really liked by children, especially by little girls like ace.He went to his own yard, changed his clothes, and went back to the main court.


    It was still early in the day. Lin radial didn''t get away from the palace because of things in the palace. Yao Feng was also outside. There were only women and several children in the family.


    Yu Zhi was sitting in the middle of the crowd, surrounded by children, and would go back to Yao Shu from time to time. What a hurry!


    Yao Chao approached and laughed: "little brother Yu Zhi, haven''t you met our sister-in-law yet?"


    On that day, he lived in Yao Chao''s home in the town. He met Xiang Wei.


    However, Yao Feng and his wife have been in Yaojia village and have never had contact with Yu Zhi.


    Mrs. Yao said in a warm voice: "although I have never seen Yu''s younger brother''s face, I''ve heard of it many times from Ashu''s mouth. Now I''ve seen it, it''s not strange at all."


    Yu Zhi smiles and nods: "what sister-in-law said is."


    They hold Yao Chao to sit down, drink tea and chat, waiting for Yao Feng and their return.


    Yu Zhi looked at ah Zhi''s absence and asked, "Dabao has gone to Xie''s house and hasn''t come back yet?"


    Yao Shu nodded and said, "isn''t it! It''s really not easy for you to study. It''s true that you study hard in the cold window. Ah Zhi left before dawn all day, and it was dinner time when he got home. It was really hard... "


    Yu Zhi said with a smile, "Dabao is OK, for example, she is still young this year. Now it''s just to lay a solid foundation. When it comes to practicing style in the future, I''m afraid it will be more laborious. "


    Speaking of this, Yao Erlang had a topic, and he interrupted: "my father said that he had worked hard to grow up..."


    Before he finished speaking, he hit his head. Yao Chao could knock on his forehead with a folding fan across half a table and make a crisp sound.


    Yao Erlang covered his head and cried out in pain, "Daddy!"


    Yao Chao a pair of peach blossom eyes stare round, training way: "you don''t read well also just, how can you say others like that?"


    Yao Erlang raised his eyes innocently and looked at the adults. In his heart, isn''t that what you said?


    Finally, Yao couldn''t stop laughing and pulled Erlang''s sleeve: "Erlang, it''s true that uncle said that, but it''s not that He is to see me worry about too many things, comforting words


    Yao Erlang pouted: "how to comfort you when you use, comfort me when you can not use?"


    Yao Er sister-in-law has a headache. She knows that Yao Erlang is born with such strength and strength that she can speak at any time. Others have nothing to say.


    But Yu Zhi laughed and said to Yao Chao, "Erlang is smart."


    Yao Chao had no choice but to knock on his son again. He had a headache and said, "every day, I dare not open my mouth in front of him."


    All of them laughed, but Yao Erlang pouted and kept silent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    As a young adult, ASI sighed, gently breathed on his second cousin''s red forehead, and whispered: "second cousin, you can say less. After dinner, we can play a little longer. "


    Yao Erlang felt hurt by his father, so he took Yao Dalang and ASI aside and refused to listen to adults.


    He whispered to his companion, "ah Zhi will come back for dinner later. Help me persuade him. Don''t make him angry. We are friends for a lifetime. We can''t talk to adults! "


    Both Yao Dalang and AZ felt as if they had undertaken a mission on their shoulders and nodded solemnly.


    Yao Erlang was worried. His cousin should have been angry when he heard what Auntie and auntie said?


    I''d like to make a solemn apology to him


    After Lin radial went down to his post, he went to Xie''s house and took his son back by the way.


    To dinner time, the family gathered together, Yao Feng also rushed back from the cloth shop.


    Lin radial and his son first went to change their clothes. When they got to the front hall, the food had been served.


    Because of the absence of Yao''s father and mother, Yao Feng''s eldest brother is the Lord.


    When the crowd got together, he took the lead to pick up the wine glass, stood up and said: "today, I''m the first time to meet Yu Zhi when he comes home. However, I''ve heard a lot about him these days - he''s young and smart, he''s a good friend of Yao''s family, and he''s an example for children to learn from! It seems that ah Zhi is still not satisfied, and there is confusion in his eyes.


    Yu Zhiwen said: "you don''t have to worry about this now. I have a general understanding of Mr. Xie''s ideas. It is most reasonable to lay a foundation for you at this stage."


    A Zhi nodded: "I''m just a little curious about what the scientific examination looks like. Why do so many examinees look haggard when they come down from the exam for a few days, and even some of them can''t hold on halfway... "


    Yu Zhi "ha ha" laughs out loud. He refuses to tell ah Zhi about the embarrassment in the examination room, so that he won''t be afraid.


    Just encourage him to say: "follow Mr. Xie to read well. Naturally, you will have a different understanding of the world. After another two years to lay a solid foundation, I believe you will soon be able to make a brilliant and elegant article. Plus daily exercise, physical strength up, just a little scientific examination, naturally


    Ah Si exclaimed: "brother Yu is so powerful!"


    The boy nodded and wrote down what Yuzhi said. He said seriously, "thank you, uncle Yu. Ah Zhi has been taught."


    Yao Dalang, who was listening to them, whispered to Yao Erlang, "their brothers and sisters are interesting. One is brother and the other is uncle."


    Yao Erlang said with a smile, "it''s not the girl Er Bao who says she wants to marry someone else all day long? I have to call my brother... "


    As his ears were sharp, he had already heard two cousins'' comments, and he felt embarrassed.


    After earning money, she jumped down from Yu Zhi''s knee, grabbed Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang''s hands from left to right, and said, "just say these words at home. How can you still shout them out?"


    The little girl''s face was red, and she was obviously ashamed.


    Yao Erlang also felt that he had lost his words, so he apologized to his little cousin: "my second cousin talks nonsense. I''m sorry, er Bao, don''t take it to heart."


    Ah Si was not annoyed, just a little embarrassed, ran to sit beside Yao Shu.


    Seeing this, Yao Dalang shook his head to Erlang and advised him, "you can do things a little longer. What good-natured two brothers and sisters of achias? In two days, I offended you all the time... "


    Yao Erlang was also a little annoyed and kept silent.


    In addition to such a small episode, during the whole dinner period, the guests and the host enjoyed each other, and the people chatted about the latest situation. Even some unfamiliar barriers in front of us soon dissipated.


    When the sun set and it was completely dark, Yu Zhi said goodbye.


    Because Lin radial helped him drink a lot of wine, the remaining branches were still able to stand still, but the drunkenness also had six or seven points.


    Yao Shu urged him to stay and said, "it''s not too early now. Why don''t we have a rest at home? There are many guest rooms on the left and right. Why go back? "


    Yu Zhi said with a smile: "I have to go to work tomorrow. I can''t drink again. If you live in your house, you can''t get up in the morning. You''d better go back to the Imperial Academy! "


    Yao Feng and others stayed several times. Yu Zhi only said that he would stay another day. When people saw that he really wanted to leave, they would not stay any more.


    Finally, in the eyes of as reluctantly, Yu Zhi was sent out of the door by Lin radial.


    Before leaving, he coaxed the little girl and said, "brother Yu is in the capital now. He is only a few steps away from your home. He will come back some other day."


    Ah Si nodded.


    There was no curfew on weekdays in the capital at night, so Yu Zhi and Lin Du didn''t care about the time. They just ate slowly and went to the Imperial Academy.


    Along the way, Lin Du also said to Yu Zhi, "we northerners invite people to be guests at home. If the guests can walk out, it means that the host''s home is not in place."


    Yu Zhi was surprised and couldn''t help laughing: "no wonder the two brothers of Yao family refused to let elder brother Lin block the wine for me.""Between us, don''t say this. The first time you come home, if you do drink under the table and refuse to come back later, it will be a great loss. "


    Yu Zhi laughed.


    The moon is cool, and clouds occasionally cover the moon, but it is soon blown away by the wind, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    The young man may have drunk some wine and added a lot of emotion to his heart. Today, he can easily express his emotion: "brother Lin, I sometimes envy you very much - the family is so noisy and harmonious. When I first met you, I thought you were hard to get close to, but I got in touch with you slowly. Miss Yao said it well. You are a warm-hearted person. "


    Lin radial faintly "um" a sound, but the eyebrow was infected with a little melancholy that is not easy to detect.


    Seeing this, Yu Zhi was puzzled, and then asked, "does brother Lin have something to say?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    Under the night, Lin radial''s eyes flashed through the sadness, but still was caught by the remaining branches.


    After Yu Zhi asked, there was a moment''s silence between them.


    Yu Zhi could not help but feel some chagrin in his heart -


    his grandfather often taught him to keep in touch with others and never talk too much.


    Although he had known Lin radial for several months, he also had full trust in each other, but he was cold in the end.


    I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for him to ask in such a big way.


    Yu Zhi was entangled with himself, but Lin radial opened his mouth: "if you want to say something, I really have something to ask for, but I haven''t thought out how to open my mouth."


    Yu Zhi said: "brother Lin, if you have anything to say, I will do my best to help you."


    With a faint smile, Lin radial shook his head and said, "it''s not a big deal. I just want you to be in the Hanlin Academy for so long, and I know the temperament of Lord Xie. "


    I nodded.


    He knew that Xie Qian and Lin radial were nephews by blood. It was no surprise that Lin radial mentioned Xie Qian.


    But Yu Zhi''s heart is still puzzled, what is the matter that is hard to speak, let Lin radial such a decisive person do not know how to open his mouth?


    Yu Zhi hesitated and asked, "what does elder brother Lin mean?"


    Now that Lin radial has started his talk, he is much smoother.


    They walk side by side on the Qingshiban street. The quiet night is a good time to relax and talk.


    The man pondered and said, "after an accident in the Xie family, my uncle''s character has changed a lot. Although he has been an official in the court these years, he doesn''t care much about the affairs of the court and the changes around him."


    I nodded.


    He did listen to his colleagues talk about the injustice of the Xie family that day, including how Xie Qian went into the court to rehabilitate the Xie family and the first prince by hiding his name


    As for Xie Qian himself, Yu Zhi has been exposed to it for several times. He only feels that the coldest snow on the mountain that he can''t climb seems to be indifferent to people and things.


    He also heard Lin Du say: "now that Ashu and I are taking our children to Beijing, we are actually adding a weakness to my uncle. Moreover, now that the court is full of power, my uncle is loyal to his majesty and will do his best to protect his majesty."


    The man raised his eyes and said frankly, "now that you are by my uncle''s side, you are smart and cautious. In my heart, I hope you can be a big help to him


    Yu Zhi saw that the man said solemnly, for a while, he was a little confused and said, "brother Lin, I, i..."


    With a smile, Lin Yu said, "I don''t need to panic. Now Lord Xie''s actions in the Imperial Academy were approved by his Majesty in the court. No matter what the result is, Lord Xie is standing in front of him. "


    Yu Zhi shook his head and looked at Lin radial''s eyes carefully. He worried: "brother Lin, I don''t mean that. Mr. Xie is upright, and his profound knowledge is highly admired by our students. Naturally, I am willing to follow him all the time. It''s just that I really don''t know anything about chaotang... "


    He patted Yu Zhi on the shoulder and said, "you are only 15 or 16 years old. It''s still early to get in touch with these things. Now you just have to work with Mr. Xie in the Imperial Academy. When I talk to you about the situation of the court hall, I just want to remind you that no matter where you are in the court hall, you can''t be alone. "


    I know, brother Lin nods


    He was a wise man, and he had no obstinate rancidity of a scholar.


    To be a courtier is to share the worries of the king. His majesty pointed him out to Xie Qian, and he followed him faithfully. This is Yu Zhi''s loyalty.


    Lin radial nodded, but saw Yu Zhi and said with a smile: "is that all brother Lin wants to say?"


    The man is dumb, the cold eyebrows and eyes gradually melt, with some smile: "you are really keen."


    Lin is always very good at judging people. From the first sight of Yu Zhi, he knew that in addition to the integrity of scholars, there was also a rare intelligence and sharpness in Yu Zhi.


    After drinking wine, Yu Zhi became more and more daring. He joked: "brother Lin, if you have anything to say, you can still laugh at you?"


    Without further hesitation, Lin Du solemnly said, "just now, I''d like to ask you to help Mr. Xie''s deployment. Next, I''ll make a personal request..."


    "Brother Lin, please tell me," said Yu Zhi


    The man''s resolute face softened the lines in the moonlight and whispered, "uncle is alone, and he is really lonely. I thought, if you are free on weekdays, can you go to Xiefu and talk to him more


    Lin''s words really surprised Yu Zhi.


    Indeed, Lord Xie has always been a loner and wanderer. When he thought about it carefully, no one in Xie''s house could talk to him.


    Lin Fei added: "now Ashu and I intend to adopt the three treasures to my uncle''s knee, which is to add some popularity to Xie''s house. It''s just that Sanbao is too young to really understand his uncle''s mind? Little brother Yu, you are different My uncle told me today that he appreciated your talent and characterYu Zhi was still sighing for Xie Qian just now. After listening to Lin radial''s words, he couldn''t help laughing: "did Mr. Xie really say that?"


    As if he had been secretly worshipped idol noticed, Yuzhi heart very happy.


    Lin radial saw the young man''s elated mood, and his look was gentle. He said with a smile, "don''t you believe it?"


    Yu Zhi said in a voice: "believe in me. I believe in brother Lin''s words. It''s just too unexpected! I only spoke to Mr. Xie once. That time, I was stubborn and insisted on my wrong understanding Mr. Xie is not annoyed. He has solved my confusion lightly! I didn''t expect that Lord Xie would praise me! "


    He even sped faster than before. For a while, his youth became stronger.


    See Lin radial smile but do not speak, Yu Zhi some embarrassed, shy way: "elder brother Lin see laugh."


    Lin radial''s voice is low, way: "see you don''t repel, I feel at ease."


    Xie Qian usually has little evaluation of the people around him. He doesn''t see the good or the bad, but he doesn''t care how the other party acts.


    But he is different from Yu Zhi.


    At a glance, Lin radial saw Xie Qian''s approval, as well as a long time lost to see the joy.


    Yu Zhi licked his lower lip, and he couldn''t stop jumping in his heart. He said excitedly, "brother Lin, do you think that if I go to Xie''s house with a question I can''t understand, will Mr. Xie be impatient?"


    Lin radial shook his head: "No."


    He raised his eyes and said to Yu Zhi, "ah Zhi has just passed the imperial college examination. After the Dragon Boat Festival, he will go to study. At that time, Xie''s house will be cold again. If yu''s younger brother is willing to go to the mansion from time to time, I''d like to thank you very much. "


    Yu Zhi''s eyes were bright: "yes, yes, I have a hundred wishes in my heart!"


    Lin radial sent Yu Zhi safely to the Imperial Academy. On his way home, he could not help but feel a lot lighter and more relaxed.


    In this way, my uncle''s popularity gradually increased


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    The next morning.


    A Zhi simply used some breakfast and was ready to leave for Xie''s house.


    When he finished dressing, he suddenly remembered the clothes he had taken off in his room yesterday. He ran to Yao Shu in a hurry and asked, "Aung, have I washed my dirty clothes yesterday?"


    When Yao Shu was preparing the ingredients for breakfast, he raised his head from the chopping board and said, "what do you want to do with this? It has been washed. "


    A Zhi''s face suddenly changed color and looked very upset.


    Yao Shu wiped his hands, approached him and asked him, "what''s the matter? But there''s something in the clothes? "


    Yesterday, the grandfather nodded in his face. One is from Madame Jiang to a Niang, and the other is from tenger to AZ. Because Mrs. Jiang didn''t know the address of our new home, she sent someone to Xie''s house... "


    With that, he stamped his foot with remorse and guilt: "it''s all my fault, I forgot it!"


    Yao Shu was busy comforting a Zhi: "don''t worry. Go to the backyard and find Aunt Liu who collects dirty clothes. If she sees a letter, she won''t wash it. "


    The boy hurried to the backyard.


    After a while, he came back with two letters in his hands and a smile on his face.


    "Aung! It''s back! Sure enough, Aunt Liu will give it to you, but I don''t know


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "take it. It''s getting late. If you don''t start, I''m afraid you''ll be late today. "


    Ah Zhi put the letter in his hand on the wooden shelf of the kitchen and ran out of the door in a hurry.


    Yao Shu reminded him: "don''t run on the road! Sweating and catching cold


    Ah Zhi answered and soon disappeared.


    Yao Shu quickly made breakfast, called on the children to get up, opened the letter Jiang Qi gave her and read it.


    The more she saw behind, a smile slowly rose on her face.


    After washing his face in a daze, ah Si became more energetic. Seeing Yao Shu''s look on the table, he said strangely, "what happened in the morning, Granny? Are you so happy?"


    Yao Shu laughed, pointed to another letter on the table and said, "here, there is a letter that tenger wrote to you."


    As soon as his eyes lit up, he rushed forward, opened the envelope, held the letter in his hands, and read at a glance.


    "Aung! Brother tenger said that he has not been sick recently. He has been playing in the countryside for half a month and has been tanned a lot. "


    Jiang Qi also mentioned this in her letter, and also thanks Yao Shu, saying that thanks to her reminding her children to exercise more, Teng Er is really a lot more cheerful and healthy.


    Yao Shu said to a Si with a smile, "come to dinner after reading the letter. My mother is going to feed my brother."


    As quickly nodded, obediently sat at the table, while eating breakfast, while reading the letter tenger gave her repeatedly.


    Yao Shu is feeding Sanbao his favorite noodles. He also hears ace calling her from afar: "Aung! When brother Teng gets better, can we let him come to Beijing? "


    She was not able to laugh or cry, but promised, "yes, please finish the meal first."


    As was smiling, eating and singing.


    When Yao Shu saw his daughter''s happy appearance, he couldn''t help laughing. Xindao: it seems that it''s really necessary to get together after tenger gets better.


    Jiang Qi wrote to her and also mentioned that she wanted to come to the capital city for development, but because of her son''s health, she couldn''t bear to travel a long distance, so she had to give up.


    While feeding his little son, Yao Shu was still thinking about how to reply to Jiang Qi''s letter.


    On this day, the morning is doomed to be restless. As soon as the mother and daughter have finished breakfast, ah Si is playing with Sanbao. Yao Shu is cleaning the table when he hears the voice of his second sister-in-law: "ah Shu, ah Shu."


    She came in in in a hurry, with a smile on her face: "Ashley, clean up quickly, our parents are here!"


    Yao Shu was stunned, and then surprised: "really? Where are you? "


    As he heard it, he pricked up his ears to listen.


    Yao''s second sister-in-law came forward to help Yao Shu clean up the dishes and chopsticks. She said with a smile: "when we arrived at the gate of the city, there were not many people waiting in line this morning. If you want to come, you can come in soon. Big brother has already gone to pick it up. Let''s wait at home. "


    As was very happy, he cheered and hugged Sanbao in his ear and said, "grandma and grandfather are coming! Sanbao, do you remember your grandparents? Every time you drink goat''s milk, grandma fed you. "


    Sanbao where to understand these, just muddleheaded to feel the excitement of her sister, then follow happy.


    Yao soon cleaned up the table, changed Sanbao''s happy clothes, and went to the front hall with his two children.


    Yao Chao and Lin radial went to the palace to be on duty early in the morning. Yao Feng took Dalang Erlang to meet him. There were only two sister-in-law and Yao Shu with two children.


    Mrs. Yao prepared tea and snacks in the front hall, as well as a lot of fruits. Seeing them come in, she said with a smile, "Ah Wei, Ashu, come and sit down first. Father and they have a long time to come."Now that Sanbao was able to leave, he didn''t like to be held in his arms and twisted to get down. Yao Shu had to put him on the ground.


    How long does Yao''s bright red eyes make him look at her


    Yao Shu said: "it will be one year old at the end of this month. What if I say, my parents and aunts are just in time


    Sister Yao handed a little plum to Sanbao, and the baby''s fleshy hand clutched it.


    She chuckled and turned her head to Yao Shu and said, "I don''t think my father and auntie are just lucky. Maybe it''s Sanbao''s birthday. She''s going to have a birthday party for him."


    Yao Shu was stunned and then said with a smile, "I didn''t think that my sister-in-law didn''t say that."


    "The first birthday is the most important thing, and we have to arrange to catch up with the week. My parents specially come to celebrate Sanbao, and there are some."


    Yao Shu''s heart was slightly warm. He looked at Sanbao curiously playing with the plum in his hand and put it in his mouth. He said to his two sisters in law: "what I thought before was not to do big things. On that day, we invited a lot of people and it was very lively. Let''s keep a low profile when we are one year old. "


    Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "it''s necessary to keep a low profile. Whether it''s simple or complex, it''s a big event. There must be a ceremony. Even if we don''t invite the elders of the clan to preside over the ceremony, all the relatives and friends have to be present. "


    Yao Ersao also said yes, adding: "don''t say that Erlang grabbed Zhou that day. He was holding a small bow in his hand and didn''t look at the book beside him. Growing up to this age, the child really has no interest in reading. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t help making a sound of joy.


    The modern people unconsciously lost a lot of sense of ceremony. Yao Shuyuan did not intend to make the children''s first year grand. However, after listening to the words of the two sisters in law, he felt that he was too lazy.


    She nodded: "what sisters in law say is true. Just after my parents arrived, they also discussed with them


    As soon as Yao Shu''s voice fell, he heard a burst of movement outside, and everyone got up.


    The two sisters in law of the Yao family beamed with joy: "has this arrived? How can it be so fast


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    Yao Shu and others went out of the house to see that Yao''s father and mother had arrived.


    After several days of running, the two old people were surrounded by the children, but their spirits didn''t show any signs of fatigue. Their faces showed a happy smile.


    Yao Shu couldn''t help but step forward and called: "Daddy, Aung!"


    Yao''s father and mother did not see their little daughter for a long time, and they all said happily, "Ashu!"


    Yao''s mother took her grandson and granddaughter''s hand and walked towards Yao Shu. She said in a warm voice, "I haven''t seen it in some days. How come you haven''t grown fatter? The small face is still so sharp, don''t eat well in weekdays


    "Ah Si explained for his mother:" ah Niang had a good meal


    All the people laughed with kindness.


    Yao Shu welcomed him and said to his mother with a smile: "how can my mother always think about other people getting fat? If you are fat, you will not look good... "


    Yao''s mother glared: "who said that! I think you and Achilles should be fatter


    The three treasures in Yao Shu''s arms were not willing to be ignored. He called out "yiyiya" and stretched out his arms to Yao''s mother.


    Yao''s sister-in-law and Yao''s second sister-in-law said with a smile, "I''m afraid Sanbao doesn''t know anyone. Now look, this little guy is smart! Remember people. "


    They did not exchange greetings in front of the door for a long time, so they welcomed the two old men into the main courtyard.


    Yao''s father and mother walked and stopped all the way, but it was not hard. They took the children and said something for a long time before they let the crowd go.


    As Yao''s mother packed her simple luggage, she said to her father with a smile: "you didn''t want to come here before. Now, you''d better stay with the children. Is it true or not? "


    Yao''s father didn''t have a hard mouth. He said with a smile, "yes, you can say anything."


    Yao''s mother glared: "how do you say that? To tell you the truth, do you really think that the capital is not as relaxed as yaojiacun? "


    Yao''s father grew up in the capital city when he was young, but later his grandfather resigned and returned to his hometown, which gradually adapted to the life in the countryside.


    He is not a strong man, and usually he is gentle. Seeing that his wife wants to be more serious with him, he says with a bitter smile: "the capital is naturally good everywhere. It''s just I don''t know if I should get around with my grandfather''s former friends, so I''m just a little distressed. "


    Yao''s mother''s hand action pause, strange way: "actually is this reason?"


    Father Yao nodded.


    See his wife smile and shake his head: "you usually how open-minded to see open a person, how this age, but because of these small things to stubborn live?"


    Yao''s father helped to pack up and asked, "hmm? What does that mean? "


    Yao''s mother calmed down and asked, "does your grandfather have anything to do with these friends?"


    Yao''s father shook his head: "of course not."


    The latter laughed and spread out the clean sheets, and turned around and said, "since there is no one who can''t live with others, what kind of contacts are you afraid of? If it''s too long to walk around, it''s even easier - just find a reason to send a post to your door. Moreover, today, both a Chao and a Du have official positions. Are you afraid that others will look down on you? "


    Yao''s father thought about it carefully, and he thought that his wife''s words were reasonable, so he laughed: "these are all later words. Let''s arrange the family affairs first."


    Yao''s mother glanced back at him, but she couldn''t help laughing. She kept moving and murmured: "it seems that people need us more! The children have arranged it clearly... "


    This is how they get along with each other on weekdays. Sometimes they quarrel with each other, but most of them are Yao''s mother''s nagging, and Yao''s father is not half impatient to listen.


    The day passed quickly. In the evening, a large family gathered together to celebrate. The next day, the plaque of "Yao''s house" could be hung outside the house.


    To this end, Yao Shu asked Lin radial to see if the man wanted to move out. The latter shook his head and said, "Yao''s house or Lin''s house is just a plaque. Now parents, brothers and sisters in law are all here. It''s convenient for a large family to live in. Is it possible that your relatives are not my relatives? "


    Yao Shu looked at Lin radial with a pair of bright and clear eyes. His face was full of smile, but he refused to speak.


    Lin Liao couldn''t help chuckling. He took her waist and asked in a low voice, "what are you looking at me like this? Well? "


    Yao Shu bit his lower lip, his eyebrows and eyes turned into crescent moon, and he was full of intoxicating beauty like a lake.


    "If you look at me like this again, we won''t be able to get out of the door today," he said


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "nothing else. I just think what you said is particularly reasonable."


    Lin radial laughed again and gently flicked Yao Shu Bai Jie''s forehead: "what is this word?"


    After he was familiar with his family, he said with a smile, "I''ll take the smell of your family with me I like it when you say that. As if we were as good as one person, regardless of you and me. "


    Lin''s voice was low. If he was a good musical instrument, he would be as cool and intoxicating as the moon on a summer night: "Ashu, we are husband and wife. We are one. What do you and I should share?"Yao Shu sighed a long time, only holding him, no more words.


    I don''t know how long it took for Lin to remind me: "the children are still waiting. Don''t go out today?"


    Yao Shu raised his head and blinked a pair of peach blossom eyes: "go, go, go! My uncle finally had time and said that he would go to see him.... "


    The couple had already packed up, but they were just talking for a while. They picked up the gift for Xie Qian and went out.


    Ah Si is playing in the yard with Sanbao. Ah Zhi has already gone to Xie''s house early in the morning. After everything is sorted out, Lin radial drives the car and goes to Xie''s house with his wife and children.


    Today, although Xie Qian was not a rest time, he didn''t go to the Imperial Academy to deal with trivial matters. The Emperor didn''t call him, so he concentrated on teaching a Zhi at home.


    It was the wrong time for Lin radial to take the children to see Xie Qian when he was free.


    When I got to the east of the city, I saw two stone lions in front of Xie''s house from a distance through several streets. The housekeeper Xie will be in front of the door in the morning.


    Seeing the carriage, he stepped forward and said with a smile, "well, we''ve been looking forward to it for many days. We also said that the young master and his wife would not come to our door even though they were not away from the capital city."


    Yao Shu got out of the carriage with the children. Hearing this, he said with a smile, "don''t make fun of us. The head promised to visit your house from time to time, but after all, after the new house was settled, I couldn''t get rid of all the trivial things. Now, when I''m free, do you come here in a hurry? "


    Xie mingzao stopped taking the Lin radial family as an outsider, and said with a smile, "we Fu Ya and Fu Li have been talking about them for a long time. I think you can take them away with you this time."


    Lin radial''s face was warm, and Yao Shu laughed. As he listened, he clapped his little hand and said, "good idea of grandfather Ming! Sister Fuya and sister Fuli will come home with us


    Xie Ming Yigeng, looking at a Si''s round face, couldn''t help bending down and pinching her white cheek with a smile: "OK, it''s OK to take two of my family''s girls, but I have to use this little girl to pay for it."


    Ace giggled.


    When people enter Xie''s house, half a month later, the rockery corridor is full of familiar scenery, and even the next people salute and greet Lin''s family, which makes people feel more warm.


    Xie Ming led Lin radial''s family in and said, "my Lord is teaching you in your study. It will take you half an hour to finish. No, why don''t you go to the pavilion first? It''s a place for adults to read and drink tea on weekdays. It''s sunny today, but it''s quiet and cool there. "


    This means that they should not be regarded as outsiders at all. Lin radial and Yao Shu naturally have no objection.


    Xie mingphen instructs his servants to get tea and snacks, and leads them to the Pavilion by the lake


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    The scenery of Xiefu is really good.


    Every time Yao Shu sat in the green, he always felt as if he was in a beautiful park, surrounded by flowers and plants. It was very pleasant.


    Outside the pavilion is a man-made lake. The water flows from the river outside the capital and flows through Xie''s house. It has a feeling of being integrated with the whole capital.


    Yao Shu and Lin radial are sitting in the pavilion eating snacks and drinking tea, while ASI and Sanbao follow the people to play on the grass. The summer sun is blocked in the shade, which does not affect people''s mood at all.


    After half an hour, we could see two figures, one big and one small, coming from afar. They were Xie Qian and ah Zhi.


    A Si sharp eyed, the first to stand up and said: "thank you, grandfather and brother


    Sanbao turned his head sensitively and looked along the sight of AZ. A smile appeared on the baby''s fat face and stretched out his arm in the direction of Xie Qian.


    The tall man walked slowly and quickly came to Sanbao. He picked him up from the ground with one hand and said to ace, "is there any dew on the grass? Have you ever been wet? "


    The little girl also stood up and said, "the dew has long been evaporated, and her clothes are not wet."


    Xie Qian''s other hand held the small hand of AZ''s meat. "Well," he said, and took her to the pavilion.


    Ah Zhi is on the edge. He looks serious and looks like a small follower of Xie Qian. In this way, there are three similarities in their looks.


    Yao Shu said to Lin radial with a smile: "look, the three children are as good as rabbits in front of my uncle. It seems that the family still needs such a dignified elder. "


    Lin radial looked at her, and his eyes seemed to be saying --


    am I not dignified enough?


    Yao Shuyi''s peach blossom eyes curved slightly and said with a smile, "isn''t it good for us to be kind parents?"


    Speaking, Xie Qian has already taken three children into the pavilion.


    Lin radial and Yao Shu stood up and saluted Xie Qian.


    The man nodded faintly, let them sit down, and ordered the next humanitarian: "on the tartary buckwheat tea."


    The servant responded respectfully and retreated.


    "Thank you, what kind of tea is tartary buckwheat tea? Is it bitter? "


    Xie Qian had already let go of her hand. The little girl was sitting beside her mother, her short legs swaying in the middle of the stone bench. Looking at her cleverness, she was relaxed and lively.


    Xie Qian''s voice was cold and warm. He patiently said, "it''s for your brother. Tartary buckwheat tea is produced in Southwest China. It tastes sweet and can clear eyes and remove fire. "


    Maybe it''s hot these days. A Zhi''s mouth starts to get angry. Sometimes he doesn''t remember to drink water when he reads books. Soon, he can''t speak.


    Xie Qian prepared chrysanthemum tea for him these days, which was not very effective, so he sent someone to take some tartary buckwheat tea from other places. He arrived only yesterday.


    When ah Si heard that the tea was not bitter, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes and said, "grandfather Xie, I want to try it too!"


    Xie Qian glanced at the maid standing on one side, and the latter went down to prepare.


    Seeing this, Yao Shu said with a smile, "why should my uncle get used to her? Just now I have drunk a large bowl of sour plum soup made by the government, and clamour for drinking Hawthorn honey water Now, do you want to taste other people''s tartary buckwheat tea? Don''t put up your stomach. "


    The last sentence is to make fun of AZ. The little girl just laughs and doesn''t talk.


    Xie Qian light way: "a pot of tea just, can drink."


    Lin Du listened to their conversation, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    The couple had nothing important to do today, so they chatted with Xie Qian about their father and mother''s entering Beijing.


    Listening to Xie Qian''s concern, Yao Shu said: "it''s only three days, just settled down."


    "Well," the man said, and then asked, "are we all here?"


    Yao Shu nodded: "big brother, two sisters in law and children are all here."


    Xie Qian took the initiative to say: "since the two old men have arrived in the capital, I will go to visit Yao''s house in the next post some other day."


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "my uncle sent a message to improve it. It''s not so formal. My father and mother have heard about my uncle for a long time, and they have always been the same. See you. "


    Xie Qian nodded his head and asked Lin radial, "is Chao in office today?"


    Although I don''t know why the topic suddenly turned so fast, Lin radial still nodded: "my second brother and I will always have a person watching in the palace, and Xiumu is also in turn."


    Xie Qian motioned to the servants around him to take the children to play. When a Zhi and a Si came out of the pavilion with three treasures, he pondered:


    "the uterus is not peaceful these days. You two are right to do this."


    Speaking of serious business, Lin radial looked serious.


    He frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "that''s what we both think about. After this period of time, I think the situation will be clearer. "


    When they talked about chaotang, Yao Shu didn''t know what riddles they were playing. Besides, when it came to sensitive matters, she went out of the pavilion on the pretext of looking at the three children.Lin radial''s eyes followed Yao Shu all the way to the grass not far away. He watched her gently bend down to talk to ash, and the lines on her face gradually softened.


    Xie Qian saw the change of his manner and couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    Then he went on to talk about the topic of just now: "if you don''t spread news in the imperial palace for a day, you can''t relax your vigilance."


    Lin radial''s mind was drawn back to reality and nodded: "uncle, don''t worry. I just don''t know if the imperial concubine really died of illness, the Du mansion will have some action. "


    Xie Qian was playing with the tea cup in his hand, and his face was indifferent: "Eucommia is not a man of courage. Now his two daughters have been abandoned, and he has no way to marry with the powerful people in the court, let alone send people to the palace."


    Lin radial frowned: "Uncle means, between Du Fu and the military department..."


    Xie Qian said: "if there is no marriage, there must be some connection between them."


    Du''s family had always planned to marry Lu Fu, and Luhua also wanted to marry Du Zhen.


    It''s just that there was a murder case before. Du Heng has now left Du Fu''s house, which makes the whole capital know.


    In this way, the connection between the Hubu department and the military department has become much more rigid.


    After taking a sip of hot tea in his hand, Lin Du began to think about the situation in the DPRK. Then he heard Xie Qian say lightly, "now anyone who has a daughter of the right age in his family is staring at the general election after the Dragon Boat Festival. The change of the influence in the DPRK will show the arrangement of those who want to."


    Lin radial knows who Xie Qian''s "intentional person" is.


    He looked at Xie Qian and said in a low voice, "didn''t my uncle talk to him?"


    Xie Qian shook his head: "the way is different. Now he is no longer the bright boy he used to be. There are always fangs hidden in the mouth of the Royal son. Wise people will only show up when their wings are gradually abundant. "


    What they said was Meng Qing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    Lin radial wanted to say and stop, and finally did not say anything, only sighed in the heart.


    Meng Qing is the orphan of the former prince, and Xie Qian has a special friendship with him. Now he wants him to watch Meng Qing''s ambition unfold and push them into the opposite situation -


    I don''t know how complicated Xie Qian''s heart is.


    But as long as Xie Qian is loyal to his majesty one day, he will never waver because of his personal feelings.


    The man lightly reminds a way: "the case of Du Jue in front of the head, Meng Qing has made great efforts, now in the past so long, they should also have some action."


    Lin radial nodded: "uncle, don''t worry. It is true that the little prince has not crossed with Du Heng in the past month, but as long as there is any contact between them, they will not escape our eyes. "


    Xie Qian said, "well," no more.


    The tartary buckwheat tea prepared for the two children, ah Zhi and AZ, was soon delivered. The small kitchen also brought some sweet and sour cakes, which were suitable for summer use.


    Lin radial called his wife and children back to the pavilion. The whole family was happy. From time to time, children''s laughter echoed in the calm lake.


    No matter how turbulent the situation is in the court, at least Xie''s house is peaceful at the moment.


    Just as Lin radial and Xie Qian said, Meng Qing couldn''t save the eldest lady of Du''s house without any reason. Now, Du Heng has left Du Fu''s house, which makes it more difficult to guess Meng Qing''s motive.


    However, all changes can''t be separated from their ancestors. As long as you take good care of Du Zhen, you can''t hide from Lin radial and others what''s going on in Mengqing.


    Lin radial has been sending people to watch Du Heng''s activities secretly these days, but Du Heng has no idea about it.


    After their master and servant settled down in the new house, Du Heng was busy sorting out his shop and Chuang Tzu in the countryside.


    Rich and rich, which let the three masters and servants have a lot of confidence.


    In the early morning of the day, a su saw Du Zhen get up early, and hastened to wait on her to clean up.


    After washing his face, Du Chen looked into the mirror and was still young and fresh like lotus. For a moment, he was a little distracted.


    Ah Su''s voice awakened her from her wandering in the sky: "Miss, are you going to visit Chuang Tzu today?"


    Du Zhen came back and said in a low voice, "it''s time to have a look. But not today. "


    Ah Su realized that Chuang Tzu was not in the same place as what she said.


    These days, she also faintly heard about the transaction between the young lady and the little prince. Now only she and mammy were with her, and Du Heng no longer kept a secret of many things from them.


    It''s just iron ore


    When she thought that the young lady was holding such a deadly thing in her hand, and that she wanted to play games with the powerful people in Beijing, ah Su was shocked.


    She didn''t want to show her panic, so she hung her head and went quietly to prepare the clothes and jewelry for Du Heng to wear today.


    Listen to Du Heng again: "a Su, accompany me to go to pawn shop today."


    The little servant girl answered "yes".


    The pawn shop is the most profitable one in Du''s hands.


    This shop had already established its foothold in the capital city when Du Heng''s mother was still alive. It had a good reputation, and many new customers had been added in these years.


    However, Du Heng''s mother passed away too early. When she took over, she was still young. It was inevitable that there were some people with improper ideas in the shop, and some Zhou family were covetous and wanted to take such a sweet cake from her hand.


    Today, Du Zhen is going to solve the problem.


    A su understood miss''s mind and chose a rather gorgeous hairpin skirt.


    In Du Fu''s early days, the family would make several new clothes for the young lady every month. Generally, the family gave five sets of young lady''s clothes and two sets of daughter''s.


    When Du Heng came out alone, he could not spend all the money in his hand. It was also possible to let the tailor make ten sets in a month.


    In terms of clothing alone, she felt much more free.


    When she was dressed up, she went to the pawnbroker''s shop with Yasu and Mammy.


    In the morning, there were no customers in the shop. The clerk stood behind the counter, lazily holding a feather duster, occasionally sweeping the dust that did not exist on the edge of the counter.


    I saw a woman dressed in luxurious clothes coming into the door, accompanied by a servant girl and a Mammy. The clerk did not get up, but said, "is the guest coming to pawn or to buy?"


    He was used to pawn shops by high-ranking officials who were well-dressed and went out in a big circle to sell the treasures left by his ancestors. Slowly, they lose respect for this group of people. They feel that although they look high above others, they actually live the same life as ordinary people, or even worse than ordinary people.


    Du Zhen saw the appearance of the man, also not annoyed, only light way: "call your shopkeeper out."


    The clerk looked at her with a smile, and thought that the girl even had to wear jewels in her veil, but she was reduced to pawnbroking shop?He only said lazily, "if the guests have any needs, just tell the small ones. Big and small treasures, villains have seen a lot, the price can be estimated


    The eyes of people in the pawn shop are higher than the top. Du Zhen knows that. But he didn''t expect that he could do the same when he opened the door to do business.


    "Open your dog''s eyes and have a look! Our young lady is the owner of the shop. She is not a pawnbroker! "


    The chicken feather duster in the hand of the clerk froze all of a sudden, and then "cluck Da" was put on the counter by him.


    He straightened up, patted his sleeves, and welcomed them with a smile: "I''ve heard that our boss has an extraordinary temperament. He was born in the family of ladies. Today, I see that he''s very clumsy! I didn''t recognize it. It''s time to fight! It''s time to fight! "


    Said, he hands left and right bow, gently patted on his face.


    Du Heng was subconsciously disgusted with the practice of such ordinary people. But now she is no longer the eldest lady of Du''s residence. She will have more contact with these people in the future. She suppressed her dissatisfaction and said, "is the shopkeeper absent?"


    The shopkeeper drank flower wine outside yesterday, and came back drunk at dawn. The man was not easy to say so. He only said with a smile: "the shopkeeper just received a treasure from a southern man yesterday, and locked it in the warehouse overnight. He also said that he would hire a special person to clean it up early this morning, or put it out for sale again..."


    Long winded for a long time, Du Chen was impatient, Liu Mei also slowly frowned up: "that is to say, he is not here?"


    "No, it''s not!" he said


    Du Heng didn''t embarrass each other. He just sat down in front of the tables and chairs in the shop. Mammy glared at the man and said:


    "what are you doing? When the young lady arrives, will she bring tea? "


    Man subconsciously listened and went to the back to prepare tea.


    When he brought out last year''s old tea and made it for Du Juan, the latter picked up the tea cup, smelled it and immediately put it down.


    I don''t mean to drink at all.


    "How long have you been in the shop?" she asked in a distant voice


    Some of the guys were shocked by Du Heng''s aura, and said honestly, "if you go back to the East, you''ve done it for two years."


    Du Heng''s beautiful eyes swept, and then asked: "I heard that the shopkeeper is your uncle?"


    See her even this all know, on the face of a man some embarrassed, only "ha ha" smile, nod should be.


    Du Chen didn''t say much. When he had enough to give, he put the tea cover on the porcelain cup and made a clear sound. Then he said, "in that case, you should be very familiar with the shop. Take me around and take a look, and I''ll show you the sales records and the account books. "


    My friend thought that the new owner was just a charming young lady. Today, she came here on a whim. I didn''t expect that she was going to come to check the shop.


    Thinking of an antique that they had just smuggled away yesterday, before the account could be wiped out, the clerk was in a cold sweat.


    He said with a smile: "my boss, why don''t you sit down first? I''ll ask someone to call the shopkeeper here, or I''ll take you to go through all the things in the shop carefully. And our warehouse, which also has a lot of low-cost treasures... "


    Du Heng''s look was getting colder and colder. Mammy stood aside with a dignified look on her face, and said in a cold voice, "what can I do for you, miss? Take out the books and records first


    To tell you the truth, the shopkeeper and the staff are just working for their owners. If they don''t listen to the orders, Du Heng can get rid of both of them in a word.


    I had to dally with the clerk to take out the account book.


    Mammy took over the account book and other things, but she didn''t need an abacus. She just looked at them page by page, and she had already calculated the figures in her heart.


    After a while, the problems on the account became clear.


    She whispered a few words in Du Heng''s ear, the latter nodded slightly, and her eyes were a little cold.


    After waiting for a long time, the man was careful and said with a smile: "boss, do you want to go shopping?"


    Du Heng stood up and motioned to ASU to put away the account books and other things on the table, and said coldly, "I don''t want to see the shop. These days, I have also heard that many big shops cheat on customers, try their best to reduce the price of pawn goods, and then sell them at high prices. You have done nothing less. I thought that if I didn''t go too far, I would have passed by with one eye closed, but I didn''t expect that you would be too lazy to even out the accounts. "


    The man began to sweat all over.


    The new owner, whose eyes and eyebrows are exquisite and picturesque, cuts people like a knife. He hears that the clerk is frightened: "the shop is closed today. Go and call the shopkeeper, and wait for the Yamen people to come."


    With these words, the master and the servant walked away without looking back, leaving the assistant to hold the table and slowly sit on the ground, sweating like a waterfall


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    Du Heng with a Su and mammy, straight back to the house.


    She told Mammy to sort out the problems in the account book, and sent someone to inquire about the shopkeeper''s secret transfer of the antiques in the shop in recent years. She kept the evidence and handed everything over to the Yamen within two days.


    Such a vigorous and resolute manner has caught the shopkeeper and the staff unprepared.


    The pawn shop has been closed these days. After the Yamen went to the shop to take the shopkeeper and the clerk away, Du Heng slowly found the right person to take it.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the pawnbroking shop has cleared up a lot. People who do not like to pawn things in the pawnbroking shop have heard of such a big change and come to see the excitement.


    There are more and more repeat customers.


    A Su also watched Du Heng spend five or six days to dress up the new shopkeeper, and put his trusted assistant in the shop to supervise him. He couldn''t help but praise in his heart.


    When the matter was settled, ah Su talked about it with Mammy and sighed, "Miss, since she left the Du family, it''s different from before."


    Mammy said with a smile, "you are wrong. The young lady has changed a lot in the past year, but she got rid of her cage only after she came out of the Du family. "


    Ah Su''s round face also showed a sincere smile, nodded and said: "miss is a capable person, so it''s good to be away from Shangshu mansion."


    Mammy sighed, "who says it''s not! Although the imperial court encourages women to engage in business, which noble girl is willing to put down her airs and run shops in Beijing? It''s our young lady. How good it is to make our business prosperous and live a free life


    ASU nodded his head in a hurry.


    Du Heng kept himself busy these days, but he didn''t care to immerse himself in the former melancholy and painful mood.


    She still thinks of the days when she was accompanied by Lin radial in the past life, and her eyes filled with tears.


    If she didn''t have the impulse to revenge Yao Shu in this life, or did she handle things more cleanly, would there be no cracks between her and Lin radial that could never be repaired?


    As long as he did not really hate her, Du Heng believed that sooner or later he would let Lin radial fall in love with her


    In the early morning of the next day, people came to Du''s house.


    Du Heng was slowly using breakfast in the yard. A Liang, a little boy beside Luhua, was passed to her and said respectfully: "Miss Du, our master would like you to have lunch in Yuyu Pavilion this afternoon. I hope you will appreciate it."


    Because it is early in the morning, Du Zhen is a homely dress, less decoration than in the past; when eating, he naturally does not wear a veil. When looking at a Liang, he still does not dare to look directly at him.


    Only listen to Du Heng light asked: "is your master son invited, or other people?"


    A Liang was surprised by her acuteness, only lowered his head and said respectfully, "my master, there are others."


    Du Heng knew that this was Meng Qing''s order.


    She nodded lightly, then sent a Liang down.


    When a Liang came back to Lu Fu, he told Lu Hua about Du Zhen, and he couldn''t help sighing: "childe, speaking of it, Miss Du left Du''s house, but it has changed a lot more than before..."


    Lu Hua took back his sight from the idle book in his hand and raised his eyebrow: "Oh? What kind of reform? "


    He has been paying attention to other noble women in the capital these days. The Lu family firmly controls the military department. Since he can''t get married with the Hubu department, at least he has to be worthy of an equal status.


    It''s just that the family background in the capital is good, the appearance and talent are good, and there''s really no one better than Du Zhen.


    At this time, he was also talking about Lu.


    A Liang''s face showed a look that he didn''t know how to open his mouth, which aroused Lu Hua''s curiosity more and more. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I see you''ve been following me for so many years, but you haven''t made any progress. How can you do this? You''re surprised to be speechless. Why


    A Liang smiles, like organizational language, pauses for a moment, then says:


    "in the past, Miss Du was more like a flower in the yard that was carefully cared for. It was rare and delicate, and it was hard for people to get close to it..."


    Lu Hua put down the book in his hand, looked up at a Liang and listened to him carefully.


    "Today, Miss Du doesn''t care whether she is meticulous in her dress and image. Even today, when she sees a small face, she doesn''t even wear a veil, and she listens to her reply while eating."


    Luhua raised eyebrows: "Oh? Does she really? Well, it''s quite close. "


    A Liang shook his head in a hurry: "no, no, no, sir. If you see Miss Du again, you can understand it all at once. I think that today''s Miss Du is even more unattainable. "


    Lu Hua chuckled and picked up the precious slips of the previous dynasty and studied the obscure characters on them.


    How can a woman who has been separated from her family and lives on several shops, still make an unattainable gesture?He laughed in his heart, but a Liang still had a shallow understanding.


    But now Luhua''s imagination of Du Heng has been completely subverted when he really sees her.


    In the afternoon, Du Zhen arrived as scheduled. She was wearing a pair of hairpin rings made of chicken blood stone given by the imperial concubine in the former palace between her hair, which made her black hair very soft.


    Lu Hua noticed that Du Zhen was wearing Shu embroidery, which was worth thousands of dollars. As she walked, her skirt flowed out of the faint gold thread, which made people see the beautiful patterns. She would never wear such luxurious clothes before.


    "Mr. Lu."


    Du Heng''s expression is still light, and salutes him.


    Luhua suddenly regained consciousness, nodded and saluted: "Miss Du."


    Two or three steps apart, looking at each other from afar, Lu Hua suddenly felt that what a Liang said was right, and Du Zhen was really different from before.


    He stepped forward and said politely, "Miss Du, please move to the elegant room on the second floor."


    Although Du Zhen is no longer a miss of Shangshu mansion, his etiquette has never been lax. He follows Lu Hua upstairs, and every move has its own indescribable charm.


    When they settled down in the elegant room, Du Heng took off the veil on her face. Luhua realized that her makeup style was quite different from that before, which made it difficult for people to see the weak meaning from her slightly pale appearance, but had a sense of awe.


    Lu Hua suddenly felt that today''s Du Heng had some of the momentum of the imperial concubine that day. It''s no wonder that a Liang had such a comment on her.


    However, no matter how to decorate her with luxurious appearance, she is just a lonely and helpless woman. What is there to respect in life?


    Before Meng Qing arrived, Luhua could not help talking with Du Heng: "Miss Du, are you still used to it these days? Life outside the mansion is no better than that of Shangshu mansion. If Miss Du needs any help, just send someone to find her in the mansion. "


    His voice is gentle, just like a polite aristocratic childe, which well conceals the superiority of his words.


    Du Chen had been sleeping with him for many years in his previous life. Naturally, he could hear what Lu Hua thought.


    Her voice was cold and distant: "you are welcome. Little girl, everything is good. Don''t bother me. "


    Once upon a time in Du''s mansion, Du Chen had to be patient to deal with him because of the embarrassment of her two families. Now she is free, and of course she can''t bear to talk with Lu Hua.


    Lu Hua ate such a soft nail, in the heart dark angry, but can''t help but more itchy.


    He maintained his demeanor and looked at Du Zhen''s face without blinking. He said in a warm voice, "you''re welcome, girl. On that day, when you were with your wife, I followed little prince Meng to study. You and I grew up together. If there is any need, just come to me, Miss Du. I will do my best. "


    Between the words, as if she has been regarded as a lonely woman, let her with their own meaning.


    Du Heng sneered in his heart, took a sip of hot tea, and did not speak again.


    Luhua knew that Meng Qing had something important to discuss with Du Heng, so he didn''t say too much.


    Seeing that Du Heng didn''t show anything, he had to drink tea and send a Liang downstairs: "watch downstairs and see when you can get there?"


    A Liang should a, just push open the door to go out, face to face then met Meng Qing, quickly kneel down salute: "little prince."


    Du Heng and Lu Hua both put down their tea cups and waited for each other to come in


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Meng Qing into the house, Luhua and Du Heng Qi stood up to meet, he said with a smile: "sit down quickly, why be polite."


    Meng Qing is not very old. It is not too much to say a word about a young man.


    However, he trained since childhood, and his stature is even bigger than Luhua, who is three years older.


    especially in his dark clothes, people can''t tell his age. He only focuses on his calm momentum.


    In addition, the young man''s ambition is well hidden, not to mention in the court, even in the ordinary performance, people only feel that he is a self-restraint, loyal to the monarch and patriotic.


    Du Heng sighed in his heart: it''s no wonder that such a person could laugh to the end in his previous life, and finally took the throne from his uncle.


    Playing games with him is tantamount to seeking skin with a tiger. Can she really not fall behind?


    The three of them took their seats at the table. Luhua sent the servants away with a wink and said respectfully to Meng Qing: "little Lord, the dishes are ready, and the back chef will soon serve them."


    Mengqing nodded with a smile.


    Today, Du Duanming took the initiative to wait for him.


    Who expected Meng Qing to be especially stable, and only chatted with Du Heng: "Miss Du, are you ok? I didn''t see Miss Du some days. I didn''t think that the change of the girl was so great. "


    "Thank you very much for your concern. I''m fine with you, but I don''t know what the change in your mouth means."


    Meng Qing was born handsome and unrestrained, a pair of eyes like the first prince, flashing appreciation, sincere and not frivolous: "the girl has become a lot more beautiful."


    It is Du Heng''s heart has a lot of vigilance to him, at this time also slightly smile out, the cold look in the eyes of water light is slightly slow.


    She said with a smile, "the little prince praised me so much."


    Meng Qing smiles and adds tea to Du Chen himself. His voice says sincerely: "look at the girl''s free and easy appearance, you must have a good life. I''m just concerned about this question. I hope you don''t mind. "


    If they didn''t have interest disputes, Du Zhen felt that Meng Qing got along well. At least he knew how to cover up much better than Lu Hua, and he knew how to add tea to the girl''s house.


    She politely thanks her, and says, "the little prince manages everything and cares about the little girl''s daily life. I can''t thank you enough."


    They came and exchanged greetings, and the atmosphere was harmonious. However, Luhua frowned in the presence of the audience. He did not know how to raise a secret dissatisfaction.


    He forbeared and forbeared, and finally said: "it''s noon. I''ll go down and have a look. How can this dish not be served yet?"


    After that, he left the room and went downstairs.


    Du Heng had already seen Lu Hua''s impatience. Meng Qing was present, and no matter how much dissatisfaction he had, he could only hold back --


    perhaps because she could block Luhua, she had no intention of refusing Meng Qing.


    After Lu Hua left, Meng Qing looked at Du Zhen with a smile, picked up the tea cup in his hand and took a sip.


    He didn''t mean to continue to talk.


    Du Heng chuckled and said, "what do you mean, little prince?"


    Meng Qing''s sword eyebrows picked slightly and said, "it''s just to satisfy the girl''s mind. I just don''t know how ah Hua has offended the girl. She will use it to annoy him? "


    Du Heng was surprised at the other party''s sensitivity, but in the face of Meng Qing''s sincerity, she should have been more vigilant and relaxed a lot. She just said with a smile: "little girl and Mr. Lu have never had any gratitude and resentment. Little prince thinks more about it."


    Meng Qing "ha ha" a smile: "girl''s family has always been duplicity, I can see today."


    Du Heng also laughed.


    Luhua, who should have gone to urge vegetables, planned to come back and ask Meng Qing if he was interested in drinking today. But he heard their laughter outside the door, and he could not help but feel another jam in his heart.


    He frowned and went down the stairs. He said to himself: it seems that he is in a good mood. Then another jar of wine will help him!


    Du Chen has no idea of Lu Hua''s psychology. No matter in her previous life or in her present life, she seldom deals with men, and even less meets Meng Qing, a young man with such an extraordinary conversation, so she talks with him.


    Slowly, she also began to change her outlook on Meng Qing.


    perhaps he was not a cunning person, but a power struggle, and there must be strategies hidden in it. At that time, both conspiracy and conspiracy, compared with the throne and life, had been forgotten.


    Meng Qing is here and ambitious, which is doomed to be divorced from the sincerity and integrity he shows today.


    But the iron and blood method of Mengqing in the previous life cleaned up the first emperor''s veins after he ascended the throne. Isn''t it the Royal people''s choice?


    On the contrary, it is sentimental and righteous today. It keeps the blood of the first prince, and finally leads to disaster. It seems to be too weak.


    This thought, Du Heng gradually some out of God, until Meng Qing asked her: "what do you think of Miss Du?"


    Du Heng slightly a Leng, look to Meng Qing, light voice way: "little woman is thinking, what kind of a person is the little prince."


    Meng Qing smile, originally did not care about the heart, actually seems to be blown by the breeze some waves.He took an excuse to get up, went to the other side, opened the window, let the summer wind blow into the room, stood in front of the window, and then said to Du Chen: "isn''t miss Du ready to cooperate with me? It''s not too late to think about who I am. "


    Du Heng settled down, shook his head and said, "you are wrong. When I decided to give my things to the little prince, I recognized your character. It''s just wishful thinking today. It''s nothing. "


    Her gentle voice, as if the noble girl''s etiquette has been engraved in the blood, it is now once broke free from the cage, will not lose their own demeanor and temperament.


    As early as the day when he left Du Fu, his stubborn strength gradually revealed itself.


    Meng Qing is very interested in Du Heng. If he didn''t have the position of his imperial concubine and his side imperial concubine, he would really like to send such a smart and beautiful woman to his backyard.


    He had better not make a fuss before he got married a year later.


    Meng Qing sighed and said, "Miss Du is smart, and I don''t know who will be lucky in the future. She will be willing to accompany her and be the flower of Jieyu all her life."


    Du Heng was surprised that he would say such a thing.


    Mengqing stood in front of the window, slightly drooping his head, half of his face covered in the shadow, so that Du could not see clearly.


    She simply took this as a dispensable praise, and then said faintly, "the little prince is a rare young talent in the capital, and is also the royal heir. Where is there a lack of explanation flower?"


    Meng Qing smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Just don''t want to know that he is still curious about the girl


    Du Heng raised his eyes and looked at him quietly.


    "Is Miss Du really interested in ah Hua?"


    The latter chuckled, and the scallop teeth showed a little white under the cover of the vermilion lips, and shook his head.


    Meng Qing said with a smile, "is that girl already in her heart?"


    If she didn''t have any support and plan, Meng Qing thought that after a few years, when he was big enough, maybe he could give Du Heng a place.


    But Du Zhen didn''t buy it. He just said with a smile: "Little Wang Ye, that''s too much. A gentleman is not a gentleman in his daily life? How can you ask such a rude thing? "


    Meng Qing smiles and says no more.


    Du Zhen really has a place in his heart. He is just a person in his heart. It''s impossible for Ren Mengqing to guess how many times.


    In the past, Lin radial did not serve the present, but made many achievements in the northwest.


    After Meng Qing ascended the throne, he gradually emerged in the court. At that time, when the new emperor was eager to gain a firm foothold, Meng Qing took the opportunity to put Lin radial in the important position and let him stabilize the country for him.


    However, in this life, Lin radial and Yao Chao were under the command of the emperor early, and there was Xie Qian, a difficult guy. I wonder if Meng Qing could successfully realize his ambition?


    I don''t know how to deal with Lin radial and others if he really gets the throne one day?


    With this in mind, Du Chen only realized that the situation in chaotang was turbulent, and his future was so full of uncertainty and confusion


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    When Luhua finished the dish and went upstairs, Meng Qing and Du Heng had already talked about the most important thing in a low voice, only to say something else.


    When he entered the room, he saw that he had no room to interrupt, so he sat down and drank tea stiffly.


    They are chatting with each other. Meng Qing occasionally says something funny, which makes Du Zhen laugh.


    When the dishes were ready and the three finished eating, Meng Qing was going to leave: "thank you for your invitation today, but I have other things to do, so I can''t be with you. Ah Hua happens to be here, and then let him send the girl back


    Du Heng nodded and said in a man''s voice, "the little prince took the time to meet. I''m very grateful to you. Please help yourself."


    Meng Qing casually told Lu Hua a few words, then strode downstairs.


    The figure of his leaving had something in common with Lin radial. Du Heng could not help looking at it more.


    When Meng Qing was out of sight, Lu Hua frowned, pressed the dark fire in his heart, and said to Du Heng, "Miss Du, why don''t you sit and drink tea before you go? Now it''s the time when the sun is shining. If Miss Du is exposed to the sun, I''m afraid the little prince will blame Lu Mou again. "


    This tone of his voice is really unpleasant, coupled with Meng Qing''s polite appearance, Zhuyu in front, Du Heng subconsciously frowned.


    Who would have expected Luhua to be more angry?


    in the presence of Meng Qing, a young lady with a smile, and in front of him, how could he have such a bad face?


    Seeing Luhua''s face was not good and he didn''t want to have any dispute with him, Du Heng said in a low voice: "thank you for your kindness, but I''m afraid I can''t sit down for a long time because I have an appointment with someone to talk with in the afternoon."


    Lu Hua sneered in his heart, but he just said, "just sit down. Don''t miss Du want to know about the situation of Du''s house recently? "


    Du Jue''s eyebrows wrinkled again: "Mr. Lu, I have left Du Fu now."


    People in this position usually meet each other, and they usually don''t speak very well, and they always have to leave room for others. However, those who have emotional intelligence can always hear the resistance in Du Zhen''s words.


    However, today, Lu Hua was obviously angry. Du zhenle was not willing to listen to it. He just said to himself: "I heard that Du Fu''s house is in a mess now. Mr. Du lost his two beloved daughters all of a sudden. Now he is ill in bed and has not gone to court for several days."


    Du Heng looks cold, even in the eyes, there are no waves.


    Luhua looked at her with a smile and said in a low voice: "it seems that Miss Du is determined to rely on the big mountain of xiaowangye, so she ignores Du Fu and her father."


    Du Chen was finally impatient, disgusted: "Du Fu is Du Fu, and I have nothing to do with it!"


    With such a cold and frosty appearance, and her gorgeous appearance, Luhua felt a surge in her heart, and her dissatisfaction with Du Heng was gradually extinguished at the moment.


    "Maybe it has nothing to do with the way of Du Yanghua, but the way of Du yangniang is not serious


    Du Chen raised his eyes, looked at Lu Hua, frowned and said: "last month I went to the palace, and the lady was in good health..."


    Lu Hua approached her a little, looked at her in a low voice and said, "the last time Mrs. Du went into the palace, she said something to the lady''s wife. Listening to the palace''s humanity, she vomited a mouthful of blood that night. These days, the palace gate has been closed. I think it''s not good. "


    Du Heng''s heart suddenly jumped.


    The imperial concubine''s body is the most averse to anger. According to the track of her previous life, she has at least two or three years to live -


    but what did grandma say to her aunt when she entered the palace, and she vomited blood?!


    Seeing Du Zhen''s worried look in her beautiful eyes, Lu Hua felt soft in her heart. She regretted telling her about her illness.


    He certainly looked at Du Heng''s face and said in a low voice, "if you want to see the imperial concubine, I can take you into the palace."


    Du Heng didn''t want to owe Luhua such a favor. He refused subconsciously: "don''t bother Mr. Lu..."


    But in the middle of her words, she also knew that even the imperial city could not enter with her own ability.


    If you want to enter the palace, you can only go to Meng Qing -


    but now she and Meng Qing need to avoid suspicion because they want to get rid of their crimes. What''s more, if they want to jointly mine iron ore in the future, they should avoid people''s eyes.


    Lu Hua sighed at Du Huo Bei''s teeth biting his lower lip, unable to speak. He said to her, "ah Ho, you and I are childhood sweethearts. We grew up together since childhood. When on earth have we become estranged from each other? "


    When Du Zhen saw that he was cold, he could not help but remember that when Luhua married him back home, he promised to be a couple for the rest of his life. However, after a few days of hard work, he turned to nephrite and took Du Wu into his room.


    There was a chill in her heart.


    In this life, since she has decided not to have any trouble with Lu Hua, she should keep a distance from him.


    In addition, Du Wu is dead, the past resentment, love and hate, in Du Zhen''s view, is also light, not much meaning.


    Her face slowly cooled down, and she still refused: "now that we are all older, Mr. Lu shouldn''t call our baby''s name like this. Life and death are life and death, and wealth is in heaven. If my aunt thinks of me in her heart, she will naturally call me to meet her in the palace. You will not have to worry about itLuhua saw the estrangement of Du Zhen''s eyes, and for a time felt bored.


    He also pale down, only way: "so, I will send Miss Du back."


    Du Chen didn''t want to be alone with Lu Hua for a moment, so he nodded, picked up the veil at hand, blocked his face again, and went out with him.


    As he went downstairs, Lu Hua suddenly turned around and said in a low voice, "Miss Du, you look so beautiful when you take off your veil."


    Not waiting for Du Heng to have any response, he took the lead to go downstairs.


    After riding to the mansion, Du said goodbye.


    After Du Zhen returned home, she was always a little stuffy. Ah Su and mammy saw it. When she was not going well today, they didn''t go forward and left Du Zhen alone.


    As she sat there, she slowly came to her senses when she brought tea and snacks to the west of the sun.


    "Miss, when I have lunch with others, I don''t know how to eat? Mammy has just made some Hawthorn cakes in the kitchen. They are sweet and sour. Let''s use some, miss. "


    Du Heng didn''t refuse the girl''s kindness. He motioned to her to put the dim sum on the stone table, then took the towel and handkerchief which was wet in Ashu''s hand, cleaned her hand, twisted up a small piece of hawthorn cake, and ate it in small mouthfuls.


    Seeing Du Heng''s melancholy look, Ashu couldn''t stop feeling sorry for her young lady.


    Once upon a time in Shangshu mansion, she was a bright young lady in the eyes of outsiders. But when she lost her mother when she was a child, where would Du Zhen''s life be better?


    Now she is not easy to be free, but the price is to let her, a lady of a powerful family, deal with various and annoying chores and face all kinds of people.


    Either choice is not easy.


    Ashu stayed with Du Heng in silence for a while. When she finished a piece of cake, she handed the napkin up and wiped her hands.


    The little girl couldn''t help but sigh and whispered, "Miss, if you are not happy in the capital city, we can go to other places. Isn''t it said in the book that in the land of fish and rice in the south of the Yangtze River, there are rivers, bamboo buildings, and bamboo curtains between the towns. On weekdays, you can row boats in the town. The young lady said that she liked that kind of place, didn''t she? "


    Du Zhen was a little stunned, and then he recalled that he really talked to ah su.


    However, she was with Lin Du in her previous life. Occasionally, in his landscape miscellany, she saw some descriptions he had drawn with his pen, and then she fell in love with the appearance of towns in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Now, what''s the point of talking about her as an enemy?


    She just shook her head and said, "we can''t go anywhere until the capital is over."


    A su heart a sour, hastily bowed his head, afraid that his red eyes were seen by Du Zhen.


    Fortunately, Du Heng''s heart was very chaotic, and she could not care about her expression. She took a sip of some hot tea and said in a low voice, "ah Su, my aunt is going to die."


    The servant girl suddenly raised her head: "ah! Did miss hear the news? Are you going to enter the palace? "


    The meaning of imperial concubine to Du Heng is more like a mother in her childhood.


    But after the loss of her son, she deeply hated the Du family and, along with her niece, gradually became estranged.


    Du Heng''s eyes slowly overflowed with uncontrollable sadness. He only shook his head and said in a low voice: "how to enter the palace? My aunt doesn''t want the Du family to see her. "


    He was so sour in his heart that he even cried in his voice. He comforted him pointlessly: "Miss, the lady is thinking of you in her heart. She will certainly call you into the palace..."


    But when the news of the princess''s death spread all over the capital, Du Heng didn''t wait for a call from his aunt


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    When the news of the death of the imperial concubine came, Du Heng was at home, listening to the newly appointed shopkeeper of the pawnbroker reporting the business situation in recent days.


    The servant came in a hurry, with a look of panic on his face and said to Du Heng, "Miss Du, there is news from the palace that the imperial concubine has passed away!"


    Du Heng suddenly stood up, the hot tea cup in her hand suddenly overturned, burning a large red mark on her white hands.


    Ah Su exclaimed in surprise, and quickly called the servants to fetch cold water and apply hands to the young lady.


    Du Zhen but the pain on the back of the hand as if not aware, but stay in place, no words for a long time.


    As she watched the back of her white and tender hand turn red and blisters appeared again. She was so anxious that her eyes were all red. She rushed down to humanity: "hurry up! Move faster, don''t you see the lady''s hands are so hot! "


    Du Heng was awakened by her anxious voice. She looked at the hollow hole in her eyes and said, "ASU, did I hear you wrong? Auntie, Auntie


    The shopkeeper of the pawnbroker knew that her owner was extraordinary, but she never thought that she was the niece and daughter of the imperial concubine in the palace. She only hung her head and stood aside, and did not dare to breathe much.


    Du Heng''s master and servant did not care about him for a while, but was shocked by the sudden news.


    Ah Su held her wrist painfully and said in a low voice, "Miss, I''m sorry The lady is not in good health. Sooner or later she will come. "


    Du Heng''s delicate face always showed a look of pain, and his eyes were filled with sadness. His injured hand seemed to have no pain, and he clenched his hand.


    "It shouldn''t be so fast, it shouldn''t be so fast Last time I saw my aunt, she was in good spirits. The doctor said that she had at least two years to live... "


    It was after her engagement that the imperial concubine of the previous life had gone, which was exactly two years later.


    Su''s face flashed an unbearable sadness, but it was for Du Heng''s appearance.


    She said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, miss I''m sure the lady doesn''t want you to look like this


    The shopkeeper of the pawnbroker saw that he was not suitable here. He quietly winked at ah Su and retreated first.


    The servant came up with cold water again. Ah Su motioned to the other side to leave. While applying a cold compress to the back of Du Juan''s scalded hand, he whispered: "Miss, let me see your hand..."


    Du Heng held out his right hand obediently.


    After a while, she asked in a low voice, "ah Su, why does my aunt refuse to see me before she dies? Did she really forget me? "


    A su knew the status of the imperial concubine in Du Heng''s heart. Compared with the death of the imperial concubine, Du Heng could not accept the fact that she did not leave a word to her before she left.


    The servant girl did not know how to comfort Du Zhen, but could only say: "Miss, when she was a child, she grew up under the knees of the imperial concubine. Later, because of other things, the lady became estranged from her family and refused to let the young lady enter the palace from time to time. You can''t blame miss


    A Su is right, that is, the previous life. Because of Du''s family, the imperial concubine was estranged from Du Heng for several years. However, Du Heng slowly untied the heart knot of the imperial concubine in the previous life, and also sent her aunt a journey -


    unexpectedly, she did not even see her for the last time in this life.


    Tears slowly grew up in Du Zhen''s eyes, and slowly fell down her smooth face: "ah Su, I should accompany my aunt more. Why don''t I spend more time with her? If I had not been so selfish, my aunt would not have left with a knot in her heart. "


    Ah Su couldn''t bear it. He kept whispering, "it''s not miss''s fault, it''s not your fault. When the little prince died, it was Du Fu''s fault. It has nothing to do with you. What''s more, no one would have thought of her leaving... "


    Du Heng clenched his hands in pain, and his tears came down: "I don''t know what grandma said when she entered the Palace this time! I''m afraid it''s for the favor of Du Fu. My aunt couldn''t stand the stimulation. Why didn''t my grandmother think about her daughter? "


    Seeing the young lady''s rare fragile appearance, ah Su had no choice but to cry with Du Juan.


    The master and the servant cried for a long time. Finally, Mammy came over and comforted Du Heng for a few words, then she was persuaded back to the room.


    The death of the imperial concubine caused a lot of trouble in the court.


    Now, in the harem, there is no new face in the harem for a long time because the emperor is not keen on the general election.


    The only new man, or a servant girl sent by Xie''s house, is now the time to be favored and his position has gradually risen.


    The courtiers could not sit still.


    When the imperial concubine went, Mr. Zhao respectfully presented the memorial to the emperor.


    The emperor looked at it carefully, and the rules were exactly the same as those of the former imperial concubines, but there was nothing he needed to change.


    The imperial concubine has been with him in the palace for many years. Although they don''t have much affection, they are still in love.


    He meant to add a title to the imperial concubine, so as to make the funeral look better, so he decided to retire.Unexpectedly, Lord Zhao said, "Your Majesty, I have something else to report."


    The Emperor just wanted to stand up, had to sit down again, his face flashed a few can not be observed impatient: "zhuozuo."


    Mr. Zhao stepped forward and said: "now the talent of your Majesty''s harem is withering. After the death of the imperial concubine and empress, you can''t even find a person who is in charge. I think it''s the stability of the harem that will give your majesty more time and energy for the former dynasty. "


    The emperor''s brows wrinkled.


    He took a deep breath. All he thought about was how to get the moth named Zhao out of his important position in the hall. He still restrained himself and said, "naturally I know. Is there anything else? "


    Mr. Zhao continued: "Your Majesty, the Dragon Boat Festival is coming. It''s a good day to get together and get rid of evils. Should the harem also slowly..."


    The emperor''s face slowly turned blue, and the memorial in his hand was clenched. Finally, he threw it out to Mr. Zhao: "Zhao handle, I just died, your concubine! Dragon Boat Festival is a good day? Huh? Let Princess Jing live at home for a few days, and your family will be reunited. How about that? "


    Seeing that the emperor was angry, Mr. Zhao knelt down in a hurry: "I don''t mean it. Your majesty will not be angry!"


    As soon as the Minister of rites knelt down, he was followed by a group of officials of the Ministry of rites and fell to the ground one after another: "Your Majesty, what Lord Zhao said is for the sake of the country and the country. I hope your majesty will forgive the loss of Lord Zhao''s words!"


    Another official admonished him: "what Mr. Zhao said is true. Now that the harem is withered and your majesty has only one son under his Majesty''s knee, it is really time to make preparations. "


    The emperor could hardly hold his unbelievable look on his face -


    he thought that he was respectful to his imperial concubine and had little affection for him, but he was also sad that the women who had been accompanying him for many years had lost their beauty. However, this talent had just left, and the tea was not yet cool, so many people wanted to fill the imperial palace for him?


    It seems that this starter has made up his mind for a long time. I''m just waiting for the princess to die!


    The emperor''s heart was filled with resentment, and there was a Xie Qian standing on the court.


    Dressed in purple black clothes, which can only be worn by the head of a literary minister, he stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "I would like to inform your majesty that the plan now is to bury the imperial concubine in the royal garden. The rest can be discussed later."


    The emperor nodded: "Xie Aiqing said yes."


    When the court officials saw that the two of them were singing in unison, they would soon spoil the general election. They were unwilling to speak out, but they were blocked by the emperor.


    "My wife and I are deeply in love with each other. Although the imperial concubine is not in the second place, she is also a person I can''t replace! I''m tired today. Don''t let me hear the voice of choosing people into the harem before the imperial concubine is buried! "


    Seeing that the emperor used the word "husband and wife", the courtiers knew in their hearts that he did not have much affection for the imperial concubine, so they had to swallow the words in their mouths and bowed their heads one by one.


    The emperor repressed his impatience and watched the farce come to an end. Under the jade steps, the black crowns of the ministers with their heads down made him feel disgusted.


    Clearly this is his court, and these people are his subjects, but he can''t do what he wants.


    Ming Huang''s robe swung away a radian, and the emperor left the hall without looking back.


    Behind him is father-in-law Da''s slightly shrill voice: "retreat -"


    he trotted to keep up with the gloomy looking emperor. Before he left, he looked back at the light look on Xie Qian''s face and couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Fortunately, there is a lord Xie in the court. Otherwise, I don''t know how to finish today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    After Xie Qian left the early Dynasty, he went straight to the Imperial Academy.


    Just as he stepped in, Xie Qian''s remaining light caught a glimpse of a dark gray figure and trotted toward him.


    The young man''s face also has some wet meaning, like just washed face, a pair of eyes also some can''t open sleepiness.


    His spirit is good.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Yu Zhi ran to Xie Qian and picked up the things in his hand.


    He stopped and said excitedly, "Mr. Xie, look! What''s this? "


    Xie Qian''s eyes went down to the old books in the hands of the teenagers.


    I can see that the original yellowing and worm eaten books are now cleaned up and re bound, but we can still see the indelible traces of time on the books.


    He reached out and took the book in Yu Zhi''s hand and asked softly, "it''s just an old book that has been damaged by insects. Did you repair it?"


    Yu Zhi gave a shy smile and nodded: "yesterday, I heard that the master talked about the poetry collection of this" Qianyao Jushi ". I remember that I had seen such a book in a corner of the Imperial Academy before, and then I turned it out overnight. Who would have thought that the book was broken, that there were moldy places and moth eaten places. "


    "Fortunately, I learned from my grandfather how to mend a broken old book, so I made up for it," he said


    Xie Qian slowly turned over the book in his hand. Even though the book was carefully handled by other branches, it was still as if it could be broken up with a touch.


    But on the poetry anthology, the familiar font, the familiar verse, let him unconsciously, the movement in his hand is also more careful.


    Yu Zhi seldom saw Xie Qian so cherished. He knew that he really loved this book of poems, and his face showed a comfortable smile.


    Xie Qian slowly looked through it, then recovered from his trance, and said to Yu Zhi, "this book, you mend it very well."


    The man is cold and cold like frost between the eyebrows and eyes, is still a light look, but I do not know why, but in Xie Qian''s eyes to see a trace of warm after the melting of the ice spring.


    Yu Zhi was a little embarrassed and said in a low voice, "thank you for your praise. It''s just that I''m not familiar with this book of poetry. I can''t make up for the damaged and illegible poems in many places... "


    Juvenile language is full of regret, as if also because they can not recover it, and feel guilty.


    Xie Qian''s voice softened down and said to Yu Zhi, "no problem. I''ll make up for the rest. "


    Yu Zhi''s eyes widened, a pair of smart eyes seemed to ask - how do you mend it?


    However, on second thought, Yu Zhi also knew that since Xie Qian respected this "Qianyao hermit", he naturally read each other''s poems.


    According to his ability to remember things, it is not surprising to keep them in mind.


    Looking at the young man''s face, Xie Qian''s cool expression eased, and the corner of his mouth slightly affected a radian, saying: "I have my own way. I''ll give you a holiday today. Go home and go to bed. "


    Yu Zhi rubbed his eyes and yawned again: "thank you for your understanding However, the boy lives in the Imperial Academy. He goes to sleep in the broad day, which makes his colleagues look bad. I''m not sleepy, it doesn''t matter. "


    Xie Qian frowned slightly, originally intended to nod his head to let him go, but in the twinkling of an eye saw the book in his hand, and could not help hesitating for a moment.


    He noticed that the parts above, which were carefully cut and bound with a knife, as well as the new pages glued with a little bit of paste, were integrated with the spine of the book before, and he thought that he had spent a lot of energy and energy on the rest of the book.


    I didn''t sleep all night and couldn''t finish such a job. I think the youth started in the afternoon.


    Xie Qian couldn''t help but open his mouth and said to Yu Zhi, "wait here. I''ll go and come."


    Before Yu Zhi asked, Xie Qian stepped into the front hall, gave orders to the steward of the Imperial Academy, and soon returned to the courtyard.


    He still held the book of poetry in his hand, indicating that Yu Zhi should keep up with his own pace.


    Two people out of the Academy, Yu Zhi is still a little trance, but due to Xie Qian''s non talkative nature, he has not known how to ask.


    He did not open his mouth until he followed Xie Qian to a mansion in the east of the city, saw two stone lions at the gate, and saw the big word "Xie Fu".


    "Thank you." He hesitated.


    Xie Qian looks back, Mu Lu doubts, as if to ask why he did not go.


    Yu Zhi didn''t know how to open his mouth, so he followed him into Xie''s house.


    The servants of Xie''s house obviously didn''t expect that his adult would return to the mansion so early, followed by a young man with gray clothes and a sleepy face.


    Without waiting for people to guess, Xie Qian said, "Fuya, clean up a guest room and come out. It''s in my yard. In addition, he ordered that hot water be burned and clean clothes be prepared for him. "


    Fu Ya answered and retreated.


    Yu Zhi felt a burst of unspeakable embarrassment¡ª¡ªThank you for coming back to bed with him?


    Fortunately, the servants of Xie''s house were used to not talking and asking more. Xie Qian took Yu Zhi back to the yard, and no one looked at him with different eyes all the way.


    However, Yu Zhi had not yet released his breath completely, when he heard a familiar voice: "Uncle Yu?"


    A Zhi came out of the study, with a look of surprise on his face. He stood aside and looked at Xie Qian and Yu Zhi.


    Yu Zhichong nodded his head and didn''t know how to talk to him for a while.


    Fortunately, Xie Qian saved the youth''s embarrassment in time. He only asked a Zhi, "is today''s calligraphy practice finished?"


    Looking at the time, it''s obviously not the time for ah Zhi to finish his calligraphy practice.


    The boy spat out his tongue and understood the meaning of Xie Qian''s words. He promised, "grandfather Xie, I''ll go back to practice calligraphy."


    With that, ah Zhi went back to his study.


    Yu Zhi hesitated and whispered to Xie Qian: "Lord Xie, I''ll go back to Xie''s house with you. Isn''t it good..."


    There was no change on Xie Qian''s face, as if he could not understand why Yu Zhi had such worries. He asked him, "what''s wrong?"


    Yu Zhi cough lightly, mumbling: "it''s not wrong, anyway, you are the boss, you has the final say..."


    Xie Qian seldom deals with young people of Yu Zhi''s age. Most of the children are afraid of his Majesty in front of him. It''s ah Zhi. Although he is familiar with Xie Qian, he is regarded as a strict teacher most of the time, and he never makes fun of him.


    Yu Zhi was about sleepy and dizzy. Then he blurted out such a nondescript sentence from his mouth. After that, he himself regretted it. He just stood awkwardly and scratched his head.


    Xie Qian didn''t take Yu Zhi''s words to heart, but gave orders to himself: "after the hot water is cooked, take a bath to relieve fatigue, then go to sleep and wake up for dinner."


    Yu Zhi was very surprised at how Xie Qian said such homely words in a cool tone, as if his mother were garrulous in his ears, thoughtful and not too wordy.


    He answered, hesitated, and asked one more: "do you want to go to the Imperial Academy?"


    Xie Qian shook his head and raised his hand slightly. He said, "there is nothing important in the Imperial Academy. I''ll go to finish the poetry collection first."


    Yu Zhi smiles and nods.


    He took the clean clothes from his servants, and followed Fuya to the bathing place. He took a hot bath while thinking in his mind --


    it seems that Mr. Xie is not so cold!


    Yu Zhi yawned and was drowsy.


    He seldom stayed up late. Since he can remember, he never stayed up all night.


    Just along the way with Xie Qian back to the house, he felt that his head was heavy and his feet were light. Now he''s soaking in hot water, which really means he''s asleep.


    Fortunately, Yu Zhi wakes himself up with self-control -


    he is now in Xie''s house, so he can''t be disgraced!


    The young man put on his clothes and went to the guest room. He fell asleep on the bed. He couldn''t even hear the voice of Fu Ya around him


    When Yu Zhi finally woke up, he didn''t know what time it was and where he was.


    The sky seemed to be bright, but the light in the room was relatively dark. I opened my eyes vaguely and moved my body. I felt that I was trapped in a soft place. I didn''t mean to get up at all.


    If only I could sleep more


    He thought like this, but the tip of his nose smelled a faint smell, which was completely strange to him.


    But about because of sleeping in the smell for several hours, the stranger gradually became familiar.


    Yu Zhi''s consciousness slowly returns to the cage, which reminds him that he was brought back to his house by Xie Qian because he stayed up all night. Now he is in the guest room of Xie''s house.


    He sat up and looked around subconsciously, thinking that the guest room was not small, and was it too much decoration?


    When he finally saw the wooden couch at the other end of the bedroom, the book case next to the collapse edge, and an open book on the case


    Obviously Xie Qian has been here!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Yu Zhi woke up in a fright.


    He jumped down from the bed and made some noise. There was a soft female voice outside and asked, "is Master Yu awake?"


    Yu Zhi recognized that it was Fuya''s voice.


    He hastened to answer: "wake up, wake up, the girl is coming in."


    Fuya Yiyan opened the door and the sunlight slanted in. Yu Zhi then judged that he had been sleeping until the afternoon.


    Fu Ya''s face was as usual, smiling and asking, "is it OK for you to rest?"


    The boy nodded.


    He took a deep breath and asked, "girl Fuya This is not a guest room, is it? "


    Fu Ya looked at Yu Zhi trembling, some speechless appearance, in the heart not from funny, only warm voice way: "here is the adult''s bedroom."


    The expression on Yu Zhi''s face suddenly split: "how can I run to your adult''s bedroom?"


    Fuya laughed: "Master Yu forgot that you came out after taking a bath and went straight here. Before going to bed, I reminded you that this is an adult''s bed..."


    Yu Zhimo vaguely remembered that Fuya was saying something "adult" in his ear, but he was too sleepy at that time, and he thought that Xie Qian had told him something. It was the same thing to listen to when he woke up.


    Did not think, Fu Ya is saying unexpectedly, he entered Xie Qian''s bedroom?!


    Yu Zhi felt his whole body''s blood gushing to his face. Soon, the tips of his ears were red to drip blood.


    Fu Ya was so funny in her heart that she subconsciously excused the frank and undisguised young man. She only comforted him in a warm voice: "don''t worry, young master Yu. You don''t mind. I also told you to take you to the front room for dinner when you wake up. "


    Yu Zhi felt that he had lost all his face in Suzhou.


    He couldn''t speak for a long time, but he had to harden his head and say, "thank you, miss I, I''ll come later... "


    Fuya considerately gave Yu Zhi some time to be alone, only went out of the door and waited for him to finish cleaning up in the yard.


    After Fu Ya left, Yu Zhi sat down on the bed, buried his face in the quilt, and yelled silently --


    Why didn''t he go out with his brain! This is Lord Xie''s house!


    He entered Xie''s bedroom, but he dared to sleep in his bed!


    The more he thought about it, the redder his face became. He just felt that he was going to explode, and he had an impulse to cry. He felt terrible when he lost face in front of Xie Qian.


    Obviously, he just wanted to notice himself and appreciate his talent, but in the end he left such a bad impression on the other side


    I don''t know what Xie Qian will think of himself in the future?


    Yu Zhi resisted the impulse to cry, while cleaning up himself, finally summoned up the courage, hung his head out of the door.


    The sun is no longer like the summer afternoon, because there are many trees on Xie''s house and there is a lake, the whole house is still more cool and quiet than other places.


    Yu Zhicai stood by Fu Ya and heard a familiar voice not far away, and faintly sounded: "wake up? Have you had enough sleep? "


    The young man suddenly looked up and saw Xie Qian in his usual clothes standing at the door of his study. He was still standing on the edge of the room, looking at him curiously.


    Many thoughts flashed through Yu Zhi''s mind. While answering, he was still staring at Xie Qian''s clothes. He slept in Lord Xie''s bedroom and did not know how he changed his clothes?


    He heard his voice respectfully: "back to adults, students have a good rest."


    Xie Qian couldn''t help but chuckled, but the smile soon dissipated on his face.


    The young man''s face is red and red. He looks nervous and embarrassed. I think he has already known that he is sleeping in the wrong place


    However, under such circumstances, he could still separate his mind and look at his clothes.


    Xie Qian thought that Yu Zhi might be an interesting person he had rarely seen in recent years. It was like reading a book in his study. It was plain at first, but he could read it slowly and found the interesting part.


    He whispered two orders to ah Zhi. The boy nodded and went out of the yard.


    Xie Qian stepped on the setting sun and walked to Yu Zhi. He said faintly, "you call yourself a student, but you regard me as a teacher?"


    Yu Zhi''s face turned red again, and she said, "yes, yes. Mr. Xie has answered a lot of puzzles for the students on and off these days.... "


    The man said, "well," and then he said, "well, you don''t have to be so stiff."


    Yu Zhi blinked and reflected for a moment before he realized that he had already regarded himself as a closer student and comforted Yu Zhi that he didn''t have to worry too much about today''s affairs.


    There was a complex emotion in the young man''s heart, and he didn''t know whether it was joy or moving.


    Yu Zhi took a deep breath and bowed his head to admit his mistake and said, "my Lord, I am really It''s the students who are reckless and make trouble for adults. "Even if Xie Qian didn''t care, he was still rude.


    Xie Qian looked at the top of the young man''s head and gave a faint "um" sound. He didn''t say anything that didn''t matter. He just said, "I heard that your words are good. If so, please copy the book of poetry for me again."


    Yu Zhi was in a low mood, as if he had been blown by a gust of wind! Students must copy carefully and write every word to perfection


    Looking at his bright eyes, Xie Qian couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Then Yu Zhicai really saw the smile on Xie Qian''s face, as if the fireflies he had seen in his childhood were flying in the grass and trees, but they were fleeting.


    A Zhi quickly ran back and called out to Xie Qian, "Grandpa Xie, the watermelon that has been surging from the well has been cut. Can I have a piece of it?"


    The boy rushed out again, raising his hand.


    The man looked at the remaining branches and said in a low voice: "go, you haven''t eaten for a day. You should go and eat something."


    Yu Zhi was a little elated for a moment, leaving behind a series of complicated emotions just now, and walked out of the yard behind Xie Qian.


    Xie Qian came to the dining room with Yu Zhi in person. There were three small dishes and a bowl of rice on the table.


    Yu Zhi noticed that the cooking was in line with Suzhou''s custom.


    The man said two words to Yu Zhi, then went to one side, watching a Zhi eat watermelon, leaving Fu Ya to serve Yu Zhi.


    As a child, he was used to being surrounded by servants, so he didn''t feel that Fuya had any formality on one side. While eating, he could also say two words with Fu Ya.


    The latter saw that he soon recovered his spirit, and could not help laughing in his heart, and said, "can this food still suit the taste of Mr. Yu?"


    Yu Zhi nodded: "girl, it''s very delicious."


    Fu Ya pursed her lips and said with a smile, "it was the young master ah Zhi who specially ordered the kitchen. He said that Mr. Yu was from Suzhou and had better steam rice to eat."


    Yu Zhi bent his eyebrows and eyes, and he was really hungry. He felt that every part of the meal was satisfactory.


    When he had finished eating, the boy suddenly remembered the poetry anthology that Xie Qian had asked him to copy. He asked Fu Ya casually: "did you ever hear of the Qianyao hermit?"


    Fu Ya was stunned and nodded: "of course I have. Her only sister''s single name is Yao, which is the name she used to write poems


    The chopsticks in Yu Zhi''s hand can''t help but hit the porcelain bowl and make a crisp sound.


    Isn''t Xie''s family gone? So, Xie Yao is dead


    It''s no wonder that when Xie Qian saw the yellow and moldy old book this morning, his eyes flashed with such inexplicable emotions.


    Yu Zhi picks up the rice in his mouth again. I don''t know why it''s blocked


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    After eating, Yu Zhi and ah Zhi ate some watermelons from the well. He asked Xie Qian for the poetry he had spent the whole night mending. Then he left and went back to the Imperial Academy.


    When he lived out, he couldn''t wait to open the poetry collection.


    The pages of the book are still fragile. Yu Zhi looks carefully and greedily at every page of Xie Qian''s poems.


    In Xie Qian''s writing, the original form of the remnant poem is gradually filled with the original form of the poem.


    After reading the book, Yu Zhi closed the book and recollected the contents of the collection for a long time.


    He lay on his back on his back, his old books on his chest, and his mind began to think.


    Thank you, brother and sister feelings should be very good, right? Moreover, through the collection of poems, we can see that Xie Yao is a very talented woman.


    If you want to come in this way, elder brother Lin calls Lord Xie "Uncle", then isn''t Lin radial the son of Xie Yao?


    Thinking of this, Yu Zhi picked up the poetry anthology again and looked at the four words "Qianyao Jushi" for a while, and sighed a long time.


    It seems that in his work of copying poems, he has to play up the spirit of twelve points and use enough heart to do it!


    On the other hand, a Zhi met Yu Zhi in Xie''s house, and Meimei ate half a chilled watermelon and went home with a round little stomach.


    He was about to tell arth about today''s affairs, but when he saw that the smile on the girl''s face was more than his own, he asked curiously, "how can Er Bao be so happy? What''s going on? "


    Ah Si happily took out a letter from behind and showed off to ah Zhi: "look! A letter from brother Teng! "


    Ah Chi: "really? Teng Er didn''t just write a letter last month. How can I write to you again? "


    With a smile on her face, she said excitedly, "because Aunt Jiang said that after the Dragon Boat Festival, she will take brother tenger to Beijing!"


    On that day, tenger played in Yaoshu''s house for a long time. Both a Zhi and a Si regarded him as excellent friends.


    When the boy heard that tenger was coming to Beijing, he was also happy: "seriously? Coming after the Dragon Boat Festival? Can tenger''s body bear it? "


    Brother, look at the channel! It''s all in the letter! Now tenger brother''s health is much better, and aunt Jiang will take good care of him. "


    After reading the ten lines, he said with a smile. When teng''er comes, you will have a playmate to play with you every day! "


    Ace giggled.


    On that day, she and Teng Er were infatuated with jiulianhuan for some reason. Piansheng wanted to compare with others. They could see who had the most solutions and the fastest speed. They also encouraged adults to make all kinds of jiulianhuan.


    Now after such a long time, if ah Zhi doesn''t mention it, ah Si has forgotten that he had such a period of time that day, holding nine links with Teng Er every day.


    The little girl couldn''t help sighing, "I miss you so much."


    Ah Zhi chuckled and looked at his younger sister, who was dressed in two buns and was full of childishness. Adults usually said "Miss" deeply, and he felt a burst of coke.


    A Si was in a good mood. He did not care about his brother''s ridicule. He just hummed and took away the letter that tenger wrote to her. He secretly hid in the place where the baby was.


    A Zhi more and more feel that her sister is cute, and people can''t help but want to bully, but also reluctant to bully.


    For a while, there was a contradiction.


    If Yao Shu were present at this time and saw their brother and sister, one "nostalgic" and the other "contradictory", he would laugh like ah Zhi trying to laugh.


    In her opinion, ah Zhi and ah Si are still children, and their emotions and thoughts are similar to those of adults.


    When Jiang Qi mentioned entering Beijing, Yao Shu also mentioned the business of the cloth shop and wanted to pull her together.


    The business of Yaoji cloth shop in bronze town has been very good. Yao Feng''s coming to Beijing this time also intends to go a step further and open their cloth shop to the capital. Yao Shu made an idea and worked hard on the ready-made clothes.


    Yao Feng thinks it is feasible, but he has been studying cloth for most of these years, and knows little about ready-made clothes. Yao Shu wrote to Jiang Qi and asked her to contact their mutual friend, boss Xue. After a while, the three decided the matter through letters.


    Yao Shu went to Yao Feng with Jiang Qi''s letter and said to him, "boss Xue, who told my elder brother before, has promised to go to Beijing to help us do the ready to wear business together. If you think it''s suitable for you, we''ll let Mrs. Jiang and boss Xue have a share in the ready-made clothes, so that we can play our part. "


    Yao Feng naturally had no objection, but nodded his head and said, "I''ve heard about boss Xue. He''s very good at selling ready-made clothes. Give her the style of the shop, you can''t make a mistake. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "sister Xue is good. My elder brother is also looked down upon. My elder sister Jiang, her vision and vision are above ordinary people."


    Yao fenglang Shuang a smile: "natural and natural, ah Shu''s vision can''t be wrong, and the friends he makes will certainly be good."


    Yao Shu felt a little embarrassed when he said this. He only said, "brother, I''m going to tell you something serious! At that time, you will be responsible for the fabric of Yaoji cloth shop. In terms of ready-made clothes, you should give us three. "Looking at her confident appearance, Yao Feng was gratified and satisfied, and sighed, "ah Shu has become more and more capable after all these years. You can take care of the business. Don''t worry, big brother. "


    Yao Shu laughed, coquetry way: "or big brother teach good!"


    Yao Feng also laughed.


    The two brothers and sisters talked about the issue of shares. Yao Feng had no opinion about it. He only said, "since the garment business has been handed over to you, the shares will be divided by you. The elder brother will not interfere."


    Yao Shu nodded, and was moved by Yao Feng''s unconditional trust and support for her, and became more and more determined to do a good job in the garment business.


    However, it is still some time before the Dragon Boat Festival. Besides, Yaoji cloth shop has not been officially opened in Beijing. In addition to looking for shops and shopkeeper candidates, Yao Shu has to follow Yao Feng to the south to purchase goods.


    Yao''s father and mother knew about this. The former didn''t have any objection, but Yao''s mother frowned and said to Yao Feng discontentedly, "why don''t you take ash with you when you''re in the south? She''s a girl. How can she stand this? "


    Hearing this, Yao Shu only held Yao''s mother''s arm and said, "Aung, how can I be a pretty girl? Don''t forget, I''m a mother of three children, and I''ve come to the capital with them. What''s the scene I haven''t seen? What''s more, the elder brother will take care of her all the way. You can rest assured. "


    Yao''s mother was shaken by her helpless, think carefully, what Yao Shu said is not unreasonable.


    Over the years, Yao Shu is no longer the girl who used to be so spoiled.


    She opened a rouge shop and a restaurant. Her business was prosperous and she had been able to take charge of it for a long time.


    Yao Feng also said with a smile: "Aung, I will take good care of my little sister. What''s more, I don''t know what kind of clothes the people in Beijing like to wear and what kind of cloth your girls prefer. This time when I went to the south to buy goods, Ashu followed me and gave me a hand. She was indispensable. "


    When Yao''s mother saw that the two brothers and sisters had breathed, she was determined to persuade herself, so she laughed and shook her head: "well, well, what you say is what you say! It''s just the same. Ah Feng should take good care of your sister. You can''t take a hair away from me


    Yao Feng agreed with a smile.


    Yao''s mother worried again and said, "what do you say about radius? And so he left, and he agreed? "


    Yao Shu had already discussed this matter with Lin radial. Fortunately, Lin radial was not an illiberal person. Although he did not want Yao Shu to leave for a month, she nodded to support her if she really wanted to do it.


    Yao Shu only comforted Yao''s mother and said, "don''t worry, Aung. I''ve arranged everything, and a radius is willing to."


    Yao''s mother had no choice but to nod.


    As soon as the brothers and sisters said to leave, Yao Shu left the restaurant in the care of two sister-in-law of the Yao family. At the same time, shopkeeper Liu was also asked to pay attention to where there were shops for sale in the capital. It was better to open a cloth shop. After she came back, she would discuss with Yao Feng the location of the shop.


    As and Sanbao were left to the care of Yao''s father and mother. Fortunately, it was convenient for everyone to live in the same place.


    On the day before departure, Yao''s mother specially told her to go back early! Next month, Sanbao is going to celebrate his first birthday. At that time, you two can''t be late for the Zhou catching ceremony! "


    Yao Feng and Yao Shu agreed with a smile.


    The next day, my brother and sister left for the South


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    Not long after Yao Shu and Yao Feng''s brothers and sisters went south, the situation in the capital changed a lot.


    because of the burial of the imperial concubine, the emperor lost his temper in the imperial court, and nearly dismissed Zhao, the Minister of rites. After being coaxed by the courtiers, he only lifted himself up and fell gently.


    The Emperor allowed Mr. Zhao to return home for half a month, but in fact gave him half a month''s imprisonment.


    On this day, the court retreated.


    The emperor asked Duke Da to summon Xie Qian and went to the hall where he dealt with government affairs.


    Xie Qian, dressed in purple edged black clothes, walked slowly to the front of the hall. He happened to meet a serious looking Lin radial. After a brief conversation, they separated quickly.


    When Xie Qian arrived in the hall, he saw the iron faced emperor standing beside the case, sulking.


    Xie Qian knelt down and saluted: "see your majesty."


    The emperor waved his hand and said impatiently, "get up and talk nonsense?"


    As he spoke, he threw the memorial in his hand to Xie Qian. He frowned and angrily said, "look, look! No wonder I can''t control my temper and want to take down the one surnamed Zhao. Look what a group of moths in the etiquette department are writing to me all day long


    Xie Qian took the memorial firmly and read it quickly.


    With the same look, he went to the front of the imperial case, gently put the memorial on the table, and said in a light voice: "the emperor has known the conduct of these people for a long time. Why should he be angry?"


    The emperor said angrily, "knowing is knowing, but I have to support these mediocre people and give them food and clothing, salary, official position and honor! How to prevent people from being oppressed? "


    The expression on Xie Qian''s face is as plain as water, which makes people look at it, as if his mind can calm down slowly.


    The emperor gazed at him without blinking for a while, feeling much better, and listening to Xie Qian say, "it''s not impossible to dismiss him. It''s just that the emperor should not be impatient. He should take his time step by step. "


    The emperor took a deep breath and exhaled.


    He rubbed his eyebrows, sat down on the chair, and sighed, "not only is this Zhao handle like this, but there are so many descendants of these aristocratic families. I just wanted to move one, and immediately seven or eight of them joined hands to protect him. How can I move? "


    Only today he lost his temper, and the final result was just a little punishment for Zhao Bing, which didn''t play a very important role.


    Xie Qian stood beside the emperor and said in a calm voice: "I still have that sentence. The emperor''s actions must not be urgent."


    The emperor headache way: "lovely Qing is not don''t know, I am such a pair of acute son, how can?"


    When he was a child, the first emperor had a problem. No matter whether he knew it or not, he always had to seize the opportunity to speak first, and then he thought about whether he would.


    If not, he looked at the prince and asked him to help.


    Later, the prince failed to ascend the throne, and his brothers all died in the struggle for the throne. He was left to sit in this vexed seat and was eroded by the pleasure of power day by day.


    And the desire for control also increased day by day, making his temper more and more irritable.


    Xie Qian didn''t have to think much, he could see the worry in his heart from the eyes of the emperor; he could also see that the emperor had already realized the negative influence of this son.


    His voice was still calm and powerful. He whispered to the emperor, "the emperor has learned a lot of tricks since he was a child. Can''t you forget it? Just follow it. What''s more, there are ministers here, and I will remind your majesty from time to time. "


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian''s quiet eyes, which was hidden in the bottom of his heart, and gradually calmed down with Xie Qian''s breath.


    After the emperor''s expression had completely calmed down, Xie Qian said again: "does the emperor want to change the position of Zhao handle? As long as he finds the wrong place, the emperor can''t save him by thunder and lightning. "


    With a smile on his face, the emperor said, "come on, just sit in this seat for me, face up and down every day, try to figure out the different thoughts of the courtiers, fight with the assassins, and always be on guard against those stupid forces Anyway, I don''t want to stay here! Tomorrow I will abdicate and give you Xie Qian to be the ghost emperor


    Xie Qian finally frowned and said, "does the emperor want to put him in a position of eternal doom?"


    Then the emperor realized what he had said.


    He was silent for a moment, but the thought of that moment in his heart was like this, which made the emperor ask himself again: does he really want to sit on the throne?


    The emperor rubbed his eyebrows, and his voice could not hide his weariness. He sighed: "in the first few years when my father ascended the throne, he was also conscientious and accomplished a lot of things. But in the later appearance, Aiqing also saw it


    Knowing the emperor''s worries, Xie Qian only explained in a low voice: "since this seat is sitting, there is no chance to retreat. Your majesty does not have to worry or shrink from it. The minister will not allow the emperor to make mistakes again. "


    The emperor sighed again: "I know."


    The two of them fell into silence for a moment. Xie Qian had no words, but stood quietly beside the emperor and let the time flow away.After a long time, the emperor whispered: "I have a migraine some days, and I can''t sleep at night. Every time I think about going to court, I can''t help but feel restless. It''s not a short time since the second prince died. I also want the eldest prince to recognize her as a mother and keep her under her knees. But in the end, the imperial concubine didn''t give me this chance, so she died early... "


    Fortunately, there are only Xie Qian and the emperor in the main hall. He can also reveal his weakness in front of outsiders.


    "Sometimes I can''t understand why some people want to take this seat? Power, property, beauty, which is not something that erodes people''s heart? I don''t want an election, I don''t like luxury life, and I don''t like the feeling of being above ten thousand people. Am I not fit for this seat


    Xie Qian listened quietly for a while and said in a low voice, "don''t forget the responsibility on your shoulders. Most of the time, the well-being of all the people in the world is only in your Majesty''s mind. "


    The emperor murmured: "if it was not for this so-called responsibility, I would have run away."


    Looking at his tired side face, Xie Qian suddenly opened his mouth and said, "the emperor, do you still remember when we were children that we once said that we would have our own dreams in the future?"


    The emperor laughed: "naturally I remember. The prince said that he would lead the soldiers to fight; I said that I would go boating on the lake and be a leisurely and complacent fisherman. But you didn''t say anything at that time. What did Aiqing want to do


    "What I want to do in my heart is to be a loyal and patriotic good minister to assist Mingjun and bring happiness to the people and the world," Xie Qian said


    The emperor was surprised: "how old are you? Was that what you thought? Why don''t you say that? "


    Xie Qian showed an almost imperceptible smile, shook his head and said in a low voice: "I''m afraid of being laughed at, so I didn''t say anything. But I did think so


    The emperor was slightly stunned, then he was happy and laughed: "are you afraid of people''s jokes? It''s really possible! In the eyes of me and the prince''s brother at that time, it seems that such an upright goal should only be the idea of stubborn and sour Confucians. "


    The smile on his face was hard to fade for a long time, and he said in silence: "Ai Qing, you are serious. Assist Mingjun and bring happiness to the people and the world... "


    Xie Qian said in a low voice, "well," looking into the emperor''s eyes, he said seriously: "emperor, the education that ministers have received since childhood is loyalty to the monarch and patriotism, that is, they are concerned about the world. Originally, the Xie family was overthrown, and such a dream has been shelved. But now, when I enter the court again, I get the same thing from your Majesty''s officials.... "


    He stopped for a moment, his eyes showed firm meaning, said: "I will do my best to guard your Majesty''s mountains, your Majesty''s people, and your Majesty''s boat and lake."


    The emperor''s eyes lit up a little, but he refused to admit that he was moved by Xie Qian''s words. Instead, he joked: "what do you mean when you say that you can keep the river and the people well for me? This is your usual goal - to keep the boat and the lake well in my heart?"


    Xie Qian didn''t speak, but he looked more gentle and persistent than ever.


    The emperor laughed, and his head, which had been aching for a long time, seemed to lighten a lot.


    Now, his words are not easy to turn over the words, but they have no meaning.


    After a long time, the emperor said, "if only I had a sister. If I married Aiqing, I could turn you into a royal man and tie you to my side."


    His tone was light, and he had returned to his usual joking state. Xie Qian only listened casually and didn''t care.


    Speaking of Xie Qian''s marriage, the emperor couldn''t help feeling


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    The emperor put down his memorial and raised his head to ask Xie Qian, "Ai Qing, how is the Xue family that you had an engagement on that day? But there are descendants? "


    Xie Qian shook his head and said, "the Xue family and the Xie family were both convicted, and their descendants were exiled. I have never met one of them in these years."


    The emperor said, "well.".


    After a while, he said again, "has the engagement been broken?"


    Seeing that the emperor seemed to really put this matter in his heart, Xie Qian had to say, "the engagement has not been lifted. Miss Xue may have lost her fragrance in recent years. She has not received any definite news and has never thought of getting married. "


    The emperor''s eyebrows wrinkled slowly. He looked at Xie Qian with disapproval and said, "I''m old. What''s the meaning of not getting married? No matter how much I love miss Xue, I can''t keep an empty engagement. I''ve wasted myself


    Xie Qian to the emperor this thought is a temperament also really helpless, only way: "I have a plan."


    The emperor knocked on the table with his slightly curved fingers, narrowed his eyes and said, "what plan? I don''t think you have any plans. "


    Xie Qian is silent.


    The emperor saw that he did not enter the oil and salt, so he had to put it aside first and said, "fortunately, you don''t mean to marry now. I''ll talk about your marriage when I find the right person. "


    His overbearing nature may be unbearable to other people. After all, no one is willing to give his life to the emperor.


    However, Xie Qian had no intention to marry an unfamiliar person. Even if the emperor had found a candidate, he had the right to refuse, so he did not speak again.


    The two of them chatted a few words, and the emperor let Xie Qian go.


    As soon as Xie qiancai stepped out of the hall door, he saw the Duke Da who was guarding him smile at him and met him: "Lord Xie, what''s the matter with the emperor?"


    Xie Qian stopped and said, "I''m in a good mood."


    I saw father-in-law take a long sigh of relief, and his face relaxed. He shook his head and said, "thank you, Lord Xie, you are a good fire-fighting man. Looking at your Majesty''s appearance today, if you had not been summoned to speak, I''m afraid you would have broken many tea cups. "


    Xie Qian frowned and asked, "Your Majesty is very angry these days?"


    Duke Da didn''t hide it from him. He only said, "if it''s hot today, your Majesty''s temper will be a little bit more irritable. Moreover, the court and the harem are not going well."


    Xie Qian said in a low voice: "in this case, please take care of your father-in-law and always prepare some tea for your majesty. It''s time for the Taiyi to ask for a safe pulse. Now, the entrance to the palace is not stable


    Da Gonggong should, this just saw Xie Qian leave.


    The heart is still sighing. Lord Xie, who looks cold on weekdays, didn''t expect that he could be so careful after he really had a heart for his majesty.


    Thinking like this, he called the nearby ale to go to the Tai hospital. It''s time to ask for peace pulse for the emperor.


    When Mr. Da finished the arrangement and came to the main hall, he saw Lin radial standing beside him and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, look at your Majesty''s side these days. It''s hard."


    There is an indescribable similarity between Lin radial and Xie Qian. It''s not necessary to say that they are calm and reliable, which naturally makes Da Gonggong feel close and reliable.


    Only listen to Lin radial way: "imperial concubine empress died of illness, the palace things are complicated, guard is to be more strict than usual."


    Da Gonggong stopped and said to Lin radial, "isn''t it! Even so, are you on duty these days? Why not rest? "


    Lin radial shook his head and said in a low voice, "the guards have their own shifts."


    The former sighed and went to the main hall. In his heart, the elder Xie, the elder Lin, and his uncle and nephew really cared about the safety of the emperor.


    Da Gonggong naturally did not know that Yao Shu went to the south, and Lin radial simply stayed in the room prepared for the imperial guards in front of the palace, so that he could stay in the palace every day.


    After the death of the imperial concubine, although the emperor did not give up his promise to vote immediately, the forces hidden in the capital were ready to move, and no one would give up such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to put hands in the palace.


    The private communication between Du Heng and Meng Qing has become increasingly close.


    No matter Lin radial or Yao Chao in the capital city, their movements are all watched by people who want to. The only thing that can help them stare at them is Xiao Wei, who has been coming and going.


    Three days ago, news came from Xiao Wei that Du Heng and Meng Qing had made an appointment to meet in the outskirts of the city. Xiao Wei followed him up, and Yao Chao stayed at home to wait for his news.


    Just left and right, such a wait is three days time, Du Chen has appeared in the shop in the capital, but did not see Xiao Wei back.


    Yao Chao was worried.


    On this day, as soon as she was about to go out, she thought that Yao Chao was at home, so she came to talk to him.


    Seeing that he was holding a book and reading it for most of the day, Yao Er sister-in-law could not help but ask: "why, a radius stayed in the palace, and you have been lazy these days? I don''t go to work. I read at home every day. Careful ah Shu comes back to fight against injustice for her husbandYao Chao only laughed, raised the slips in his hand and said, "it''s easy to have a spare time to do what you want to do - old books of the previous dynasty or those carved with bamboo slips. The words are obscure and difficult to understand. It takes energy to read them. I''m working on this


    Yao Er sister-in-law did not understand: "it was written many years ago, and now it is not needed. What do you study it for?"


    Yao Chao closed the bamboo slip, shook his head and said, "you don''t understand. Some of the words of the former dynasty are still used in the army, in order to prevent people from intercepting the messages sent by the army. Do you think it''s useful to study this? "


    Yao Er sister-in-law still can''t understand, murmured: "you don''t go to the army to fight. However, after studying, teach your family Yao Erlang well, and encourage your son to go to the battlefield in the future


    The husband and wife are facing each other today, and there are more stumbling and stumbling. Yao Chao is not a fussy person, and he never over interprets Yao''s stabbing words. He just says, "OK, I don''t want to see it, OK? What about the son? I''ll play with him for a while


    Yao er-sister-in-law''s embarrassment soon disappeared. She pointed to the other side of the courtyard wall and said, "you don''t need you. Today, the two children, Dalang and Erlang, are together every day. They don''t have to be supervised by adults. Erlang''s temperament has become more and more calm these days. "


    Yao Chao Wen said in a voice, "it''s all taught by my wife."


    Yao Er Sao laughed and said, "don''t pour me infatuated soup! When you are at home these days, take a rest, and I will not disturb you. "


    After that, she said hello to Yao Chao and went to the restaurant with her sister-in-law.


    Yao Chao picked up the bamboo slips he had just seen and studied it. His heart also slowly suppressed his impatience between the strange words.


    Another day passed, and there was no movement in Xiaowei.


    Until the evening, everyone in Yao''s family fell asleep, and the familiar bird calls sounded in a regular rhythm. Yao Chao suddenly woke up from his dream.


    He came out of the bedroom with his clothes on. The moonlight was like water and spread in the courtyard. The shadows of the trees were visible.


    Under the big tree in the courtyard, there is a familiar figure.


    Yao Chao stepped forward quickly and said in a low voice, "how can I come back? But it''s difficult, and that''s the delay? "


    The young man in black did not speak, and his pale face was more and more bloodless in the moonlight.


    Yao Chao frowned and came to the young man. Just as he wanted to ask what happened, he saw that Xiao Wei suddenly turned in his direction -


    "Xiao Wei!"


    Yao Chao squatted down and helped the boy, but did not let him fall to the ground. But the person in his arms breathed more heavily and quickly than before. He held the hand of the boy''s body and felt cold and sticky.


    He looked down at the red palm of his hand, and his heart was cold.


    The boy in black can''t see, but in fact, his body is already full of blood


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Yao Chao holds up Xiao Wei forcefully and takes the boy who has fallen into a semi coma to the nearest study.


    Yao Chao holding Xiao Wei''s hands were covered with dark red blood. In the dark room, he trembled slightly. After several attempts, he turned on the oil lamp.


    The young man leaned against the soft couch in his study and coughed twice.


    Yao Chao hurried to his side, eyes concern: "Xiao Wei, where hurt?"


    The young man "Oh" a, right hand pressed in the chest, showing a little pain look, speechless.


    Yao Chao immediately decided to untie Xiao Wei''s coat, which had been cut countless times by sword and sword. He took a close look at it with the orange light and took a breath of cool air.


    the skinny upper body of the young man was covered with bruises, which was a striking contrast with the shining skin that never saw the sun and white all the year round.


    The most numbing thing is the long wound on his chest. The flesh and blood turned out, and the blood seeped out!


    After Yao Chao went around Xiao Wei, he also saw bruises and blood stains on his back.


    But Wei began to shake his hands, and his face was white.


    The young man seemed to use his last strength to tie him tightly and asked, "where are you going?"


    Yao Chao took a deep breath and tried not to shake his voice. "Go to the doctor! You should stop bleeding as soon as possible


    Small Wei''s hand clenched a few minutes again, cold voice way: "can''t go."


    Yao Chao didn''t want to argue with him at this time. He slowed down his voice and coaxed him: "Xiao Wei, I''ll come right away, and I won''t delay much time."


    The youth shakes his head, or that sentence: "can''t go!"


    Yao Chao was a little impatient. He watched the shocking wound on his chest still seeping blood. The man sped up his speech: "don''t make a fuss! Your injury should be dealt with as soon as possible! "


    Xiao Wei Qiang opened his eyes, looked at Yao Chao and said: "I have more than half of the injuries on my body. They are all in order not to expose Yao''s house. They deliberately detour a long way to solve each other one by one. Why should I suffer so much when you call the doctor now


    The voice of the young man was cold and clear, as if he didn''t feel how painful the wound was.


    Yao Chao clearly noticed that he was holding the cold hand of his wrist, and his voice was still slightly trembling.


    Then Xiao Wei whispered: "I know my own injury. It''s just a few more cuts and some blood. I can''t die. "


    Yao Chao''s eyes were a little hot. He used twelve points to calm himself down.


    The man nodded and said, "OK, I won''t call the doctor, but I can take medicine to bandage you. Is it OK?"


    Xiao Wei saw that he retreated a step, which slowly released his hand.


    Yao Chao took a deep look at him and strode out of the door.


    In a hurry, the man came back to the bedroom in the moonlight, took the wound healing medicine and clean cotton cloth, and went around to the small kitchen and carried a basin of warm water, which returned to the study.


    The oil lamp in the study was burning quietly, emitting a little bright flame. With the arrival of Yao Chao, it trembled, and then recovered calm.


    Yao Chao put down his scissors and other things, knelt down in front of the soft couch, and whispered to the youngsters on the couch: "Xiao Wei, open your eyes and look at me, eh?"


    As expected, Xiao Wei opened his eyes and curled his mouth. He pretended to be relaxed and said, "don''t worry. I''m very lucky. I can''t die."


    Yao Chao gave a wry smile, wet the hot water with a towel, and began to wipe the blood stains on his body.


    After wiping the bloodstain, he finally could not open the wound. Yao Chao dipped some liquor in his cotton and whispered in Xiao Wei''s ear: "there will be some pain. Bear it."


    Well, the boy whispered.


    Yao Chao clenched cotton fingers slender and powerful, but at this time, he used the most gentle force, and touched Xiao Wei''s wound, wiping away all the black blood.


    However, the iron man could feel the pain of the core even if he wiped the wound with strong liquor. No matter how light the strength of Yao Chao''s hand was, Xiao Wei was still sweating.


    But the boy stubbornly bit his teeth and did not utter a word.


    Yao Chao moved quickly on his hand and said to Xiao Wei: "it''s done. I''ll take the medicine now and I''ll be fine soon. "


    Fortunately, Lin radial and Yao Chao were bodyguards before the imperial court, and they had been in contact with the Tai hospital all the time, and their families always had top-quality acne medicine.


    White powder sprinkled on Xiao Wei''s chest wound, soon stopped blood.


    Yao Chao finally breathed a sigh of relief, and began to quickly and gently deal with other large and small wounds on Wei''s chest.


    Yao Chao has got the oil lamp at hand, clearly showing the blood red cut on the boy''s body, as well as the scars left by him.


    It''s hard to believe that it''s just a young man''s injury who hasn''t been crowned yet.


    As he applied the medicine, Yao Chao couldn''t stop heartache and remorse. In a low voice, he said, "today''s affairs are all my responsibilities. It''s my carelessness You shouldn''t be left alone. "


    Xiao Wei was so tired that he didn''t sleep any more. Wen Yan raised his eyelids and took a look at Yao Chao.Seeing him kneeling in front of him, his face was full of guilt. The boy sneered and said, "what''s the matter? It''s just a little injury. Don''t worry about it. "


    Xiao Wei''s tone of indifference angered Yao Chao, but the source of his anger was more of his own criticism.


    Yao chaoming knows that Xiao Wei is such a stubborn temperament, he will never give up until he reaches his goal! But also want him to lurk in Meng Qing''s side, is not taking the youth''s life to joke?


    Yao Chao took a deep breath, and his face turned blue. He said in a serious tone: "these days, you are honest and honest. You are not allowed to go anywhere."


    Xiao Wei frowned: "the bandage is good, and there is no missing arm and leg. How come the gate is not out of the second door? Besides, Meng Qing just found something out... "


    Yao Chao raised his voice and ordered with an iron look: "I said not to go, but not to go!"


    He has always been gentle, and rarely lost his temper. Such a sentence made Xiao Wei stunned for a time.


    There was a puzzled look in his eyes: "second brother..."


    Yao Chao closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, those complex emotions in a pair of peach blossom eyes were repressed by him again.


    After he went around Wei, he began to deal with the wound on his back. He didn''t speak.


    They fell into a period of silence, and finally Xiao Wei was still in a state of wishful thinking. He couldn''t help hissing.


    Yao Chao''s hand stopped immediately and asked him in a low voice, "is it hurting?"


    Xiao Wei shook his head and said in a stuffy voice: "no..."


    The man continued to deal with the large and small injuries on his back, but the movements on his hands were still lighter.


    After half an hour''s work, Yao chaocai finished all the wounds on Xiao Wei''s upper body, and carefully applied the wound healing drug again and wrapped it with gauze.


    He exhaled a breath, wiped the sweat between his forehead, and said in a low voice, "I''ll get another basin of clean water to scrub you."


    Teenagers are also like the water out of the general, hair, forehead, face are sweat.


    He gave a stuffy "um" and watched Yao Chao leave.


    When the man''s back was completely out of sight, Xiao Wei slowly frowned -


    What does second brother mean? If you don''t want to check it, do you think he''s scaring the snake today?


    He was a little angry with himself. He hammered the soft couch with his right hand, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    When Yao Chao came into the study with a basin of clean warm water, he saw the trace of blood on the white gauze on Wei''s chest. He could not help frowning: "how did you bleed again? Did you move in disorder?"


    Xiao Wei''s face was not good, only stubborn way: "no!"


    Yao Chao carefully observed Xiao Wei''s expression and saw that the young man seemed to have a lot of sultry. Then he had no choice but to say, "I just left for a short time. What''s the matter with you? The wound''s cracked, too, huh? "


    Xiao Wei didn''t say anything, but his face was still smelly.


    Yao Chao untied the gauze and applied medicine again to his open wound. He wrapped the new gauze around and around again. Finally, he tied a knot on Xiao Wei''s chest.


    He whispered, "OK, don''t move now, OK?"


    The boy still looks like he is not willing to listen to others.


    Yao Chao chuckled helplessly. He wiped the sweat on his face with a clean napkin in his hand. When he rubbed Xiao Wei''s right hand, he saw the new red mark on it.


    The man frowned slightly: "I said that the end is good, how can the wound crack. What are you doing? "


    Xiao Wei pulled his right hand back and frowned: "do you care?"


    Yao Chaoding looked at Xiao Wei for a while, and began to reflect on whether he had made any comments to annoy the youth.


    He sighed gently and said in a deliberative tone, "second brother, I''m not restricting your freedom. It''s just that your wound hasn''t grown well these days. It''s easy to crack and move less. Is that ok?"


    Xiao Wei has always been a soft rather than a hard character, see Yao Chao''s attitude to ease down, his heart''s resistance is not so strong.


    However, Xiao Wei''s face was still smelly: "my wound is caused by myself, and it is also my own body. What does it have to do with other people


    Yao Chao Shun said with his meaning: "yes, you can do whatever you want. Second brother doesn''t care about you. Just these days, can you bear it, let the wound grow better earlier, also can be regarded as reducing some second brother''s guilt


    Xiao Wei frowned: "what do you feel guilty about?"


    Yao Chao looked into the boy''s eyes: "what do I feel guilty about? I''m the one who hurt you. What else can I feel guilty for? "


    Xiao Wei''s brow wrinkled deeper, impatient way: "I said, this injury is my own cause! If I didn''t have to get close to listen to their conversation, I would not have been found by the guards. That''s why I was hurt! "


    Yao Chao''s facial expression softened down, a pair of peach blossom eyes, also took the emotion that Xiao Wei didn''t understand.


    The lines on his handsome face softened and his voice was gentle. He only said, "silly boy."


    Xiao Wei fixed his eyes on the peach blossom eyes with gentle meaning. After a long time, he did not go over his head and said: "I am about to be seventeen. Where can I be regarded as a child? Your son is the child. "


    Yao Chao said in a low voice, "what''s the difference between ten and seventeen? You''re not as good as my son sometimes. At least Erlang will cry hungry when he is hungry, and he will cry out pain when he is in pain. What about you? "


    Xiao Wei turned his head and looked unbelievable: "are you teaching me a lesson? You''ve just been angry once. Do you want to be angry again? "


    Yao Chao YILENG was a little surprised that he would think like this, but when he thought about the hedgehog like character of a young man, he understood it.


    He looked into Xiao Wei''s eyes and said sincerely, "the second brother didn''t mean to teach you a lesson. The second brother was angry just now, but not at you. "


    Xiao Wei frowned: "not at me, but at whom? There are only you and me here. Is it difficult to rush at the oil lamp and the wooden basin


    Yao Chao said with a light smile: "yes, there are only you and me here. My anger is naturally directed at myself."


    Now it''s Xiao Wei''s turn.


    Listen to Yao Chao again: "this time, the second elder brother is not thoughtful. Meng Qinggui is a royal family. There are layers of bodyguards around him. Not to mention the current turbulent situation, he is more careful. At this juncture, I shouldn''t let you follow me to the outskirts of Beijing and finally hurt you. "


    Xiao Wei didn''t believe it. He just asked him, "aren''t you angry that I''ve messed things up


    Yao Chao frowned: "how can you?"


    Two people looked at each other for a while, Yao Chao suddenly said: "you just because of this angry?"


    Xiao Wei didn''t speak, but his expression was still stinky.


    The man nodded his head and said, "you should be angry. If you have done so much for the second brother and suffered so many injuries, you should be angry when you come back. But no matter how you say it, don''t hit the bed with your fist. You are still injured... "


    Xiao Wei said: "I know, I know!"


    What he didn''t explain to Yao Chao was that even if Yao Chao really blamed him for not doing a good job, he had never been angry with Yao Chao because of this.


    He just felt that he could be more careful and help the second brother more


    Seeing that Xiao Wei is not so cold at last, Yao Chao breathes a sigh of relief. It''s no wonder that he feels childish. At least Erlang doesn''t have such children''s mind. Let him guess and guess, and he has to be patient to coax him.However, he had no relatives when he was a child, and he seldom got along with friends, so his temper was naturally odd.


    Thinking of this, Yao Chao said: "it''s just that you are injured and need to rest. We should also put what we said before on the agenda."


    Wei Yi Leng: "what matter?"


    Yao Chao showed a smile: "what else can I do? I''ve been keeping you busy outside, but I haven''t seen my father and mother. They''ve never stopped saying they want to see you. "


    The man didn''t point out to the young man that he intended to let Yao''s father and mother recognize Xiao Wei as his son.


    However, the two sides still need to run in, and Xiao Wei has to nod his head to be willing. This can be said again in the future.


    Seeing his solemnity, Xiao Wei hesitated and said, "see your uncle and aunt What do I need to do? "


    Yao Chao laughed: "what do you need to do? Drink tea and talk with them? "


    Xiao Wei''s expression gradually became strange -


    it would be easier for him to fight with others and fight with the enemy. This is the first time for him to drink tea and chat with his elders.


    Yao Chao saw the youth''s helplessness and said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, Erlang, you''ve seen it. Tomorrow, you''ll hang out with him for a day, and then talk about other things in the evening."


    On the willow shoot on the moon, the night is already deep, Yao Chao will take Xiao Wei to rest.


    The scissors, the golden sore medicine and so on Yao Chao left in the study, planned to clean up early tomorrow morning, only carefully looked after Xiao Wei, led him to the guest room.


    "I packed up a room long ago. Your sister-in-law knew it was for you. She made a new quilt and dried all the bedding But in summer, you don''t have to cover yourself. "


    Yao Chao was about to take away the spread quilt from the bed, but Xiao Wei said, "don''t bother. I''ll just lie on it."


    He has never seen anyone''s good intentions. It is said that Yao''s second sister-in-law has specially made and dried the quilt. Xiao Wei subconsciously doesn''t want Yao Chao to take it away.


    When the man heard him say that, he just checked the bed curtain carefully again. He really treated Erlang carefully and attentively. "You''re hurt. Don''t wear Chinese clothes to sleep at night. I''ll pull the bed curtain well and there won''t be wind blowing. There is also a set of clean clothes to wear tomorrow... "


    After these instructions, the man put the oil lamp in his hand in front of the table, and then said, "I think it''s almost done, except that there is no tea in the room, but it''s not good to drink tea at night. I''ll go and pour some white water so that you don''t wake up dry


    Small Wei Dun stays a foot, looking at Yao Chao frown: "you how so long winded?"


    When Yao Chao talked about his clothes, he already thought that men talked too much. Seeing him start talking about tea and white water again, he wanted Yao Chao to leave quickly.


    The man was choked by him, peach blossom eyes stare round, way: "how then long winded? I have something else to tell you. Do you want to listen? "


    Xiao Wei laughed: "no, I''m going to sleep."


    Yao Chao also chuckled and watched the boy take off his coat and sit in the bed tent. He only pressed the wick of the oil lamp, which made the light in the room a little darker.


    He whispered, "well, it won''t disturb your sleep. Go to sleep. If you have anything to say, tomorrow. "


    Xiao Wei let out a sound and watched the man leave behind, watching him quietly close the door.


    He threw his dirty clothes on the ground and lay on his back on the big bed. Under him was the new quilt Yao Chao said.


    Xiao Wei closed his eyes to enjoy the soft touch, and then went to smell his head, which slowly fell asleep in the taste of the sun.


    It seems that not only the second brother is good, but also the second brother''s family


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    Early the next morning, Yao Chao sent Erlang to play with his cousin and took the opportunity to tell his wife about Xiao Wei.


    Yao Er Sao''s face showed a look of surprise: "did you come last night? Why don''t I know? "


    Yao Chao helpless: "you sleep so deep, where to hear the movement?"


    He didn''t want to hide it from his wife, but it was really bad to talk to people. He just said, "Xiao Wei is helping me with my work. I met some problems last night, so I came here all night. Now that he''s hurt, you know it. Don''t make a fuss about it. "


    After hearing what he said, Mrs. Yao really didn''t ask any more questions.


    She just sighed: "he is only sixteen or seventeen years old. How can he be willing to let him fight and kill all day? If you want me to say, you should find someone else to do your business... "


    Yao Chao nodded his head and said with a smile: "Madam said yes."


    He did think so. This time Xiao Wei came back, he was allowed to live in Yao''s house. In the future, it would be less dangerous to watch him under his nose.


    What''s more, Xiao Wei can''t go on like this all the time. He has to find a way out for him.


    but these are the afterwords. At present, what he has to do is to find a way to let the young people stay in Yao''s house, so as not to disappear all day.


    He said to his second sister-in-law: "I mentioned with my parents that Xiao Wei should be a close relationship, and the two old men have no objection. It''s just a little bit. Xiao Wei is stubborn. Sometimes he likes to be hard on the face, but he is very shy in his heart. In the future, you will take care of me more and say more good things about him in front of my parents. "


    "I know," she said with a smile. And don''t worry, my parents feel very good about him. Apart from anything else, our family is very grateful to him for carrying you down from the black tiger mountain and saving your life


    Yao Chao nodded: "this is why I want to put him beside me. Xiao Wei''s nature is not bad, but he lacks discipline. If he can stay at home for a long time, he will be better in the future. "


    When he first saw the boy, he was in the dungeon of black tiger mountain. Yao Chao saved him only with a little sympathy.


    However, Xiao Wei had no strong sense of good and evil in his heart, and he did everything he wanted. Now the situation in Chaozhong was unstable. Yao Chaosheng was afraid that he would not pay attention. If he did something wrong, it would be too late to regret later.


    Yao''s second sister-in-law knew that Yao Chao was really interested in him. She only said in a warm voice, "don''t worry. I''ll take him as the second Erlang, and pay attention to it every day. Isn''t it?"


    Yao Chao laughed, put his arm around his wife''s waist and said in her ear, "Ah Wei, it''s hard for you. When these days are over, chaotang will settle down and I will make up for you, OK? "


    The man has a long body and a beautiful appearance. When a pair of peach blossom eyes are focused on looking at people, Ren Xiangwei and his husband and wife have been unable to move their eyes for a long time.


    With a smile on her face, Mrs. Yao also reached out and hugged him. In a low voice, she said, "you and I are one. What else do you say? Everyone at home knows that now you and A-R are doing things in front of the imperial palace. You should be careful and understand everything. "


    Yao Chao kisses his wife''s hair and doesn''t speak any more.


    The couple talked for a while, Yao Chao then said: "at this time, both my father and mother are up. I''ll go and tell them about Xiao Wei first."


    Mrs. Yao nodded: "I''ll go and tell the little kitchen to prepare some food. Xiao Wei came back in the middle of the night. He should have been sleeping for a long time this morning? "


    Yao Chao felt for her consideration and nodded: "let him wake up by himself."


    The husband and wife split up, Yao''s father and mother quickly accepted Xiao Wei''s existence, and Yao''s sister-in-law had no objection.


    In the evening, Yao Chao formally took Xiao Wei to meet his family and let him live at home


    For the next few days, the boy was kept under the pressure of Yao Chao. He was not allowed to go out. He had to play with Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang, as well as AZ and Sanbao at home.


    He was used to it since he was a child, and he had a lot of brilliant ideas. He soon became the king of children.


    Yao Erlang knew that Xiao Wei was good at Kung Fu. He even listed uncle Wei as his playmate on the list of admirers. He just waited for his injury to heal, and then he would learn kung fu from Xiao Wei.


    In this way, Yao''s father and mother have not yet formally proposed to recognize their parents. Xiao Wei is still accepted by the Yao family, and he is happy to live in this big family.


    Half a month later, Yao Feng and Yao Shu returned.


    A few days ago, Yao Shu sent a letter to his family, and Lin radial moved out of the palace.


    Every day when he was off duty, he went home first. After dinner, he went to the gate of the city to take a walk. He was known to all of his family that he actually missed Yao Shu.


    Two days later, a Zhi and a Si were added to the activity of eating after dinner.


    after their father and son went out, Yao''s mother couldn''t help holding her grandson and laughing: "fortunately, Sanbao is young, and I don''t know how to yell for Aung. Otherwise, a radial is holding a small one with two big ones beside him, and runs to the gate of the city all day long. What''s the matter?"Mrs. Yao was on the side and chuckled.


    Instead of going to play with Erlang, he chose to talk with his elders after dinner. After listening to his grandmother''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and saying, "aunts seldom go out, so my cousins and uncles miss her so much."


    Yao''s mother bent her eyebrows with a smile and asked her eldest grandson, "don''t you want your father?"


    Yao Dalang took a look at his mother and cleverly threw the topic to his sister-in-law: "does she want to miss her father?"


    Sister Yao flicked her son''s forehead and said angrily, "grandmother asked you, but you asked me!"


    For a moment, everyone laughed.


    When Lin radial and his two children came back from the gate of the city, it was already late, and the two Yao Shu brothers and sisters did not return.


    People thought that they would have to wait for the next day.


    Unexpectedly, just after Yao''s mother had just said a few words to Lin radial, a servant came to deliver a message: "the eldest young master and the young lady are back! The carriage stopped outside the door, with two wagons of goods on it


    Achilles looked at each other and ran out cheerfully, followed by Yao Dalang.


    Radial mother''s face showed a lot of indifference.


    Yao''s mother knew that he was eager in the bottom of his heart and did not break it. She just laughed and said, "ah, go out and pick it up."


    Lin radial nodded and went out directly.


    Looking at her son-in-law''s back, Yao''s mother could not help but smile and say to her two daughters-in-law: "you talk about this pair of enemies. When they got married on that day, they made a lot of discomforts. Who would have thought that the two people are now so harmonious? "


    Sister Yao was also worried about her husband. She stood up with her mother and walked out of the hall.


    Second sister-in-law Yao began to laugh and said in reply, "isn''t it true that ah Shu and the two of them are destined for each other?"


    Mother Yao held Sanbao in her arms and said with a smile, "come on, Sanbao, let''s go and pick up your aunt and uncle!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Yao Feng and Yao Shu came back from the south this time, but they have gained a lot.


    This year, the weather in the South was good, and the mulberry farmers did not encounter any difficulties, so they harvested more silk than in previous years.


    Now that the imperial court has stopped fighting, the silk business in the South has improved a lot, and many craftsmen have come out to weave many beautiful satins.


    Yao Feng used to buy cheap and durable fabrics, but this time, considering that they were going to open a shop in the capital, they invested a lot of money in the light and luxurious fabrics.


    In addition, this year''s silk is very eye-catching, Yao Shu spent half of his money on silk.


    On the way back, brother and sister, you came and I talked about how to do the business of the cloth shop in the future. Through the communication, both of them have gained a lot.


    When I come back home, I''m in a good mood.


    When the carriage stopped, a servant from his family helped them unload the goods. Yao Shu ordered the most expensive carriage of silk and satin to be carried in. As soon as he was about to take someone to carry the cloth, he heard a Zhi and a Si excited voice: "Aung! Mother


    Yao Shu also could not take care of unloading, and quickly turned back, with a smile on his face.


    The two children rushed to Yao Shu and hugged her leg with one left and one right, and said in a voice, "Aung, you are back at last! You are back at last


    Yao Shu touched the heads of his son and daughter and said with a smile, "yes, my aunt is back. Come on, let''s see if you two are taller? "


    Ah Zhi straightened his chest and said with a smile, "I''ve grown half an inch, but my sister hasn''t


    Ace glared at his brother and said, "Aung! I''m not tall, but I''m fat! "


    Yao Shu chuckled and pinched the girl''s smooth and tender face and said with a smile, "are you getting fat? Why is the small face not round enough? Well? "


    She was talking to the two children, as if sensing something, and suddenly raised her head.


    I saw that the man who made her miss day and night, was lifting his feet across the threshold and strode towards her.


    Yao Shu''s face raised a smile and opened his mouth. Before he could speak, he was held in his arms by Lin radial.


    "Oh, no, you wait..."


    She exhaled softly.


    It''s still outside. It''s the gate of Yao''s house. People come and go. Not only do they watch, but strangers walk by from time to time.


    Yao Shu was hugged tightly by Lin radial, and his face turned red for a moment.


    Finally, the third man''s voice was heard


    She heard the deep yearning in Lin radial''s voice. She could not care about other people''s different eyes for a moment. She subconsciously extended her hand and hugged him back.


    "I''m back. But a month, not a long time... "


    Lin radial did not speak, thinking in his heart that it was only one month, which made him spend a whole summer.


    A Zhi and a Si were obviously shocked by their father''s action. Lin radial almost pushed their brother and sister away, and then they held Yao Shu tightly.


    The two brothers and sisters had to give up their hands and looked at each other. They didn''t know whether to be angry or to laugh.


    Finally, ah Zhi tugged at his parents'' clothes and said, "father, mother, let''s go first!"


    Lin radial then let go of Yao Shu. He raised his eyes and saw a few passers-by who were surprised and stopped on the roadside.


    Yao Shu raised his head and said something to Lin radial with a smile. The passers-by did not feel that there was anything wrong with them. Instead, he secretly praised the couple.


    Yao Feng in the other side of the command unloading, and Yao Dalang has been entangled, did not see what happened at this end.


    Finally, Lin radial and his two children took the lead to say hello to him.


    While helping to unload the cargo, Lin radial said, "brother, it''s hard."


    The two children also called uncle.


    Yao Feng also with some tired, see brother-in-law come to help, quickly stop the way: "radius, you put it still, big brother to come."


    But Lin radial ignored him. He carried all the cloth left on the cart down, and the servants took it to the house.


    After finishing all this, he said to Yao Feng, "brother, you are polite. All of you are a family."


    Yao Feng grinned and wiped the sweat between his forehead.


    After unloading the goods, the party also entered the house, just in time to meet Yao''s mother holding Sanbao and two daughter-in-law coming out.


    Yao Feng said with a smile: "Aung! Go in. It''s all done! "


    The party returned to the front room.


    Yao''s mother ordered people to pour tea, and then quickly asked Yao Feng and his sister to sit down and said, "drink water quickly. Look at you two. A Feng''s mouth is peeling! Don''t you remember to drink water outside? "


    Yao Feng did not care to smile, only listen to Yao Shu said: "brother has been driving, is hard. Next time, if you want to go to the south to buy goods, it''s better to take a coachman. "Mrs. Yao also felt sorry for her husband and agreed: "that''s the truth. The family has the conditions now. What are you doing to make yourself miserable


    Seeing this, Yao Feng nodded again and again: "OK, OK, next time I won''t drive by myself, won''t I?"


    After a long time of separation, there were naturally endless words. Because he didn''t see Yao''s father, Yao Chao asked, "where''s your father? Not at home? "


    Speaking of this, Yao''s mother couldn''t help laughing and said to her brother and sister, "you don''t know, when the head first came to the capital, your father was still worried about whether the friends your grandfather met before were connected or not? How to contact? As a result, before long, he had a hot fight with others, and he didn''t even remember to go back home! "


    Yao''s sister-in-law also said to Yao Feng with a smile, "well, after dinner, my father went out and said that he was going fishing with his friends in the evening. He also took Erlang and Xiao Wei with him."


    I told Xiao Wei''s family again.


    Yao Feng listened, face helpless: "this big night, what fish to fish?"


    Yao Shu took the three treasures from Yao''s mother''s arms early. The mother and son had a good time. Lin radial looked at his wife and children with a gentle look.


    When he saw Yao Feng asking such a question, he said, "there is a lake out in the south of the city. It''s raining these days, the water has risen a lot, and there are a lot of fish."


    Yao Feng obviously didn''t expect that his brother-in-law, who was always a little talkative, would chat with his family in this way. For a while, he left Yao''s father fishing behind, and only spoke to Lin radial: "is radius busy recently?"


    Lin radial said seriously, "my second brother is on duty with me. Although there are not many things in the palace, there must always be someone to guard it. "


    Speaking of this, Yao''s mother is a burst of laughter, and sister-in-law Yao and his second sister-in-law also laugh.


    Yao Feng didn''t understand what they were laughing at. Yao Shu was even more surprised and looked at his mother and two sisters in law.


    Finally, Yao''s second sister-in-law couldn''t stop. She said to Yao Shu, "Ashu doesn''t know. On the first day you just left, ah radial stayed in the palace. He went home every four or five days to see the children and talk to his parents."


    Yao Shu Ying Mou slightly Zhang big some, can''t help asking: "stay in the palace?"


    "Cough, a light explanation


    "If it''s just like this, it''s not worth laughing at..."


    Yao Shu also laughed and couldn''t help but ask: "second sister-in-law, don''t be a fool, tell me quickly!"


    Yao''s second sister-in-law told Yao Shu about how Lin radial took the children to the gate of the city every day after he received a letter from Yao Shu.


    While she was funny, she also deeply felt that the man''s action was extremely cute.


    After a while, they prepared some food for Yao Feng''s brother and sister, who were tired of their journey. After they finished, they went back to the yard.


    The night is getting more and more diffuse. The lights in every room of Yao''s house are very fast, and they are full of warmth


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    Lin radial and Yao Shu with the children back to the courtyard, three treasure left Yao mother there.


    A Zhi and a Si came into the room and yelled to hear what Yao Shu had seen in the south. Lin radial frowned slightly and stopped him saying, "your grandmother is tired on the boat. What can''t you say tomorrow? Wash up and go to bed. "


    Although the children were dissatisfied, they still listened to the words, pursed their lips and cleaned them up. They went to bed early and closed their eyes.


    The following time was finally left to Lin radial and Yao Shu --


    I haven''t seen each other for more than a month. Naturally, the young couple have endless words, and their letters are also written page by page. But when they are really sitting face to face, they don''t know who will speak first.


    Finally, Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing and asked him softly, "what do you mean by taking the children to the gate of the city?"


    I saw her eye wave flow, Yingrun eyes in the candlelight reflected two Wang Qingquan, people are fascinated.


    Lin radial took Yao Shu''s slender palm and gently kneaded it. His eyes seemed to stick to his wife''s face. He said with a low smile, "what do I mean, don''t you know?"


    Yao Shu chuckled and did not speak.


    He also heard Lin radial say: "I have written to you for a long time, but the days have been delayed. I''m afraid the local conditions and customs in the south are much better than those in the north. You don''t want to come back."


    In his words, it was rare for him to take a sour taste, which made Yao Shu laugh and speechless.


    The man''s deep voice, like a good musical instrument, sounded in Yao Shu''s ear, drew closer, and said, "I said it, eh?"


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows and eyes were crooked: "what''s the matter! It''s not a mess. Even if it''s new and fun, with you and the kids at home, I can''t come back? You know what to say. "


    They sat outside. The children sleeping in the room could not see or hear anything. Lin radial tried to move forward, but Yao Shu stopped him.


    "Don''t make any noise. The children are still awake. I''ll show them later..."


    Lin radial''s eyebrows wrinkled, discontented: "they are so big that they are not allowed to sleep in our room in the future. When you come back today, nine of the ten sentences are with Achilles. Have you ever thought about me? "


    Yao Shu saw that his face was angry and showed some children''s appearance. He was surprised: "do you even eat the children''s vinegar?"


    Lin radial recovered his usual calm appearance and shook his head and said, "No


    Yao Shu saw the unfinished words from his eyes. He softened his voice and said with a smile, "well, the children are not pestering me. I just said a few more words. When I wrote a letter in the south before, when I wrote it, I wrote it all to you


    Lin radial held her hand, warm and silent.


    No matter how busy he was at night, he would go home and talk with Yao Shu.


    He didn''t feel anything on weekdays, but Yao Shu''s departure was more than a month. At last, they realized that they were already a little hard to get used to without each other''s life.


    Yao Shu looked at the man''s deep eyes under the candlelight and asked softly, "how are things at home? I hear that you often stay in the palace, but you are busy recently? "


    Lin radial said in a low voice: "the home is good. My parents always think of you, and they often take two treasures and three treasures with them. The palace has been busy recently, but there are still two brothers in the palace. We can deal with it. "


    Yao Shu gently "um" a, and then asked: "heard that Xiao Wei lived in the second brother there?"


    Lin radial nodded: "the situation in the DPRK and China is not stable. Xiao Wei helped us to check a lot of things."


    Yao Shu heard from his family that Xiao Wei fell into the trap of hunting animals in the mountains and suffered some injuries, so he recuperated in the capital. Now I think about it, I''m afraid this reason is only used to comfort Yao''s father and mother.


    Juvenile injury must be inseparable from the things Yao Chao and Lin radial want him to investigate.


    Yao Shu didn''t ask much when he wanted to understand the story. He just told Lin radial: "although the capital is no more dangerous than the northwest, you and your second brother are responsible for the safety of the palace. You should be careful not to let the family worry about it..."


    Lin radial''s strong lines softened a lot, and even his deep eyes softened. He said in a low voice, "ash, don''t worry. My second brother and I can take care of ourselves."


    Yao Shu nodded and let him rub his hand.


    Then the man asked, "what about you? How about going south? What have you done with big brother these days


    Yao Shu chuckled, his teeth slightly exposed, and his eyebrows and eyes showed a lively look: "this business was very smooth. Last year, the weather was good and the mulberry farmers had a good harvest. In addition, without the war, there were various kinds of silk and satin woven in a stable life. My elder brother and I went to several villages and collected a lot of materials from the source of silk and satin -- "


    speaking of this, she laughed again, her eyes brightened and said," ah radius, I stepped on the loom at the home of the weaver! I think the weaver girl is the same on that day. The shuttles in her hands come and go, weaving brocade clouds in the sky... "


    If you don''t like it, it''s a good thing if you don''t like itYao Shu smacked his tongue and shook his head. "It''s OK to play twice a time. Don''t let me do this at home every day."


    Lin radial chuckles, deep eyes in the gentle meaning constantly: "see you this meaning, like South?"


    Yao Shu laughed and looked at him and said, "it doesn''t matter if the south is not south. But living in our three-thirds of an acre, we only have such a big field of vision. The ancients said that reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles. In my opinion, no matter how many books you read, it''s better to walk with reality. "


    Lin radial nodded: "it is such a truth indeed."


    Yao Shu also mentioned what they had said: "when the children are old and we don''t have so much to do in the future, we''ll go from south to north, and then from east to west, to walk through Dayan''s land all over..."


    Lin radial smile: "this time in addition to see famous mountains and rivers, is also to see the local conditions and customs?"


    Yao Shu saw that he said what he thought in his heart. He liked Lin radial more and more. He said with a smile, "that''s what it means."


    Lin radial clenched her hand and said in a low voice, "it depends on you."


    The couple chatted with each other for no purpose.


    Usually, Yao Shu talks a lot. Lin radial just listens and occasionally makes a few calls. But as the two get along with each other for a long time, his personality is gradually changed by Yao Shu. He no longer holds a indifferent attitude towards unfamiliar people and things, and talks more


    On weekdays, Yao Shu didn''t feel it, but at night at the dinner table, Yao Feng suddenly noticed the change of his brother-in-law, and he spoke to Lin radial for a long time.


    After dinner, Yao Feng raised a sentence to his younger sister, and Yao Shu realized it.


    As she spoke, she looked at Lin radial carefully for a while, and then said with a smile, "it seems that elder brother is right. You have changed a lot, ah radius!"


    "What did big brother say?" Lin said


    Yao Shu came close to him and gently leaned his head on Lin radial''s right shoulder. In his voice, he said with a smile: "not only does elder brother say that, but also my father and aunt mentioned to me that you have a lot of geniality and are not as cold as before."


    Lin radial slightly a Leng, "Oh" one.


    Yao Shuchang breathed a sigh of relief: "before I said I lived together, I was still worried about whether you would not get used to Yao''s life Or, I don''t get along well with my brothers and sisters. Now it seems that this is the right step. "


    The formation of Lin radial''s original indifference was not overnight, but a way to protect himself, which he was bound to develop and protect when he grew up in the environment of the Lin family for a long time.


    Later, when they got along with Yao Shu, their little home was warm and warm. When they lived with Yao''s family, they regarded each other as relatives. Although they thought each other carefully occasionally, they also considered each other.


    Before he knew it, his understanding of "relatives" had changed dramatically.


    Yao Shu figured this out, and naturally he would be pleased with the changes in Lin''s body.


    The man thought for a while, looked up at Yao Shu and said, "ah Shu, thank you."


    Yao Shu''s lips were slightly open, and obviously did not expect that he would receive such a solemn thanks from Lin radial.


    But the firm light in the man''s eyes completely expressed her unreserved gratitude.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I might never have left the Lin family Even if people left, the ideas of the Lin family will be deeply rooted in my heart. I can''t imagine myself like that What will be done to you and the children. "


    Yao Shu was surprised and looked up at him, some speechless.


    In the book that has been forgotten for a long time, Lin radial and the three children have never had much affection. Life is fragmented, the most primitive and pure family, in a day of indifference in wear out.


    Only listen to the man''s continued way: "you let me understand, the original home, is not the place of quarrel and confrontation."


    A warm current suddenly surged up in Yao Shu''s heart. Such a strong and uncontrollable emotion gradually occupied her brain along the hand they held.


    Her eyes slightly astringent, put the other hand on the two hands, whispered: "no, radial, you also brought me a lot."


    Yao Shu said: if it was not for his support and understanding, if not for his love and tolerance, she would never have been able to get spiritual support in this era.


    Such a crossing, is it the destiny of two people to redeem each other?


    They nestled together quietly and did not speak for a long time


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    On the second day, Yao Shu and Lin Du both began to get busy.


    The situation in North Korea and central China has always been tense. Due to the discovery that Xiao Wei went to the outskirts of Beijing to listen to the conversation between Meng Qing and Du Zhen, Meng Qing''s recent actions completely stopped.


    Therefore, Lin radial and Yao Chao arranged the inspection and defense of the emperor in the palace carefully, and there was no need to separate so many minds from the other things.


    But Yao Shu''s side is different. She has been away for more than a month, and she has already piled up a lot of things in the restaurant. She has to start yao ji''s cloth shop. She is very busy.


    Fortunately, with the help of Yao''s two sisters-in-law, they have already selected several positions in the cloth shop, waiting for Yao Shu to come back.


    In the early morning of the day, the three people went out of the door, and the middle-aged took them to the west of the city.


    After a tour, they went back to the restaurant and sat down to discuss.


    Yao Shu made a good tea and said to his two sisters in law, "it''s hard for them. These places are very good."


    Mrs. Yao smiles, waves her hand and says, "you have to tell Ah Wei that these days she is running around looking for shops. I have nothing to do with it."


    Yao Shu said thanks to his second sister-in-law with a smile.


    Yao Er Sao was originally a straightforward character, and she did not refuse. She just said with a smile, "I know a lot about Beijing when I go shopping. My sister-in-law Ashu thinks, which of the several places we are looking at today is more appropriate? "


    Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "I didn''t know that! Ah Shu, let''s see. "


    Yao Shu took a sip of his tea cup, pondered for a moment, and then said, "these shops are all of the same size. Is the second sister-in-law looking for it according to this standard?"


    Mrs. Yao nodded.


    Yao Shu then said: "from the shop itself, there is not much difference. I think the second sister-in-law has carefully selected it, and then I will take my sister-in-law and my sister-in-law."


    Sister Yao sighed, "isn''t it! You''ve been away for a month. It''s a pity that I didn''t help any more... "


    Mrs. Yao said with a smile: "what''s the matter? It''s all a family. Who does more and who does less? But I don''t think these places are much different. "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "the second sister-in-law found all right, but to meet our requirements, I think there is only one place."


    The two sister-in-law of the Yao family didn''t know much about business. They just wondered, "which one?"


    Yao Shu took a sip of tea and analyzed it slowly: "we live in the west of the city. It''s better to find a suitable shop in the west of the city. What''s more, most of the people who live here have small property, but they are not so unattainable. They are the places with guests. "


    They nodded: "that''s exactly it."


    Yao Shu then said, "but the two sisters-in-law should consider that we open a cloth shop, and we will gradually add the clothing business to the cloth shop and clothing. Who comes here more often?"


    Yao Feng has always been in charge of yao ji''s cloth shop. His sister-in-law has also heard him talk about a lot of things about the cloth shop, so as to have a better understanding.


    She said, "if you talk about it most, it''s still women who like to visit these shops."


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile: "sister-in-law said yes. Then the shops we saw can be reduced to three - "


    she explained the location of the three shops, and they immediately understood:" these places are surrounded by a lot of rouge, tea and fruit shops... "


    Yao Shu also said: "in fact, these three places are almost the same, but there is only one, and there are other cloth shops around."


    Yao''s sister-in-law frowned slightly and said, "shouldn''t you avoid this cloth shop? Let''s drive next to other people, and the business is very competitive... "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "second sister-in-law, the cloth shop is different from the restaurant. When two restaurants open opposite each other, they are rivals for business. But if women go shopping, do they want to go to two more cloth shops and choose what they like, or do they just want to see one instead of going to another? "


    Mrs. Yao and Mrs. Yao looked at each other and nodded.


    Yao Er Sao asked: "even so, what''s good for us to drive together?"


    Yao Shu laughed: "second sister-in-law, you think! Our new cloth shop is not famous and unknown. If people who are familiar with the capital go to buy cloth and turn around the street, will we come in and have a look? "


    They suddenly realized, and then said with a smile, "Asher, Asher, you are really the treasure of our family. Doing business is really more than other people want to think about."


    Yao Shu shook his head, sipped the tea in his hand, and said, "in addition to the position, we have to consider many other things. Let''s pool our wisdom and decide the place these days."


    Yao''s two sisters-in-law listened to her talk about a lot of store selection matters needing attention, and lamented that it was not easy to do business.


    Mrs. Yao sighed: "no wonder some shops can''t go on soon after they are opened. It''s not easy to make a living."


    Second sister-in-law Yao echoed a few words, and then said, "according to what you said, it is the most suitable place, and it is not suitable."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. The choice of this shop is just one of the steps. It doesn''t touch people everywhere, and it doesn''t get in the way. There is no perfect shop. As long as our cloth is good, the price is right, and the passenger flow is stable, the business will get betterWith these words, the two sisters in law of the Yao family gradually became interested in doing business.


    In particular, the second sister-in-law Yao talked with Yao Shu about the clothing business in the future: "it''s said that Ashu, you have a friend who is engaged in ready-made clothes? Will she come to Beijing to help us in the future? "


    Speaking of this, Yao Shu eyes slightly bright, nodded with a smile: "exactly! Although she is the boss of xuenan, she has a lot of experience. The clothes she picked are among the best in bronze town in terms of style and comfort... "


    The two sisters in law of the Yao family looked at each other and doubted, "we have never heard of such a clothing shop as the Xue family in the town."


    Yao Shu explained: "sisters in law don''t like to go to the market. Sister Xue doesn''t often come to Qingtong town. She just hires a car to come to Qingtong town every time. I have talked with her several times, and after getting familiar with her, I feel that she really has taste and ideas. "


    Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "Ashu doesn''t often boast. I can''t wait to see this character. "


    Seeing that both of them were very interested, Yao Shu said happily, "sister-in-law and sister-in-law, let''s open the shop first. I''ll write to sister Xue later and ask her to come to the capital to support us. But it''s up to us to keep sister Xue. "


    Yao''s sister-in-law moved in her heart and asked, "listen to ah Shu, boss Xue is not married yet?"


    Yao Shu shook his head and said, "although we have known each other for a long time and are interested in each other, sister Xue doesn''t often talk about herself with us. Even things at home are seldom talked about. "


    On hearing this, sister-in-law Yao understood it, and only sighed: "such a clear woman, I think she has some unknown experience, and it''s hard to speak to others..."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law was more open-minded and said with a smile, "why is sister-in-law melancholy? Even if he is wandering, boss Xue can make friends like Ashu. Maybe he will become friends with us in the future! This is the joy of being home from all over the world. "


    Sister Yao and Yao Shu both laughed.


    Yao Shu added: "since both sisters in law are so interested in sister Xue, I''ll write to her and ask if she has time to come to Beijing recently. If we are lucky, we can help our shop to give advice to them! "


    Yao''s two sisters-in-law nodded: "write quickly, write quickly, let her come over..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    When Yao Shu got home, he immediately sent a letter to boss Xue.


    because boss Xue has been away for many years, and there is no place to find her, Yao Shu first sent the letter to Jiang''s house, explained the situation to Jiang Qi and asked her to convey it.


    But a few days later, Yao Shu received a reply.


    The next morning, she took the letter and went to the two sisters-in-law of the Yao family.


    "Sister in law, sister-in-law!"


    Sister Yao and sister-in-law Yao are preparing for the Dragon Boat Festival. Seeing her sister-in-law walking briskly, they look at each other and hiss. It seems that there is good news to tell them


    Yao Shu approached with a smile on his face and said, "sister Xue replied that she would come to the capital today to advise us about the village."


    In the past few days, Yao''s second sister-in-law looked for several shops, but she was not completely satisfied. Hearing Yao Shu''s words, she couldn''t help but say: "great. Many people will have more wisdom. I think I can quickly settle the matter of the cloth shop."


    Sister Yao also smiles.


    Yao Shu put the letter aside and said with a smile, "exactly. It was a coincidence that sister Xue had just arrived at bronze town from the south. When she went to Chiang''s house, she saw our letter. They''ve got together at the same place and intend to go to Beijing together. "


    Sister Yao had been listening to her "sister Jiang" for a long time. Finally, she couldn''t restrain her curiosity and asked, "isn''t this sister Jiang in Ashu''s mouth exactly the former county magistrate''s wife? When did you two get on so well? "


    Yao''s second sister-in-law was puzzled and agreed: "isn''t it. It''s said that she has a bad temper and is hard to get close to. What''s more, you don''t look like a group of people. How can you become a close friend? "


    Yao''s second sister-in-law heard about the friendship between Yao Shu and Jiang Qi from Yao Chao, but she had seen the former "county magistrate''s wife" before and knew her temper.


    So I can''t understand why my sister-in-law and Jiang Qi meet.


    Yao Shu looked at the same puzzled expression of the two sisters-in-law, only slightly shook his head and laughed: "when the sisters in law see her, sister Jiang is not the same as before."


    Listening to her talking about "the past", they looked at each other, and sister-in-law Yao couldn''t help it any more. She said to Yao Shu, "do you remember how she looked when she came to our house on the 100th day of Sanbao? How to look at it, it''s not like being with a good man... "


    People''s prejudice is not formed in a day, and it can not be resolved through a few words of Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu understood this truth and did not force his two sisters in law to put down their feelings towards Jiang Qi.


    Instead, she told her two sisters-in-law more about Jiang Qi.


    Yao Shu believed that the two sisters in law would always understand Jiang Qi''s difficulties.


    Yao Shu corrected his look and said seriously, "sister Jiang had a bad life before. Who doesn''t know what Yao county magistrate is? A man who is full of smoke and drink, no matter who she is or who she is, she goes to the backyard. Sister Jiang used to care too much. "


    Yao Er Sao nodded: "I''ve heard that too. Later, she left with Yao county magistrate?"


    Yao Shu said, "exactly. The sisters in law will also see tenger, the only son of sister Jiang. She made up her mind to stay away from Yao county magistrate, but more for teng''er. "


    "What''s the reason?" she asked? Could she have taken the child away after she left? "


    Yao Shu turned his lips and looked disgusted with the magistrate: "why not? Yao county magistrate has a straw bag. Is it because of the Chiang family behind him? When Jiang Teng was ill, she was weak. Jiang Teng and his sister had to take their children home every day. "


    Hearing this, sister-in-law Yao sighed: "Mrs. Jiang has endured for so many years. I''m afraid that she has real feelings for her husband."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law frowned and said, "what if you have feelings? Whether the relationship between husband and wife is enhanced or dissipated depends on how they get along. Besides, Yao is not a good man. He should have been away from him long ago! Otherwise, why suffer so many years of sin


    Sister Yao nodded and echoed: "who said it''s not? Even for the sake of children, such a home can''t stay


    After Yao Shu finished the story of Jiang Qi, the two sister-in-law of Yao family unconsciously changed their views on Jiang Qi.


    A few days later, Yao Shu received news that Mrs. Jiang and boss Xue had gone to Beijing.


    In the early morning of the day, Yao Shu packed up the guest rooms of his family and arranged a restaurant -


    to give Chiang and Xue a chance to get rid of the dust.


    In addition, there is another excited, that is, ace.


    The little girl asked many times in the morning, but still didn''t feel tired: "Aung, shall we go? Are you going now


    Seeing her full of expectation, Yao Shu couldn''t bear to disappoint arth. He just said with a smile, "OK, OK, can''t we go? But your brother tenger still has a long way to go. When we get to the restaurant, we still have to wait. "


    As he tidied up his clothes, he said excitedly, "go, go, Aung, go! Isn''t it closer for us to wait in the restaurant? "Yao Shu couldn''t understand the meaning of "nearer" in her daughter''s words. She was too eager to see her partner immediately.


    Because the two sister-in-law of Yao''s family had something to do in the morning, they had to get to the restaurant at noon. Yao Shu explained to his mother and took AZ out of the door.


    Yao Fu is not far from Yao Shu''s restaurant, so she didn''t ask the coachman to drive. She only took ace on foot.


    The little girl danced all the way, and the flower rope tied up on her head flew up and down. In the cool breeze of the morning, she looked like a butterfly flying around, which made her mood clear.


    When he got to the restaurant, Yao Shu saw a few breakfast guests sitting in the lobby. Manager Liu was not there. Ah Qian and ah Kun, who were running in the hall, were talking and laughing at the door.


    When they saw Yao Shu, they said with a smile: "master! Come and have a look with ace? Did you use breakfast? "


    Yao Shu nodded and said, "after eating, I came out. I have two friends coming over in the morning, but the time has not been determined yet. Please prepare a private room to come out. "


    They nodded and said with a smile, "isn''t it easy? We''re going to clean it up! "


    With that, the two brothers welcomed Yao Shu and AZ into the restaurant and went to prepare for the elegant room.


    We don''t need more people to sit in the lobby and have a chat.


    Seeing Yao Shu come in, he said to her, "boss Yao, have you come so early? Hard work. "


    Then he saw the little girl beside Yao Shu, and the guest at the other table was surprised and said, "is this boss Yao''s daughter? It''s really handsome. It''s carved in the same mold as boss Yao. When you grow up, you must be good! "


    Yao Shu exchanged greetings with them with a smile, and then let ace greet his uncles and uncles at several tables. The mother and daughter went upstairs.


    A Si side "Deng Deng Deng" strides small short leg, the mouth is still humming unknown minor.


    Yao Shu asked her with a smile: "is er Bao in such a good mood, eh?"


    Ah Si shook his head and looked happy and lovely: "of course I''m in a good mood! Those uncles and uncles were very nice and praised me What''s more, I''ll see brother Teng later! Niang, can we prepare a sweet wine for brother Teng? I wrote it to him, and he said he would like to try it too! "


    The girl''s innocent and cheerful voice is like a lark chirping, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Yao Shu took a Si''s hand and let her go to her and arranged her clothes.


    She said to her daughter in a warm voice: "naturally, we can prepare tenger, but the egg with sweet wine is a little cold. Er Bao wants to remind you that brother Teng can''t eat more."


    "I know it, I know it," said ace! I went to brother Teng''s house before, and I specially asked the doctor what kind of food was in conflict with his medicine Sweet rice wine made of glutinous rice, and wolfberry in it. Brother Teng can eat it well. "


    Yao Shu was surprised to see that she was so devoted.


    How old is ace? How sweet is he? I also know to ask the doctor


    Looking at the girl''s serious appearance, Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing. He touched her head and said, "since Er Bao knows so much, it''s up to you to prepare food for tenger."


    The little girl suddenly had such a burden on her shoulder, and she looked solemn.


    She tilted her head to think about it, and said, "Aung, I asked the chef in the kitchen to make the sweet wine into hot eggs, so that brother Teng would not get cold after eating it!"


    She ran out of the room and went down to the kitchen.


    Yao Shu followed him out of the door, leaning against the railing, looking forward to the arrival of tenger and others


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    When Yao''s two sisters in law finished their work and arrived at the restaurant, Jiang Qi and others had not arrived.


    Yao Shu was busy discussing with shopkeeper Liu about the activities to be carried out in the restaurant during the next Dragon Boat Festival.


    Sister Yao and sister-in-law Yao sat aside and listened to Yao Shu tell the restaurant the details of the activity.


    After listening for a while, Mrs. Yao couldn''t help but smack her tongue and whispered to her, "sister-in-law, no wonder the same restaurant, the same cook and the same group of people have been managed by Ashley. This business is much better than before. Listen, just a Dragon Boat Festival, how many ideas did she think? "


    Mrs. Yao was also in a trance, and said to her with a smile, "isn''t that right. I''ve never seen people who come to restaurants for meals on festivals and give away this and that... "


    Yao Er Sao sighed: "the best thing is to deliver vegetables! I''ve given you a special dish for the Dragon Boat Festival and a dish for a limited time. Isn''t that a way to get someone else to come back? "


    Mrs. Yao nodded: "the small wooden cards that Ashley asked people to make are also very delicate and beautiful. The date and dishes are written on the back, and the guests can see it at a glance. As long as you come over within the time limit and hand in the brand, you can eat one more dish without spending money. If I were a guest, I would like to come again. "


    Yao Er Sao pointed her head with her finger and said with a smile, "people look like the same, but there are too many differences in the contents."


    The two sisters in law chatted and learned a lot of useful ideas from Yao Shu. After talking for a while, they found that they could still be used in the future yao ji cloth shop --


    the second sister-in-law said: "it seems that business is interlinked. This person still has to use his brain."


    Mrs. Yao was so amused by her that she saw her little niece listening attentively. She nodded from time to time, and said with a smile: "after talking for so long, I didn''t see that AZ was listening here too."


    Yao Er Sao also noticed the little girl sitting on one side. She reached out and pinched her round face. She said with a smile, "let me see. Do you understand this little thing?"


    "Ah Si" giggle "voice, retort:" second aunt, I am not small! What''s more, I can understand what Auntie and aunts said


    Seeing her saying this, sister-in-law Yao said strangely, "what did you understand, ah Si?"


    Mrs. Yao let go of ash''s small face, and saw that she sat up straight. After thinking about it for a moment, she said seriously, "what I''m talking about now is to use the Dragon Boat Festival as a day to make our restaurant famous. Whether it''s delivering dishes or sending some interesting little things, it''s to let others know that we are different and come to our restaurant often in the future. "


    The two sister-in-law of the Yao family also showed a positive look.


    She also heard the little girl say: "the publicity we re opened before has brought a lot of stable guests to the restaurant. This morning, there are uncles and uncles who are eating downstairs. They say to me that they like our restaurant - the food is delicious, not expensive, but also interesting. It can be seen that what Aung has done is useful. "


    No matter what the content of AZ''s words, just seeing that she said her own ideas in such an orderly way, without stage fright or shyness, they felt that their little niece, like ah Zhi, was naturally intelligent.


    Mrs. Yao smacked her tongue: "it seems that the little girl knows a lot about restaurants. But is ace interested in learning to do business with your aunt in the future?"


    "Ah Si" cackled, "two aunts said wrong! I didn''t mean to learn from Aung in the future. When she opened a rouge shop in Qingtong Town, I followed her to see how she did things


    Yao''s two sisters in law looked at each other''s surprise.


    Mrs. Yao looked at his moist eyes and said in a warm voice, "it''s good for ace to have an idea. Your brother and sister are both smart, and your future achievements will not be small. "


    A Si slants his head, looks at her with clear and beautiful eyes like jade, and says with a smile: "I just think it''s fun to do business and I have a sense of achievement to earn money - I''ve counted all the money I''ve earned before!"


    Both sister-in-law Yao and sister-in-law Yao both showed a smile.


    In their opinion, it is normal for a Si to have such a childish idea.


    Yao Er Sao encouraged: "in the future, our little girl will be the richest man in Beijing. Oh no, the richest man in Dayan dynasty!"


    Ace''s eyes were bright and he looked very excited.


    Obviously speaking of the heart.


    As they were talking, they heard ah Qian''s voice coming from downstairs: "master, master! The guests are here


    Before Yao Shu''s reaction, ACE stood up all of a sudden, with a surprise smile on his little white face, and called out to Yao Shu, "Aung!"


    My eyes are full of expectation.


    Yao Shu laughs and nods to her, and the little girl runs downstairs.


    Seeing the surprised eyes of the two sisters-in-law, Yao Shu got up and went down the stairs with a smile and explained: "once upon a time in Qingtong Town, tenger always came to our house during the day, and the relationship between the children was very good."


    Yao Er Sao nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve heard Erlang say that teng''er is a good boy, gentle and polite."


    The three of them went downstairs.It''s not even ten minutes before noon, and there are not many guests in the lobby of the restaurant.


    Jiang Qi and boss Xue came in laughing and joking, accompanied by a young boy.


    After saying hello to the two ladies, ACE stood by tenger.


    The two sisters in law of the Yao family came down and saw them. They immediately realized that the one with gorgeous clothes was Mrs. Jiang. The tall woman beside her should be boss Xue.


    Yao Shu welcomed them with a smile. After introducing them to each other, he led the three of them up the stairs -


    the elegant room was not small, and they all sat down in turn. Yao Shu poured tea for the guests himself.


    Not for a long time, Jiang Qi took Yao Shu''s hand, asked a series of questions for a long time, and then asked: "I haven''t seen three treasures, but should I be one year old?"


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing: "sister Jiang, please have a cup of tea first! So many questions. Which one shall I answer? "


    Ah Si said to Jiang Qi: "my brother is still asleep at Grandma''s, so my mother and I went out. My brother''s Zhou catching ceremony is at the end of the month. Aunt Jiang and Aunt Xue, please don''t go


    Boss Xue smiles and nods. Jiang Qi hugs a Si happily and says something for a long time.


    During the exchange of greetings, the two sisters in law of the Yao family secretly observed Jiang and Xue without leaving a trace.


    Jiang Qi and she had met in Yaojia village before, not to mention her appearance, her skin was much smoother and thinner, but her temperament, now she has swept away her previous acrimony and anger, and her whole person has become peaceful and moist.


    Xue Mingyang is a good-natured woman, but she is also a good talker.


    Jiang Qi took the initiative to Yao Shu''s two sister-in-law: "the two sisters-in-law, since their first meeting, it''s been nearly a year since we first met. Is it OK at home?"


    Two people smile to answer a way: "all good."


    The host and the guest were supposed to be seated in turn, but Yao Shu, in order to make everyone less rigid, invited everyone to take their seats at will. Mrs. Yao was sitting right beside Jiang Qi.


    Her warm voice to Jiang Qi said: "Mrs. Jiang compared with the previous meeting, great changes, I and a Wei almost do not recognize."


    Jiang Qi smiles and points to Yao Shu: "well, the change is caused by this one. If I hadn''t intersected with Ashu, I don''t know that the women in the world could have such a wanton way of living after breaking free from the small wall in the backyard. "


    What she said was that with Yao Shu''s encouragement, he left.


    Yao Shu heard her mention himself, but she turned his head and said with a smile: "I just went to sister Jiang''s house and sold Rouge several times. Where is that important?"


    Everyone laughed.


    Although she refused to take credit for herself, people with a clear eye could see from Jiang Qi''s radiant appearance that she was really influenced by Yao Shu.


    Delicate make-up, peace of mind, is a full of resentment of the housewife can not have the state.


    Yao''s second sister-in-law recalled Jiang Qi''s appearance when she came to Yao''s house last year. Now she looks at her in a simple summer dress, and slightly outlines her waist. However, a little of her former bloated shadow has disappeared.


    Yao Er Sao said with a smile: "madam, she is keeping a good figure now. Wearing this dress, I really look amazing. I don''t know, but the clothes made by the Chiang family themselves? I''ve never seen a design like this. It''s really beautiful. "


    Jiang Qi''s mouth slightly curved, stretched out his slender hand and pointed to the boss Xue who was sitting on the side drinking tea and said, "this dress is her credit! Who knows her boss Xue sells the best ready-made clothes? However, I spent less than 20 taels of silver on this set... "


    Seeing the pain in her face, boss Xue put down the tea cup in her hand, and her apricot eyes glared slightly. She said angrily, "well, I''ve specially invited someone from the south to roll gold and silver thread for you. I also selected the best cloth, and asked someone to make it for you. Twenty Liang silver is still too expensive?"


    Everyone laughed.


    Mrs. Yao took this opportunity to talk to boss Xue and asked, "are all the ready-made clothes sold by sister Xue made by her own tailor?"


    When Mr. Xue saw that Mrs. Yao was interested, he explained, "most of the goods are imported from the south. Jiangnan has more ideas in cloth and clothing than our northern region, and its style and comfort are also better. Some of the clothes are made to order, but I''ve made them for my customers


    Women are more sensitive to clothing and jewelry, which is sister-in-law Yao. At first sight, she can see the beauty of Jiang Qi''s dress.


    Now, seeing that boss Xue talked about making ready-made clothes, she also listened with relish.


    Boss Xue talks about business, while Yao Shu talks about his recent life with Jiang Qi, especially when he sees tenger and AZ running into a corner to talk about what they are talking about.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    When the door of the elegant room was opened, Yao Shu caught a glimpse of a familiar figure passing by.


    She was just about to take a closer look.


    The bartender is holding the dishes and delivering them continuously.


    Yao Shu can only give up, gather his mind and continue to laugh with the people next to him.


    When the dishes were ready, the people poured the wine again. They talked happily and used it


    AZ and tenger sat next to each other on the edge, muttering.


    After a while, ACE got up mysteriously and trotted out.


    Soon, when she came back, she held a small porcelain bowl in her hand and sat down next to tenger with a smile.


    Yao Shu looked at her daughter''s movements, smiling and speechless.


    Jiang Qi has always liked AZ. She turned her head and asked her with a smile, "what''s the second treasure carrying? It''s mysterious. "


    Tenger was also curious. Seeing that ACE sent it to him, he was surprised to open the small cover on the porcelain bowl in front of him. A sweet light rice wine fragrance slowly floated out along the heat.


    He bent his eyebrows and said to Jiang Qi, "Aung, it''s the sweet wine and eggs that sister a Si wrote last time. She specially told the kitchen to make it hot."


    Jiang lengqi said, "I don''t know what''s good for me when I smell the sweet wine. What''s more, if you make it hot, you won''t let brother Teng get cold. Don''t worry about it. "


    Jiang Qi is a little surprised --


    she usually pays special attention to tenger''s food. Naturally, there is no problem with the snacks made at home. However, if teng''er wants to eat outside, she always asks before she can rest assured.


    I didn''t expect that as was so young that she would not say anything about teng''er. She could also feel her mother''s heart.


    She couldn''t help becoming more and more fond of the little girl.


    Seeing that ACE had brought something up, they listened to their conversation and understood what was going on.


    Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "we as can take care of people. It''s really good."


    Seeing that her little niece was well behaved, she looked like a little grown-up, and sighed, "the children are really wrong, and they will grow up unconsciously. I still remember the appearance of Er Bao when he came home last year. Now it''s been a year! "


    Mrs. Yao said, "that''s not true. Look, she''s white and clean now, and her eyebrows and eyes are more and more like Ashley. It''s too different from a year ago. "


    As soon as he arrived at Yaojia village, he didn''t have to talk about urinating. He was timid when he only looked at people. He never dared to look at others or say more words.


    The two sisters in law of Yao family can see how much Yao Shu has devoted to her daughter in the past year. As if a little wild flower was full of water, ah Si slowly raised his head and changed his appearance of being burned by the hot sun.


    Influenced by Yao Shu, her speech and behavior are more and more graceful.


    Yao Er Sao suddenly thought of something, turned to Jiang Qi and said with a smile, "didn''t Mrs. Jiang see her that day? Isn''t the change of ACE small? "


    Jiang Qi tilted her head and began to recall that she had been to Yaojia village when she was in Sanbao for 100 days last year. What was AZ like at that time?


    I have seen it clearly, but I have no impression


    She had no choice but to shake her head and smile, "I really can''t remember, my memory!"


    The three recalled that Yao Shu and boss Xue only talked about how to open the shop next. Tenger had already begun to pick up the porcelain spoon, gently scooped up a small spoon, blew it on his mouth and sent it to his mouth.


    The little girl''s eyes did not blink at rattan''s movements, as if only waiting for a word from him.


    Tenger swallowed the sweetness in his mouth, laughed and nodded his head: "good to drink!"


    As bright as a spring, his bright eyes suddenly bent into crescent, and his white teeth were all exposed in a whole row.


    Teng Er looks at her bright smile, and the porcelain spoon in her hand stops at some time.


    Seeing that he didn''t have any action, a Si didn''t understand: "brother Teng, what do you think I do? Is there anything on my face? "


    The little girl''s fleshy hand touched her cheek, and then felt her hair along her face, confirming that her hair band was firmly tied, and then she put down her hand.


    Tenger said, "no, nothing. It''s me who''s thinking about things. I''m distracted. "


    Then he took another spoonful of sweet soup and put it in his mouth, but he was scalded and his eyebrows shook.


    "Ah Si" cackled, "you drink slowly! It''s just cooked in the kitchen. How hot it is


    Teng''er felt a little numb in his mouth, and it was hard to spit out what he ate, so he had to swallow it.


    He didn''t even taste the taste, but seeing the smiling face of ACE, he felt that the sweet soup in his mouth was more and more delicious.


    Tenger said with a smile: "it''s a little hot, but it''s not a big problem. Er Bao, would you like to drink with meThe sweet wine that ACE usually drinks to wash eggs is washed with well water. It is clear and cool. Before he has tasted the hot sweet soup, he takes another small spoon from the table and joins it with the vine. You can drink it one by one.


    After eating for a while, she whispered, "I think it''s better to drink cold..."


    Teng Er nodded and said in a warm voice: "listen to what you say, I especially want to taste the cold. I want to keep my body well as soon as possible. I can drink cold sweet soup with you without taking medicine in the future


    Ah Si bowed his eyebrows and nodded: "natural! And rattan brother, you know, the ice watermelon in the well is much sweeter than usual. Let''s eat together in the future! A good way to eat watermelon is to dig it with a spoon. "


    Tenger laughed: "OK. We''ll dig with spoons and eat iced watermelons together in the future. "


    The two children talked intimately, Yao Shu and Jiang Qi seemed to be used to seeing, did not have any expression, boss Xue did not care.


    On the other hand, the two sisters-in-law of the Yao family were surprised.


    They also thought that as a good girl, she had grown up under her own eyes. It would be better if she could be the daughter-in-law of Dalao Erlang in the future -


    but now it seems that she can''t


    Naturally, Yao Shu had never considered the idea of the two sisters in law.


    In her opinion, as and his two cousins are closely related by blood. Where is the possibility of marriage?


    It can be put in the Dayan Dynasty. As long as they are not of the same surname, cousins can be found everywhere.


    Fortunately, the two sister-in-law of Yao''s family, looking at the intimate relationship between AZ and tenger, also gave up the idea of hiring his niece to his son.


    if Yao Shu knew that he had given up the two sisters-in-law''s idea in a roundabout way, he would have a long sigh of relief.


    When they had finished eating, Yao Shu went downstairs to get the carriage ready. During the waiting, sister-in-law Yao invited Jiang and Xue to go home, and Yao''s second sister-in-law also tried to invite them.


    However, considering teng''er''s body, Jiang Qi politely refused: "the kindness of the two sisters-in-law, I and teng''er are very good at it. I shouldn''t have refused, but the child''s body is not as good as others. I can''t rest assured after struggling for so many days I still want to go back first and ask a doctor to see the situation. In two days'' time, we will visit our house. It''s an apology. "


    Yao''s two sister-in-law are sensible people, where do not know Jiang Qi''s mother''s heart? I''m afraid that today''s meal will make her worry about her son all the time. No wonder she always pays attention to AZ and tenger.


    Sister Yao said quickly, "you are so polite! What about the apology? But we didn''t think about it carefully, so it''s impolite. "


    Jiang Qi said with a smile, "don''t be polite! What''s more, it''s dark. Let ah Rong go to visit your house for me and Teng Er today. How about that? "


    Xue boss boudoir name Xue Rong, usually, only Jiang Qi will call her "a Rong.".


    She was not too polite. She only said to the two sister-in-law of the Yao family, "then I will nag you."


    Sister Yao nodded, and Yao''s second sister-in-law said with a smile, "seeing that Miss Xue and Ashu are not separated from each other, they might as well stay in our house, so as to save her any ideas in the middle of the night, but she can''t find anyone when she gets up to look for people..."


    Everyone laughed for a moment.


    When Yao Shu came in, he saw the cheerfulness of the crowd. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "what''s the good thing, I didn''t catch up?"


    Boss Xue was being held by Yao''s second sister-in-law. Hearing this, he said, "your sister-in-law invited me to stay at home. What does boss Yao think?"


    Yao Shu also laughed and joked: "there are a lot of guest rooms, ten liang of silver for one night. It''s good for you to stay any time..."


    They went downstairs laughing and joking.


    The Chiang family had settled down in the middle of Beijing, which had already been cleaned up in advance. Yao Shu prepared the carriage for Jiang Qi and teng''er, and saw the two children say goodbye for a long time.


    When ah Si saw Teng Er off, he took back his sight.


    Looking at brother Teng''s spirit today, is aunt Jiang worried too much? I don''t know what the doctor will say when he comes.


    If brother Teng is OK, will they still be able to play together tomorrow?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    Boss Xue followed Yao Shu and others to Yao''s house and lived in Yao''s house.


    In the afternoon of that day, after meeting Yao''s father and mother, boss Xue was led by Yao Shu to the capital to see the shop. They wandered around for a long time. In the evening, they went back to the restaurant to have a rest.


    Yao Shu wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked her, "sister Xue has seen so many places today. Which place is the most suitable one?"


    Mr. Xue drank the tea, and his willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. His slender fingers tapped the table and said, "I think only one of these places we see today is quite good."


    Yao Shu said: "Oh? But the place next to the cloth shop


    Boss Xue laughed: "exactly. It seems that we both think of one place. "


    Yao Shu had also discussed the shop with his two sisters-in-law. At that time, she felt that it was a good place to compare. But after careful consideration, she still felt that it was not as good as before, so she did not make up her mind.


    It happened that boss Xue came to Beijing, and he could also help her to advise her.


    Yao Shu said his worries: "the location is good, there are cloth shops on the edge, but if we want to put the cloth shop and ready-made clothes together, the shop will be small..."


    Boss Xue nodded and said, "that''s what I think about. What''s more, the business of those shops around is also good. It doesn''t look like someone wants to change hands. I''m afraid that if we want to open the cloth shop there, there will be some problems behind it. "


    Yao Shu sighed and said, "it''s just that. It''s really a big problem to find houses and shops in the capital. On that day, our house was only found by someone who entrusted us to... "


    With a smile, boss Xue explained to Yao Shu, "at the foot of the emperor, good places are in the hands of the big family. Where can we find them easily? If we just let ordinary people take it with them, we can meet one or two of these good shops, which is already good. "


    Yao Shu thought for a while, and that''s the truth.


    Boss Xue knows that Yao Shu is not a hesitant person. In business, he is also a character who wants to be perfect everywhere. Otherwise, he won''t wait for her to come back for details.


    She could not bear Yao Shu''s disappointment. She pondered for a moment and said, "if you don''t rush to open, I can ask my former friends. It''s just that I haven''t returned to Beijing for many years, so I may not be able to get in touch. "


    Yao Shu slightly a Leng, did not immediately agree to come down, only asked her: "is sister Xue convenient?"


    Just when looking at the shop, Yao Shu noticed that boss Xue knew the capital very well.


    They have been wandering in the west of the city in the afternoon, but occasionally talking about these places in the east of the city, boss Xue is also clear.


    She had lived in the capital for a long time, but why she refused to go to Beijing, Yao Shu could not ask.


    Seeing Yao Shu so keen and considerate, boss Xue laughed and said, "there is nothing inconvenient. It''s just that we can''t guarantee whether we can succeed or not... "


    Seeing that boss Xue''s tea cup was empty, Yao Shu filled it for her, and said, "a good shop is something you can meet but can''t ask for. Sister Xue, just go and ask. If it doesn''t work, we''ll rent the place we saw in front of you. In the future, we should solve the problems in the future. "


    Boss Xue nodded: "you are right. There is no perfect place. It''s just a step by step. "


    They sat down for a while. Because Yao Shu had something else to do, they set out to go back to Yao''s house.


    Soon it will be Sanbao''s birthday party at the end of the month. Yao Shu is not only busy with business affairs, but also preparing things for Sanbao with his mother and two sisters in law.


    She and boss Xue also happened to buy some gadgets in the afternoon. They showed Yao''s mother a look at them at home, and she said with a smile, "Oh, this is interesting!"


    Yao''s mother took out buns, steamed buns, snacks and fruits from her small basket. She looked left and right, smiling.


    Seeing this, Yao''s father did not understand: "the four treasures of the study I prepared for my child are boring. How can you like some food in a short answer?"


    Yao''s mother handed a yellow apricot to his father and said, "look! Look carefully. "


    When Yao''s father took the fruit, he felt it was not right to feel it. He looked carefully at the steamed bun and other things on Yao''s mother''s hand, and then said with a smile, "whose idea is this? The fake can be so lifelike


    Yao Shu and boss Xue looked at each other and laughed.


    Or Yao Shu explained: "we also feel strange. I don''t know what this apricot is made of. If my father wants to smell it, there is a faint aroma of fruit. "


    Then Yao''s mother looked at the other small objects in her basket, including peaches, plums and pears. When she turned to the bottom, she also saw the grapes from the western regions. They were black, purple and purple. They looked like real objects.


    She could not help shaking her head and laughing: "you are a mother, for fear that the child will not catch food? These fruit snacks are exquisite and beautiful. When Sanbao catches up with the week, I can''t help but grasp these... "


    Yao Shu laughed: "what''s the matter! It''s just to have fun and let him catch it. "


    Mr. Xue said with a smile: "it''s a wonderful moral to catch food. Is it not a good thing to live without worry about food and clothing in the future? "Yao''s mother couldn''t close her mouth with a smile and said, "it''s true. It''s true."


    Seeing that Yao''s mother was so easy to coax, Yao''s father had no choice but to say, "why don''t you just prepare something for him to play with? If you catch a toy at that time, it will also have a good meaning of" having fun in time... "


    Yao''s mother looked at him angrily and said, "it reminds me! I''ve also asked people to redo all the little Trojans and wooden birds that Ashu made for Sanbao before. They''re new to my grandchildren! "


    Everyone laughed.


    Obviously, Sanbao''s weekly activities have become an entertaining game for everyone to celebrate Sanbao''s birthday, which is in line with Yao Shu''s wishes.


    As the days drew near, Yao Shu and Lin radial discussed which guests they would like to invite to their home, and he would send the posts one by one.


    The first post, of course, was sent to Xie''s house.


    Lin radial specially selected Xie Qian''s time at home, handed in the invitation respectfully, and then said, "uncle has not been to Yao''s house. Can you go to the house earlier when Sanbao is one year old?"


    On the one hand, he wanted Xie Qian to meet Yao''s father and mother. On the other hand, he regarded Xie Qian as half a master.


    Naturally, Xie Qian recognized the meaning of Lin radial''s words. He did not have any objection. He just nodded and said, "we should have visited the second old man for a long time. On the day of Sanbao''s birthday, I''ll be there in the morning. "


    After a brief talk about the court, Lin radial left.


    When Lin radial returned home, Yao Shu asked him, "how''s it going? Did your uncle agree? "


    Lin radial nodded: "uncle will come early in the morning."


    Yao Shu asked again, "have you discussed with him about Sanbao?"


    The man hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I haven''t mentioned it with my uncle. I think it''s better to wait until my father-in-law, mother-in-law and uncle meet and talk about the adoption. "


    The husband and wife planned to send Sanbao to Xie''s house and grow up under Xie Qian''s knee, which was regarded as filial piety for them. But in the end, he had to listen to Yao''s father and mother''s opinion. Lin radial was always worried, but the two old men would not agree.


    Yao Shu saw his worries and said, "well, I know what you think. I''ll tell you what you think. When they meet my uncle and know what kind of person he is, they will be relieved. "


    She once told Yao''s mother about Xie Qian, and she also told her husband and wife about their plans. Yao''s mother didn''t object, but said that she would wait until Sanbao was over.


    Now, it is most appropriate to put the meeting between Xie Qian and Yao''s father and mother on the day of Sanbao''s birthday banquet


    They discussed for a while, confirmed the guest list again, and left the rest to Lin radial.


    It was not a few days before Sanbao''s first birthday, and Yao Shu no longer went out every day, but dealt with things at home. And


    teng''er also came to the house to play with ACE and Sanbao.


    In addition, the Dragon Boat Festival is coming


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    Sanbao''s first birthday is finally in front of everyone''s expectation.


    Early this morning, after breakfast, Yao Shu put on Sanbao a suit of festive clothes.


    Ah Zhi seldom takes a day off. Instead of going to Xie''s house, he and ah Si help Yao Shu dress up his younger brother.


    After finishing, Yao Shu went to the front hall with his three children.


    On the way, ace was very happy and kept asking, "Aung, Grandpa Xie presided over the ceremony, right? Brother Teng, are they coming? Is uncle Yu coming? "


    Yao Shu saw that she asked a lot of questions in succession. He laughed and answered them patiently.


    A Zhi said in a side way: "don''t you call uncle Yu brother on weekdays? How did you know to call uncle today? "


    The little girl knew that her brother''s studies were arduous, and it was hard to see each other for how long on weekdays.


    She pouted and said, "I''ll shout whatever I want."


    A Zhi grinned, revealing half of the teeth being replaced.


    Yao Shu took a look at him and said, "how come this tooth has fallen off now, show me?"


    The boy remembered the gap on his front teeth and immediately closed his mouth. He shook his head and refused to show it to Yao Shu.


    A Si in a side way: "elder brother''s tooth fell early, grow a come out again, curious and strange..."


    Yao Shu was so funny that he couldn''t help it.


    Ah Zhi said to his sister in a stuffy way: "you will change your teeth in the future. And after deciduous tooth falls off, the new tooth that grows out, bigger than other tooth really! It''s the same thing for cousins to change their teeth. "


    Ah Zhi''s words were completely said by Yao Shu when he comforted him. He didn''t change a word.


    A Si "Oh" a, the appearance of skipping, obviously is not satisfied, did not put a Zhi''s words in the heart.


    The boy had no choice but to shut his mouth, hoping that his teeth would grow quickly.


    When Yao Shu took the children to the front hall, he found that Yao''s family were gathered here, waiting for them to come.


    Yao''s father and mother also put on quite formal clothes and sat at the head of the table. Seeing her daughter and her children arriving, she said with a smile: "Ashu, bring three treasures here. Let me see, why is it so beautiful today? The fairy boy is down, isn''t he? "


    Sanbao has understood a lot of adults'' words, grinning with rice grain size teeth and watching Yao''s mother smile at her.


    Yao Shu then put his little son on the ground, let him stagger forward, threw himself into the grandmother''s arms, "giggle" can not stop laughing.


    In addition to Yao Chao and Lin radial coming back from work at noon, the Yao family gathered together, as well as boss Xue and Xiao Wei who lived in Yao''s residence.


    The guests will come to your house one after another until noon, so Yao Shu and they are not in a hurry. They all sit together in twos and threes and talk happily.


    Erlang several most can not sit still, said for a while, then quietly slipped out of the front hall, also drag small Wei together, do not know where to run.


    After a while, the servant who heard the message came and said, "thank you.


    When Lin radial was not at home, Yao Shu stood up and said to Yao''s father and mother, "ah radial went to Xie''s house specially and said that he would let his uncle come earlier so that he could meet his father and aunt. I''m going to welcome my uncle in


    Naturally, Yao''s father and mother had no objection. They only sent Yao Feng out of the door with Yao Shu. Boss Xue, who was sitting with Yao''s second sister-in-law, wrinkled her eyebrows unconsciously.


    Seeing the change of her manner, Yao Er Sao asked: "what''s wrong with Miss Xue?"


    The boss shook his head. It''s just a thing of the past. It''s nothing. "


    No wonder she is sensitive. In addition to that family in Beijing, who can be called "Xie Fu"? Now how many years have passed, when she heard the word "Xie Fu", she still couldn''t help but be touched.


    But countless people in the world are surnamed Xie. Where is it that Xie is in her mind?


    Boss Xue dispels the past from his mind and concentrates on talking with sister-in-law Yao.


    After a while, they heard footsteps coming from outside, and then a tall man followed Yao Shu and Yao Feng into the front hall.


    He saw that Ji was not much bigger than Yao Feng last year. He was dressed in a dark suit and had a cool and indifferent temperament among his sword eyebrows and stars.


    In particular, those eyes are similar to Lin''s.


    Yao''s father and Yao''s mother both got up and gave an equal ceremony, saying, "this is a radius''s uncle, isn''t that Mr. Xie? The humble house is simple and crude. Laugh, laugh


    Xie Qian returned the ceremony meticulously, and his cold face did not change. He said: "I heard that you two came to Beijing, and you didn''t visit until today. It''s a faux pas of Xie."


    Yao''s father laughed and said in a loud voice, "what''s the impoliteness! They''re all relatives. Why do you say that? We know that Mr. Xie is busy with his business. Today Sanbao is one year old. We can''t be happy when you come to my house early in the morning. "


    Yao''s mother also nodded with a smile: "that''s exactly the reason."Yao''s father, Yao''s mother and Xie Qian are supposed to be of the same generation, but Xie Qian''s young appearance and age make them unable to treat him as a relative of the same generation.


    Fortunately, Xie Qian is in a high position, has a steady momentum, and is Lin radial''s uncle. Yao''s father and Yao''s mother feel more comfortable when they think about this.


    Xie Qian, the second elder general, met him at the top of the table and sat down. He was about to pour the tea, but he heard the voice of his second daughter-in-law: "Miss Xue, Miss Xue, are you ok?"


    Everyone''s line of sight gathers on Xue boss''s face.


    Her skin color was not black, but now it seems that it is so white that even her lips are lost.


    Yao Er Sao saw the smile on her face disappear from the moment Xie Qian entered the front hall.


    When Xie Qian finally turned around, almost at that moment, the blood color on boss Xue''s face disappeared.


    She couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Xie Qian sat at the top of the table and looked at it faintly. He was opposite to boss Xue''s eyes. He didn''t have the original look on his face, but he was a little at a loss.


    The man''s eyebrows frowned, as if he could not be sure, but in his cold voice, he was clearly surprised: "you are A Rong


    Like a deep nightmare in general, the eyes of boss Xue flashed a little panic, unbelievable.


    Two sister-in-law of Yao family have heard Jiang Qi call boss Xue "a Rong", but Xie Qian, where did she get her nickname?


    Her original clear voice was completely mute. Although she had tried her best to restrain it, she still shivered: "brother Qian? Is it really you? "


    Xie Qian''s face also changed. The man stood up and walked in her direction. When he got close, he stopped suddenly.


    Yao''s family looked at each other, some did not understand, how these eight pole can not hit the two people, actually seems to be a good relationship?


    He said in a low voice I never thought that one day, I could meet the people of the Xue family. "


    Xue Rong was stunned and did not speak.


    Xie Qian took a deep breath and immediately asked, "a Rong, how could you be at Yao''s house? Have you been in Beijing? Is there anyone else in the family? "


    As if awakened from the nightmare, Xue Rong''s face was like white paper, and finally slowly recovered some color.


    She shook her head and whispered, "I''m the only one in the Xue family now. Now I don''t have a fixed place to live in. I just arrived in the capital a few days ago. "


    Xie Qian''s sword eyebrows slightly frowned. In his words, he could not help feeling a little more distressed: "it''s inconvenient for you to be out as a girl after all. I will stay with me today, and in the future... "


    Xue Qian interrupted him, but he didn''t wait.


    She shook her head and said, "brother Qian! left-off. I''m used to being alone


    Xie Qian''s eyebrows wrinkled again.


    The man only said, "ah Rong, the Xie family is your family."


    After hearing this, Xue Rong turned his head, as if he would not let Xie Qian see the fluctuation of his emotions. After a moment, he turned around and said in a low voice, "brother Qian, we will talk about our business in the future. How are you? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    Yao Qian nodded her head and then forced her to stop.


    Seeing two people clearly is an old friend meeting, but there has been some stalemate meaning.


    Everyone in Yao''s family knows that there are always some stories between them that are not enough for outsiders.


    Xie Qian saluted Yao''s father and mother and said apologetically, "after ah Rong was an old friend, he and I have been friends since childhood. Later, because of the collapse of Xue''s and Xie''s families, they broke up. Xue hounian has been looking for these people


    Hearing the sound of the string, father Yao knew his elegance and said with a smile: "it''s a good thing to meet old friends. It''s too late for us to be happy! There is nothing to do in the morning or so. It''s better for Ashu to take Mr. Xie and miss Xue to the side hall to talk about the past and have dinner together in the afternoon. "


    Xie Qian nods, but boss Xue doesn''t refuse. Yao Shu leads them to pianting.


    Only the front hall, Yao''s house, looked at each other and smacked their tongue in their hearts.


    An important official of the imperial court and a businessman who traveled from place to place were two people who could not be beaten by eight poles. They were destined to meet again in Yao''s house.


    I don''t know what they are talking about


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after Yao settled Xie and Xue, he quietly retreated and left space for them.


    After Yao Shu''s footsteps disappeared, Xue Rongcai took a deep breath, lowered his head, and quietly called a sentence: "brother Qian."


    After a moment of silence, Xie Qian said, "ah Rong, do you know that I have been looking for you for many years?"


    Xue Rong still bowed his head and did not speak.


    Xie Qian also said: "on that day, the Xue family and Xie family were both convicted. My sister-in-law and I were in exile. We had no news of you and ayue. When I finally got back to the capital and rehabilitated the family who had been convicted on that day, I inquired about the whereabouts of the descendants of the Xue family. Finally, the housekeeper of the Xue family told me that you were the only one left. Do you think I''ll leave you alone? "


    Has brother Qian been thinking about her all these years?


    However, if we say that childhood sweethearts grew up together, it should be Xue Yue and Xie Qian. She is just a little girl who always likes to follow her sister.


    What''s more, he and his sister made an engagement early when they were young -


    now that her sister lost her life in order to protect her, how can she face the loss of her fiancee?


    Xue Rong''s face flashed a look of pain. She didn''t look up all the time. She only whispered: "brother Qian, I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for protecting me, it would be my sister who survived. "


    Xie Qian was silent for a moment, then said: "you and ayue sister love each other deeply. You are her sister who died to protect her, and will be my own sister in the future. In the future, I will protect you for her. "


    After listening to Xie Qian, Xue Rong knew that he had already investigated what happened in that year.


    Probably also know, that day Xue Yue is how to protect his sister, blood spatter under the knife.


    Dust laden for a long time memory cage, she closed her eyes, a desolate heart.


    Then Xie Qian said, "ah Rong, it''s not your fault. Don''t think about it."


    Xue Rong calmed down for a while, raised his eyes to Xie Qian and said in a low voice: "brother Qian, I know that. I''ve figured it out over the past few years. Otherwise, I won''t step into the capital today. "


    The man then said, "why don''t you live in Xie''s house?"


    Xue Rong''s eyes darkened, as if he didn''t know how to open his mouth. After a long time, he felt guilty and said, "the letter of collusion found on Xie''s house on that day, and a series of subsequent events started from the Xue family. Brother Qian, my father said that if it were not for the poor management of the Xue family, the whole Xie family would not have collapsed so quickly. "


    Looking at her eyes full of guilt and sadness, Xie Qian asked, "is that why you always refuse to show up? Do you know how many years I''ve been looking for you? "


    Xue Rong bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, "brother Qian, I didn''t know you were still alive, let alone that you were looking for me..."


    Xie Qian sighed and said seriously, "ah Rong, things in court are not as simple as your father said. The Xue family and the Xie family have been in the same camp for generations. Do you think if the Xue family falls down, can the Xie family last for a long time? Come back with me. Don''t let yourself fall into guilt for these vague reasons. "


    Xue Rongding looks at Xie Qian. Seeing that there is no half point between his looks, he reluctantly conceals. He suddenly relaxes from a huge stone that was originally pressed in his heart.


    But she still shook her head: "my sister has died, and your engagement is just a child''s oral words, i..."


    Xie Qian frowned: "I said that I will take you as my sister in the future. It has nothing to do with the engagement or not."


    Xue Rong see him say so, a time unexpectedly Leng at the spot, more some hands have no enough measure.


    "How did you spend these years outside?" Xie Qian asked


    As if returning to her childhood when she was talking to Xie Qian, Xue Rong said: "on that day, I went with my family to the place of exile. On the way, I was killed by the murderer. My sister rescued me and told me not to turn back and run all the time That night, the moonlight was very bright. I ran to a main road and found a bullock cart parked at random. Then I got into the grass and hid"When I wake up, it''s daybreak, and I don''t know where the cart is. I slipped down quietly and hid in the backyard of a restaurant where the chef gave me some food every day and dressed me as a boy... "


    Xie Qian listened quietly without saying a word.


    At the time of the incident, Xie Qian was only nine years old, and Xue Rong was only seven years old. She was only a child even if she was precocious.


    During her time in the restaurant, she disguised herself as a boy and did everything she could. Fortunately, the owner of the restaurant found out her identity as a girl and took care of her from time to time.


    After a few years, she began to follow the restaurant owners began to travel north and south, slowly, their own cloth and clothing business.


    When Xue Rong talked about the experience of these years, there was no unnecessary expression on her face, as if the unknown suffering and struggle were just trivial things.


    Xie Qian was silent for a long time and didn''t know how to speak.


    Seeing his solemn expression, Xue Rong pretended to be relaxed and said, "what do you do with your appearance? Now that I have my own business, I have saved a lot of money over the years to support myself. I''m going to meet a good friend of mine in Beijing last year


    Xie Qian said in a low voice, "ah Rong, it''s hard for you."


    Xue Rong laughs and shakes his head: "we who survive, carry the family on our back, which one lives easily? Fortunately, I don''t have a high demand for myself. As long as I live, it''s enough. "


    She said so much, but she slowly came out of the shock and guilt when she first saw Xie Qian, and immediately asked, "how is brother Qian doing these years?"


    Xie Qian said: "on that day, Xie''s family was also killed by people who had the intention. My sister-in-law and I escaped. After the two of us separated, I lived alone. Later, I took part in the scientific examination in anonymity and entered the court


    Xue Rong was stunned: "this..."


    Why does he have to take such a big risk?


    Seeing the worried look on her face and knowing what she was thinking, Xie Qian said: "it was a year of famine, and many people were displaced. It is not difficult to change their names. Later, when he entered the court, he was forgiven by the emperor and rehabilitated Xie, Xue and other families who had been wronged that day. The Emperor gave the house again. Now it''s been more than ten years. "


    Xue Rong''s Apricot eyes brightened slightly and asked, "are the Xue and Xie families rehabilitated?"


    Xie Qian nodded: "Uncle Xue has been restored to his original post, and the court has also sealed down all those who should be compensated."


    Although the lights of death are off, those who have been wronged will never have a chance to know about these things.


    But in the end, the reputation of the family was preserved, and Xie Qian won back the honor.


    Xue Rong looked a little excited. Looking at Xie Qian, he felt sour and astringent. He said, "brother Qian, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid that all the ancestors of the Xue family would not be at peace under the nine springs."


    Xie qiandingding looks at her, that pair of familiar eyes, let him have a moment of trance.


    Fortunately, he soon regained his mind and said in a soft voice, "now you are the only descendant of the Xue family. I can''t find you everywhere. I have to do it by myself and fill in some of the Xue family genealogy I know, but it''s not complete. Now that we have found you, the family tree of the Xue family is left to you to fill in. "


    Xue Rong sniffed and nodded: "naturally. Thank you, brother Qian. "


    The man shook his head and said, "Xue and Xie have been together for generations and supported each other. I should do all this. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    Xie Qian also put forward to let Xue Rong live in Xie family temporarily, she finally did not refuse.


    After a brief talk, Xue Rong gradually felt that Xie Qian''s feeling and appearance in her childhood became more and more vivid in her memory -


    as if he only existed in a dream, and finally came out of a hazy world. Although Xie Qian''s appearance today was quite different from her imagination, she felt that he should be like this.


    Calm, cold, slow to speak, Taishan collapsed and did not change her face, just like the gentleman in her mind.


    But Xie Qian''s great change in character, or she was keenly aware of.


    Xue Rong looked at Xie Qian''s angular face and said, "brother Qian, you are different from before."


    Xie Qian did not refute, also did not explain, only way: "ah Rong is different a lot."


    Xue Rong smiles and drops her eyes.


    Xie Qian and Xue Rong didn''t delay for a long time, so they went back to the front room and waited for Sanbao''s birthday party to begin.


    However, Xue Rong was obviously not in her mind. When she talked with the two sisters in law of the Yao family, she could not help but shift her eyes to Xie Qian, and soon she could not hear other people''s voices.


    The second sister-in-law Yao asked Xue Rong a question. Seeing that she did not respond, she was waiting to ask again, but she was held by sister-in-law Yao, who shook her head at her.


    Xue Rong listened to the conversation between Xie Qian and Yao''s father and mother.


    It''s Yao''s father who politely asks, "I heard that ah Zhi has been bothering Xie''s house for several months, but has he caused trouble to Xie?"


    See a man''s voice flat way: "a Zhimin and studious, not to add trouble to people''s temperament."


    Yao''s mother said to his father with a smile: "listen, listen, what do you say? You worry about it every day. Dabao is good at school and sensible. Are you worried? "


    Then she looked at Xie Qian again, as if waiting for his approval.


    As expected, Xie Qian nodded and said in a low voice: "it is indeed so."


    Yao''s father showed a satisfied look on his face and amused the three treasures in Yao''s mother''s arms with a smile. However, the baby ignored his grandfather and stretched out his arm to Xie Qian, who was farther away from him, and kept twisting his body.


    He said "ah ah" twice, meaning to thank him for holding.


    Yao''s mother just wanted to say something, but she saw that Xie Qian naturally stepped forward and took over the three treasures.


    The baby burst out laughing.


    Only Xie Qian said in a quiet voice: "the three treasures are heavier. I''ll hold them."


    Yao mother Leng Leng Leng, the face can not help showing a smile, nodded: "is some heavy hand."


    While they were talking, Yao Feng and Yao Shu welcomed the guests in from outside. It was Jiang Qi and tenger that made the hall more lively.


    This morning, Lu continued to come to many people. Yao Shu was busy taking care of the guests, but he didn''t take care of Xue Rong.


    However, Jiang Qi saw that she was much more silent than usual and asked, "what''s wrong with ah Rong today? Are you tired of running around these days? "


    Seeing Jiang Qi come to talk to Xue Rong, the two sisters in law of the Yao family got up and helped Yao Shu to take care of other women''s wives. For a while, only Xue and Jiang were left at the table.


    Xue Rong shook his head and replied, "never tired."


    Jiang Qi looked her up and down for a moment and said, "what''s the matter? It''s like you''re worried. "


    Xue Rong subconsciously looked up at Xie Qian and confirmed that he was still sitting there. Then she turned around and whispered to Jiang Qi, "sister Jiang, I met an old friend in ash''s house today."


    Jiang Qishun looked at Xue Rong''s eyes just now, and saw a strange man sitting at the head with Yao''s father and mother. His face was handsome and his momentum was extraordinary.


    She drew back her eyes and asked, "is that the one in Xuanyi? Is that a radial''s relative? There are many similarities between them. "


    Xue Rong was surprised by her acuteness and said, "yes. He is the uncle of Mr. Lin.... "


    Jiang Qi looked back again, smacked her tongue and said, "is this the Lord Xie? He is the best story teller in Dayan. How did ah Rong get to know him


    Xue Rong was silent for a moment and asked, "is he famous?"


    Jiang Qi said with a smile: "that''s natural! On the day of the No.1 scholar in high school, he revealed his life experience in front of all the civil and military officials in the court, totally disregarding the crime of deceiving the monarch. He also made an article to reprimand the former Emperor, to uphold justice for the wronged aristocratic family, and to show the people of the world the mistakes made by the former Emperor. Don''t say we are in the north, even in the south. All the scholars in the South know his name. Do you think he is famous


    When Xue Rong heard her talk about Xie Qianzhong''s number one scholar, composition chapter, and the argument for the wronged aristocratic family, her eyes gradually turned red, and her heart was filled with indescribable emotions.


    Over the years, she has allowed herself to travel and travel freely, seemingly free, but actually like a rootless duckweed floating on the surface of the water.


    Xie Qian alone shouldered the grievances of Xie and Xue, and fought with the heart of death in the court. She did not give him any help and support, even did not know"Ah Rong, ah Rong?" Jiang Qi looked at her anxiously and asked softly, "what''s the matter with you today?"


    As they were talking, Yao Chao and Lin radial came back from the palace, and the ceremony of the three treasures was about to begin.


    Xue Rongping recovered his mood and said in a low voice, "sister Jiang, I''ll talk to you later."


    Jiang Qi saw that Xue Rong and Xie Qian had a lot to do with each other. She also saw that Xue Rong vaguely said that he was an "old friend". Thinking of the fact that she had been traveling all these years but refused to enter Beijing, Jiang Qi gradually got an answer.


    Now the atmosphere in the front room is very active, and it is no longer a good time to talk. They both stopped talking and sat down with the guests.


    To everyone''s surprise, the person who presided over the ceremony was not Yao''s father, but Xie Qian -


    the man had a long body and was of the same generation as Yao''s father and Yao''s mother, but his face was as white as jade, and he looked very young.


    He said the congratulation sentence by sentence in a flat and steady tone.


    And that congratulatory speech from him, as if he spit out is not a separate sentence, more like a beautiful melody, even if no one has learned to listen to, have a feeling of spring breeze.


    Sanbao was placed on the red cloth on the ground. Heiyu''s bright black eyes looked at Xie Qian without blinking.


    When Xie Qian finished his speech, he pointed to the things on the ground. Sanbao turned around and looked at all the things in front of him. He didn''t know what to do.


    Yao Shu had never trained Sanbao to catch Zhou. She didn''t ask her children to choose a good thing, but encouraged them to go and catch one


    The baby could already understand what many adults were saying. He picked up the nearest one from the ground, looked at it and left it.


    One side of the crowd just want to open mouth to say some auspicious words, and had to shut up.


    Sanbao sat on the ground and looked left and right. He picked up an object and put it down. Finally, he grasped a volume of book and waved it to Xie Qian. His mouth uttered several syllables that others could not understand.


    One by one, Yao''s family members beamed with joy. One after another, they said, "young master, you''ve caught the book! I must be a scholar in the future


    "Isn''t it? Young master, like ah Zhi, loves to read books!"


    Yao''s father and mother, sitting at the head of the table, could not keep their mouths shut when they saw that their grandchildren were interested in books.


    Sanbao didn''t understand why they were so elated. With the strength of his legs, he stood up and came to Xie Qian with the book in his hand.


    "Ah! Take it He showed his teeth the size of a grain of rice and spoke to Xie Qian.


    Xie Qian followed the meaning of the three treasures and took the book from his hand. After a close look, it was a thin volume of Zhuangzi.


    He put the three treasures on his knee, opened the pages and whispered to the baby, "do you like reading? Or do you think grandfather Xie likes it, so give it to me? "


    Sanbao babbled at the incomprehensible syllables. He pointed at the words on the page as if he wanted Xie Qian to read them to him.


    At the end of the ceremony, Yao Shu and Lin radial, as masters, took everyone to the dining room. In the front room, there were only Xie Qian, Yao father and Yao mother.


    Looking at the appearance of Sanbao in Xie Qian''s arms, he was usually a cold and quiet man. His face softened a lot. Yao''s father and mother looked at each other and understood each other''s meaning.


    Finally, Yao''s father took the lead in saying, "look at this, Sanbao has a predestined relationship with Xie. A radius and a Shu have also mentioned to us that they want to adopt their son to the Xie family. What do you think of Mr. Xie? "


    Xie Qian stopped teasing Sanbao''s fingers for a moment, looked at the elder and said, "to tell you the truth, the affairs of the court are complicated now. I don''t have much energy to look after Sanbao."


    Listening to him, Yao''s mother was relieved.


    She can understand that Lin radial and Yao Shu want their son to be filial to Xie Qian and provide for him in the future. But if Xie Qian doesn''t like it, he may have wronged Sanbao. Now, Xie Qian clearly likes Sanbao, which makes her feel better.


    Yao''s mother said: "the adoption is just a process. We all live in the capital. Where do we put the three treasures


    Yao''s father also said yes.


    Xie Qian finally said nothing more.


    This one comes and goes, Sanbao''s adoption also passed the Ming Road.


    Because Lin radial has been out alone now, and he doesn''t need to invite the elder of Lin family to testify, the process can be simplified a lot.


    Yao''s father and mother invite Xie Qian to sit down in the dining room, thinking that after the banquet of Sanbao''s first birthday, they will let him officially recognize Xie Qian, as well as the daughter and son-in-law.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    At the end of Sanbao''s first birthday, Xue Rong stayed in Yao''s house and worked with Yao Shu on the clothing shop.


    It''s just that the servants of Xie''s house come to the door from time to time, and occasionally send some food, which are carefully prepared.


    One day early in the morning, Fuli came to Yao''s house to send Xue Rong fresh sesame candy, which happened to be met by Yao Shu.


    She asked with a smile, "Miss Furi, what did Xie''s house send today? Soup or good wine


    Fuli''s round face showed two pear whirlpool, crispness said: "sesame candy made by our own cook! It''s done early in the morning. It''s still hot. "


    Xue boss laughed and said to Fu Li, "thank you for your trouble."


    Fuli shook her head: "it''s all the things the master ordered. Miss Xue doesn''t have to be polite."


    Listen to her say so, Yao Shu couldn''t help looking at Xue Rong one eye.


    Two people said a few words with Furi, and the little girl left. Yao Shu finally couldn''t restrain his curiosity and asked, "a few days ago, we were so busy that we didn''t have time to judge you. This time it''s just in time. Sister Xue doesn''t tell me the truth yet? What is the relationship between you and your uncle? "


    Xue Rong twists up a piece of sesame sugar. The golden hard candy is covered with thick sesame seeds. As expected, it is just as Furi said, with the warmth when it was just out of the oven.


    She looked at Yao Shu and shook her head: "I have nothing to do with brother Qian. In the past, the Xie family and the Xue family made friends, but brother Qian had an engagement with my sister-in-law. That''s all. "


    Yao Shu breathed a little:


    she never heard Xue Rong talk about her life experience. So, is Xue Rong a descendant of Xue family who was wronged in the past?


    She didn''t want to arouse Xue Rong''s sadness. She just changed the topic and said, "I think sister Xue avoids the heavy and gives up the light.". My uncle is so meticulous to you. What can I do without any relationship? "


    Xue Rong tasted sesame sugar. He glanced at Yao Shu and said, "do you think the way to send sugar today and cakes tomorrow is by brother Qian?"


    Yao Shu laughed: "that''s what he ordered the servants."


    Boss Xue chuckled and said, "brother Qian must have ordered his servant to send some things to miss Xue, who lives in Yao''s residence. But why has she become so exaggerated today? I''m afraid I have to ask the girls in Xie''s house."


    With that, she gave Yao Shu a piece of warm sesame candy and they ate it together.


    As he ate, Yao Shu was still laughing in his heart --


    according to Xie Qian''s temperament, he would not do this even if he cared about a girl''s family again.


    I think it is the servants of Xie''s house who think that their master is interested in this girl Xue, so they come every day to pay their respects.


    However, Xue Rong is free and easy-going, embarrassed and unwilling to explain the relationship between her and Xie Qian. The girls in Ren Xie''s house make their own decisions, and she just refuses to come.


    Yao Shu took care of his propriety and didn''t say much, but Xue Rong took the initiative to say: "that day in Qingtong Town, when I first saw Lin radial, I felt familiar with him. I didn''t expect that we were all involved in the same place because of the chance in the world. "


    Yao Shu also remembered that Xue Rong was looking at someone in the market that day.


    She said with a smile: "it can be seen that I have fate with sister Xue."


    Xue Rong raised his lips and said to Yao Shu, "sister Jiang often feels that thanks to you, she has become what she is today. Now it''s my turn to thank you."


    Yao Shu''s sesame sugar in his hand stopped and raised his eyes to Xue Rong: "what does sister Xue mean?"


    Xue Rong still had a smile on his face, looked at Yao Shu''s eyes and said seriously: "I have been traveling all these years, but I have never stepped into the capital. If it were not for your encouragement, I would not have met brother Qian, let alone untied the knot that has troubled me for many years


    Yao Shu had already guessed a general idea in his mind.


    In recent years, Xue Rong avoided the capital because he couldn''t get over the obstacles in his heart. However, Xie Qian''s family name had not been wronged by himself. Naturally, Xue Rong''s powerlessness and hatred gradually faded.


    Seeing Xue Rong''s solemn thanks, she also corrected her expression and shook her head and said, "sister Xue is wrong. In fact, you don''t have to thank me like sister Jiang. It''s always an opportunity, just a chance for me to change. But in the end, it was the efforts of sister Xue and sister Jiang, which had little to do with me. "


    Jiang Qi resolutely and leave, Xue Rong put down the heart knot into Beijing, in Yao Shu''s view, these are not her credit.


    Xue Rong''s eyebrows and eyes bent up and said with a bright smile: "I know why sister Jiang trusts you and likes you so much. I will treat you as a sister in my life."


    Don''t you think Xue Shu used to be my sister


    Xue Rong put a piece of sesame candy into her mouth, and said with a smile: "eat your food, just count your clever ghost words, good and bad let you say."


    The sweet smell spread from the tip of his tongue to his whole mouth. With the aroma of sesame, Yao Shu ate sugar and forgot to say anything else.


    "How can I taste it? It seems that there is honey in it? Ordinary sugar can''t be so sweet. It seems that I''ll ask Miss Fuli some other day to see if the chef of Xie''s house can teach the master of our restaurant. We also make such a snack in the restaurant... "Boss Xue said with a smile: "if you can get this prescription, you can open another snack shop. The cook of Xie''s house, I think, was the old man of Xie''s family. Over the years, the taste has not changed. If you want to get a prescription from him, I''m afraid you can''t do it without brother Qian. "


    Yao Shu''s eyes brightened: "is it hard to say? Both of my sons have been lost to Xie''s house. I don''t believe that I can''t get a prescription! Sister Xue, look at it. I have my own way to stop my uncle from coming forward and solve this matter. "


    Xue Rong then saw Yao Shu call a Si to come over and give her a taste of sesame candy on the table. She coaxed her daughter into saying, "if a Si feels delicious, I will go to Xie''s house with my brother tomorrow and ask the chef in the kitchen, saying that I want to teach the chef how to do it. But we can''t come here for nothing. You can send some rice dumplings to my aunt again. "


    The little girl loved the taste and nodded: "Aung, what kind of stuffing is zongzi? My grandfather in the kitchen likes to eat meat dumplings! "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "there are all of them. Can you choose them by yourself? There are also the rice dumplings of sister fuyafuli. I''ll pick them up for you and send them to you. "


    A Si contentedly "um" a, ate a piece of sugar again, was sent to pick zongzi.


    Boss Xue looked aside and laughed straight: "I know why you want to have three children. The big and the small can be used to run errands and do diplomatic work for you Let the little girl run for you. Why don''t you allow people to eat more sweets? "


    Yao Shuyi said: "she has not changed her baby teeth now. She has bad teeth after eating too much sugar."


    Said, she twisted up a small piece of sesame sugar, like a small mouse general "Chi Chi Chi Chi" to eat up.


    The smile on boss Xue''s face did not fade away. He only sighed: "it''s really relaxing to be with Ashley. Look at your daily eating and drinking, and then busy with business matters, teasing a few children, there is never anything to worry about. "


    While eating, Yao Shu sighed: "sister Xue only saw me when I was relaxed, where can I see my worry! I envy you that you are free to come and go, whatever you want. "


    These days, the two of them have chosen the location of the cloth shop. The next step is to let Yao Feng decide on the follow-up rental shop and put the goods imported this year into the shop.


    It''s rare for them to have leisure, so they chatted about their family.


    Xue Rong said strangely, "do you admire my freedom to come and go? What''s the point of envy? "


    Yao Shu took a sip of tea and said to her, "sister Xue is not married now. Naturally, I can''t understand it. Especially after having children, have you ever seen elder sister Jiang never care about teng''er one day? "


    Xue Rong thought about it and said with a smile, "this is it. Don''t say that she doesn''t care for a day. She will read it all the time as long as teng''er is not near. "


    Yao Shu nodded: "Teng Er is weak. Most of sister Jiang''s mind is naturally on him. Just now, I wonder if there will be any difficulties for ah Buzhi to study and play in the tavern


    She sighed: "the baby has been living with its mother for nearly a year. When the child is still young, he needs to be taken care of all the time. When he is old, can you completely let go of him and separate him from your heart?"


    Xue Rong looked at the gentle light in her eyes, and her heart was filled with warmth


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    Yao''s family are all vigorous and vigorous.


    Once the store was in order, Yao quickly resettled.


    Just after the Dragon Boat Festival, the lively atmosphere in the capital has not faded, and Yaoji cloth shop has opened.


    Yao Shu has already done a lot of publicity for the cloth shop in the restaurant, and promised many concessions to the restaurant''s regular customers.


    Therefore, on the day of its opening, there was an endless stream of people coming and going in front of Yaoji Buzhuang, which was a sign of prosperous business.


    Yao Shu and Xue Rong accompany Yao Feng to guard the cloth shop. While entertaining guests, they secretly observe the new shopkeepers and clerks in the shop. After a while, they see Jiang Qi coming with tenger.


    Yao Shu came out from behind the counter and said with a smile, "didn''t sister Jiang come here at noon? Why is it so early? "


    Teng''er was too old to be led by his mother, so he walked beside Jiang Qi and politely said hello to Yao Shu.


    Jiang Qi said with a smile: "it''s not good for me to come earlier to support? I really can''t sit at home and want to see what you''ve achieved these days. "


    Boss Xue also came out and heard the speech and said, "how much money are we going to hold today? First of all, with your identity and our friendship, it''s impossible to buy two or three kinds of things for ordinary guests. "


    Jiang Qi bent over with a smile, shook her head and said, "businessman, businessman! Can you smell the smell of copper in yourself and start a business with me


    Xue Rong took her little arm and pulled Jiang Qi into the door with a smile. She said, "I smell of copper. Didn''t you scold ah Shu? If I don''t kill you today, I''m sorry for what ash has been doing in the cloth shop these days! "


    Yao Shu laughs to see them labouring to enter cloth Zhuang, turn head to rattan son warm voice way: "go, we also go in."


    Naturally, she held out her hand to the boy. Tenger hesitated for a moment, then took Yao Shu''s hand and let her lead herself into the cloth shop like an elder.


    The next second, Yao Shu asked him, "are you used to living in the capital? It''s said that your mother''s cook is a little greasy, but can you still get used to it? How are you doing these days? "


    Teng Er answered Yao Shu''s question in a very serious way: "I''m used to living, and I''m not sick. The food cooked by that cook is not as good as the food in aunt Shu''s restaurant."


    Yao Shu laughed and said in a warm voice, "it''s not good to have a bad meal. If you like the food cooked by the master of the restaurant, you will ask the man to send two dishes to your house every day."


    Teng''er waved his hand and said, "no, it''s too troublesome. We''ll change the cook."


    Yao Shu didn''t argue with him. He just wrote down the matter in silence and asked, "have you been exercising recently? It''s better to move and eat more, so as to get better. "


    Teng''er nodded and said seriously: "there are boxing players every day, and I have a lot of food recently."


    Yao Shu''s care for teng''er comes from his heart. Naturally, the boy can feel it and especially cherish her warmth for himself.


    However, he came here today, in addition to supporting the cloth shop with his mother, more people still wanted to see AZ.


    The boy was a little shy and refused to ask.


    Now I talked with Yao Shu for a long time, but I didn''t see him. I think she didn''t come here today.


    He couldn''t help but feel disappointed, and the sight that he had looked at from left to right also came back.


    Yao Shu saw that Teng ER was absent-minded. After thinking about it a little, he realized that it was funny.


    See the boy has refused to ask, she also refused to take the initiative to say, just pull the rattan son said not a short time of gossip.


    When Jiang Qi picked out the cloth, she came to Yao Shu and said with a smile, "is this yao ji cloth shop surnamed Yao or Xue? Why can''t I see Miss Yao''s choosing cloth with her guests? On the contrary, she''s a ready-made clothes merchant. She''s making a fuss here? "


    Xue Rong twisted Jiang Qi''s arm casually: "OK, the broken family name of Xue has chosen so many beautiful patterns for you. Can''t you stop your mouth?"


    Yao Shu smiles and tears are coming out. Seeing Xue Rong holding five or six different kinds of cloth behind Jiang Qi, he feels more and more amused.


    Listen to Jiang Qi again: "a Rong, put these all on the carriage for me."


    Xue Rong glanced at her with a smile, and then said to Yao Shu, "what I thought she liked was to send them out, and we didn''t have anything. But now you can see that Mrs. Jiang takes me as both a servant and a servant. The service fee is absolutely necessary! "


    All three of them laughed for a moment.


    Jiang Qi went to teng''er and compared her son with the top cloth in Xue Rong''s arms. She nodded and asked, "teng''er, do you still like this blue cloth? Make your skin white and beautiful. I want to make a robe or an outer garment... "


    Rattan son helpless, let her than Nong: "can, Niang."


    Yao Shu saw that tenger''s mind was not here.The shop was bustling and bustling. If it was put on a normal day, the children would have been excited, but he was quiet. He was talking with Yao Shu, half curious.


    Jiang Qi also compared two kinds of cloth, and finally said to Xue Rong: "you really have a good taste. I like all the fabrics you choose."


    She was about to ask Yao Shu''s opinion, but she saw that the latter had frowned and looked out without saying a word.


    Jiang Qi followed Yao Shu''s gaze, and saw a woman in a beige dress and a veil. She was graceful and graceful, and followed by a small maid who followed suit.


    The woman walked straight to Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu quickly released his eyebrows, put on a lukewarm look, and said, "Miss Du, long time no see."


    Everyone who knows Yao Shu well knows that she is not a strong aggressive person, but if she shows such an expression, she must not like the other party to the extreme.


    Xue Rong waved, handed the cloth in his arms to the man, and told him to put it in Mrs. Jiang''s carriage.


    The visitor did not pretend to be polite. She said, "Miss Yao is full of energy. She has only been in the capital for only two months. She has opened a restaurant and a cloth shop. Does she want to do business all over the capital?"


    Jiang Qi frowned - the girl looked like a lady in a big family. Her dress and appearance were not vulgar. How could she speak so impolitely?


    Yao Shu was too lazy to pay attention to Du''s temper. He only wrote lightly: "it''s just a small business to support her family. It''s not hard for du to take care of her."


    Du Heng chuckled: "I don''t have free time to manage other people''s affairs. But what''s the reason that Miss Yao''s cloth shop is beside my shop? "


    Yao Shu "tut" a, know that she is not good today, is really looking for trouble.


    Her face was completely cold, and she said in a cold voice: "Miss Du, this capital is not yours or mine. What does it have to do with where I open my shop in such a big city with so many streets? "


    Although he said that, Yao Shu also felt that he was unlucky. Before renting the shop, he didn''t inquire about it, so he opened it beside Du Chen''s shop.


    However, it doesn''t seem that there is any conflict with her cloth shop. How can Du Zhen look for her with the appearance that someone else has come to rob her of business?


    Yao Shu''s appearance of not entering oil and salt really annoyed Du Zhen. She sneered and left without saying a word.


    After being stirred by Yao Shu, he was in such a bad mood.


    Jiang Qi couldn''t help but frown and asked, "what''s the origin of Du? Why do you look like this? But Ashley had a problem with her


    The shop was not big, and their movements had been heard for a long time. What''s more, they were young and beautiful women, which attracted some people''s curiosity.


    Yao Shu didn''t want to say more in public. He just whispered, "sister Jiang, let''s go back first. I''ll explain to you later."


    There are plenty of people in the cloth shop. Yao Shu takes Jiang Qi, Xue Rong and Teng Er to the restaurant not far away. He also plans to tell them about the friendship and resentment between her and Du Juan


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    When everyone sat down in the restaurant, it was almost noon. Yao Shu ordered some home-made dishes. While having dinner, he talked with Jiang, Xue and others about the relationship between himself and Du Zhen. "This Du girl is named Du Zhen. She used to be the eldest lady of Du Fu in Shangshu mansion. Later, she left Du''s house because of something. Now she lives in the capital with her servants."


    After a pause, the woman continued: "we didn''t have any animosity with her. At the beginning, she was in danger in the suburbs of Beijing. She was able to catch up with her and saved her. Later, she had little contact with her. A few months ago, a radius and my second brother transferred to the capital, looking for the house, this Du girl also made a lot of efforts


    When talking about looking for the house, Yao Shu''s face showed his disgust.


    Jiang Qi knows her character, unless it is really annoyed her, or Yao Shu will not be like this.


    "And then? Why is it so hard now? "


    Considering tenger''s presence, Yao Shu did not elaborate, but shook his head and said, "later, I took AZ and Sanbao to Beijing. I stayed in the inn on that day, and the two children were abducted by her."


    Jiang Qi and Xue Rong changed their faces: "Why have you never heard of this? What''s going on? "


    Tenger also put down the porcelain spoon in his hand and listened without saying a word.


    Speaking of this, Yao Shu was not easy to hide. He only told him, "tenger, don''t let a Zhi know what aunt Shu said today. Do you know? "


    "Don''t worry, aunt Shu. I won''t say it."


    I was blocked by Yao Jixin again. In addition, she and a radial were caught up in the house that day and made her face in public. She was so angry that she took two of the three treasures of ACE and threatened me to save them alone


    Xue Rong said angrily, "how could that be true! She is also a decent girl. How can she act so willfully and recklessly and ignore human relations


    Jiang Qi is also very angry, but more, or afraid: "this matter, I have never heard you talk about. What happened later? Are you and the child all right? "


    Yao Shu comforted erhen: "nothing happened. The children were taken away by being bewildered. Both AZ and Sanbao didn''t notice. Ah Zhi was also concealed by me


    Jiang Qi said angrily: "don''t say that there is no hatred between you and her. Even if there is, how can you take out your anger with your child? Ah Si is a little girl''s family, not to mention that San Bao is only one year old. She can do it too?! Has this been reported to the government? "


    Yao Shu nodded and said, "a radial''s uncle sued the imperial edict in the court."


    Xue Rong frowned: "what happened?"


    Yao Shu took a sip of tea and sighed, "the second young lady from Du''s family has committed a crime, and Du Heng has escaped from Du''s family."


    But he shook his head and said, "I don''t want to see his family. Since we have already told the imperial court, we still have such a result. I think there is something hidden in it. "


    Yao Shu nodded slightly and said: "I don''t know much about the things in the court, and it''s not easy to elaborate. I only know that there are still people behind Du Zhen, who can''t move for the moment."


    In her heart, Jiang Qi held back her anger and said, "that''s all right. But today, not only does she have no remorse, she also wants to make trouble for you


    Xue Rong looked at her, patted Jiang Qi''s hand, and said, "I''ve seen a lot of such people. She will not reflect on her mistakes. Maybe she is still resentful in her heart. She feels that Ashur is blocking her way. She is also resentful because of the exposure of harm and the loss of her comfortable life. "


    Yao Shu was surprised at Xue Rong''s acuity. She knew what she said was obscure. Even Jiang Qi didn''t recognize it, but Xue Rong found out the root of the matter at once.


    Jiang Qi is still puzzled: "how did Ashu get in her way? What''s the intersection between an official lady and Ashu


    Xue Rong said with a smile: "just as sister Jiang said, a young lady of an official family lives a life of luxury without any worries. What can she do to make her angry enough to attack her children?"


    What else is more important than your marriage? If you don''t take a fancy to Lin Du, how can Du fan and Yao Shu lead out any hatred?


    Jiang Qi also thought of the intersection between Du Heng and Lin radial, and immediately understood. She only frowned and shook her head: "her head is different from that of others! What a sick man! It can be seen that this woman must not be dazzled by people and things. "


    After listening to teng''er for a long time, he asked, "Aung, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Qi found that his son was still in front of him, and the sweets in front of him took a few mouthfuls, but he did not make a sound. I think it''s been listening for a long time.


    She didn''t know how to explain it. It was hard to say that Du Juan had a crush on his father and only said to his son, "Teng Er, you can understand a lot of things when you are older. Now I want to tell you that we should take good care of sister ash and Sanbao and not let them suffer any more


    When we encounter things we don''t want to explain to him, adults often shirk that he is too young to understand.


    Teng''er thinks that nothing in this world is really hard to understand. As long as his mother is willing to say it, he can understand it naturally.But in front of him, it was clear that his mother would not speak in detail. Tenger nodded and asked no more questions.


    He is not a child who is ignorant and powerless. What adults refuse to say can be seen with his own eyes.


    "I''ll take care of my younger brother and sister." Tenger agreed.


    Jiang Qi touched his son''s head and laughed at him.


    Yao Shu knew that Jiang Qi protected tenger very well. He refused to let his son know about many things. He only wanted tenger to grow up carefree, which made his words more appropriate.


    When she saw that teng''er had almost eaten, she said to the boy with a smile, "what we talked about upstairs is meaningless. Are you tired of teng''er? Why don''t you go down here and have a look. Ash should be here soon


    Tenger''s eyes were bright as expected: "aunt Shu, will ace come out today?"


    Yao Shu nodded and laughed: "I''ll come, but I''ll be around noon. Is tenger willing to wait? "


    Hearing what Yao Shu said, the boy immediately ignored everything else. He just laughed at the crowd and ran downstairs.


    When teng''er left, Jiang Qicai said, "I can see what you mean, but I don''t know. What''s the idea of a radial to this Du girl?"


    Yao Shu shook his head: "I am clear that a radius, goddess intended, Xiang Wang unintentional, Du girl this just moved the wrong mind."


    Xue Rong frowned and said, "but fan A-R has a long brain, and he doesn''t have any idea about Miss Du! My family and Meimei are living together. Who wants to make a pile of moths? What''s more, ah Shu is good-natured and beautiful. Where can Du Heng compare with him? "


    Yao Shu was amused by her, only to see Jiang Qi on the side, also nodded, look very recognized.


    Then Xue Rong asked, "ah Shu, do you live in the house that Du Xun is looking for?"


    Yao Shu shook his head: "of course not. Who would live in the house she was looking for? On that day, I took my children to the capital to look for a radius. I saw him walking with Du Juan. I was so angry that I had a big conflict with Lin radius when I went back. "


    Seeing her look angry, Jiang Qi could not help laughing and shaking her head: "on weekdays, I see you have a gentle temperament. You have never lost your temper to your children and husband. Have you ever thought it was a hot pepper?"


    Xue Rong also laughed: "if she is gentle, she will not have the courage to make a few businesses, and will not be determined to lift and leave on that day."


    Jiang Qi nodded: "exactly."


    Then she said, "now Du Zhen''s friends are looking for bad luck. I don''t know whether we are really blocking her business or deliberately causing trouble."


    Xue Rong''s eyes glared: "are you afraid of her? I don''t believe that she, a little sparrow who grew up in a golden cage since she was a child, can turn up many waves even if she has taken off her family! "


    Yao Shu chuckled and nodded: "there are two elder sisters on my side. We really don''t have to worry. I haven''t found time to find her trouble. Du Zhen has found the door by himself, which just saves me trouble! "


    Xue Rong''s heart moved: "I heard that Miss Du has some business in the capital?"


    Yao Shu was waiting to speak, but he heard the footsteps of "Dong Dong Dong" coming from the stairs. They were children.


    Then there was a happy voice of AZ: "Aung! Today, the chef in the kitchen made delicious food. "


    The three looked at each other and laughed. They didn''t mention the topic just now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    Ten days have passed since Du Heng went to the door without end to look for trouble, and there has been no problem with the business of Yaoji cloth shop.


    Yao Shu almost forgot about Du Heng, but one morning, he was stopped by Xue Rong, who came back from abroad.


    "Ashu, I found out about Du Heng."


    Yao Shu was about to go out, but he was surprised: "sister Xue, do you still remember this?"


    Xue Rong came back early in the morning with some morning dew in her hair. Yao Shu didn''t go out any more. He just took her to the yard and asked her family to prepare some food for Xue Rong.


    When they sat down, Yao Shu asked, "I haven''t seen you these days. Didn''t you say you went to contact the tailor master outside Beijing?"


    Xue Rong nodded: "we have already contacted each other. There are three masters in all, and they are now finishing up the work they are doing. They will be able to come when our ready-made shops open here. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "sister Xue is here. It really makes me feel better. If I do it by myself, I''m afraid it''s hard for this clothing shop to open up! "


    Xue Rong smiles, drinks a mouthful of fresh scented tea, and says to her, "I just met you before, and I thought that Ashu had a lot of ideas in your mind that no one else had ever thought of, and could turn these ideas into reality. I believe that even without me, you will be able to do what you want to do well."


    She had a gentle look, and her bright eyes were clearer than the sky in the distance.


    Yao Shu felt warm in his heart and said sincerely: "without sister Xue''s experienced tailors, my garment business would be very difficult. Sister Xue, you have helped me a lot. I don''t know how to thank you. "


    Xue Rong said with a smile: "the pattern and the style of clothes are not all your choice? Those masters have seen the things you gave them. They think they can do it and make money. So they promise to follow me to the capital. And whether it''s my credit or not, you and my sisters need not thank each other. "


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows and eyes curved: "it''s not just this thing. Thank you. I still have a lot to thank! "


    Since Xue Rong promised Yao Shu to come to Beijing to help her, she had written many letters before she came to Beijing, telling her the know-how and taboos of cloth and clothing business, not to mention running around and asking her friends to help her find a shop, sometimes more than Yao Shu.


    In Yao Shu''s heart, he was always very grateful for Xue Rong''s contribution.


    However, Xue Rong put down his tea cup and said seriously, "Ashu, it seems that thanks between our sisters is so strange. But you know, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t want to go to Beijing. I''m afraid I won''t know that brother Qian is still alive for the rest of my life, and I won''t know that the Xue family has been rehabilitated now, and I''ll see the friends left by the Xue family I will never be able to untie this knot by myself. "


    Seeing Xue Rong in a low mood, Yao Shu took her hand and said in a low voice, "sister Xue, I won''t say anything. We won''t thank each other. You''re right. It''s not an earth shaking event. What are we doing here


    Xue Rong laughed and said in a low voice: "indeed. What''s more, the past is over. Now both Xue and Xie have been rehabilitated, and brother Qian is still alive. I''m satisfied with everything. "


    Yao Shu''s eyes are slightly bent when he hears the words -


    if she didn''t know that Xue Rong''s brother-in-law had an engagement with Xie Qian, she would even like to put the two together.


    They understand each other and have a childhood friendship. It''s just fitting.


    Without waiting for her to think more, she heard Xue Rong say: "where are you chatting? I came to you today to talk about Du Heng. "


    Yao Shu asked: "sister Xue said that she found out about Du Zhen. What''s the matter?"


    Xue Rong straightened her face and said in a low voice: "that day, when you talked to sister Jiang and me about Du Juan, you mentioned that Du family handed over a common girl to answer the crime. Du Juan left the family. Then I knew there must be something hidden about this."


    Yao Shu was surprised: "sister Xue, are you going to investigate this?"


    Xue Rong said with a smile: "I''m not stupid! Brother Qian put this matter to the court and said that it was no longer a simple personal enmity. Seeing that you would not touch Du Heng any more, I would go to investigate her. Isn''t that causing trouble? "


    Yao Shu breathed a sigh of relief, lowered his voice and said, "I''m scared. Sister Xue, there''s someone behind Du Heng. You can''t move. Don''t interfere. "


    Xue Rong said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have discretion. Before I left Beijing a few days ago, I first met with my former friends. Later, I found out that the cloth shop we rented was owned by Du Heng. "


    Yao Shu could not help but be surprised: "is there such a coincidence?"


    Xue Rong nodded and said: "the location of the shop is too good. The owner originally wanted to do some small business and didn''t want to rent it out. But after Du Zhen saw it, she used some means to force the owner to submit..."


    Yao Shu Xiu eyebrow slowly wrinkled up and continued to listen to Xue Rong.


    Xue Rong then said, "although the homeowner''s family is not an official, but there are also some money and contacts, so he went to my friend and thought that he sold his house at a low price, but he refused to be so angry. It happened that we were looking for a shop. My friend made a witness and let us rent the shop at the normal price. "Yao Shu said, "sister Xue, I''d like to ask you more. Can Du Zhen still find the homeowner''s trouble now?"


    Xue Rong shook his head: "his house has been rented out, and I have the support of my friend behind him. Where can Du Zhen find his bad luck again? This is not coming to us? "


    Yao Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and then sighed, "I''m relieved. Just didn''t expect, Du Heng now lost the family protection, dare to do so without fear. I''m afraid it''s us who rent the shop. She thinks I''m trying to make trouble with her and fight the challenge arena! "


    Xue Rong said with a smile: "it was intentional, so what? If you can get angry with her, I''ll be happy. Such a tyrannical and vicious woman, I am very happy to see that she is not well off


    Yao Shu saw that Xue Rong was so jealous of evil, he could not help but also laughed: "sister Xue, don''t worry. Now we have such a feud, she has torn her face. I''m afraid that we will have to fight against each other in the future."


    Xue Rong''s red lips were hooked, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she said, "I have found out how many shops she has, what she does, and where she is. I''m afraid she''s too timid to make a fuss! As long as she dares to come, we will give her some color to see


    When Yao Shu saw her fighting spirit, he could not stand up and said, "well, you and I are not busy recently. Let''s have a good fight with her, and we should all be relieved."


    Xue Rong''s index finger gently touched Yao Shu''s forehead, and said angrily, "you girl, you are not long at all. Shopping malls are like battlefields. Do you still think people want to play with you? "


    "I don''t know why, sister Xue said with a smile? However, I feel that with sister Xue, I can rest assured. What''s more, after so many years of working as a young lady in the back house, Du Zhen can only make her mind work and use some unsophisticated means. She is really not a respectable opponent. "


    After reading the novel, she naturally understood that Du Heng, who was born again, has never been divorced from the limited vision of women in the back house.


    However, now Du''s trajectory has deviated from the description in the novel, and has gradually changed from the woman who still has principles in her heart and never takes the initiative to harm others to unscrupulous.


    Xue Rong chuckled and said to Yao Shu, "what you said is reasonable. However, these days, I still look after the children, and don''t let her seize the opportunity to hurt others


    Yao Shu repeatedly nodded: "thank you for reminding me. I will pay attention to it."


    Xue Rong also told a sentence: "Du Heng is a madman, and there is support behind her, which annoys her. I''m afraid that anything can be done."


    Yao Shu straightened his face and said, "sister Xue is right. I''ll talk to him about it when he comes back


    Xue Rong was relieved.


    If not for Xue boss to remind, Yao Shu really forgot, now Du Heng and Meng Qing secretly collude, Meng Qing are willing to exonerate her, I''m afraid there will be a lot of contact.


    It''s just that this matter is divorced from the plot of the novel, and Yao Shu can only surmise that Du Heng has some resources or information of previous lives that can be exchanged with Meng Qing.


    She should be on guard against those who seek skin from the tiger


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    The restaurant business is on the right track. Yao Shu doesn''t go much.


    Her usual main energy was still on the new cloth shop.


    Similar to the cloth shop in the bronze Town, the Yaoji cloth shop in the capital still retains its former style.


    The decoration in the shop is simple and generous, and the cloth is neatly arranged on the counter according to the material and price, so that the guests can see the material at a glance and touch it by hand to see whether they like it or not.


    In addition to the way he has been doing business, Yao Shu also added a lot of new ideas. Once and twice, the business of the cloth shop has been continuously flowing, and the income has never been less.


    On this day, when Yao Shu arrived at the shop, he saw the bookkeeper in charge of the bookkeeper of the cloth shop holding the account book and respectfully came to her and said that he would report the situation.


    Yao Shu politely gave up his seat and added tea to the old man.


    The cashier stroked his gray beard and said sincerely, "I''ve been in the shop for most of my life. I''ve never seen the business of our cloth shop so good. The owner has vision and courage, which really makes us people admire him


    Yao Shu laughed and said modestly, "you are welcome. It''s also our blessing to invite you and manager Wu to work in the shop. "


    Mr. Zhang, surnamed Deng, is an old acquaintance with shopkeeper Wu and has been a partner for many years. These two people still rely on Xue Rong''s contacts and work in kenlai cloth shop.


    They were just entrusted by others to put their business on the right track. At that time, they would be able to retire after what they said. It was worthwhile for others to ask themselves to come here.


    Who would have thought that since the opening of the cloth shop after the Dragon Boat Festival, this business has not been broken, and it really opened the eyes of the two old people.


    "I don''t mean to say something nice on purpose. It''s really the idea of the owner. It''s too novel. Other departments say that we have a membership system. How did the owner come up with it?"


    Yao Shu smile, did not answer the question: "Mr. Deng feels that the business in the store is booming, how much credit does the membership system we implement?"


    The cashier pondered for a moment and then said, "in my humble opinion, at least one or two percent of them are brought by the idea of the owner."


    Yao Shu''s delicate eyebrows and eyes slightly bent. He said in a warm voice, "I''m relieved to hear what Mr. Deng said. If a shop only relies on novel models to attract customers, it will not go far. Our membership system is just icing on the cake. It is only useful if the shop itself is well done. "


    Deng said with a smile: "that''s the truth! Most of the cloth in the shop is from the south. I don''t know about it, but I''ve heard from manager Wu that it''s the cloth that sells best and makes the most money. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "big brother just talked about it two days ago. At the end of this month, he will have to go to the south again to find out which fabrics are selling well in the warehouse."


    The treasurer heard his speech and laughed but did not speak.


    Although he has cooperated with manager Wu for many years, he does not care about the specific affairs in the shop.


    Compared with what kind of cloth is most popular in the shop and how to manage it, he thinks the accounts are more interesting.


    Yao Shu saw out his meaning, then asked with a smile: "you just said you want to check accounts with me?"


    Mr. Deng nodded and said, "according to my usual experience, it would be enough if the accounts were paired with the Treasury in January. It''s just that our shop has recently opened and the business has been very good. In addition to the many concessions our owners have promised, the account will naturally be more complicated and more complicated. "


    Yao Shu added tea to Deng and said politely, "thank you. Because of the preferential activities, the account is really complicated. If you are young and inexperienced, you should be dizzy these days. "


    Mr. accountant received the tea from Yao Shu and said with a smile, "my boss is very kind. Since I have promised to do it, I will certainly satisfy my boss. "


    With that, he turned the two account books in his hand and opened them towards Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu took over the account books in the hands of Deng and began to take a close look.


    The two account books, one thin, the other thick and the other thin, can be seen at a glance. They are just the records of cloth delivery made by the warehouse, which simply lists the types, numbers and prices, and the final number is the handwriting of Mr. Deng.


    The thick one, on the other hand, closely records the daily sales in the shop. It clearly contains many contents, which can be sorted out by categories, so that Yao Shu, who doesn''t care about the accounts, can see clearly.


    Yao Shu looked at it two times, then praised it sincerely: "Mr. Deng''s ability to make accounts is really admirable."


    Old Deng said with a smile: "I''ve spent most of my life making accounts. Can I still make it clear? Even if it is more complicated, it can also be simplified, leaving the most useful context. "


    Then he took out two thick pamphlets and said with a smile to Yao Shu, "look, this is the first pamphlet."


    Yao Shu took a look at it and saw that the book recorded the cloth, the selling price, the original price, and even the people who bought it. She knew that this should be Mr. Deng''s account book before he simplified it.


    If the three kinds of books are complete, no one will be able to do anything and show how many things he has done in front of his boss. Yao Shu nodded secretly - this old Deng really has two brushes.It''s very convenient to talk to smart people. In a few words, Mr. accountant said that the recent income and profits of the shop were almost the same. Compared with the account books, Yao Shu could easily have a clear idea.


    She looked at the account book, and though she didn''t say anything, she was secretly surprised.


    The business in the shop is good these days. I didn''t expect that so much money was put into the account? It''s only ten days. We''ve sold the cloth from Qingtong town for two months, and the profit is considerable.


    Seeing that Yao Shu had finished reading the simplified account book, Deng Lao didn''t mean to take up the abacus to check accounts. Instead, he began to look through the daily sales records and knew what she meant.


    He said with a smile: "the owner has also looked at it, and it is the same to take it back and check it around. Shall I call Lao Wu? "


    Yao Shuke politely said, "my sister-in-law is more proficient in this aspect than I am. I''d like to show her the account books. Thank you


    Mr. accountant took his staff, and soon called manager Wu.


    Manager Wu and Mr. Deng are about the same age, but their faces are younger than him. When dealing with guests all the year round, Xu has a smile on his face. Even the wrinkles around his eyes are deeper than those of Deng.


    Seeing that Yao Shu was looking through the account books, he said with a smile, "master, did old Deng come to you just now?"


    Yao Shu stood up and politely asked manager Wu to sit down. Then he said with a smile, "I just told Mr. Deng that I would hand over the accounts of the cloth shop to my sister-in-law in the future. Today I still want to see which one of our fabrics sells best and which one is the most profitable. "


    Seeing Yao Shu talking about this, shopkeeper Wu laughed and said, "you really can only ask me about this - it''s not my old man''s boasting, but what kind of cloth is sold in this shop today, how much is taken from the warehouse, and which is the most popular one. All of them are recorded in this head, which is clearer than the account books."


    Then he ordered his sideburns, and his smile did not fade.


    Yao Shu smell speech, Curved Eyebrow Eye way: "since so, simply I don''t see, still inferior to listen to you to say of convenience."


    Manager Wu told Yao Shu, "the boss has seen the income and profit of our shop. The best business is the day when it opened. There is a discount for every kind of fabric, which adds up to the profit. "


    He held out his hand and compared it to a seven. Yao Shu took a look at Deng''s account and clearly stated that the first day''s profit was 700 Liang silver.


    Shopkeeper Wu said with a smile, "we are a small shop. It''s not too much to say that we advance every day for gold."


    Yao Shu smiles and signals to manager Wu to go on.


    "As for which fabrics sell best, I think I''ve seen them in the shop these days, or the fabrics that come in from the south are the most popular. And the biggest profit is the silk from the South... "


    Yao Shu nodded and asked, "what about other fabrics?"


    Shopkeeper Wu quickly said, "although other fabrics do not account for the majority, there are also many customers who need them. After all, not all the guests are wealthy families. There are many ordinary families in the west of our city who need good and cheap goods. Besides, the servants of the rich families are not provided with silk. "


    Yao Shu compared the account books and chatted with manager Wu for a long time, until he had a clear idea of the sale of various kinds of cloth in the shop and had a clear idea of the profit point.


    When manager Wu finished, Yao Shu sat at the table and thought for a moment. He also had a number of ideas about the future development direction of the cloth shop


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    For the development of the cloth shop, Yao Shu had a plan in mind, but he still wanted to hear the views of manager Wu.


    She put down her account book and said with a smile, "Mr. Wu has been working hard these days. The shop is busy with all kinds of things. You are responsible for the delivery and sale of cloth. When the business of the cloth shop is on the right track, my elder brother and I will invite Mr. Wu and Mr. Deng to have a good meal at home. "


    Shopkeeper Wu waved his hand and said, "it''s very kind of you to say that! Lao Deng and I are busy working in the shop, not because of the trust and value of the owner? What''s more, the business of our cloth shop is booming. Outsiders are eager to come in and learn how to do business from their owners. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "you are welcome. I''m young and far less experienced than you. Now there are still a lot of stocks in the warehouse. What do you think we should do next? "


    Shopkeeper Wu is not an expert. These days he has seen it clearly -


    although Yao Feng is the owner of Yaoji Buzhuang in name, Yao Shu is actually in charge.


    How can she not have a success in her mind when she can start her business?


    In addition, Yao Shu has been in the shop these days and has so many effective ideas that she has already planned the way of the cloth shop.


    Now this question is just a test of him. I also want to see if their ideas are consistent.


    Thanks to shopkeeper Wu''s thinking a lot about it these days, Yao Shu can now talk with a lot of words: "in my opinion, the most popular fabric in our shop is the silk and satin with novel patterns in the south. This piece can never be relaxed."


    Yao Shu nodded slightly and motioned him to continue.


    Seeing that the owner didn''t show much, manager Wu then said, "but even so, we have to do the business of ordinary cloth, and we need to continue to do it at a better price..."


    If ordinary people listen to it, they will only feel that manager Wu is practicing Taiji, saying the same as not saying.


    But Yao Shu knew that manager Wu and Mr. Deng were both capable. She only listened to manager Wu patiently.


    Sure enough, shopkeeper Wu soon said the key point: "and ordinary cloth can lower the price, which can also give most people a feeling that the materials of Yaoji cloth shop are good in appearance and low in price. In this way, the goods coming in from the South can earn a little bit in terms of price, and the customers won''t think that we are selling too much. "


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile: "the shopkeeper''s mind is really smart, longer than we think."


    Manager Wu received such a compliment, without any unnecessary expression, and still said with a smile: "the boss is joking. There is another layer, I think, should be able to touch the owner''s heart


    Yao Shu, aroused by his curiosity, raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh? What about the shopkeeper? "


    Manager Wu took a sip of tea and said, "now that the owner has become a member system, he is willing to let the profits go out, just to let these guests recognize our Yaoji cloth shop. Most of these guests have the same amount of money at home. In addition to the silks and satins they usually use, there are also a lot of servants at home -- "


    just now, shopkeeper Wu mentioned that the servants'' clothes were mostly made of ordinary cloth. Yao Shu nodded, indicating that he would go on.


    Shopkeeper Wu said with a smile: "the owner may not know. This rich family seems to be in charge of it. Wherever you want to go, you will be there. But in fact, given enough benefits to the servants, who would not say more good words in front of the master? "


    Yao Shu immediately understood manager Wu''s meaning and said with a smile, "there is such a truth. I''ve been taught."


    Shopkeeper Wu has been doing business for most of his life. Naturally, he has a lot of real things in his heart. Today, I happened to chat with Yao Shu, and I just told him all at once.


    Although Yao Shu knows a lot of modern sales skills, what she lacks is precisely the experienced and market savvy person like manager Wu.


    As soon as they fell in love with each other, they chatted and time passed for a long time.


    When ash came to call Yao Shu home for dinner, she found that it was already noon.


    After talking for so long, both of them are satisfied and happy, and even hate to see each other too late.


    Shopkeeper Wu stood up and said with a smile: "today, I had such a good chat with my boss. I just know that there are people who are naturally intelligent and bold in business! No wonder the owners can do it. "


    Yao Shu chuckled modestly and said politely, "Mr. Wu, you are joking. Compared with you, I have more to learn. "


    She said goodbye to shopkeeper Wu, took ash''s hand, picked up the account book on the table, and was ready to go home.


    The little girl politely said to shopkeeper Wu, "see you later, grandfather."


    Manager Wu waved his hand with a smile.


    Along the way, a Si volunteered to take the account book for Yao Shu. Seeing his mother''s relaxed face, he asked, "a Niang is in a good mood. What happened?"


    Yao Shu touched his daughter''s head with a smile, and looked at her white and tender face showing a healthy ruddy. He felt very comfortable in his heart and said, "the cloth shop has made money. Do you think Aung should be happy?"


    Ah Si also laughed, jumped forward a few steps, happy way: "of course! I''m also happy for Aung! Others say that my mother can do business. I will be as powerful as my mother in the future! do business! Make a lot of moneyYao Shu took his daughter''s hand with a smile, and said in a warm voice, "well, well, in the future, as will do business and make a lot of money."


    The little girl "giggled" to laugh, while a good strange way: "is the account book in my hand? Can you teach me how to look at it


    Seeing that the little girl was really interested in doing business, Yao Shu would not brush the child''s mind, so he nodded and said, "what do you want to learn, my aunt will teach you anything. Besides, your two aunts are very smart. In the future, as will be interested, you can follow them. "


    The little girl nodded heavily.


    On their way home, Yao Shu asked, "why does Er Bao want to learn business so much?"


    As a matter of course, "I want to make money, of course."


    Yao Shu asked again, "we are rich now, and we can''t afford to spend less on food and clothing. When you and your brother grow up in the future, my mother will make more money for you. What''s more, business is not only a waste of brain, but also very tired physically. In this case, will Er Bao continue to make money? "


    Ace never thought about this question. Seeing her mother asking this question, she could not help blinking and thinking.


    After a while, the little girl whispered: "tired, then tired, who is not tired? What''s more, the money made by my mother is her. Besides, who cares about the money? "


    Yao Shu chuckled.


    Listen to ace then said: "Aung, I want to do a lot of things, all want silver."


    Yao Shu usually likes to chat with children and listen to their lovely and strange thoughts. Hearing this, he asked, "what do you want to do with ER Bao, so you need money?"


    Ah Si gave a sound, raised his face, looked at Yao Shu and said, "it''s a lot of silver. The first one is the body of brother Teng. When I make money in the future, I will invite the best famous doctor in the world. When brother Teng is well, I will let him eat seafood and eggplant with chicken flavor. "


    Teng''er has been in poor health and needs to avoid eating many times, which is a pity in his heart.


    But her mouth "chicken flavor eggplant", let Yao Shu for a time a little confused.


    "What eggplant?" She thought she didn''t hear clearly and asked again.


    Who ever thought that a Si was even more surprised than Yao Shu: "a Niang, you said it to me! At that time, we were still at grandparents'' home, and you just had a brother. When we left Linjia village, you said to my brother and me that eggplant eaten by rich families is stewed with chicken, so eggplant tastes like chicken... "


    Yao Shu suddenly realized.


    On that day, she did say a lot to the children, but she didn''t remember it. She wanted to come to the "chicken flavored eggplant" to talk about the most luxurious scene of Jia''s banquet in a dream of Red Mansions.


    She forced herself to smile, feeling that her stomach was going to suffer: "yes, what Er Bao said is. There are all kinds of delicious food. When you make money, you will give it to brother Teng. "


    Ah Si nodded seriously and began to think about his future.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    After the Dragon Boat Festival, things are busy, and the adoption of three treasures is also on the agenda.


    Because Lin radial and Yao Shu had already separated their families from their hometown with their children, they did not need to inform the Lin family. Instead, they set up a table of wine in Xie''s house, invited Yao''s relatives and other friends, and formally adopted the three treasures to Xie''s family.


    From then on, the name "Linshen" became "Xie Shen".


    But in the eyes of children, there is no change. Xie Qian is very busy these days. He sleeps in the palace for several days. Even a Zhi''s classes are stopped. Yi Sanbao still lives in Yao''s family with his brothers and sisters.


    They often talked about the affairs of the Imperial Palace and the Imperial Palace, but they knew less about the affairs of the Imperial Palace and the imperial palace. Yao Shu had a restaurant in his hand. From the conversation of the guests, he clearly felt that the imperial court was going to make a big move these days.


    She spent the whole day in the restaurant. She went home for dinner in the evening. When the children were all asleep, she lit an oil lamp at the table and untied it with the nine links that ACE usually played.


    Solution solution, her mind gradually drift away, the movement of the hand also stopped.


    I don''t know how long later, the door "creak" was pushed open, Yao Shu suddenly recalled, found that Lin radial stepping on the moonlight, came in from the door.


    Seeing Yao Shu sitting at the table, he was surprised: "it''s late at night, why haven''t you slept?"


    Yao Shu looked at him quietly. The man who had been sleeping with her for so long, every line on his face and every detail of his facial features were familiar to her.


    In the cold moonlight and warm candlelight at the junction, his handsome face, the expression showed a particularly gentle.


    Yao Shu reluctantly smile, way: "daytime sleeps much, is not sleepy now."


    Lin Du was silent for a moment. He came to Yao Shu and touched her hair with his right hand: "I''ll sit with you for a while."


    Instead of sitting down, he stood beside Yao Shu and asked her to lean her head on himself.


    There was silence between them.


    The man''s body hot meaning continuously spreads, Yao Shu sniffs the nose tip familiar flavor, for a time some throat sends astringent.


    She put her hands around the man''s thin and powerful waist and buried her face in his arms.


    After a while, his voice was a little hoarse, and he asked her in a low voice, "Ashu, have you heard all about it?"


    Yao Shu''s face was hidden in Lin radial''s arms, so he didn''t try to cover up his sadness. He murmured: "the news is spreading all over the capital. Of course I heard about it. Some said that the northwest had already started fighting, some said that the imperial court would send the princess to make a marriage, and some said that the general would leave these days No one can tell exactly what it is. "


    Lin radial''s warm palms covered Yao Shu''s hair, which had been stripped of her hairpin, and stroked it gently along her silky black hair.


    The man whispered, "it''s not that serious. However, there are some troubles in the northwest, and they want some money and food. "


    Yao Shu raised his head and looked at Lin radial: "don''t you say that there won''t be a war at the border in recent years? What''s wrong again? "


    Lin radial''s deep eyes reflected the candle light, as if the starry sky was as wide as the sky, but it was much warmer than the cold star.


    He comforted Yao Shu in a low voice: "our spies have come back with news. The situation is not bad. There was chaos within the Turks, the leaders were assassinated, and many people died in the change of power. Now it is the second prince of Turks, who has always been the main fighting faction. He has a lot of ambition. He just opens his mouth to money, grain and gold and silver. In fact, he wants to stir up the border war. "


    Yao Shu''s loosened arm suddenly tightened and hugged him tightly.


    Lin''s voice was still so deep and pleasant: "Ashu, this is the border. It''s normal to stop and stop."


    She didn''t speak.


    He said: "now the situation in the court is very tense. The emperor has no son. Since the imperial concubine left, all the people in the former court want to put people into the palace. The aristocratic family is intertwined. He puts pressure on the emperor. He can''t hold on for long. If your majesty withdraws at this time, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles in the future. "


    Yao Shu''s voice was stuffy: "so you have to go to war and make military achievements, or stand on the court to help him resist pressure?"


    Most of the real power in the imperial court was in the hands of aristocratic families, and these people had different minds. Jiang Ning was concerned about the border, and did not care who was sitting on the Dragon chair. Only Xie Qian was the emperor''s confidant.


    But in addition to Xie Qian''s high position, Lin Du and Yao Chao have not yet grown up, not to mention those who have just won the imperial examinations in the Imperial Academy, who are still students and can not shoulder the important task.


    With Yao Shu''s question, he has already reached the point.


    Lin radial was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "Ashu. The first son of the emperor can not be the influence of any aristocratic family. Besides, even if it wasn''t for the emperor, I couldn''t stay out of the border war. "


    Yao Shu did not speak or move.


    After a long time, Lin radial gently opened her, and saw that pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, now has become a red.


    The man panicked for a moment: "ash, what''s the matter, don''t cry..."


    She rubbed tears from the bottom of her eyes to Lin radial''s body. Then she raised her head and said with a smile, "you are wrong. Where did I cry?"Lin radial naturally knew Yao Shu''s mind. She didn''t want to go to the battlefield on her own, but --


    "now, not only your majesty needs me, but also the border crossings need me. Ashu, do you understand that, right?"


    Yao Shu bit his lower lip and did not speak.


    Her eyes twinkle with emotion, clearly said, if I need you, the children also need you, you will go?


    But she didn''t ask.


    "I won''t let you get into a dilemma," Yao said, looking into Lin radial''s eyes. "However, you have to promise me one thing."


    "Ah Shu, say it," Lin said seriously


    Yao Shu grabs Lin radial''s clothes with both hands unconsciously. Peach blossom''s eyes flashed past and quickly pressed down.


    She whispered, "you promise me that you will come back safe - I and the children will wait for your safe return."


    Lin radial took the corner of his mouth and laughed: "don''t worry, it will be safe. What''s more, the war has not yet started, and there is still some time to go before the war. There is no need to worry too early. "


    Yao Shu sighed. He couldn''t get rid of the trouble in his heart, but he didn''t want to add a burden to Lin radial.


    She said stiffly, "if you don''t go today, it''s time to go tomorrow. Isn''t it a quick thing to go to war? "


    Lin radial rubbed Yao Shu''s hair and said in her ear, "OK. Don''t worry, huh? How are the restaurants and cloth shops doing these days


    Yao Shu nodded, looked at the children who were asleep behind him, and said in a soft voice: "everything is OK. But there is one thing... "


    Lin Du sat down and began to listen to Yao Shu.


    She glanced at him as if to say it.


    "What''s the matter? Well? "


    Yao Shu laughed, shook his head and said, "forget it, it''s not an important thing. I''ll handle it myself."


    She wanted to talk about Du Juan''s coming to the cloth shop a few days ago, but the tired look between Lin''s eyebrows and eyes still made her feel distressed and refused to worry about him any more.


    Lin radial seriously looked at Yao Shu''s look, and saw that she really didn''t want to say anything, so he said, "OK."


    Yao Shu gently hugged his waist and said in a low voice, "well, have a rest early. Do you want to go to the Palace tomorrow morning? "


    The man yawned and nodded: "go and replace the second brother. In recent days, the northwest is in chaos, and the court is also in a row. Fortunately, the harem is still clean, and my second brother and I have less pressure. "


    Lin radial''s time to go home is getting later and later these days. Yao Shu often sees his tired appearance, and no matter how much trouble he has, he won''t tell him.


    She murmured, stretched out her fingers, rubbed Lin''s eyebrows, and said, "if it''s too late, stay in the palace. Isn''t the second brother and uncle like this? "


    Lin radial closed his eyes and felt her cool fingertips pressing his brow which had not been calmed down these days, even his breathing slowed down slowly.


    I don''t know how long, he suddenly came back to find himself sitting asleep.


    Seeing Yao Shu still at his side, Lin radial said in a hoarse voice, "Ashu, I''m sorry, I''m too tired. Are you sleepy? Go to sleep. "


    Her hairpin ring faded under the light, and her pretty face was more and more gentle and moving.


    She said with a smile, "if I''m tired and sleepy in the day, I''ll go home and have a rest. It''s not bad for this moment. It''s you who should always keep your spirits up when you are on duty. I just hope you have a little more rest... "


    Then Yao Shu pulled Lin radial up and prepared the water for washing when he changed his clothes.


    Obviously, they are very ordinary to get along with each other, but they feel that if they can go through the rest of their lives like this, they will be happy


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    The next day after Lin radial talked with Yao Shu about the situation in the northwest, there was a big change in the court.


    News came from the border that the second prince, who was newly succeeded by the Turks, washed out the different parties in the clan, and then led the clansmen to invade the border.


    When the soldiers saw that the enemy was coming, they had to send people to report to the court.


    As soon as the report was finished, general Jiang Ning stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "I beg your majesty to fight in the northwest."


    Before the emperor spoke, the three generals came out again and said with one voice, "I''d like to fight in the northwest, too!"


    Jinluan hall was built to be magnificent and tall. Now these people''s voices are so loud that the empty place in the hall has an echo, which adds a kind of impassioned enthusiasm to people.


    In this way, except for the general Jiang Ning brought back from the northwest, the rest of the court remained unmoved.


    The emperor''s face was hard to distinguish between joy and anger. He asked, "the general thinks that the court should fight at this time?"


    Jiang Ning looked resolute and respectfully said: "the Turks attacked me in a large scale last year, and attacked four cities in half a month. He led the soldiers in Northwest China to beat the Turks out of the border for a year. If the imperial court does not prepare as soon as possible and wait for the Huns to boost their morale, the people will be displaced again. "


    Du Zhong, the Minister of Hubu, frowned and said, "I think general Jiang Ning''s words are not true. No one denies that the Huns are brave and good at fighting. But our officers and men of Dayan are not vegetarian. They may not be able to guard the border pass for more than a month? Emperor, war requires money. How can the court come up with so much money? "


    All the members of the Ministry of household agreed: "what Mr. Du said is very true. In recent years, taxes have been reduced for farmers, and the State Treasury has limited money and grain. "


    "Moreover, it costs too much at one stroke, and the people will suffer in the coming year."


    "If we can not fight, of course it is the best..."


    The Minister of the Ministry of the Ministry of the Ministry of the people''s Republic of China had a lot of discussions and nodded in agreement with other civil servants.


    For a time, anti war rhetoric prevailed in the court, and the din in the Jinluan hall was mostly critical of the disaster brought to the people by the war. All the generals were silent, especially Jiang Ning and others.


    The emperor frowned and did not make a statement.


    Xie Qian, the head of Wen Chen, also stood with his hands down, silent.


    Until the civil servants said more and more impassioned, some military generals finally couldn''t listen to it. They stood up and said, "war is a waste of people and money, but you should make sure that it''s not our big Yan who wants to fight, it''s Xiongnu who is coming! How come it seems that the soldiers who bravely killed the enemy at the border have become the culprits of the imperial court? "


    The most noisy people in the ceremony Department frowned and objected: "if the Huns come to declare war, do we have to fight? Can they get in behind closed doors? No matter how bad it is, it''s a good way to get married... "


    The general''s eyes glared and said angrily, "if we didn''t fight, we''d give in first?"


    "Winning or losing is just something your generals value. Compared with the common people, it''s not worth mentioning! Give Xiongnu a good title, and then allocate some silk and satin to send off the group of foreigners. This is what all dynasties have done. Why can''t I do it? "


    The Ministry of rites nodded one after another.


    Another person complained: "the court has just had a few months of stability, and it is going to fight again. Let me see, this war is all caused by you militant elements


    As soon as he said this, he offended all the generals in the palace of Jinluan, and even some of the officials frowned.


    As the quarrels between the two sides become louder and louder, the hall is as noisy as the Beijing food market.


    Xie Qian stood alone, as if the noise around him had nothing to do with him.


    Looking at Xie Qian''s calm appearance, the emperor at the head also slowly dispelled the restless mood.


    He raised his hand and motioned father-in-law to open his mouth.


    Duke Da said in a loud voice, "gentlemen! Adults should also pay attention to the way they discuss business in the early morning. Don''t lose their manners in front of the imperial court! "


    The courtiers quarreled with each other. Naturally, their voices could not be controlled. You came and I went a little higher.


    At this time, listening to his father-in-law''s words, and looking at the emperor''s cold look, they all converged.


    When the noise in the hall went down, the emperor began to speak slowly: "what? Is it over? "


    The young emperor''s voice was low, and his face seemed to be angry. People all bowed their heads and refused to be the outstanding bird at this time.


    But Jiang Ning did not fear the emperor''s cold look. He said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, I insist on my opinion that the northwest should fight and fight quickly to fight back the Hun''s resurgence."


    Du Zhongyang said: "general! On that day, the northwest army went out and spent three years of harvest from the national treasury. What you can say is to ensure the stability of our frontier for three years! Now it''s less than a year, and there''s going to be another war? "


    The emperor frowned. Although Duzhong was a member of the aristocratic family, this sentence came to the point.


    Now the Treasury, not to mention full, will almost be enough to spend.


    If not, he would not have hesitated. He would have supported the fight as early as Jiang Ning''s first appearance.Faced with the query from the Ministry of housing, Jiang Ningsheng''s line did not change, and he still said calmly: "Xiongnu is a grass people who drink blood and have gone through blood washing again. They can''t compare with our big swallow in terms of money and grain. Now that the Huns dare to invade when they are weak, it is also certain that our Dayan will not fight again. If we send off the Xiongnu with a reward and raise them well, we will have endless troubles in the future. "


    Although the Secretary of the Ministry of war was also a descendant of a noble family, he turned to Jiang Ning and seconded: "to your majesty, what the general said is very true. I should not do such a loss making business. Now the Ministry of accounts insists on fighting against the war, and the Ministry of rites wants to use diplomatic means to solve the border problem. In my opinion, it is a manifestation of bad intentions. "


    Du Zhong frowned: "Lord Lu, you should have a basis for what you say..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the Emperor: "enough! Is the hall where you quarrel? "


    Seeing that the emperor was angry, all the people held their breath and stopped talking.


    The emperor frowned and asked, "how long can the State Treasury support the northwest army?"


    Seeing that the emperor was inclined to fight, Eucommia had to reply: "Your Majesty, it''s enough for soldiers to chew for half a year."


    After that, Du Zhong added: "if you don''t fight a war, but appease them by means of money, grain and other means, the cost is only one or two tenths of the cost of the war, and the people can support them again..."


    The emperor at the head had no words, and the palace fell into silence for a moment.


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian, who had been silent since the beginning, and said, "what did Xie Aiqing think?"


    Most of the literati fought against the war, and their ideas were similar to those of Du Zhong, the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, but they thought that the cost of going to war was too high to be worth it.


    Instead of standing with the civil servants, Xie Qian said to the first emperor: "Lord Du calculated that it was only for soldiers in the northwest to chew for half a year, which saved enough money for the imperial court and the palace, and deducted part of the money and food reserved by the imperial court for disaster relief. I think it is up to the emperor to save food and food from the top to the bottom, and to increase taxes, open up sources and cut down expenditure, and support the frontier with the strength of the whole country. "


    At the end of his words, someone immediately scolded him: "ridiculous! How can the emperor''s food be shortened


    However, Xie Qian''s remarks made the emperor''s heart suddenly brighten -


    he recalled that when he was a child, he and the first Prince were listening to Taifu''s lectures in the study. Taifu asked questions that were very similar to today''s scenes, and Xie Qian answered them in this way.


    At that time, the first Prince still shook his head with a smile, saying that the first one was made by the emperor, which was a great disrespect.


    Xie Qian shook his head obstinately, and said such a sentence -


    "if I can''t make clear the monarch, I''d rather resign and stay at home, rather than go in and out of the court."


    Recalling the past, the emperor couldn''t help laughing in the court: "Xie Aiqing is indeed Xie Aiqing! I don''t think it''s inappropriate for me to save food and set an example for the people. "


    The monarch and the minister look at each other, then they all understand the meaning of each other''s eyes.


    When the emperor finished, he took another look at Eucommia ulmoides and said, "you are the Secretary of the Ministry of accounts. You can''t think of any ideas. You can only say that you have no money. What''s the use of this secretary?"


    Seeing the emperor, the other courtiers took Xie Qian''s side wholeheartedly, and they could not raise any other words to oppose him except to refute them by saying "unreasonable".


    Jiang Ning''s expedition was settled.


    But he was hesitating. Lin radial, who was a bodyguard in front of the Imperial Palace, was going to go


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    With Xie Qian''s support, Jiang Ning quickly set out from the capital with the original northwest generals and rushed back to the border.


    When the emperor expressed his dissatisfaction with eucommia ulmoides, he had to harden his head and prepare food for the border officers and soldiers.


    These days, when the frontier passes the memorials one by one, few people ask for money and food, but they talk about the lack of iron.


    The emperor retired from the early Dynasty and stopped Xie Qian.


    "Ai Qing, you have a good idea. Duzhong has prepared enough food and rates these days, but the border has started to lack iron wares. What can we do?"


    Xie Qian frowned and asked, "it''s dry in the northwest. Most of the irons are not easy to rust. Why are they so damaged that they begin to ask the imperial court for weapons?"


    The emperor sighed: "Ai Qing doesn''t know something The northwest is good. It was three years ago when the imperial court used weapons. "


    Indeed, Xie Qian did not say anything more.


    The imperial court firmly held the power of salt and iron mining in its hands. In addition to the weapons necessary in wartime, it was very strict on weekdays. Even Jiang Ning was in a detached position in the imperial court, and never asked for weapons beyond his duty to the northwest army.


    The Emperor didn''t think that it was easy for the northwest army to realize how difficult it was after reading the distribution records of iron wares submitted by the Ministry of war.


    The barracks nearby will need to change a batch of iron weapons at most two years, but the northwest army, apart from the losses in the war, has carried on for three years without asking the imperial court for a knife and a gun.


    Seeing that he had spent a lot of heart on fighting for the northwest these days, Xie Qian only said in a slow voice: "it is not necessary for the emperor to do all the small things by himself. Although the Secretary of the Ministry of war is also one of the forces of the aristocratic family, it is one of the six departments. Why does the emperor not use it? "


    The emperor glanced at Xie Qian and said, "you asked Lin radial to remind me a few days ago that Luhua, the son of the Secretary of the Ministry of war, and Mengqing were very close to each other. How could you persuade me to use his father today?"


    Xie Qian shook his head: "preparedness is one thing, employing people is another. Lord Lu really has the ability. Otherwise, he would not have been the Secretary of the Ministry of war for so many years. If the emperor abandoned the whole military department because of the relationship between Luhua and xiaowangye, he would have given up eating because of choking. "


    The emperor paused and muttered: "it''s you who remind me not to use it. Now it''s you who say I give up eating because of choking. There''s always a reason for Aiqing."


    As they were talking, Duke Da came in quietly from the gate of the hall. While the emperor was looking at the memorial, he asked with a smile, "Your Majesty, beauty Xu has brought us soup. Are you


    The emperor frowned. On weekdays, he didn''t like the concubines in the harem coming to make fun of him when he was in office. Even the concubine Li, who was good at making soup, knew how to avoid disturbing her at this time.


    He just wanted to scold father-in-law, but he came back to himself: "you just said, who is it?"


    Father in law''s voice was not high or low, only repeated once: "back to the emperor, it''s Xu Meiren."


    The emperor subconsciously took a look at Xie Qian and said to Dagong, "let her bring it in."


    This beauty Xu was sent by Xie Qian. She used to be a maid in Xie''s house.


    Because of his surname Xu, he was granted a talent when he entered the palace, and gradually rose to a beauty after he went to bed.


    Duke Da respectfully went out of the hall to call for someone. The emperor lowered his head and began to deal with the memorial on the case.


    When the beauty Xu came in with the tray, the emperor did not raise his head, but raised his hand to signal her to put the things aside.


    The hall was quiet for a moment.


    Da Gonggong has been following the emperor for many years, and his ability of observing words and expressions has long been perfected.


    Now seeing the emperor clearly looking at the memorial, but his eyes did not move, we can see that he had already begun to travel in the sky, and did not know what he was thinking.


    Da Gonggong said with a smile: "emperor, this soup can really arouse the slave''s greedy insects, and smell the fragrance from afar. We can see the heart of beauty Xu. "


    The emperor raised his eyes and looked at the woman standing by quietly, without speaking.


    At this time, he noticed that there were two porcelain bowls in the tray that Xu Meiren brought up.


    "I''ll give you a bowl first." The emperor said lightly.


    Xu Meiren''s voice should be.


    Xie Qian was originally drooping his eyes. Hearing the words, he raised his head and glanced at the expression on the emperor''s face, and his sword eyebrows were slowly frowning.


    When Xu Meiren finished the soup and brought it to Xie Qian, the man said, "thank you, madam."


    Her slender fingers may have been scalded by the porcelain bowl, and her fingertips trembled slightly. She only dropped her eyes and did not speak.


    The soup was really good. After drinking a bowl of it, Xie Qian handed it to Duke DA and said to the emperor, "emperor, if you have nothing to do, please leave."


    The emperor stopped him and asked something else as if nothing had happened: "how about Xu Meiren''s soup?"


    Xie Qian said in a light voice: "fair."


    The emperor laughed: "Aiqing thinks it''s good, it''s good. Xu Meiren is not bad. She was promoted to be a noble person. "


    Xu Meiren knelt down and said, "thank you, Emperor."


    Mr. Da didn''t really understand such a play.


    If the emperor had a grudge against the origin of beauty Xu, he would not have been promoted to the position of beauty Xu because of Xie Qian''s words. But if he said that he didn''t care, it was obvious that he had some temper.Da Gonggong sighed in his heart that the emperor''s mind, as long as it is related to Xie, must be incomprehensible to others.


    Xie Qian wanted to leave, but he was left by the emperor. On the contrary, Xu Guiren and Da Gonggong, who had just been promoted, were sent out of the palace.


    For a moment, only the emperor and Xie Qian were left in the hall.


    The emperor said with a smile: "since he entered the palace, he has not had any contact with Xie''s house. On weekdays, he has never had any contact with Lin radial, the imperial bodyguard. Did Ai Qing choose such a person to send to the palace


    Xie Qian said in a low voice: "since you have left Xie Fu, you are no longer a member of Xie Fu. Now Xu GUI Ren is the emperor''s concubines, and I dare not transgress. "


    The emperor then said, "when I hear that you have come to the palace and sent me a bowl of soup, I feel that this gentleman Xu is a good woman for his old love."


    Xie Qian didn''t understand his intention, and his sword eyebrows frowned slightly. He said frankly, "the emperor''s generals and ministers are staying, so they want to discuss with his ministers how about the concubines in his Majesty''s harem?"


    The emperor definitely looked at Xie Qian for a while, and saw that the expression on his face was as calm as usual. He suddenly laughed.


    He shook his head and said, "that''s all. I think too much."


    The emperor was not suspicious, but after sitting in this position for a long time, he was used to all kinds of tricks in front of him and behind him. He was subconsciously on guard against Xie Qian.


    But the emperor was relieved when he thought about Xie Qian''s intention to send people into the palace.


    He filled himself a bowl of soup and said to Xie Qian: "now there are no royal concubines in the back palace. They are imperial concubines Jing and Li. They quarrel under my eyes day by day. Fortunately, there is no trouble. Otherwise, they will laugh off other people''s big teeth. When I was tired, I went to see Xu Guiren, and I felt much more comfortable. "


    Xie Qian said in a low voice: "one day, your majesty can do whatever you want. You don''t have to look at the faces of the aristocratic families. You don''t have to force yourself to do things you don''t like and see people you don''t like."


    The emperor drank the soup, and his heart was warm.


    Xie Qian was keen and saw the emperor''s contradiction at a glance -


    he could not completely trust the people coming out of Xie''s house, but found a moment of respite and peace here. He was really in a dilemma when he wanted to feel out and was afraid of destroying the friendship between the monarch and his ministers.


    When the emperor slowly finished a bowl of soup and put down the porcelain bowl, he said to Xie Qian: "the general mentioned to me before he went out to the war that he wanted to take Lin radial to the northwest. I see, now Yao Chao can do everything in front of the imperial court properly. If so, let Lin radial follow. What does Aiqing think? "


    Xie Qian answered: "Your Majesty''s decision is."


    The emperor chuckled: "after all, it''s your nephew. Do you want him to fight in the battlefield? If you''re around me, you''ll be comfortable and stable, and you''ll be able to rise in a few years. Isn''t it more reliable than going to the northwest to earn military merit? "


    Xie Qian raised his eyes and said seriously: "it is Lin radial''s duty to throw his head and blood for the country and the monarch. Your majesty doesn''t have to think about it. Just let him go. "


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian''s face without half a point of reluctance, but also put down his heart, waved his hand and let him leave the palace.


    The power of Chaozhong aristocratic family is ready to move these days. He should sharpen Lin radial''s sword


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    On the second day of the emperor''s instruction, Lin radial was ready to set out.


    Yao Shu prepared for him to change his laundry and luggage all night. He also stuffed a lot of snacks into his backpack. He sighed and said in a low voice, "do you have to be so anxious? Isn''t the northwest still fighting? "


    Lin radial put down the things in his hand, went to Yao Shu''s side, put one hand around his wife''s slender waist, and said in a low voice: "it will take half a month to go all the way west. Now, the general, they have been on their way for many days, but they can''t catch up and don''t miss too many days. "


    Yao Shu sighed again and did not speak.


    The man lowered his head and gave a light kiss to Yao Shu''s sideburns. He said in a low voice, "well, don''t clean up. You don''t need so many things."


    Yao Shu''s hand was still moving and said, "it''s one thing whether you use it or not, but it''s another thing if I''m ready or not. I can''t keep you safe. I can only pray to heaven for your safe return from these details. "


    A warm current rose in Lin radial''s heart and spread all over the viscera and the whole body along the flowing blood.


    He quietly watched his wife prepare luggage for him, that gentle and beautiful side face, let him feel that this life is not enough.


    "I''ve already asked someone to bring back a goggle from Nanyue. It''s open. He also asked someone to burn incense of sixty Liang silver. He worshipped all the Bodhisattvas in the south mountain. He asked for such a peace money to protect you. But take them with you. Do you hear me? "


    Lin radial took the things in Yao Shu''s hand with a little surprise, especially the copper coin. With the temperature of her palm, a kind of sour and bloated mood rose in his heart.


    He whispered, "Asher, thank you."


    Yao Shu smiles and doesn''t speak.


    The man said again: "after I left, I became you alone with a few children. It''s hard for you. Fortunately, Sanbao is now under the care of Xie''s house and living with his mother''s family. I feel relieved. "


    Yao Shu stretched out his hand and gently touched Lin''s cheek. She couldn''t get tired of the clean and beautiful lines she had seen many times.


    "What''s the trouble?" she said in a soft voice? The children are old and sensible. Don''t worry about going to war. I''m at home. "


    Lin radial gave a gentle "um" sound.


    Yao Shu said, "my uncle came to my house the other day to talk about ah Zhi''s study. You are not at home. Did my uncle ever tell you about it? "


    Lin radial shakes his head: "these days I have been working in the palace, did not meet my uncle."


    "Yao Zijing''s idea was to let him enter the prison. Now that the examination results of the Imperial College have come down, and a Zhi''s score is good, his uncle wrote to the Imperial College to discuss the admission. "


    "That''s a good thing," Lin said


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "don''t you encourage your son? I''ve praised him a lot these days. Maybe I need to be beaten by my father


    Lin radial also led to lead the lip Cape, originally on the cold face peeped out the smile of melting first snow, low voice way: "how do you not object to my strictness now?"


    Yao Shu snorted, turned his head and refused to look at him: "who said no? But it''s not always encouraging. When it''s time to be strict with your children, you can''t give up on the spot. "


    The man''s deep voice sounded in Yao Shu''s ear: "I have never said that I would not do it."


    Lin radial looked at the door and no one else passed by.


    There was nothing but the sound of Yao Shu''s picking up his things, which made him feel happy and peaceful.


    The man simply hugged his wife and gave her a deep kiss


    After a while.


    Yao Shu clenched his fist, slapped Lin radial on the shoulder, and said in a low voice: "OK, OK, those in broad daylight are not afraid to be seen! The children will come in at any time... "


    Just as he was saying that, outside the door came the sound of footsteps. Lin radial, with keen hearing, took the lead in releasing Yao Shu''s waist.


    She didn''t respond - when did this man behave so well?


    The next second saw Erlang, Yao Shu this just smile not to smile ground glanced Lin radial one eye.


    Uncle Yao, his voice is very loud! Uncle! Are you going to fight in the northwest? Do you want to go to the northwest to fight Turks like the general? "


    Lin radial has always liked Yao Erlang''s frankness and carefree. Moreover, the child always likes to come to practice boxing with him in the early morning when he is free. He treats Yao Erlang more patiently than others.


    The man put his hand on Yao Erlang''s head and said in a voice, "yes."


    Yao Erlang''s eyes were so bright that he was almost full of the words "take me.".


    But he knew clearly that he couldn''t go to the battlefield. In his face, he could not help but bring some depression.


    Although Lin radial''s look was still light, he encouraged Yao Erlang seriously and said, "what you learn from me on weekdays is the Military Boxing practiced by Northwest soldiers on weekdays. Physical fitness is only one of them. It has more opportunities for people to become sensitive and skilled, which is of great benefit to the battlefieldYao Er Lang grinned with a big smile: "uncle! Are you serious? Do you teach me boxing that everyone in the barracks knows? Can I join the army when I grow up? "


    Lin radial nodded and said, "naturally."


    When Yao Shu looked at it, he realized that Yao Erlang was really interesting.


    On weekdays, he looks no different from other children''s children, but in fact, he has already set down a thing he loves and likes to do -


    his ideal has never changed, that is to fight against the enemy and be a general to defend the country.


    On weekdays, Yao Erlang, who was regular in front of Lin radial, knew that his uncle would soon go to the battlefield, and began to pester him, asking questions and asking questions. He poured out all the questions at once, which made people overwhelmed.


    Yao Shu looked at the big one and the small one as you asked me to answer, but he didn''t smile.


    As soon as she stepped out of the room to get something from mother Yao, she saw a small figure squatting in the yard, with a branch in her hand, writing and drawing on the ground.


    Yao Shu saw at a glance that it was a Zhi. He came near and said in a warm voice, "ah Zhi, didn''t you go to the study to review the book today? Why are you squatting here? "


    The boy raised his head, threw the branch aside and laughed at Yao Shu: "nothing, Aung. These days, I thank my grandfather for giving me a holiday. I don''t have much homework. I want to spend more time with my father. "


    Yao Shu nodded and squatted down beside his son. He took a close look at what he had written on the ground.


    There was nothing important, nothing more than the thoughts that occasionally flashed in the boy''s mind, most of which were related to Lin radial''s expedition, and a few strokes of the image of a general.


    Yao Shu looked and knew that ah Zhi would not give up if he didn''t speak.


    She reached out her hand and touched her son''s head. She said in a warm voice, "ah Si went out with grandma today to buy things for your father. Now Erlang is in the room. You can go in and talk to them."


    Ah Zhi nodded, got up and went into the room.


    Yao Shu also stood up, looked at his son''s back, and sighed gently.


    Don''t say that the children don''t give up, it''s her heart that seems empty.


    just hope that Lin radial will come back safely


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    That night, the Yao family gathered together, and called Xiao Wei, Yu Zhi, and some of Lin radial''s friends in the palace. They set up a few tables for Lin radial to practice.


    They all thought of Lin radial and Yao Shu, smiling and listening to his praises, jumped out and yawned. They said in their hearts: "I didn''t sleep well last night, so I went to see him off this morning. I really want to go back to my room and have a good sleep


    Until white silk Ze sincerely said this sentence: "Bai family now Di Zhi only in the next room, the family only six-year-old daughter. If Mrs. Lin has trusted the Bai family, can she consider marrying Qin and Jin


    Yao Shu was shaking the teacup in his hand, and he was scared away when he dozed off.


    A moment''s blank flashed through her mind, and she even suspected that she had heard it wrong: "Mr. Bai, what do you mean..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    Bai Boze said with a smile: "of course, it''s only appropriate after Lord Lin comes back. How about Mrs. Lin taking her children to the door some other day and meeting my little daughter by the way? "


    Yao Shu blinked blankly.


    Is this a marriage to a Zhi? You can''t even change your deciduous teeth!


    White silk Ze see Yao Shu undisguised surprise reaction, also some embarrassed, chat up a way: "is in the next abrupt. I shouldn''t have mentioned this. I just had a few more conversations with the elder today. Fortunately, I met Mrs. Lin, and I couldn''t help saying Let the lady laugh. "


    Yao Shu shook his head helplessly and said, "Mr. Bai, there''s nothing disrespectful or disrespectful. Since a Zhi worships you as a teacher, the Bai family and our family can talk about everything. It''s just


    Her warm and soft tone makes people sound like spring breeze. People all love gentle and beautiful women, and baiboze is no exception.


    When he spoke to Yao Shu, his voice could not help being more gentle: "Mrs. Lin has something to say, but it doesn''t matter."


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry. He pointed to his son and said, "ah Zhi is still young now, so Qian Jin is just a child. Is this marriage a little too anxious?"


    This reason does not convince Bai Boze.


    He shook his head and said, "what''s younger? As long as our two families see it right, it''s a marriage by pointing at the belly, and it''s also a good talk. "


    With that, he looked at Xie Qian and thought that Xie Qian''s marriage had been decided since he was a child.


    Xie and Xue were soon overthrown, and he said.


    When Yao Shu saw Bai Boze''s exuberant appearance, he was not happy, so he said with a smile, "I''m not good at making decisions about marriage. I''ll write to ah Zhi''s father and ask him when he can come back, so that I can meet Mr. Bai. "


    Lin radial started today, and the war was smooth. At least it would take a few months to come back.


    Not to mention, if the war is not going well, I''m afraid it will be possible for one or two years.


    Although Bai Boze hoped that the matter would be settled as early as possible, he had to respect Yao Shu''s opinion and nodded with a smile.


    Xie Qian has never made a statement, but in fact, he has a crush on Bai Fu.


    Let alone the fact that there is only one girl in the Bai family, Bai Fu''s influence in the imperial court and the academic circles is enough to be worthy of ah Zhi.


    A few years later, when Bai''s daughter grew up, all the people who asked for marriage would go through the threshold.


    However, seeing Yao Shu seems to have other plans, Xie Qian is not prepared to intervene any more.


    He only opened his mouth and said to Yao Shu in a low voice: "the Bai family is a family of courteous people. If you walk around more in the future, you will know. Ah Zhi should also visit you often and ask your teacher questions. "


    Yao Zhiying and Chudu.


    After chatting for a long time, Xie Qian was busy, so he said goodbye, and Bai Boze followed him.


    After seeing them off, Yao Shu took a Zhi back to his yard. As soon as he sat down, he couldn''t help asking him, "Mr. Bai, have you known each other for a long time?"


    A Zhi nodded: "Grandpa Xie often takes me to Bai Fu to ask Shigong for knowledge, and the teacher is always there."


    The boy hesitated for a moment and said, "Aung doesn''t trust the white family?"


    Yao Shu touched his son''s head and sighed, "who knows the fame of the Bai family? Besides, it''s the family you thank your grandfather for being familiar with. Naturally, your character will not be bad. "


    A Zhi is waiting for Yao Shu''s words.


    After thinking about it, she said, "have you ever seen that white girl?"


    Ah Zhi nodded: "yes, once or twice. The younger martial sister is about the same size as Er Bao. She is lively. "


    It was hard for Yao Shu to imagine what kind of affection a boy would have for a girl who was a few years younger than himself.


    Ah Zhi''s description clearly regards the little girl as her sister.


    She entangled way: "Niang is embarrassed, it is your marriage actually."


    Ah Zhi seldom blushed, but he still restrained himself and asked in a soft voice, "what''s the trouble with my mother?"


    Yao Shu corrected his look and said to his son, "ah Zhi, have you ever seen it in weekdays? How do your parents get along with each other?"


    The boy recalled for a moment, nodded and said: "when my father is busy, my mother sometimes waits for him to go home under the light. At that time, my mother''s face is peaceful and calm. When my father is at home, he often helps my mother to do some small things..."


    He said here, pause, show white teeth, smile: "in the future, I also want to find a wife like this to accompany my life."


    Yao Shu''s eyes softened, touched ah Zhi''s head and said to him, "I believe that if you marry the younger martial sister of Bai family in the future, you will treat her well. But I don''t want you to have any regrets. "


    Ah Zhi obviously couldn''t understand Yao Shu''s words.


    She patiently explained to her son, "human feelings are strange. In your eyes, you can see that our parents get along with each other on weekdays because we choose each other and live together. If one party is not willing, this relationship is very painful and tormenting. Younger martial sister Bai is still young. How can I understand this? If she grows up and has the right person, isn''t it you? I don''t want to make a choice for you early. "A Zhi was shocked. He frowned and said in a low voice, "Aung, I never thought about this..."


    Yes, if the younger martial sister Bai has a lover in the future, she will be bound by a marriage contract -


    at that time, can he still see the simple and carefree smile on the younger martial sister''s face?


    Looking at his son''s face struggling, Yao Shu guessed in his heart that he should like this little younger martial sister.


    She said in a warm voice, "well, what''s called a big marriage event? It''s a big headache. Let''s discuss this problem slowly in the future. Besides, your father is not here. It''s too early to say anything. "


    A Zhi "um" a, and then looked at Yao Shu, it seems that some words stop.


    Yao Shu laughed and said, "what''s the matter? What can I say to my mother?"


    A Zhi also laughed and shook his head: "it''s not a big deal. That is, the white family now only a teacher, little sister in the weekdays also rarely have sisters to play, every day boring very. She once told me that she wanted ash to play with him. If it''s convenient, my aunt often goes to the White House with her sister, OK? "


    Yao Shu chuckled and said on purpose, "that''s what your sister means. Now a Si Chang and Teng Er are playing with two cousins to see if you can coax her to go to Bai Fu. "


    Ah Zhilie grinned and thought to himself: how can Bai xiaoshimei join his sister''s group.


    ¡­¡­


    Since Yao Shu had a chat with a Zhi about his "marriage event", he put it in the back of his mind for the time being.


    When ah Zhi arrived at Guozijian in the future, he would see Bai Boze every day, and his contacts with Bai''s family were getting closer.


    Now that Lin radial has gone to the northwest temporarily, the relationship between the two families can not go further.


    Yao Shu''s main energy was concentrated on the cloth shop.


    These days, she is always in the shop, and has long been familiar with the patterns and prices of the cloth sold by her own cloth shop, including which cloth sells well and which customers like.


    While the shop was not busy in the morning, shopkeeper Wu walked up to Yao Shu with a smile and said, "master, we don''t have much cloth in the warehouse. When do you think we can go south again and buy more?"


    The quality of the cloth from the south is obviously better than that of the local cloth, so the price is naturally higher.


    Yao Shu and Yao Feng made their own decisions and bought many gorgeous satins, which ordinary people could not afford.


    However, this part of the profit is the largest, which makes manager Wu have to admire Yao Shu''s vision.


    "How much is left in the warehouse?" she asked? How many guests have a long relationship with us now? How many people like the silk we bought from the south? "


    Manager Wu answered one by one.


    Seeing that there was not much silk left in the cloth shop, Yao Shu had to make a trip, so he nodded and said, "this time I''m going to the south to buy goods. I''d like to ask shopkeeper Wu to pick a good-looking, intelligent and reliable assistant to follow. My elder brother and I will go there together and take him to run for several times. In the future, the purchase will be done by the man. "


    Manager Wu''s eyes brightened and sighed, "the owner still has the courage. If it''s someone else, how can you trust me to do such an important thing? "


    Purchase involves the source of goods, and you can still hold a lot of money in your hand, which is not the most important thing.


    Yao Shu shook his head and said seriously, "so I hope you can carefully choose the right one. My elder brother and I will also investigate for a period of time. If you can, let him do it later. "


    Manager Wu shouldered such an important responsibility. He felt that his back was slightly bent, and he could not help but straighten out two points.


    He also said seriously: "don''t worry about the owner. I''ll choose this person carefully. I''d rather have nothing than nothing."


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "that''s exactly the reason."


    They talked for a while, then shopkeeper Wu suddenly sighed, shook his head and said, "if I had met my boss for 20 years in the morning, I don''t think it would be like this today."


    Yao Shu saw that he had something in his words, which seemed to reveal his feelings. He quietly added tea to manager Wu, indicating that he was listening.


    Shopkeeper Wu sighed: "when I was young, I was ambitious. I always wanted to earn all the money I could get. I especially had a desire to control. I had to do everything by myself In the end, things are done well, but the family is scattered. "


    Shopkeeper Wu, who is always in good spirits, looks a little lonely. He seems to be several years old.


    Yao Shu didn''t know how to comfort him, so he had to listen to him in silence.


    "If you had the vision of my boss, you would not have to worry about everything by yourself if you knew how to train your subordinates to do things for yourself. It''s hard to buy it. I knew it


    Yao Shu added a cup of tea to the old man and said in a low voice, "Mr. Wu, don''t worry too much about it. What experience you have accumulated over the years is something that we young people can learn for a while? I have a long time to learn from you. "


    What she said was true to heart, which made Mr. Wu feel bored for the most part.


    Manager Wu Lang Shuang chuckled and said, "my boss''s words can always make people feel bright. Don''t say I''ve taught you. I''ve learned a lot from my boss who''s buried in the earth."Two people look at each other with a smile, some of the feelings of each other as confidants.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Four or five days later.


    Yao Shu and Yao Feng discussed to go south again.


    On this day, Yao Shu Zheng and his two sister-in-law were drinking tea with his mother and talked about it.


    Mother Yao sighed, "you know what I said is useless. Now I don''t object to your brothers and sisters. But ah Shu, business is icing on the cake. Don''t make yourself too tired. "


    Before she heard her speech, sister-in-law Yao laughed to help her sister-in-law out of the siege: "Aung, look at what you said. Who doesn''t know that Ashu listens to you most? Anyway, it''s not tiring to go to the south. Her elder brother looks after her on the way. You can''t worry if you are thirsty and can''t bask in the sun. "


    The second sister-in-law Yao should also say, "isn''t it? Ah Shu is so free-minded that if she is detained day by day, it would be very painful to see her. "


    Looking at the two daughter-in-law, Mrs. Yao couldn''t help laughing and cursing, "Wow, you guys have joined together to argue with an old man like me. Is this reasonable or unreasonable?"


    Yao Shu took Yao''s mother''s arm with a smile on her face and said, "Aung, two sisters in law are talking to me, isn''t it good?"


    Yao''s mother glared solemnly: "more than 20 years old, are you still flirting with your mother? Let the children see it, like what words


    After that, she couldn''t hold back, and she laughed out loud.


    Sister Yao and his second sister-in-law also followed Yao Shu and said a lot of nice words. They coaxed Yao''s mother with a smile, but they didn''t have any objection in their hearts.


    The old man sat at the head of the table, looking at several younger generations around him, one by one younger and more beautiful. He couldn''t help feeling in his heart: "ah Juan, Ah Wei, and ah Shu, you are all my good children. My father and mother will be old in the future, and one day they will not be able to look after you. Although you are not related by blood, you are always a family, but you should remember to support each other and walk the rest of the way together. Do you know? "


    Yao Shu''s heart was suddenly sour, and the two sister-in-law of the Yao family also felt a little uncomfortable.


    The second sister-in-law Yao couldn''t help saying, "Aung, what are you talking about in a happy day? Our children and grandchildren are counting on you to raise children for their generation


    The words made everyone including Yao''s mother laugh.


    With a smile, Yao Shu leaned his forehead on his mother''s shoulder and said, "Aung, my sister-in-law and my second sister-in-law have such a good relationship. The children have grown up together since childhood, of course, and they will support each other. You can rest assured. "


    Yao''s mother nodded, and her smile did not fade from her eyes: "a few children are good, and I want to live long enough to watch them get married and start a business - when the time comes, Yao''s family will not be able to live."


    With that, Yao''s mother patted Yao Shu''s arm and motioned her to stand up.


    Yao''s mother looked at sister-in-law Yao and said with a smile, "ah Juan, what you told me this morning is also for Ah Wei and her two. Let''s have a sense of happiness!"


    Yao Er Sao is more sensitive to this and takes a subconscious look at Mrs. Yao''s stomach.


    Yao Shu was still a little confused and asked with a smile, "what''s the happy thing about sister-in-law? I''ll tell my Aung first if I don''t tell us about it! "


    There was a warm smile on Mrs. Yao''s face. Bai Nen''s hand touched her abdomen and said in a soft voice, "it was the news that I learned this morning..."


    Looking at her look, and Yao''s mother''s words, what else did Yao Shu not understand?


    She took aunt Yao''s hand and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, sister-in-law! We''re going to have another child in our family, aren''t we?


    without waiting for sister-in-law Yao to speak, mother Yao said angrily, "ah Shu! Let go of your sister-in-law. Are you trying to scare her? Why did you jump up and look like ace? "


    Sister Yao shook her head and said, "it''s OK, Aung."


    Yao Shu was happy in his heart, and then turned to talk with his second sister-in-law. They began to guess whether the child in his wife''s stomach was a man or a woman


    Yao''s mother said something to them with a smile for a long time, and then sent them back.


    Along the way, Yao Shu and his sister-in-law naturally talked about the issue of fetal protection, but they didn''t notice that Yao''s sister-in-law, who was always lively, listened to it silently for a long time, but didn''t say much.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Yao Chao went home. It was midnight.


    He didn''t want to wake up his wife and children. He planned to sleep outside. But seeing that the light in the room was still on, he stepped into the room to see if Xiang Wei forgot to blow it out.


    But as soon as he entered the room, he saw a beautiful woman sitting under the lamp, still and quietly dazzled.


    Yao Chao is amused in his heart. He stealthily walks behind Xiangwei, takes her in his arms and says with a low voice: "I don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What do you think about sitting here? But do you want to be a husband? "


    Xiang Wei is scared, but he doesn''t speak and doesn''t turn around.


    Yao Chao felt a little strange, so he took the initiative to let go of his wife, went around to her and asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t sleep? What''s on your mind? "


    Xiang Wei still doesn''t speak, just takes the eye light Piao to stare at Yao Chao one eye.


    That pair of beautiful eyes if water wave slightly pan some red, like crying in general.


    Although his wife tried to hide, Yao Chao still saw it.He sat down on the chair beside his wife, holding the slender hand on Xiang Wei''s knee with one hand, and his voice was gentle and elegant: "Wei, what happened? Can you tell me about it? "


    If he didn''t find out, maybe that night, he would have been in the past, and Xiang Wei would not have been.


    But listening to the man she loves talking with her in such a soft voice, she couldn''t hold on, and her eyes were red again.


    Xiang Wei is tough, and seldom cries in front of Yao Chao.


    Seeing that she still refused to speak, Yao Chao Junlang''s face showed a feeling of chagrin and said in a low voice: "is it because I came back too late recently and I always have no time to accompany you and the children? Wei, I''m sorry. It''s my fault... "


    Xiang Wei sniffs, tears actually like broken line beads, "Pa Pa Pa" to fall down.


    "Not because of that!"


    She shook her head.


    Yao Chao was a little flustered. He quickly took his sleeve to wipe his wife''s tears. He coaxed him: "OK, OK, I''m not good. You''ve been wronged. Don''t cry, why on earth, tell me first, OK? When I find out the reason, I will fight and scold, but at the command of my wife. "


    Xiang Wei''s tearful eyes are hazy. Looking at her husband who has been with her for so many years, she only whispers: "who wants to beat you or scold you?"


    Yao Chao smiles, jade white''s face smile if thin dark clouds after the moon, let people see a moment of loss of mind.


    "Don''t laugh!" she said


    Yao Chao stopped laughing immediately.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he said to Wei again, "you are not allowed to talk!"


    The man shut his mouth.


    After a moment, she frowned at Wei: "what are you doing with a hard face?"


    Yao Chaoda: "you don''t want me to talk, you don''t want me to laugh. I''m alone in this silent tears What else can I do as a husband, besides watching you cry with a bitter face? "


    Xiang Wei stopped talking.


    Yao Chao made a joke. Seeing that his wife was no longer so upset, he took up her hands and asked again, "what happened today? You don''t cry at me on weekdays


    Second sister Yao bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, "it''s nothing. But my sister-in-law is pregnant. I was very happy at first, but when I was happy, my heart changed. "


    She and Yao Chao have been like this all the time. They will tell each other what they think.


    Yao Chao didn''t smile like Xiang Wei imagined. She was sensitive. Instead, she clenched her hand and whispered, "Ah Wei, I understand. In the past year or two, I left you behind, went to the police house and came to the capital, and I really ignored you. Now that we are together, I don''t have much time and energy to accompany you... "


    Listen to his sincerity, Xiang Wei''s tears can''t help but start to fall down her cheek.


    While wiping tears for his wife, Yao Chao said, "don''t worry about children. We are still young, and there are opportunities to have children. Besides, Erlang, the skin monkey, is not enough for you and me to worry about? If there is a young Erlang, I''m afraid they will overturn the roof of my home. "


    Yao Er Sao''s cheek is red, don''t turn her head: "who''s going to have a baby with you? Born with someone else! What''s the name of my daughter-in-law? Go to work early in the morning, there are people waiting for you at the intersection, just to see you more! "


    Yao Chao looked helpless, trying to understand who she was talking about, and defended himself by saying, "what you mean is a steamed bun stand that turns around? They sell breakfast... "


    To Wei only way: "sell breakfast remember your name so clearly?"


    Yao Chao couldn''t help laughing: "you forget that I didn''t bring money when I changed my clothes last time. I told people who I was on this side of the street and asked her to get the money from her house."


    Xiang Wei thinks about it, but she really remembers it. She immediately sits aside and doesn''t speak.


    Knowing that she was in a bad mood today, Yao Chao didn''t hold on to such a small matter and said in a warm voice, "OK, don''t make trouble with me, OK? Big brother is going to have a baby. I''m also greedy. Ah Wei, I want a daughter... "


    He glanced at Wei and said, "do you think a daughter is a daughter? If it is as like as two peas, you will lose it to me again?


    Yao Chao said with a smile, "it''s my son, I like it too! Who wants to give you to raise, we together, raise him from white fat little baby, raise big


    Xiang Wei also smiles.


    He noticed that Yao Erlang didn''t sleep with his mother today. He didn''t know whether he was deliberately sent away by her or how.


    Seeing that his wife didn''t resist, Yao Chao gently kisses the corner of her lip, and slowly deepens the kiss


    The next morning, Yao Chao had already quietly got up and went to the palace before Xiangwei woke up.


    After he left, Xiang Wei turned over, hugged the pillow he had pillowed in silence, and then closed his eyes again.


    When she woke up, it was time for the sun to rise. Yao Erlang yelled in the yard for a long time, but he didn''t know what to shout.


    "Erlang!"She called out and found that her voice was a little hoarse.


    The boy jumped into the room, with a lot of soil on his body. He said excitedly, "Granny, are you awake?"


    Xiang Wei has already sat up and changed her clothes. Seeing her son in a mess, she can''t help frowning: "this morning, where are you making trouble?"


    Yao Erlang said excitedly: "today ah Zhi invited us to visit Bai Fu! It''s said that Bai Fu has a little sister who is as old as a Si. There is such a big pond in her family! We''re going fishing... "


    With a headache, he reached for a piece of space.


    She took a deep breath: "what does fishing have to do with your early morning appearance?"


    "We went to catch earthworms," Yao Er Lang said


    Yao Er Sao believed that Yao Erlang must be the only one among us.


    She doesn''t like this kind of nonsense when she twists around the bed. I think you''ve been playing crazy recently. Last night I told your father that we should clean up and clean you up! "


    Yao Erlang laughed and did not retort.


    Xiang Wei was angry and used to it. At the end, she only said, "OK, go wash your face and change into clean clothes! You should be polite when you go to other people''s houses, you know? "


    As for the fact that the Bai family intended to marry ah Zhi, the Yao family was all aware of it. Yao''s second sister-in-law specially told Erlang a few words, for fear that their children would play too crazy and make other girls cry.


    Yao Erlang "mm-hmm ah" promised, after changing his clothes, he ran out of the door with his earthworm


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    Yao Shu took the children to Bai''s house today because Bai Boze asked ah Zhi to send a message for his teacher''s mother, asking her to bring some of the children to the house as guests -


    so Yao Shu took Dalao, Erlang and his two children.


    In the end, Erlang''s earthworms didn''t come in handy.


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Shu and several children have just arrived at the White House. As soon as they enter the house, they are seen by the old man of the white family.


    So, Dalang, Erlang and a Zhi were called to the study for examination.


    Bai Boze had a good view of their appearance. A Zhi and Da Lang didn''t worry. Only Erlang, with a sad face, fell behind them and didn''t know what they were thinking about.


    he chuckled and whispered to the three children: "father is at home at leisure. He likes to talk to younger people when he is free. He doesn''t have to worry about anything. He can answer if he can."


    The Imperial College still has something to deal with today. Bai Boze didn''t say much. He only left a sentence: "I''ll go first. You''ll have a good time at your house."


    Ah Zhi nodded: "master, it''s easy to go."


    Dalao and Erlang also followed suit.


    Bai Boze then turned to leave.


    The three children followed the old man Bai into the study. After a round of questioning, except for a Zhi''s quick reply and the big boy''s lack of enthusiasm, Erlang was at a loss.


    occasionally, he had some impression on a few questions, but when he was going to be able to answer them, he couldn''t say anything.


    When the white man finished asking, Yao Erlang was like the eggplant that had been beaten by frost. He couldn''t bring up any fun at all.


    Earthworms and so on are all left behind.


    The white old man let three people sit down and explain to them one by one the contents of the examination.


    After a long time, the old man finished the last sentence, and said with a smile: "there is no end to learning. A Zhi has a good foundation, but he still needs to think more when he looks at the problem. The other two young gentlemen need to continue to work hard. "


    A Zhi nods, big Lang respectfully should, only Er Lang, a little red on the face.


    Although Mr. Bai didn''t show any intention of blaming Yao Erlang, in the eyes of the boy with strong self-esteem, he really lost his ugly.


    Therefore, later, the old man Bai let the children go to play, and Yao Erlang was not very good.


    The white man was talking to the three boys at the same time.


    In the backyard, Madame Bai received Yao Shu with complete courtesy.


    They sat at a place and spoke politely for a while, and Madame Bai called out the little girl of the white family.


    The little girl of the Bai family is about the same age as as as as a Si. She is dressed in a goose yellow dress. Her soft hair is combed into two small buns and pinned with two symmetrical bead hairpins.


    Although the little girl is not gorgeous, she is particularly exquisite.


    The little girl came to Yao Shu with a salute: "Hello, Mrs. Lin."


    The little girl of Bai family was white and tender, with a small face and a little worse than AZ.


    Yao Shu thought that the little girl should be smaller than AZ.


    She said with a smile, "good girl! What''s the name? "


    "My name is Bai rubing," the little girl said crisply


    Mrs. Bai just asked about the age of AZ, and gave a hint to Yao Shu in a timely manner: "Ru Bing and ah Si are also predestined. It''s the birthday of the same year and the same month, but on the day, it''s ten days older than AZ."


    Yao Shu only knew from Bai Boze that he meant to marry two families, but he didn''t expect that Mrs. Bai had such an idea.


    She said with a smile: "is that like ice sister? Go and play with sister ace. She''s been waiting for a long time at home and wants to meet her friends. "


    The white lady immediately admonished a way: "if ice, take good care of the younger sister, don''t let the younger sister restrain."


    Bai rubing saw her mother nodding and showed them a gift. Then she came to AZ.


    Ace stood up, soft Meng to the initial partner said: "sister ice, my name is Lin Mingsi, you can call me ace."


    Bai rubing kept some distance from ah Si and said with a polite smile, "let''s play in the yard?"


    Seeing as nodding, she took her hand and the two girls went out together.


    Madame Bai was smiling, and said to Yao Shu on one side: "rubing has no playmate since childhood. I''m so happy to meet AZ today."


    On the other side.


    Two little girls just came out of the room. The servant girl beside Mrs. Bai ran after them and said, "Miss, Miss Lin, my wife just told me not to go far."


    Bai rubing nodded and said, "I''ll take sister a Si to turn around in the pavilion. I won''t go far."


    Servant girl just should a, go back to report.


    Waiting for the servant girl to go, white as ice''s step suddenly light many, facial expression also many smile.


    There was something strange in his heart: "sister ice, you..."


    Bai rubing smiles and shakes his hand. He jumps and says, "I''ll be ten days older than you. Just call me ice.". Didn''t you say you were going to see the fish? Come on, I''ll take youSeeing her lively and cheerful appearance, AZ couldn''t help laughing: "good!"


    The two little girls went to the Pavilion by the pond hand in hand. They had trotted along the way. Now they stopped and were sweating slightly.


    Bai rubing said: "sit here for a while. Someone will bring tea and snacks later. But my mother didn''t allow me to eat more. Fortunately, with you as a guest, I can follow you


    A Si concerns to ask: "if ice body is bad?"


    Teng''er was the easiest to get sick, so Mrs. Jiang looked at him everywhere and took care of him.


    Seeing that Mrs. Bai is so, he subconsciously thinks that Bai rubing is also because of his poor health.


    Bai rubing shook his head: "I''m fine. Why do you say that?"


    A puzzled look appeared on his face, and he shook his head hesitantly without any explanation.


    The two little girls sat in the pavilion and blew the wind. Soon, a servant girl brought tea and snacks.


    The maid respectfully prepared the two young ladies. Although the color was beautiful, the taste of Lin Sipin was much worse than that of the fruit and flower tea Yao Shu prepared for ash on weekdays. Even the dim sum was only a small dish, and it was OK to look at it.


    There was someone around. Bai rubing resumed her appearance in front of her mother and politely said to a Si, "sister a Si, please use it."


    As a result, Bai rubing naturally reached out his hand and twisted a small piece into his mouth.


    One side servant girl whispered: "Miss, you can only use one snack. Madam said, sugar can not eat more, save the future toothache


    White like ice small hand dun dun, on the face have no what extra facial expression, to the servant girl way: "I know of.". You go down, and I''ll stay with sister ash. "


    The servant girl didn''t say much, so she nodded and retreated.


    Waiting for someone to leave, Bai rubing sighed a long time.


    That''s how ace saw it.


    It seems that Madame Bai is very strict in discipline of her daughter. It''s no wonder that sister ice looks like one in front of her mother and her servants, and she is another in front of herself.


    She is a proper little girl. She eats the cake silently and decides to observe first


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    Bai rubing didn''t listen to her mother''s words. After obtaining the consent of a Si to help her hide, she happily shared the cakes on the plate with her new friends.


    Seeing that she was very concerned, AZ thought that the cake tasted very ordinary, but it was just the most common snack.


    I don''t understand. Why does the girl opposite eat so happily?


    But he didn''t ask.


    Bai rubing may have seen the little partner''s mind, holding a piece of cake in his hand and looking at the puzzled apricot eyes of AZ, he said: "I don''t like to eat these things much, but I''m under the control of my mother everywhere. When I can resist, I won''t give up the chance to resist."


    As soon as he heard the speech, he took a sip of the tea in front of him, and his face showed a vague look.


    When Bai rubing saw a Si''s appearance, she knew that she couldn''t understand it. She sighed helplessly: "I''ve heard elder martial brother say that my father and mother are not strict, especially Mrs. Lin, who has never restricted you. Ace, you naturally don''t understand the feeling of being disciplined everywhere. What to eat, how much to eat, who to make friends with, what books can be read, what books can not be read, when to do something, everything should be arranged clearly Ace, I''m not eating pastry, it''s freedom. "


    The white girl''s appearance of speaking was very serious, especially the last such a philosophical words, bluffing ace a Leng a Leng, do not know what the taste of the mouth is.


    She pushed the plate forward and stumbling, "well, sister Bai, I''ll give you all the rest..."


    Bai rubing chuckled, her eyebrows and eyes were curved, and the wave light of the lake reflected on her face. Her bright facial features showed a bit of compelling beauty at a young age.


    She sighed, "ah Si, you are so cute."


    As he looked at white as ice, he also laughed.


    The two girls'' original strangeness and distance to each other disappeared in this smile and quickly established a tacit understanding and friendship.


    Ah Si whispered: "sister Bai can go to my house to play in the future. Although she is not as beautiful as your family, there are many things to play with No matter how bad it is, you can still go out. My granny has opened a restaurant. When the time comes, we''ll have snacks and snacks. No one will take care of them. "


    Bai rubing''s eyes brightened and came closer. He lowered his voice and asked, "are you serious?"


    Xing Wei''s eyes will not twinkle and smile at me


    Bai rubing breathed a long sigh of relief, and the joy on her face could not help overflowing. She said: "well, well, I will find a way to come out of the house and go to play with you in the future."


    Then she said, "don''t you call me like ice? What''s the matter with my sister


    As soon as she looked at the cakes on the table, she thought of Bai rubing''s saying that what she ate was not cakes, but freedom. She said solemnly, "my granny said that there are many respectable people in this world. I admire you, so I call you sister. "


    Bai rubing was so happy that he couldn''t stop laughing and shook his head: "I have nothing to admire! Ace, you are so interesting and lovely. No wonder elder martial brother likes you


    She called ah Zhi "senior brother" one by one. Virtually, AZ felt that he was closer to his sister Bai.


    Ace laughed and shook Bai rubing''s hand and said, "brother told me a lot about you. He also said that elder sister Bai has poems and books in her abdomen. I''d like to learn from xiaowencai. Let me learn from sister Bai."


    After all, she was a little girl. Bai rubing was very happy when she knew that her elder martial brother was praising her at home. However, she refused to admit that she was good. She just pursed her lips and said with a smile: "I''m far worse than my elder martial brother! The article written by elder martial brother is well-known for its quoted classics and excellent literary grace. Father and grandfather like him


    Ace''s heart was full of joy.


    After praising her brother, ash felt very satisfied, and the little girl nodded: "Well! My brother is the best


    The two little girls reached an agreement on this matter, and both of them led each other to be confidants. They immediately opened their conversation and chattered incessantly. It was too late to meet each other.


    A Si talks about his elder brother''s deeds from childhood to adulthood, while Bai rubing tells about a Zhi''s praise when he was studying in the white mansion. Both of them complement their understanding of the elder brother and are amazed.


    "It turns out that elder martial brother can fight with others! How wonderful


    "Of course! My brother has a good fight, too! Wang xiaopang, who used to bully us, was afraid of being beaten by his brother in the town last time. Later, every time he saw me, he would duck his head and hide away. He did not dare to scold me for bullying me. Elder sister Bai, if you are bullied in the future, my brother will do it for you


    Bai rubing chuckled and agreed: "well, elder martial brother is very good at defending me. Before I was scolded by my father, it was my elder martial brother who helped me out. Elder martial brother also helped me write big characters that my grandfather punished to copy... "


    "I''m a chicken pecker, right


    Bai rubing laughed and talked about his elder martial brother''s other time.


    Seeing that Bai rubing has spared no effort to praise ah Zhi, ah Si''s love for her has become more and more sincere.When a Zhi and his two cousins came to the backyard to meet them, the two girls were already holding hands, just like a pair of handkerchiefs.


    Ah Zhi took the two brothers of the Yao family to come near. Seeing the scene, he couldn''t help laughing and joking: "it seems that I don''t need to introduce you. Are you already good friends? The friendship between the girls is really interesting. "


    Ah Si and Bai rubing saw the three approaching.


    As a guest, Bai rubing stood up and called: "elder martial brother."


    There was a bright smile on the little girl''s white face, which made the two brothers of Yao family flash.


    Ah Zhi said, "younger martial sister, this is what I usually tell you, two cousins."


    He said to Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang, "this is the little younger martial sister of the Bai family."


    Bai rubing has heard a Zhi say that the two brothers of Yao family are calm and lively. It is easy to distinguish them. He says with a smile, "big cousin, second cousin."


    Dalang and Erlang did not expect that Miss Bai''s temper was so approachable.


    The little girl''s appearance is bright and beautiful, and her temperament is particularly expensive. However, she does not have the arrogance that she thinks highly of herself.


    They said hello to Bai rubing politely, and several children sat down in the pavilion and discussed how to play.


    Bai rubing took the lead and said with a smile, "isn''t it that you want to row today? I have already told my father and mother that the servants of my family have also prepared boats. Let''s go now. "


    Several children''s faces were full of excitement, especially as she took the white ice hand and asked, "sister Bai, shall we row on this lake? Is the ship big


    Bai rubing shakes his head, points to another direction with a smile, and says: "it''s not here. There is also a pond with lotus flowers. Now it''s time to have lotus pods. Let''s pick them and eat them! "


    As opened his apricot eyes and said in surprise, "Lotus! Can you pick the lotus seed and eat it? "


    Bai rubing said with a smile: "of course. Now the lotus seeds are sweet and fragrant. I''ll give you a big lotus seed and peel it. "


    In the north, there are few lotus flowers connecting the sky and even leaves as in the south, and there are even fewer picking lotus pods.


    They all cheered, and then they followed Bai rubing to the lotus pond she said.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    Da Yanchao doesn''t attach great importance to the defense of men and women. In addition, the children are still young and the servants are watching, so the adults can rest assured that they are playing together.


    There are servant girls and servants on the ship. They are always careful not to let the little masters fall down. It is also safe.


    Bai rubing and ash sit at the stern of the boat, directing a Zhi to pick off the largest and fullest lotus pods. The two Yao brothers volunteered to row, and the morning passed quickly.


    They harvested a basket full of green and water.


    For the first time, ACE ate fresh lotus seeds. What''s more, she took a half face lotus seed in her hand and peeled it off one by one, so that she could eat it very delicious.


    "Sister Bai, eat lotus seeds." The little girl peeled the lotus seed and exposed the white flesh. She went to the lotus seed and took it to the white ice in front of her.


    The latter ate with a smile: "how sweet!"


    A Si also "cackled" to laugh, to the bow full of sweat pick lotus pod ah Zhi: "brother, white sister said you picked lotus pod delicious!"


    A Zhi is struggling to pick another lotus pod and put it in the basket.


    When he heard the words, he raised his head and looked up at the white ice like eyes. His smile was even bigger, and his sweat inadvertently flowed into his eyes.


    The hot feeling made him close his eyes. He was about to reach out and knead, but a familiar voice came from his ear: "elder martial brother, don''t rub with your hands, you have mud on your hands."


    But sure enough, the boy rubbed his eyes with his nose, and then he stopped with his hands.


    The softness of the silk scratched his skin and wiped the sweat around his eyes. The crisp voice sounded again: "elder martial brother, do your eyes still hurt?"


    A Zhi subconsciously turned his eyes, then opened them and said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    The first thing I saw in my sight was a smiling face as white as ice. Ah Zhi was a little shocked.


    Bai rubing wiped the sweat on his forehead with a veil, and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, don''t pick it. We already have many lotus pods. It''s too sunny. Come and blow in the back. "


    With that, she took a Zhi by the hand, took him to the resting position under the black cloth of the stern shading, and sat down.


    As obediently peeled a small dish of lotus seeds, pushed to a Zhi: "brother, eat lotus seeds!"


    Bai rubing soaked another clean handkerchief with tea and gave it to a Zhi to wipe his hands. He said with a smile, "hard elder martial brother, please taste our harvest today."


    Then she called out to the two brothers of the Yao family who were rowing outside: "two cousins, come in and eat lotus seeds. It''s too sunny outside!"


    When Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang rowed to the rise, they refused to go over. Bai rubing saw that, so they didn''t call again.


    They sat cross legged, drinking tea and eating lotus seeds, enjoying the breeze on the lake.


    A Si ate half a dish of lotus seeds again. Feeling full, he stopped and sighed, "sister Bai is so comfortable at home! It''s big and beautiful and has lots of fun. I also said today that I would like you to visit our house. In this case, there is no need at all. "


    Bai rubing glanced at the servants sitting on the other side of the wupeng boat. Seeing that they were far away from each other and could not hear their conversation, he said, "I can play only when there are guests. How can I be so relaxed when my mother is strict? Ah Si, don''t put off the visit to your house. I also want to go to the restaurant and eat the sweet wine you said


    A Si smelt speech to smile, repeatedly nodded: "no problem!"


    Also listen to a Zhi low voice asked Bai rubing: "younger martial sister, today you accompany us to play so crazy, teacher mother will blame?"


    As white as ice pouted, her bright eyebrows and eyes were tinged with a look of indifference. She said, "it was the mother who wanted to see Mrs. Lin that she found a reason to say that our children would play together. As long as I go back and show obedience, she won''t say anything


    Ace sighed in a low voice: "elder sister Bai, your Aung is too strict."


    "It''s not," Bai complained. My elder martial brother knows how annoying my mother is. She can''t be a little dissatisfied with her. Otherwise, my mother will report to my father and severely punish me for copying books. "


    Ah Zhi subconsciously thinks that the younger generation shouldn''t say the elder generation''s fault behind her back, but it''s the younger martial sister who suffers. He also feels sorry for her, so he has to let her say it.


    "My sister often came up with an idea. Anyway, when we arrived at my house, no one was watching us... "


    White such as ice gently frown, whispered: "that also must seek a head, otherwise my aunt won''t let me go out."


    Ah Zhi thought about it and asked, "can my younger martial sister play chess?"


    Bai rubing nodded: "a little knowledge."


    The boy laughed: "that''s easy. My grandmother''s chess skills are very good, even in the capital city, few people are her opponents. If you want to come home and play in the future, I''ll ask my grandmother to give you a post and ask you to go and play chess. "


    "That''s a good idea!" said ace with a smileWhite as ice also showed a smile on his face, said: "if the elder said, my mother will not have doubts!"


    In other words, she frowned and said, "but even if I think of such a good way, it''s hard for me to play often. My mother gave me enough homework to learn... "


    Ah Zhi and ash looked at each other and sighed together.


    Both of them heard about the lessons arranged by Mrs. Bai for Bai rubing. In addition to playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, she had to learn all kinds of things all day, and she really had very little time to play.


    There was no way for the two children, and their faces began to collapse.


    White as ice sees this, to brother and sister two smile way: "good! Today is such a happy day, we don''t say those sad words. As long as I''m obedient in front of my mother, she won''t punish me not to go out. I can still go out occasionally


    That''s pathetic, thought ath.


    No matter where she wants to play, she always wants to play.


    But look at Bai rubing


    Ah Zhi and ah Si have no way to change Mrs. Bai''s discipline towards Bai rubing. The boy thinks about it and says, "otherwise, let ah Si come to Bai''s house to accompany you in the future It''s learning. If you have someone to accompany you, it won''t be so hard. "


    Bai rubing said with a smile, "of course it is the best! Ah Si can come any time he wants


    The little girl nodded and agreed, "OK! I will come to Bai''s house more in the future! "


    Ah Zhi saw that they both laughed again, and the topic soon shifted to another direction. He was relieved.


    A Si is soft-natured, white as ice, and is not a bully''s temper, two people in a place, really very chatting.


    His previous intention to help his younger martial sister integrate into his younger sister''s circle was also achieved.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    Coming back from the White House, the children were elated one by one, with red marks on their faces, which could not hide their excitement.


    A few days ago, Yao Chao prepared a foal for his children.


    Three boys are fresh, determined to ride outside, only Yao Shu and ACE sitting in the car.


    Looking at her mother''s face, the little girl poured her half a glass of water, "Aung, what''s the matter with you? How listless. "


    Yao Shu took the tea cup from his daughter''s hand, sipped it, put it down, and sighed, "come on, rub my shoulder for my mother..."


    She sat in the White House for a long time. After drinking tea, she did not know how many pots of tea she drank.


    As she got up, she put her soft hand on Yao Shu''s shoulder and pressed it for her.


    The little girl is not strong. Although she is soft, she can solve many problems.


    As he pressed it, he said strangely, "why is Aung so tired?"


    Yao Shu was reluctant to let her press for a long time. As soon as he kneaded twice, his mother took hold of his hand and sat in his mother''s arms.


    Yao Shu sighed: "I''ve learned a lot today. Chatting with other people will cost me so much..."


    "Ah Si" chuckled and said, "ah Niang is tired of chatting! But on weekdays, when she was in a restaurant or a cloth shop, she would talk and spend the afternoon? At that time, I didn''t see my aunt yelling tired


    Yao Shu gave a gentle smile, touched his daughter''s soft hair top, and said in a low voice, "ah Si, you know, this person is different from others. Only when they have the same spirit and interest, can they talk interesting. If you let me talk to you, Aunt Xue and aunt Jiang, it''s easy for me to chat freely. "


    Ah Si heard his mother''s implication and said, "ah Niang doesn''t like to chat with Madame Bai? That''s what Aung mentioned. It''s not a good idea. It''s more than half a sentence? "


    Yao Shu laughed, pinched his daughter''s soft cheek and said angrily, "you are smart."


    Ah Si sat up from Yao Shu''s arms and asked, "don''t you like Mrs. Bai?"


    Yao Shu shook his head: "Madame Bai''s temperament is outstanding. She has her own charm. She doesn''t like it. I just feel that it''s a bit laborious to have a chat, but I think it''s just that the words and concepts are not in line. "


    Madame Bai is a typical lady in a big family. Her words and deeds make people unable to pick out any mistakes, but she is somewhat too prim.


    Moreover, when it comes to educating children, their ideas are obviously different. Madame Bai shows her desire to control her daughter, which makes Yao Shu uncomfortable.


    She strictly restricts Bai rubing''s making friends and manages the tasks, clothes and food she needs to learn every day. Under the strict control of Mrs. Bai, Bai rubing does perform exceptionally well, but Yao Shu still thinks that children need freedom to grow up.


    She didn''t want to talk to AZ about these words. Seeing that his daughter was in a good mood, Yao Shu had just suffered a long time in Madame Bai''s room and felt it was worth it.


    She touched ash''s cheek and asked in a warm voice, "how are you playing with your sister ice today? Do you still get along? They even went to pick the lotus pod together. Look at this little face in the sun. "


    As expected, as expected, he did not pay attention to the matter between his mother and Mrs. white, and nodded happily and said, "well done! Elder sister rubing is very kind. She takes care of me everywhere. She doesn''t dislike her big cousin''s boredom or her second cousin''s quarrel. She also takes us to many interesting places in Bai''s mansion! "


    Yao Shu chuckled at what she said.


    Thinking of Bai rubing''s performance in front of Madame Bai, Yao Shu''s heart moved and asked, "I see that rubing is a very obedient girl. Does she like to play with you?"


    As if thinking about the meaning of mother''s question, she said softly, "sister Bai is willing to join us, but her grandmother has assigned too much homework."


    Yao Shu sighed in his heart, if so.


    He looked up, looked at Yao Shu''s eyes and said, "Aung, we discussed it. We''ll talk to my grandmother when we get home. If sister rubing wants to come to our house in the future, let her grandmother write a post for her Sister Bai will tell her mother that she will come to our house to learn how to play chess


    Yao''s mother is excellent at chess, which is known to all of Yao''s family.


    Yao Shu saw that she said this, but she couldn''t help laughing: "this is a good idea, your white sister is willing to?"


    Ace nodded: "of course it is."


    Yao Shu recalled that when she saw Bai rubing today, the little girl was not tall and had a straight back. She should be stubborn. In front of her mother, she is obedient, but not submissive.


    In this way, Bai rubing doesn''t like to be so strictly disciplined, and she should be a girl with ideas.


    Yao Shu sighed again - yes, children''s nature is freedom. Today, she was so depressed that she didn''t like to talk with her wife?


    Looking at his daughter''s carefree appearance, Yao Shu had a lot of comfort in his heart.


    She asked in a warm voice, "will ace forget tenger brother when he has white sister? I haven''t seen you mention him these days. When will you go to play with tenger? "Ace laughed, and two shallow pears appeared on his fleshy cheek: "I was about to tell you, Aung. I''ll go to the bookshop with brother Teng tomorrow, OK


    The little girl did not know whether she was afraid of her mother''s disapproval or how. She added: "sister Bai has many books at home, but she has never read the script. I want to choose some good books for her... "


    Yao Shu laughed and nodded his daughter''s nose: "if you want to go, I don''t care about you. Don''t leave behind your schoolwork these days. Don''t be tired. Don''t let him remember


    Ah Si cheered: "I see. How nice


    The little girl hugged her mother''s arm and played coquettish. Yao Shu''s smile was not short and her heart was much softer.


    She said to her daughter in a warm voice: "I think rubbing is also a good girl. You can accompany her more in the future. It''s good to go to Bai Fu to accompany her to study. "


    A Si "cackled" smile, cunning way: "Niang, do you know? That''s what my brother told me


    Although she is young, she can see that her brother takes special care of her sister.


    Yao Shuxiao, bypassed the topic, only said: "you are smart."


    The little girl laughed brightly.


    As a very clever girl, Mrs. Bai liked it at the first sight, so she also mentioned to Yao Shu that he could come to Bai Fu to study with Bai rubing.


    But Yao Shu didn''t think his daughter was particularly interested in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. He didn''t want to restrain her, so he just confused the past. Now, as you can see, ah Si is willing to go to Bai Fu.


    She looked into a Si''s eyes and said in a warm voice, "Mrs. Bai likes you very much. I''m sure you won''t be wronged in Bai Fu. But my aunt wants to make an agreement with you first. Madame Bai''s demands are high, and she''s very strict on weekdays. If you can''t stand it, you can''t make people angry like your second cousin. "


    "Ah Si nodded and said," ah Niang, I know. And I will learn what I need to learn. "


    Yao Erlang''s appearance at home is a devil in the world. Only Yao Feng can manage him. The little girl thought that she would not be like her second cousin.


    She was thinking about which books she and brother Teng would choose to read in the bookshop tomorrow. She also thought of when to find her new sister Bai to play with. On weekdays, she could go to restaurants and cloth shops with Aung to meet more people. She felt that life in the capital was much more interesting than in the town before.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    Yao Shu, Yao Shu, said with a smile, "I think your story book is very good."


    In the eyes of most people, especially scholars, it is difficult to wait for the grand hall.


    The boss tactfully touched his nose: "don''t tease me. It''s because I don''t love reading that I''ll search for such useless books."


    Yao Shu said: "I don''t mean to look down on your hobbies. I was born to be a man, and I didn''t study for the purpose of scientific research. It''s easy to write a story book, broaden your horizons with travel notes, and sometimes criticize the current situation


    Seeing her say so, the bookshop owner felt very comfortable and only found a confidant.


    He said with a smile: "if you have a wife, it''s worth opening this book shop!"


    See Yao Shu Liu Mei light frown again, seem to be thinking, after a long time way: "you say shop is difficult to manage, did not think of another way?"


    The boss was stunned, then shook his head and said, "these books are all my hard work. They are not cheap. If you lower the price again, you will sell them out and lose money."


    Knowing that he had misunderstood his meaning, Yao Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not to let you down the price. I''m talking about other ways to make money."


    The boss, seeing her insistence, seemed to have a feeling, and then asked, "what good idea does madam have?"


    Yao Shu thought for a moment and said, "most of the guests in your shop are not the children of a very rich family, but they are not the poor scholars with no wealth. It may be difficult for them to buy books, but they are not necessarily in other aspects."


    The boss moved in his heart and added tea to the tea cup in front of Yao Shu, saying: "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    Yao Shu''s hand gently turned the tea cup and said, "there are many people reading books in the shop. Why don''t you want to provide them with some tea and snacks?"


    The bookshop owner laughed, shook his head, and sighed: "I''ve set aside a whole second floor to serve the guests to read. This is a loss making business. If it''s closed for two months now, I''m afraid I''ll have to pay for tea and snacks


    Seeing his free and easy speech and witty, Yao Shu couldn''t help but smile and shake his head and say, "you provide tea and snacks, but you don''t say it''s free.". Everyone can afford a pot of tea and a plate of refreshments. Besides, at least 20 guests have to come to read books and sell ten pots of tea. Isn''t that much? "


    Bookshop boss a Leng, quickly in the mind to calculate an account.


    Yao Shu then said: "in addition, you can also hold some activities in the bookshop regularly to find some readers who often come to the bookshop to read books, such as poems, couplets, and so on. Why don''t you put those storybooks in order and ask the literati who have read them to make a preface and write some comments? The story is very good. It shouldn''t be buried. Even the boudoir daughter can read it. "


    Yao Shu''s seemingly bland words shocked the bookshop owners.


    The more he thought about it, the more feasible he felt: "according to his wife''s opinion, there are more activities in our shop, and naturally there are more guests. Even if we don''t buy books and just read books on the second floor, we can naturally sell more tea and snacks..."


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "there are not so many fresh and interesting storybooks in the house of high officials and nobles. If you find a good reader and send them these books to their house every month, you will make enough money."


    The owner of the book score suddenly realized what Yao Shu had just said about the significance of asking someone to write a preface and a book review.


    When he looked up again, the boss looked at Yao Shu with different eyes: "madam, you are very active. This remark just makes me open up! I''ve been running this shop for more than ten years. I never thought that there was such a way to make money... "


    Yao Shu, seeing that he could not hide his excitement, also said with a kind smile: "you care about the guests and you are a real book lover. This is why you have specially set up tables and chairs on the second floor for free reading. Just open the door to do business, you can''t lose money. If you just go one step further, it''s not the same."


    The bookshop owner pondered over Yao Shu''s words for a long time and sighed, "madam, I''m so sorry that I''m inferior to you!"


    Yao Shu did not take credit, but said, "you can try what I said. If it works, everyone will be happy."


    They talked about the details for a long time, until the two children finished reading the book and went downstairs.


    The bookshop owner personally sent the three out of the door and soon began to prepare for the next thing.


    Yao Shu takes AZ and tenger home. On the way home, she still thinks that it''s good to see the children like reading so much. She cooperates with the bookshop owner to open some bookstores. Isn''t it good?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    Yao Shu talked with the boss about the bookshop again. They had a good time talking with each other, which meant cooperation.


    However, a few days later, there was not enough stock in the cloth shop. She and Yao Feng planned to go south again, so they put the bookshop business on hold for the time being and only waited for her to come back to deal with it.


    The children knew that Yao Feng and Yao Shu were going to leave in a few days, and they clamored to follow.


    Yao Dalang is naturally the most reasonable: "I have been to the South with my father once, and my father also knows that I will not give you and aunt any trouble."


    Yao Erlang was not willing to be outdone. He followed him and said, "my cousin has been there once. It''s my turn this time!"


    A Zhi and a Si are in an audition and look at each other. They both see the desire of each other.


    The boy has too many tasks to study every day, so he can''t go to the South with him. However, as began to fight for himself: "if I take my cousin with me, I want to go too I don''t take up space and I don''t run around. "


    Yao Erlang almost jumped up and shook his head: "ah Si? Don''t go, little girl. I''m not afraid of tanning when I run around... "


    Ah Si frowned, a little angry, turned his head and choked with him: "second cousin, do you care about me? Besides, what''s wrong with the girl? Is Aunt Xue still in business? Do you think Aunt Xue is black? "


    When Yao Erlang saw that his cousin was not happy, he knew that he had said something too much. He looked at his uncle and aunt, waiting for them to make a decision.


    Yao Feng watched a few children fight to fight. He simply waved his big hand and said, "we are going to stock, not to play! No one is allowed to follow. "


    Yao Dalang turned off the light of his eyes in disappointment, and he said, "ah?" With a cry, ACE hung his head and refused to speak.


    When Yao Shu saw that they were more and more frustrated, he couldn''t help laughing: "did you hear the adults say? Go to the south to buy, not to play. It''s not as good as you think. It''s not as good as you think


    Ah Zhi didn''t have the chance to go. On the contrary, he was the one with the best attitude.


    He comforted his sister and said, "don''t be disappointed, ah Si. When you grow up again, my brother will take you on a study tour."


    Arth gave a low "um.".


    When Yao Erlang heard this, he muttered, "I also want to study abroad Where do you want to go in the future? Not much better than now? "


    Seeing this, Yao Dalang raised his head again. He looked at his father eagerly, as if he was asking, "my younger brother and younger sister are not going. Can I go?"?


    Yao Feng and Yao Shu were talking about the trip, but they caught him and made a lot of trouble. For a while, he was very tired.


    He said to his son, "I don''t want to take any of them. No one is allowed to follow. Taro, take the younger brothers and sisters out to play. I have something to talk about with your aunt. "


    Yao Dalang listened to his father''s words most. He didn''t say anything any more when he heard the words. He obediently took Erlang out.


    The room finally quieted down. Yao Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest with fear: "it''s finally over. There are only a few dolls at home. How can they make such a fuss? "


    Yao Feng and Yao Chao are similar in stature, but usually they are the most stable and serious, rarely showing such an air. For a time, Yao Shu blurs the boundary between the two brothers.


    She frowned and said, "it''s noisy. It''s always been like this. Big brother only knew today that the children were noisy? Dalao and Erlang are enough headaches. In this way, the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law have been in charge for so many years. Now, with the addition of a Zhi and a Si, the roof of the house can be lifted... "


    Yao Feng is the most serious at home, and he doesn''t like to joke with children like Yao Chao. Even Yao''s father is not as dignified as he is in front of children.


    Therefore, the younger generation in the family never quarrel with Yao Feng. Even Yao Erlang''s temper is restrained in front of his uncle.


    He was not used to seeing several children fighting.


    When I was in Yaojia village last year, people would come to complain at home from time to time. Yao Feng shook his head and sighed, "it''s not easy to raise a child. Once upon a time, I thought that Dalang was the steady one. Today, ah Zhi is much more sensible. "


    When Yao Shu saw what he said, he almost bent over with a smile: "brother, don''t praise him! Ah Zhi didn''t speak today. He knew that he couldn''t go, so he didn''t argue. If it''s something else, he won''t fall behind. "


    Yao Feng also laughed.


    The relationship between the children is good, but the size of the conflict is also constant, which is normal, but Yao Feng is clear in mind.


    Today, however, ah Zhi''s appearance and temperament are more or less different from those of his family''s children. It''s hard to say that Xie Qian''s and Bai''s family''s education.


    Yao Feng pondered for a moment and talked to Yao Shu about the future of the children: "the three of them are big now, and each of them should have their own way out. When ah Zhi entered the Imperial College, the way to enter the Imperial College and the imperial court was clear, and everyone in his family was happy for him. Erlang was a man who could not sit still. He was determined to go to the battlefield and become a general. In the future, he could become a famous teacher and take the road of No.1 Military scholar. Now, it''s true that there is only Dalao, who studies as well as does business. But if you want to ask him what he likes, I''m afraid he can''t tell. "Seeing that Yao Feng was worried about his son, Yao Shu said softly, "elder brother, don''t worry too much. Dalao has ideas, but his thoughts are heavier than those of his younger brothers. He may not have no idea of his own, but I see that the child wants to satisfy the family


    Yao Feng''s face showed some surprise: "ash, what do you mean?"


    Yao Shu saw that Yao Feng had never thought about this problem, and gently reminded him, "brother, do you think that from childhood to adulthood, Dalao has not always followed the route you set for him? If you teach him to read and write, he will seriously learn; if you don''t love officialdom and prefer business, he will follow you to do business and go to the south. The child''s goal has always been to make you happy. "


    When Yao Feng heard the speech, he felt a bit of a slap in the head and woke up in an instant.


    He was also a fan of the game. He had raised his son for so many years under his own eyes, but he could not see it clearly as Yao Shu.


    Immediately slowly frowned.


    He thought for a long time, and finally sighed, "it''s difficult. Dalang was obedient to Erlang when he was young, and his family was always worried about Erlang. Now, looking at him, he has a big problem. "


    Yao Shu saw that Yao Feng seemed to have encountered a particularly big problem. He didn''t know how to do it. He just comforted him and said, "why do you think so? Dalang is the eldest grandson of the Yao family. In the future, he will be the pillar of the family. No matter whether it is the business or the big or small affairs of the family, you should slowly teach him how to take over. Moreover, the child does not exclude taking responsibility. That''s a good thing. "


    Yao Feng smiles, shakes his head and says, "as a parent, I always want my children to choose what they are willing to do. I think so, too."


    Yao Shu said softly, "well," and then he asked, "how do you know that big brother doesn''t really like to take on the responsibility of the eldest grandson of the Yao family? Besides, he will have a younger brother or younger sister in the future. I''m glad to see this child. "


    Yao Feng laughs. For a moment, he feels that Xiaomei''s words are very good.


    Yao Shu saw that he was not so worried. He just said with a smile, "well, we can talk about the children''s affairs on the way to the south. Now that we are about to start, it''s important to decide the driver and route first. "


    Yao fenglang chuckled, patted Yao Shu''s head and said, "little sister, your second brother and I have always regarded you as a little girl. Now you are the most transparent one in the family."


    Yao Shu pursed his lips, and his eyes were full of light, smiling but not speaking.


    They decided the route, arranged for their servants to buy food and other things they needed along the way, and decided on the choice of the coachman and the date of departure, and then they broke up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    The old officials who had been living in the court hall where Yao Shu and Yao Shu went south for many years knew that Zhang Jia had a good relationship with the poor students. Instead of mentioning from the oldest people, the emperor put the younger Zhang Zhang in Shaoqing, which made people think more.


    Fortunately, Zhang Zhang is also a descendant of an aristocratic family, and there are not so many voices of opposition from the court.


    But the emperor''s next words, but stabbed the hornet''s Nest: "temple Cheng in the missing position, let today''s Imperial Guard Yao Chao make up."


    All the courtiers looked at each other, and for a moment, they were in an uproar -


    the fat and lack of Dali temple, and the children of these aristocratic families were still fighting for it. How could a poor family come out to rob it?


    The Minister of the Ministry of official frowned and moved his fingers to signal the subordinates who had just spoken to come forward.


    The official had no choice but to take a bold step and said, "Your Majesty, Dali temple is different from other posts. According to the ancestral system, it is necessary to pass a lot of examinations before entering the temple..."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and said, "Han Qi and Zhang Mo can be recommended to Dali temple. Why can''t Yao Chao? I can see that Yao Qing''s calm manner and meticulous mind are enough for him. "


    Officials can not help but a stagnation, mouth bitter.


    Han Qi and Zhang Mo are both descendants of aristocratic families. The forces behind them are even at fault, and they are all the people recommended by the prince. Who in the court will not open their eyes to oppose it?


    But what is Yao Chao?


    He was only in white. By chance, he made great contributions to the suppression of bandits, and then he entered the capital. I don''t know where he came from. Later, he was looked upon by the emperor as a bodyguard in front of the imperial court. How could such a person be the Prime Minister of Dali temple?


    Everyone thought so in their hearts, but no one dared to speak it out directly. It touched the emperor''s face and had to be euphemistic again and again.


    The official of the Ministry of official said: "emperor, it''s not long for Yao Da to enter the court. I''m afraid it''s hard to understand the affairs of Dali temple. Besides, the imperial bodyguard is an important position. Lord Yao is now in charge of the emperor''s safety. How can he move it at will? Wei Chen thinks that... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the Emperor: "Ai Qing reminded me. Yao Chao Ruo has moved away, and I am still short of people. "


    Without waiting for all the ministers to breathe a sigh of relief, the emperor said, "pass on my will, and promote Yao Chao to be the Prime Minister of Dali temple to make up for the lack of Zhang Zhang. Xie Qian is the one who is absent from the front of me. "


    In this way, the Emperor gave his will, and he was no longer talking to his courtiers.


    If the ministers have any other opinions, they will not be able to put forward them. Otherwise, they will be disobeying the orders.


    Today, Chao and Yao Qian will return to the front of the Imperial Guard.


    But the rest of the ministers were angry and turned upside down - a good Dali temple, unexpectedly let unknown Yao Chao take the lead!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    After the early Dynasty broke up, a decree was sent to Yao''s house, along with a message from the emperor asking Yao Chao to stay at home for two days and take office as soon as possible.


    The Yao family were very surprised at the sudden imperial edict, but Yao Chao''an accepted it safely.


    After the eunuch who passed the edict left, Yao Chao looked at the appearance of his family. A smile appeared on yubai''s face: "why, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Wei Rujin recognized Yao''s father and mother and lived in Yao''s family all the time.


    He just did not follow out to receive the order, but also heard the news, and soon arrived in the front hall.


    He smacked his tongue and said, "second brother, you have a good skill How old is the governor of Dali temple? "


    Yao Chao chuckled and shook his head. "It''s not a big official. It''s just a grade."


    Xiao Wei thought about the position of "Dali Temple Cheng" silently, but felt that it was unattainable.


    The official of Dali temple in Dayan Dynasty was an official with six grades. He didn''t even have the qualification to go to the early Dynasty.


    Regardless of Yao Chao''s early age, Yao Chao has already won the sixth grade of official rank. As a white man, he has never participated in the scientific examination. This is a legend of the great Yan Dynasty.


    When Yao Erlang heard that his father was an official, he was very puzzled. He whispered to his neighbor and said, "uncle, don''t you say that you can only be an official in the imperial examination?"


    Yao Dalang shook his head: "according to the Convention, it is necessary to enter the Imperial Academy first, and start from the bottom step by step..."


    The two children were chatting and discussing. The two sisters in law of the Yao family took a Si to Buzhuang early in the morning, so there were only Yao''s father and Yao''s mother left in the family.


    Yao''s father told his son, "ah Chao, since the emperor trusts you, you can sit in such an important position, so you can do a good job. At home these days, I also ponder how to serve in the future, how to seek good fortune for the people, and how to make justice for the government and the people. "


    Yao Chao Gong responded to his father''s words, and saw Yao''s mother''s face beaming with joy. He could not help but smile.


    Yao''s mother said: "today is a good day. It''s better to invite some friends to come home and celebrate with a Chao."


    Yao''s father glared: "if you only get an official, where can you rush to show off? No, two days later. "


    Yao''s mother frowned, discontented: "where is to show off, this edict to come home, relatives and friends who do not know? Instead of waiting for others to get news one by one, it is better to take the initiative to post. Why don''t you come and have a drink and have a chat? "


    Yao father smell speech, feel in the heart what madam says is reasonable, but on the mouth say two other words.


    If the two old people of the Yao family are not young this year, they will live more and more. When they have nothing to do, they always quarrel with each other. The younger generation will smile and follow them.


    Xiao Wei saw that everyone was jubilant, and Yao''s father didn''t object to inviting any more guests. With joy, the boy said to Yao''s mother in a clear voice: "ganniang said who to invite, I''ll go to the next post."


    Yao''s mother loves Xiao Wei very much. One is that he is a young man with a clear and handsome appearance, and he has no idea. Moreover, when Xiao Wei saved Yao Chao, Yao''s mother always takes some gratitude to him.


    She beckoned Xiao Wei to come near and said in a warm voice, "don''t you go to the post. Why don''t you stay at home these days, but you''re busy? It''s time to have a good rest. The matter of the post, your second brother will go. "


    Xiao Wei laughed and said nothing, but Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang talked to him.


    Seeing his mother like this, Yao Chao joked: "when you have a son, you forget to kiss your son. Ah Niang, it''s all your son to call Xiao Wei. It''s too obvious to treat him differently. "


    Yao''s mother laughed and threatened to hit him: "what''s a son who kisses his son? The dog can''t spit out Ivory!"


    Yao Chao and Xiao Wei looked at each other and laughed.


    In the front hall, they accompanied Yao''s father and mother for a while, and Yao Chao called Xiao Wei out.


    Before, Xiao Wei was injured because he was searching for information for Yao Chao and others. After two months in Yao''s family, he couldn''t stay idle. He kept up with Meng Qing again and watched him secretly every day, which really made him follow something.


    Yao Chao was transferred to Dali temple this time. Thanks to the news from Xiao Wei, the emperor moved his position and asked him to check Meng Qing''s movements in secret.


    When they got to a tall tree in Yaofu''s house, the stronger sunlight in the morning was cut off by the green, and they felt much cooler under the tree.


    The sound of cicadas is endless, covering the whole courtyard in the unique atmosphere of summer.


    Xiao Wei likes to wear black clothes on weekdays, but Yao''s mother said it several times. Gradually, in addition to hiding his body shape outside, he doesn''t wear black on weekdays.


    His robe today is dark green, which is made by Yao''s mother.


    The color of dark green set off the young man''s face less pale and more gentle.


    Yao Chao, with a faint warmth in his eyes, said to the youth in front of him: "Xiao Wei, thanks to your news for this official transfer. The emperor sent me out of the palace. Let''s check this little prince together in the light and in the dark. "Xiao Wei frowned and said in a low voice: "second brother, now we know that Meng Qing and Du Heng collude in one place for the iron ore in the suburbs. But it''s really a big crime of beheading. If you go to investigate it openly, you''re afraid that Mengqing will do whatever he wants to... "


    Yao Chao shook his head: "you are wrong. If I''m in the light, he won''t touch me easily


    The young man''s face wrinkled, just wanted to open his mouth, and then swallowed the words in his throat.


    Yao Chao saw that his desire for words stopped. A little smile appeared on yubai''s face. He said in a warm voice: "what do you want to say? That is to say, what is the hesitation between our brothers? "


    Xiao Wei was a little agitated, "cluck Da cluck Da" broke the knuckles of his fingers all over the place. Yao Chao heard the crisp voice of his joints a little too loud.


    He frowned to stop: "don''t break your fingers, old joints will ache."


    Xiao Wei was stunned. Then he realized his action to ease his anxiety. He just shook his hand and said, "if you don''t break it, you can''t do it? I was just thinking


    He pauses for a moment, with a rare gloomy look: "that hood is not a good thing. Second brother, why don''t you wait until I have collected all the evidence before you show up. "


    Yao Chao chuckled and fixed his peach blossom eyes at Xiao Wei with a soft but firm look: "this matter is not something you can solve alone. Besides, I''m really worried to know that if you walk on the tip of a knife every day, a person who is not careful will find out that you will be picked up. "


    Xiao Wei frowned, raised his eyes and asked, "did you take the initiative to tell the emperor to investigate this matter?"


    Yao Chao didn''t deny it. He just patted the boy on the shoulder, but he dodged him.


    Xiao Wei lowered his voice and said, "if the emperor asks you to check, you can''t resist the edict, so that''s all right. How can anyone take this kind of thing on his shoulder?"?! Just look at the dead men around Meng Qing, and you will know that he is not a good one. It''s too late for you to hide. You have to go to the muddy water! "


    The boy said he was about to leave. Yao Chao reached out and grabbed his arm, but he said, "well, how can you still be angry? Where are you going


    Xiao Wei turns back and stares at Yao Chao, showing a ferocious color opposite to the gentleness in his peach blossom eyes.


    "I''ll kill Meng Qing!" he said


    Yao Chao was startled and his strength increased. He pulled Xiao Wei to his side and scolded in a low voice: "what nonsense!"


    Xiao Wei sneered: "instead of waiting for you to be harmed by Mengqing, it''s better for me to start first!"


    These days, Xiao Wei is harmless to people and animals in Yao''s house, and he even means to be clever. Yao Chao forgets the temperament of a young beast.


    He saw that Xiao Wei was not joking. He looked serious. He just grabbed his arm and whispered, "don''t be impulsive. Listen to me."


    Xiao Wei''s eyebrows twisted deeply and stopped reluctantly.


    Yao Chao looked at Xiao Wei''s eyes seriously and said, "I know you are worried about my safety, but things in the world can''t be solved by fighting and killing. Let''s not say that Meng Qing''s identity is not easy for us to move. It''s difficult to start with the bodyguards who appear and disappear around him. Is it true that you can escape the heavy pursuit? What''s more, the imperial court will not give up. "


    "Do you think I care?" he chuckled


    The young man''s eyes are black and white, just like the best black jade chess pieces falling in the silver plate, clear and pure, full of obstinacy.


    Yao Chao sighed and said in a low voice, "you don''t care about your own safety, but I can''t turn a blind eye to it. Xiao Wei, listen to the second elder brother, now we are in the capital, a place full of fish and dragons, we should be more cautious step by step, in order to protect ourselves and our family. "


    His voice was sincere, and Yu Bai''s face was full of worries about Xiao Wei. The young man looked at Yao Chao for a long time, and his strength on his arm finally relaxed.


    Xiao Wei drooped his eyes and finally let out a low voice "Hmmm" from the nasal cavity.


    Save yourself and your family? So he is also the second brother''s family?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    Xiao Wei is stubborn. Yao Chaosheng is afraid that he hasn''t calmed him down, so he sneaks out to find Meng Qing''s trouble.


    So these days Yao Chao has been staring at Xiao Wei at home, not to let him run around, but he also stares at some interesting things.


    The boy grew a few inches higher. He was detained at home by Yao Chao and was not allowed to run around. He mixed up with Yao Erlang all day long. They were as good as brothers.


    Yao Erlang called "Uncle Wei" one by one, but his heart was full of joy. However, he had a serious look on his face. He seemed to like his elder''s identity very much.


    On this morning, Yao Chao seldom slept in. As soon as the sky was bright, he heard the sound coming from the yard. He opened his eyes vaguely and thought he was sleeping on the martial arts arena in the suburb of Qingtong town.


    Hearing the movement of his turning over, Xiang Wei came in from the outer room and said in a soft voice: "wake up? I went to bed late last night. Do you want to squint a little longer? "


    Yao Chao closed his eyes and shook his head. I drank with Xiao Wei yesterday, which made me drink a lot Why do I listen to him in the yard? "


    Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "isn''t it. Your son has to pester people and ask Uncle Wei to teach him to step on piles. "


    Yao Chao opened the quilt and got out of bed. The light was bright. He opened the window, and the sunlight poured in, shining a dazzling white light on his middle coat.


    "The two children." He laughs and shakes his head. "It can be regarded as congenial temperament."


    Xiang Wei takes out a set of light summer clothes from the cabinet and hands it to Yao Chao. He says angrily, "you can manage it. Erlang was not afraid of the earth since childhood. Now, with the support of Uncle Wei, he goes to the house and uncovers tiles and does everything. "


    Yao Chao "puffed" a smile, peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, looking at his wife, showing just wake up lazy meaning: "you simply say that he can do anything evil."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law couldn''t listen any more. She threw Yao Chao the belt of her robe and gave him a blank look: "which father or mother says that his son does all kinds of evil? You curse him for not learning well. "


    Yao Chao smiles. Instead of bickering with Xiang Wei, he softens up and says, "let''s watch our son grow up. Can I curse him? Well, well, I''ll go and have a look, and I won''t let him bother you, will you


    His warm hands around her waist, to Wei hide, did not hide, smile in Yao Chao''s shoulder hammer: "not to go? But first of all, Xiao Wei takes good care of Erlang. Don''t talk about other people. "


    Yao Chao "um" a, and low voice and his wife said two words, then out of the door.


    When he came to the yard, he found that Erlang was pestering Xiao Wei to teach him.


    In the yard, there were several rows of wooden piles in the earth where Xiang Wei was going to plant flowers and plants.


    Yao Chao fixed his eyes on it. He looked like that.


    He walked forward idly and asked, "what are you learning, you two?"


    Xiao Wei and Yao Erlang raised their heads at the same time. When Erlang saw his father, his eyes lit up.


    Xiao Wei looked at him more and looked surprised. He seemed to be thinking how he got up so early.


    "Daddy!" Yao Er Lang gave a voice full of anger.


    Yao Chao yawned lazily, walked up to his son, rolled Yao Erlang''s hair, squinted and said, "in the early morning, I don''t want you to have a good sleep. What are you doing?"


    Yao Erlang laughed and pointed to the wooden piles in the yard: "Uncle Wei taught me Kung Fu."


    Yao Chao looked at the serious appearance. He turned to Xiao Wei and asked him with a smile, "are you making these piles for him?"


    The young man looked at him quietly and saw that he was not drunk last night. He only cleared his throat and said, "Erlang wants to learn lightness skill, so he must stand up."


    Yao Erlang chirped in: "in addition to standing stakes, uncle Wei also taught me to squat! When it''s not so hot, we''ll go riding in the suburbs of Beijing! Hunting


    Yao Chao shook his head with a smile, as if he could not resist his son''s enthusiasm.


    The man reached out and touched the wooden posts. His fingers were white, and his soft belly pressed on the dark thick wood. He looked like he was from a different world.


    Looking at his father''s scholar appearance, Yao Erlang suddenly felt a desire for protection from where he came from. He solemnly said to Yao Chao, "Daddy, when I have learned the lightness skill, I can protect you. Don''t worry. In the future, no matter whether it''s the upper court who is bullied or who gives you anger, your son will take the lead for you! "


    Xiao Wei grinned silently. Yao Chao flicked his son''s forehead and said with a smile: "OK. After that, my father depends on you. "


    Yao Chao asked Yao Erlang a few questions. Seeing that he really wanted to learn how to stand up, he let his son go.


    But in the end, Yao Chao told him, "the hard work of standing up is not clear in a few words. You can think well, little uncle Wei is the most merciless person. He will make a fuss and cry at that time. Don''t come to me. "


    Yao Erlang laughed and pulled Xiao Wei''s sleeve: "Uncle Wei! My father is afraid that you will upset me


    Yao Chao chuckled and scolded Erlang.Yao Erlang was sent to clean up breakfast. Yao Chao took Xiao Wei to the dining room and asked, "why did you see me so surprised this morning? Do you think I have to sleep half a day to wake up? "


    Xiao Wei said "hey hey" and did not speak.


    But Yao Chao shook his head and said, "I don''t think I know you changed the wine? Give me a strong burning knife. Your own jar of wine is not much thicker than water. "


    Now the young man''s rebellious temperament has been restrained a lot, but his nature is still like that, and he does things as he pleases.


    Yao Chao sometimes feels that he has raised another son.


    The two of them drank together last night, but when Yao Chao got drunk slowly, he saw that Xiao Wei''s face was only a little red, so he guessed that he had changed the wine and wanted to drink himself down.


    Xiao Wei, seeing that he was hiding something from him, simply admitted: "who let you drink me down last time? We''ve come and gone, and we''re even. "


    Yao Chao chuckled: "I drink you is my own ability, even pull injustice, see the amount of wine. You can''t drink as much as a person, so you want to do this? "


    He was joking, but the boy was excited by him, but he took it seriously and said, "who says I can''t drink as much as you? But I can''t get used to your usual wine If you don''t believe me, let''s spell it


    Seeing that he was serious, Yao Chao repeatedly waved his hands and said, "come on. My second brother is teasing you


    Wei refused to give up: "just drink, try again."


    Yao Chao laughs. His heart is really a young man.


    So he was free these days, so he said to Xiao Wei, "if you want to drink, it''s just these days that we''ll call Yu Zhi''s younger brother and other friends to come and have a drink with you. Second brother, I''m afraid of drinking. Let others accompany me. "


    Xiao Wei is bold and brave. He once sneaked into the imperial palace to see Yao Chao in office.


    In the middle of the crowd, he was dressed like a jade tree in front of the wind.


    But now Yao Chao''s face is mild, and the morning light is peaceful and peaceful in his eyes, which is totally different from his usual appearance as a guard in the palace.


    Xiao Wei looked at Yao Chao and thought that if he called Yu Zhi, he would not be the bottom of the table. It was so good.


    In his heart, he was willing, but his face was faint. He refused to let people see through his mind and said, "I don''t like drinking. But ganniang also said that she would invite people to come. Today, I will ask about it. By the way, I will post to my second brother''s friends. "


    Yao Chao looked at his duplicity. He just nodded with a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    In the summer evening, the sky is still bright, but there is no heat in the day.


    When Yao''s family got together, all his colleagues who had a good relationship with Yao Chao came. In addition, Yu Zhi, who was shy in character, gathered together two big tables and put them in the front hall of Yao''s family to celebrate Yao Chao''s promotion as Minister of Dali temple.


    For a time, the wine and food were ready, and the atmosphere was very warm.


    One of his colleagues raised his glass to Yao Chao and said, "Mr. Yao, I''m used to seeing you wear official clothes. You''re dressed in white. As expected, you have outstanding temperament and elegant demeanor. It can be seen that adults can be civil and military, and they are the pillars of the country! It''s really young and promising. "


    Yao Chao said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, I don''t think so. Compared with other adults, I''m still far behind. "


    The king was one of the officials of Dali temple. He was born in the imperial examination. After studying hard for more than ten years, he was a Jinshi. He had been in the official circles for six years before he got to the position of the Minister of Dali temple.


    His promotion speed is not slow, but suddenly he learned that Yao Chao was just an introduction. In less than a year, he jumped from the position of Imperial Guard, which was admired by all people, to Dali temple, which has real power.


    But before he revealed it, Yao Chao drank up the wine in his hand and offered him a cup in return.


    "Mr. Wang''s sentence" young and promising "has made no contribution to the country and the monarch. How can we afford it? Knowing that you have been in Dali temple for three years and are the chief of all the temple officials, you have numerous cases in your hands. In addition, there are three unjust and false cases that were wrongly judged, which have been turned out in your hands. Only in this way can you avoid the disaster of innocent people''s imprisonment. If said to be the pillar of the country, Yao really has no face to compare with adults. Here''s to Mr. Wang


    Today, there are six ministers in Dali temple, but there is a difference between them. In addition to the one who has been promoted, this Lord Wang holds real power and works steadily.


    Feisi expresses his dissatisfaction with Chao''s position, which makes him lose his power.


    Mr. Wang laughed and had a drink with him: "Mr. Yao is young and has a bright future!"


    Yao chaopai''s two tables, one is a civil servant headed by Lord Wang of Dali temple, and the other is his colleagues who are both Imperial Guards. They are accompanied by friends who have made friends with him.


    In front of Wen Chen, Yao Chao had the temperament of a gentleman, his manner and speech made people feel like a spring breeze; when he toasted at another table, his gentleness was more generous and chivalrous.


    Mr. Wang had no contact with Yao Chao before. Today, he had a drink with him. He felt a lot of emotion. He only whispered to his colleagues around him: "I think this master Yao is good at dancing. He is a talented person."


    The man said with a smile: "if it''s not a talent, can you still excel in front of the imperial court? There''s a reason why people are rising so fast. "


    Lord Wang "tut".


    When he was pushing a cup for a change, the servant came to report that he had arrived.


    Yao Chao held the hand of wine cup slightly a meal, peach blossom eye shows the color of surprise: "thank you to come?"


    "Yes," he said. Now the man is at the door. Go and have a look, master. "


    Yao Chao glanced at Xiao Wei. Seeing his nod, he said with a smile: "I thought you didn''t dare to go to Xie''s house to post."


    Xiao Wei snorted: "go to meet someone quickly. Xiefu is a dragon''s den. Why don''t I dare? "


    Yao Chao put down his glass of wine and gave a angry cry to the people. Then he got up and went out to meet Xie Qian.


    The lively atmosphere on the wine table, a lot of cold for a time, is steeped in the spirit of liquor and appears to be particularly dull, are sober a lot.


    Xie Qian was cold-blooded and never attended the courtiers'' private gathering.


    Every day, there are almost two lines of Xie''s house and imperial city. They seldom communicate with people, and their life is boring.


    Is such a cold and uninterested person coming to Yaofu to celebrate Yao Chao''s promotion?


    People feel that their brains are not enough.


    A bodyguard who was in front of the imperial palace with Yao Chao spilled half a cup of wine on the table and asked the people around him in a dazed look: "did I hear you wrong just now? Is that Mr. Xie? Who''s Mr. Xie? "


    His close friend coughed softly and said in a low voice, "thank you. Who else is there in the court


    The rest of the branches have been poured into the southeast and northwest. Lying on the table, he calmed down and raised his head when he heard "Lord Xie".


    His eyes were misty and he asked Xiao Wei, "brother Wei, is Lord Xie coming to take me back? I, like me, can''t make trouble for adults... "


    Xiao Wei has long heard that Yu Zhi works under Xie Qian and regards him as a God.


    It was Xie Qian''s words that he followed as the standard. He was indeed his number one fan. He was drunk and did not forget his idol. He asked about everything with his big tongue.


    Xiao Wei held back a smile and handed a cup of wine to Yu Zhi. He coaxed in a low voice: "here, have another drink, and follow you to come home with Xie."


    The young man''s eyes flashed with pure evil interest, thinking: Yu Zhi, such a regular scholar, will have a wonderful look when he wakes up if he is ugly in front of the public.


    Another gaffe in front of Xie Qian I don''t know if Yu Zhi will cry?Yu Zhi trusted Xiao Wei very much, and was drunk again. Xiao Wei handed him a cup of poisonous wine, and he would drink it without hesitation.


    When he had drunk that glass of liquor and choked, Xiao Wei slapped Yu Zhi''s back with a smile, and said to him in his ear: "OK, OK. When Lord Xie comes, you can talk to him, OK?"


    The remaining branch nodded, looking a bit stupefied.


    In particular, Yu Bai''s face was tinged with the color of rosy clouds, and the harmless appearance of human beings and animals made Xiao Wei look at it, with itchy hands.


    Xiao Wei pinched it casually and asked, "do you know what to say?"


    Yu Zhi''s red cheek immediately showed two dark red spots, and he nodded.


    Xiao Wei forced to bear a smile and asked, "what do you want to say with Mr. Xie?"


    Before Yu Zhi reacts, Yao Chao comes in with Xie Qian in front of him. Xiao Wei sits up straight and picks up some stir fried lotus seeds to cover up his eating.


    If Yu Zhi is ugly and the second elder brother sees that he is talking to him, his suspicion will not be clear.


    In the front hall, when people saw the figures, they took a close look. It was really Xie Qian, who was dressed in black clothes and had a cold look. His head was full of wine and woke up.


    It can be seen that the two of them have a good relationship with each other?


    Yao Chao stood beside Xie Qian and said a few words with him in a low voice. He didn''t know what he said.


    Xu is Xie Qian''s body with a decent aura, Wen Chen''s table with Lord Wang at the head, can''t help but stand up, have to say hello to Xie Qian: "thank you."


    Xie Qian nodded slightly.


    Even the front guard''s table looked nervous. They stood with their hands down and said, "how can you come here today?"


    Xu was once in charge of this group of bodyguards. Several tall and strong young men who had just been drinking and rowing loudly before him looked like gentle sheep.


    Xie Qian glanced at the crowd faintly, "um" one, but his sight was placed in another corner.


    Yu Zhi blushed and was grabbed by another cold faced teenager. He stood trembling and grinned at him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xie..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    After all, Yu Zhi didn''t lose his manners in front of the public. He just called out "Mr. Xie". Then he got up and walked unsteadily to Xie Qian.


    Xie Qian ignored anyone, but asked Yu Zhi in a low voice: "drink too much?"


    He had a light look on his face. He could not see the difference between treating Yu Zhi and others, but people felt that the reason for Xie Qian''s trip should be inseparable from the young man in front of him.


    Yu Zhi grinned and grabbed Xie Qian''s sleeve and said, "no, I didn''t drink too much Don''t shake, my Lord


    Xiao Wei chuckled, which was very clear in the quiet front room.


    With a clear voice, he said to Xie Qian, "Lord Xie, little brother Yu Zhi can''t go back today. If you don''t take him away, let him sleep with me tonight."


    People looked at Xiao Wei, only to know that he was a junior of the Yao family, and said in their hearts that "newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.".


    See Xie Qian sword eyebrow tiny Cu, quickly separate again, turn head to Yao Chao way: "seem to be drunk, I take him back to Xie house is."


    Yao Chao nodded.


    People looked at Xie Qian''s expression, not as cold and solemn as when he was in the upper court. On the contrary, he seemed to be able to talk to his colleagues. Mr. Wang, who was at the head of the Wen Chen table, winked at his colleagues and motioned him to say something.


    The man was the best at driving the atmosphere on the wine table. After understanding the meaning of Lord Wang, he held a cup of wine and poured another cup for Xie Qian. Smiling, he came up to Xie Qian and said, "Lord Xie is here. He is a rare person. If we don''t have a drink, our brothers won''t let him go."


    Xie Qian frowned and moved his sleeve. He found that Yu Zhi was still dragging and looked at him vaguely.


    He didn''t take the glass, but said in a low voice, "I''ll take the rest of the branches today, and you''ll have a good time."


    The face of a toasting person is chatting. It''s not like holding a glass of wine or putting it down.


    However, Yao Chao came forward and took the glass in his hand. He said in a warm voice, "you gentlemen, you are so grateful for coming to the base house. But Lord Xie is not good at drinking. I, as the master, will be the master again without authorization and drink this cup for him. "


    The toasting man hastened down the steps of Yao Chao and said with a smile, "Mr. Yao, you are so polite! Where is the host''s dry drink? Come on, everyone raise their glasses. This is to celebrate the promotion of Mr. Yao, and thank you


    All the people on the table started to make a fuss. For a moment, congratulatory words came out one after another. Thanks to Xie Qian''s arrival, the stagnant atmosphere was much more gentle.


    Xie Qian really didn''t say anything more, just took the rest of the branches out.


    Everyone looked at each other, but they were confused. Seeing that Yao Chao was seated, they secretly inquired about Xie Qian''s intention and the relationship between Xie Qian and Yao''s house.


    Yao Chao played Taiji with the others in four or three Jin: "the children in my family are not important. I wrote a post to Mr. Xie. It happened that my little brother was also there If you want to come here, Mr. Xie doesn''t want to brush everyone''s face, so he comes to have a look. "


    Mr. Wang laughed and did not speak.


    Heart: Xie Qian to such a out, if not to Yao Chao platform, afraid that no one will believe.


    Don''t want to blow everyone''s face? Clearly even a glass of wine are not willing to drink, just afraid to take into account, only Yao Chao''s face.


    Another colleague said with a smile, "Mr. Yao is really modest. Who doesn''t know that Lord Yao''s brother-in-law has made great achievements in the northwest? Just like the next general Jiang Ning! Mr. Yao and Mr. Lin are the pillars of our country, both of whom are civil servants and martial arts! "


    Yao Chao Lian said "dare not" and touched another cup with the other side.


    Xie Qian was the head of the civil servants. He had a high voice in the court. When people saw him coming to Yao''s house today, they knew that he should be more cautious about Yao Chao in the future.


    For a while, there was another wave of toasts.


    People from the evening, until midnight, drink more than a dozen jars, one by one are staggering, this is the end of the feast.


    Yao Chao stood still in peace and stability. He sent all the people back to the house one by one. Watching them go far away, he turned back to Yao''s house.


    After the noise, Yao''s house fell into the peace of mind. Only the summer insects, which could not stop singing at night, made a background sound in the sound.


    "Second brother, did you drink too much?"


    Xiao Wei, smiling and chanting, squatted on a high stone in the courtyard. The light played a warm color on his face, making people look as if he was a few years younger.


    Yao Chao chuckled: "what do you do when you stand so high? Fall down carefully and get down quickly. "


    Xiao Wei''s mouth curled. Although he jumped down, he said, "I''m still teaching Erlang lightness skill. How can I fall easily? Today, you''ve been drinking a lot. I don''t think the second brother is drunk. "


    When Yao Chao saw that he was standing still, he said with a smile: "when others are like you, you hold on to me and try to kill me? If nothing else, why did you drink Yu Zhi so quickly today? "


    Xiao Wei "ha ha" laughed, and the boy''s face was full of pure pleasure: "he also said that I can''t drink enough. You can see what is a cup of wine pour when you look at Yu Zhi!"Yao Chao walked with him to the mansion side by side, but he said, "I told you to take care of them. Are you looking after people like this?"


    Xiao Wei curled his mouth: "I look after him? I don''t think there is a lord Xie looking after him. "


    Today, Yao Chao''s brain is somewhat dull after drinking this wine. I really don''t know what happened to Xiao Wei today.


    He thought carefully about what he meant when he was young.


    Can''t help laughing and joking: "this young Xia, what kind of injustice are you singing?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    Xiao Wei glared: "I''m jealous of evil, can''t I? Elder brother Lin clearly ordered several times to let Lord Xie take care of his second brother before he left. Now the emperor put the second brother in such a position, that is to say, it is not too much to bake on the stove. That''s how Xie Qian looks after his second brother? "


    Looking at the young man''s angry eyes, Yao Chao said, "it''s not proper, it''s not proper. That''s your brother Lin''s uncle. He''s also a member of the imperial court. How can you call him by his name? What''s more, Lord Xie is not here today? "


    Xiao Wei frowned: "he came here to take away the remaining branches!"


    Yao Chao couldn''t help laughing: "how do you want to thank you? He is not a person who likes to communicate with others. Can he support me by drinking with us? "


    Xiao Wei didn''t speak, but he was still dissatisfied. He walked on the path and pulled down some grass leaves from time to time.


    When they came to the gate of the courtyard, Yao Chao stopped. Under the light, he looked at Xiao Wei and said, "well, you have drunk a lot today. Have a rest earlier."


    The boy turned his lips.


    Yao Chao took a lead at the corner of his mouth and said in a warm voice, "I know what you mean. However, the affairs of the court are intricate. It is better to stand up on your own rather than rely on others. Lord Xie can''t escort me. Ah Du is far away from the border. I''ll be careful when I take up the post of Cheng of Dali temple. You don''t have to worry too much. "


    Xiao Wei directly met Meng Qing, and watched with his own eyes how he forbeared and planned step by step these days, and finally slowly revealed his claws.


    Now Yao Chao, who is the official of Dali temple, is a knife in the hands of the emperor. It is clearly used to fight against Meng Qing. How can he not worry?


    Xiao Wei raised his eyes and looked at Yao Chao''s eyes. He said, "second brother, Meng Qing has ambition and means. He has more identity, status, contacts and wealth. He should be careful when he meets him."


    Yao Chao gentle smile: "you don''t worry, I know."


    Yao Chao soon went to Dali temple to work. Although he left early and returned late during his busy time, he was much more free than when he was a bodyguard in the palace.


    Besides, no matter what, there is nothing to disturb when it''s time to rest.


    On this day, he met Yao chaoxiumu again. He had asked his colleagues to go fishing, but the other party had something to do temporarily, so he was free.


    In my study, I burned incense and made tea. I also held a free book to read. It was very pleasant.


    Mrs. Yao went to the cloth shop early in the morning and went home to pick up some things. Seeing his appearance, she could not help laughing and said, "I can give you a day''s leisure time. Look at the way you enjoy yourself. I can''t ask you to help me


    Yao Chao put down his book and said in a warm voice, "what''s up? I have nothing to do. I''ll help you. "


    Yao Er sister-in-law quickly stopped him and shook her head: "don''t don''t don''t, don''t make trouble. Miss Xue and I are discussing about the clothing store these days. The styles you saw last time are not popular with customers. We''d better come by ourselves. "


    Yao Chao chuckled. Junlang''s face was like a light cloud. He said, "it''s not that I have bad eyesight. I just like the simplest styles and most of them are light colors. However, if the people in Beijing don''t buy it, I can''t help it."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law was angry with him, took something and went out.


    The room soon quiet down, incense in the incense burner without wind, smoke curl, the study halo out of a quiet room.


    Yao Chao''s book just turned a few pages, then heard the voice of a hurry from outside, called: "second young master, second young master, not good!"


    As soon as the man frowned and raised his eyes, he saw a young man running in. His forehead was full of big sweat. He urgently reported: "master, go and have a look! There''s something wrong with our grandmothers! "


    Yao Chao clenched the page in his hand and breathed slowly. He immediately got up and asked the boy, "what''s going on?"


    Mrs. Yao is pregnant. Now it is a time when the month is shallow and unstable. She seldom goes out on weekdays. Even if she goes out, she only goes around the restaurant and the cloth shop. How can something happen?


    Gasping for breath, the young man said intermittently, "I just heard that the eldest daughter-in-law used to read the account books in the cloth shop, but later some people came out of nowhere to make trouble in the cloth shop The shopkeeper came to me in a hurry and asked the little one to report back home. "


    Yao Chao was surprised and asked, "could you please see the doctor?"


    The boy shook his head and widened his eyes: "I don''t know! Manager Wu wrote a letter in a hurry, and I ran all the way back. I really don''t know what''s the situation of grannies


    Yao Chao''s eyebrows frowned tightly and said in a deep voice, "prepare the horse, I''ll go right away."


    "Ah," the little boy ran to the stable and led a red pony that Yao Chao rode to the front door of Yao''s house.


    In case of emergency, Yao Chao did not care about the rule of not allowing horses to run in the downtown area of Beijing, but rushed to the cloth shop.


    On that day, the two daughters-in-law of the Yao family almost had children in their front and back feet. However, when sister-in-law Yao was pregnant with her husband, she was not in good health and her production was not smooth. In fact, she gave birth prematurely.


    Now that she was pregnant again, the family invited a doctor for the first time. She took good care of her baby carefully. However, she did not hear of any problem with the fetal phase.But pregnant women are delicate, in case something really happened, Yao Chao did not know how to explain to Yao Feng. Even if he is as calm as he is, he can''t help but feel anxious.


    Yao Chao''s riding skill is good. When people in Beijing heard the rapid sound of horse''s hooves, they also gave way. He soon arrived at the cloth Village.


    Yao ji cloth shop has been surrounded by a circle of people watching the excitement, chattering, not live, looking at quite some unscrupulous meaning. Yao Chao came from the horse. Seeing this lively appearance, he was suddenly cold.


    "What are you doing here? If there''s an accident, it''s up to Yin of the capital to deal with it. Get out of the way quickly


    The one with the highest voice among the crowd said with disdain: "the road in the capital is so wide. Besides, it''s a shop open to business. Why don''t you allow others to have a look here? What''s the point? "


    Yao Chao noticed this man at a glance. He was also pointing at the crowd just now. He was spitting stars and flying out for a distance of ten meters and chatting.


    Now I see that this man is not a casual spectator, but a man who is willing to cause trouble, for fear that the world will not be chaotic.


    As soon as his face sank, there was a sense of dignity on his face. He fixed his eyes on the man and said in a cold voice, "if you don''t leave again and wait for Dali Temple officials to pick them up, it won''t be possible to solve the problem of imprisonment for one or two days."


    In the eyes of Fang Sheng, he saw the trouble from the beginning.


    Speaking of this, the man had already begun to retreat, but he still refused to leave. He only pressed his emotions and said, "Dali and Dali temples will not take care of these little things! You don''t know what it is. Don''t take chicken feather as an arrow... "


    Yao Chao''s eyes narrowed slightly. The cold feeling of his whole body came back, and his face was as heavy as water.


    If people who know him well look at it, they will know that this is really irritating him.


    Unfortunately, a figure rushed out of the shop. Yao Chao recognized that it was the young man in charge of the warehouse.


    The storekeeper was not stupid. He opened his mouth and said, "my Lord! Here you are


    Onlookers heard such a "adult", Qi Qi trembled for a while, looking at Yao Chao''s eyes are not the same.


    Although there are many high-ranking officials and dignitaries in the capital, it is not easy to see an official just by watching the excitement.


    For a moment, the people who were watching were afraid, and no one spoke any more.


    After he left the temple and tied his horse with his hand, Chao and the other officers sent him to the prison


    The man yelled, "injustice! I didn''t do anything. Why are you binding me? What''s more, even if you are an official, you can''t arrest people casually in the street... "


    There seems to be a commotion in the crowd, but Yao Chao''s cold eye sweeps it away, and it immediately quiets down again.


    He remembers his sister-in-law who is uncertain about her safety. He can''t bear to entangle with this obviously problematic person. He only says in a cold voice: "I''m Yao Chao, the Prime Minister of Dali temple. He gathers people to make trouble and disobey discipline. Dali temple has the right to detain him. The rest of us should take warning and disperse quickly


    The crowd did not see the excitement, but saw that something had happened, and they avoided it. Soon, the door of Yaoji cloth shop was scattered clean.


    The storekeeper blushed and looked at Yao Chao with a faint look of excitement.


    "Is Madame in the cloth shop?"


    The man said in a hurry: "yes, the doctor is here, all in the inner room."


    Yao Chao told him a word, then strided into the cloth shop.


    I don''t know what is the safety of my sister-in-law?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    Yao Chao walked in a hurry and entered the room for rest at the back of the cloth shop.


    Before stepping into the inner room, he exclaimed, "sister-in-law? Is it convenient now? "


    She said to the outside, "Chao, is that you? Come in. "


    Yao Chao frowned slightly and raised his foot into the inner room.


    Although the window was open, the smell was not good. Moreover, the strong smell of medicine made people feel uneasy.


    Yao Chao took a look at the couch and saw that sister-in-law Yao leaned weakly to one side, accompanied by a girl he had never seen before.


    Sister Yao has always maintained well, but now she has no blood on her face. Even her lips are pale white.


    Yao Chao stepped forward and worried: "sister-in-law, has the doctor been here? How are you doing? "


    Sister Yao nodded and said, "I''m ok. Now after taking the medicine, the child has been saved... "


    With that, she could not help but feel general, and she shook her hand slightly and clenched the girl''s hand.


    Yao Chao frowned deeply and asked, "what happened, sister-in-law? This girl is... "


    Without waiting for sister-in-law Yao to speak, the strange woman took her trembling hand and said to Yao Chao, "ah Shu and boss Xue are my friends. Today, someone came to make trouble in your cloth shop. I happened to meet him, so I understood the whole story. "


    Yao Chao looked at the woman''s low-key and exquisite clothes, her family background should not be vulgar, and her posture was straight and her eyes were firm.


    I think it''s her who helped aunt Yao.


    Sure enough, sister Yao said, "this is Miss Lu. Thanks to her, she protected me and the children. "


    The man saluted the woman and said sincerely, "the kindness of Miss Lu, the Yao family dare not forget each other."


    The girl didn''t show any affectation. After receiving the courtesy of Yao Chao, she said, "the other party has done too much today. I really can''t look down on it, so I took charge of it. As for the follow-up, the little girl was inconvenient to get involved, so she left. "


    After that, she patted Mrs. Yao''s hand and shook it.


    It was clear that the little girl was not very old, but she felt calm and trustworthy when she spoke and did things.


    When Yao Chao saw that she was going to leave, he said, "who is the lady from? Another day the Yao family will come to thank you. "


    "Bingbu said with a smile. But you''d better not come to thank me. As for why, let Mrs. Yao explain. "


    After that, she whispered two words to sister-in-law Yao and left.


    There were only two people left in the room for a while. Yao Chao sat down in a chair beside him and worried: "sister-in-law, what does your doctor say about your body?"? How can you move the fetal Qi? "


    Sister Yao''s face was pale. Although she was still weak, she gave Yao Chao a soothing smile: "it''s nothing serious. The doctor prescribed the medicine and it''s much more comfortable to drink. It''s just about today. I don''t know how to talk about it yet. "


    Yao Chao poured a cup of hot tea for his sister-in-law, put it on the small table in front of the couch and said in a slow voice, "don''t worry, sister-in-law, you must be healthy. It''s not too late to go home and talk about anything. "


    Seeing him coming alone, sister-in-law Yao asked, "where''s Wei? Didn''t she go home to get something? But I''m in trouble? "


    Yao Chao shook his head and said, "Ah Wei did go home, but soon after she left, someone from the cloth shop rushed to report to me that something had happened to her sister-in-law. I''m on a horse, faster than her. "


    Yao Chao saw that sister-in-law Yao''s face was really bad. He didn''t want to bother her with trivial matters any more. He said, "sister-in-law, why don''t you have a rest first? I''ll send a car to take you home."


    The medicine that sister-in-law Yao took had the effect of calming the nerves. At the moment, she was really in a bad mood. She nodded and lay down with the help of Yao Chao.


    Yao Chao covered half of the window for her, and said in a warm voice, "Ah Wei should be here soon. My sister-in-law will have a rest. I''ll let her take care of you later."


    Sister Yao took the corner of her mouth and gave a slight smile. She nodded and said, "OK. Chao, go ahead. "


    After waiting for sister-in-law Yao to sleep soundly, Yao chaocai walked out and closed the door.


    When he came to the hall of the cloth shop, the warmth on his face had been replaced by coldness, and the gentle appearance of his usual elegant demeanor was completely gone.


    Shopkeeper Wu had been waiting for Yao Chao to come out of the hall. Seeing his shadow, he rushed up to meet him and said, "second boss, is your wife resting?"


    Yao Chao nodded slightly and frowned: "what happened today? My sister-in-law has a good conception. How can she easily move the fetal gas? "


    Manager Wu sighed and said with a sad face, "second boss, come and sit down first. Let''s talk slowly..."


    Shopkeeper Wu has never seen Yao Chao look like anything under his gentle face. Now he sees frost on his brow and his eyes are killing him. At that time, some of his hands and feet are not flexible.


    He thought that if he could not explain clearly today, he would be the first person put into prison by this newly appointed adult.


    "Lord Yao..." Manager Wu has inadvertently changed his address to Yao Chao, "what happened today is really a coincidence."Yao Chao didn''t pay attention to the tea that shopkeeper Wu poured in front of him, but listened coldly, looking solemn.


    Manager Wu said, "today, two ladies came to the shop to check the accounts. Fortunately, our cashier didn''t come for leave, so the two ladies sat down in the shop. I just didn''t expect that I opened in another street''s cloth shop half a month ago


    Yao Chao lightly glanced at manager Wu: "to find trouble?"


    Shopkeeper Wu nodded and said, "isn''t it. The two ladies planned to go to the restaurant from the cloth shop in the morning. The second lady said that she would go home to pick up things. The first lady was not able to move, so she left people in the shop to take care of them. I didn''t expect that one of the troublemakers would take people regardless of their number. During the dispute, the eldest lady was moved


    When Yao Chao heard the speech, his heart was filled with anger. Even his eyes were full of clouds about to rain.


    "What''s the origin of the group?" he asked in a deep voice


    Manager Wu shook his head helplessly: "I don''t know. At first, they thought that they were the right family. Seeing our good business, they became sour. But looking at the appearance of the eldest lady, we clearly knew who they were. Then they became angry and argued. The little one vaguely heard that the owner of the cloth shop was Du. "


    Yao Chao''s face moved and asked, "but a woman surnamed Du?"


    Shopkeeper Wu nodded: "exactly, exactly, the owner of the cloth shop, I heard that it was a woman."


    In this way, things have become very clear -


    Meng Qing''s actions are continuous now, and Du Zhen, who is tied with him, is uneasy.


    Yao Chao sneered in his heart and kept his face still. He only said to manager Wu, "the two families have long had grudges. It''s just a matter of today. The other party has gone too far."


    Yao Chao''s words successfully appeased manager Wu.


    If the conflict between the two cloth shops caused the wife of the big boss to move, the responsibility of manager Wu could not escape. But if he had married Liang Zi long ago, he would at least be exempt from major responsibility.


    No matter what, the adults and children have not had any accidents, which is a blessing in the misfortune -


    manager Wu knows that if something really happens today, Yao Chao will not be so easy to talk about.


    He did not dare to let go of the tone in his mouth. He only frowned and said, "even if the two families have enemies, we can''t make fun of the safety of pregnant women..."


    Yao Chao never likes to make trouble on his own initiative, but if he is bullied to the head, he will not be his character.


    He glanced at shopkeeper Wu faintly. Seeing the sweat on his forehead, he thought he was anxious all morning. He said, "this matter has nothing to do with the shopkeeper. I will deal with it."


    He wiped the stone in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    Yao Er Sao soon arrived at the cloth shop and walked into the shop with a strange look on her face.


    Looking around the empty hall, she saw the sad looking shopkeeper Wu behind the counter and asked, "manager Wu, what''s the matter today? It''s not noon yet. There are no guests. When I went just now, there were still quite a lot of people? "


    Shopkeeper Wu looked up and saw sister-in-law Yao. He was really relieved.


    Although Mr. Yao is easygoing and kind-hearted, he can''t help sweating when he''s really cold.


    Shopkeeper Wu said: "madam, you are here! There are some disputes in the shop The second owner has come and just left now. "


    Yao''s second sister-in-law stopped and said with a smile, "I just came out of the house. I didn''t expect him to come faster than me."


    But looking at manager Wu''s sad face, Mrs. Yao realized that things might not be so simple. She asked, "what happened to manager Wu?"


    Shopkeeper Wu stood up and said in a dull voice, "Alas Today, ma''am, you have not been away for a long time. I heard that someone came from the shop was the assistant in the cloth shop run by a girl named Du at the other end of the street. "


    After a pause, he looked at his sister-in-law Yao''s eyebrows and locked them tightly. Then he continued: "the boss is not here, and the eldest lady is pregnant again. I want to send people away first Who ever thought that if those guys were reluctant to say that our family had ruined their business and robbed their guests, they would smash the appearance. When she heard the news, she came out and asked about the situation. "


    Sister Yao''s face suddenly changed: "what happened to sister-in-law?"


    If it wasn''t for her sister-in-law, Yao Chao wouldn''t have come in front of her - she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed, why she had to leave her pregnant sister-in-law in the cloth shop!


    Seeing her anxious appearance, manager Wu said in a hurry: "madam, madam, the eldest lady is not a big obstacle. Just now the doctor also came to have a look. He was given a pair of anti tocolysis medicine, and now he is asleep. "


    The shopkeeper Wu Shoushuang almost raised her eyebrows! Today, no matter who is making trouble and what the purpose is, your first task is to take good care of my sister-in-law and the children in her belly! What''s next to him?! If something happens to someone, I''ll be the first to let you go! "


    Manager Wu didn''t expect that the husband and wife of the second owner''s family could not resist when they were really angry.


    Yao Chao''s face was just black and blue. His wife''s temper was not ambiguous. She almost pointed to her nose and scolded.


    Shopkeeper Wu felt guilty, and he only made amends with a wry smile: "second lady, second lady, don''t be angry. Today''s negligence is really a small matter. Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with the eldest lady... "


    Yao Er Sao took a deep breath. She was angry in her apricot eyes and asked, "where is the elder sister-in-law now?"


    Shopkeeper Wu said, "I just drank the medicine and I''ve fallen asleep. After the second owner came to see it, he took a troublemaker away... "


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yao relaxed a little. She frowned and said to manager Wu, "please, manager Wu, I''m not criticizing you. It''s just that in our Yao family, nothing is more important than people. If someone makes trouble, the shop is robbed, burned, and completely destroyed. As long as there is no accident with sister-in-law, you will be the benefactor of our Yao family. "


    Shopkeeper Wu was so nervous that he stopped for a long time without any words.


    At that time, he was really busy with directing the guys to pack up, and then he went on to make amends and explain to the guests. Haosheng sent off the guests in the shop, and then he noticed that his wife''s face was not good.


    Mrs. Yao saw that he was ashamed and didn''t care to say any comforting words. She was concerned about Mrs. Yao, and soon she lifted her feet into the back.


    There is a small crack in the window of the room. Maybe it''s going to spread the smell of medicine all over the room.


    Xiang Wei walked to the couch and saw her sister-in-law''s pale face wrapped in a quilt.


    She sat on one side of the small stool, put her hand into the quilt, touched sister-in-law Yao''s hand, warm and warm, and then a little relieved: "fortunately, sister-in-law, you are OK..."


    About half an hour later, Xiang Wei stayed by her sister-in-law''s side until her eyes moved and she woke up slowly.


    "How do you feel now, sister-in-law? Do you feel bad? "


    Sister Yao was still in a trance. Seeing the figure around her, she definitely looked at it for a while. Then she said with a smile, "Ah Wei, it''s you."


    The tea prepared by Xiang Wei just now has a good heat.


    She poured a cup of tea and put it aside. In a warm voice, she asked, "does sister-in-law want to drink water?"


    Sister Yao sat up, and Xu had a good sleep, and her face slowly returned to some ruddy color.


    She took the tea from Xiang Wei''s hand and said with a smile, "I''m ok. Wei, don''t worry."


    Xiang Wei took a close look at sister-in-law Yao''s face, and then asked, "is your stomach still uncomfortable?"


    Mrs. Yao shook her head and said, "it''s all right after taking the tocolysis drug."


    Xiang Wei is relieved.


    She waited for Mrs. Yao to finish her tea before she took the tea and put it on one side of the table. She frowned and asked, "sister-in-law, what happened today? How can move fetal gas? Are they coming for you and the children? "Mrs. Yao put her hand on her belly, frowned slightly, and shook her head: "I see, those people don''t seem to know that I''m here, so they deliberately make trouble. Besides, if someone knew that I was pregnant with a baby, they would not dare to do it easily... "


    When she said that, second sister-in-law Yao had already changed her face: "did they still fight against you?"


    Seeing that she was about to jump up, sister-in-law Yao quickly pressed Xiang Wei''s hand and said, "it''s just a few pushes. It doesn''t matter."


    Xiang Wei''s face is livid. He wants to rush to Du Zhen''s home and take her out and slap her in the face.


    Yao Shu had talked to them about Du Zhen in private for a long time, and he didn''t hide the fact that the two children were abducted that day. So the two sisters in law of Yao family didn''t like Du Zhen.


    Xiang Wei bit her teeth and scolded: "Du Heng is a madman! We have not found her trouble, but she is like a dog''s skin plaster. She will not let people live! Last time, I almost did harm to AZ and Sanbao. Today, I almost hurt my sister-in-law and the children in her stomach! Such a woman is really chilling. "


    Sister Yao stroked her abdomen, thinking about what happened today, and she was afraid.


    Second sister Yao asked, "do you feel better now? Ah Chao has prepared cushions and carriages. If sister-in-law is more comfortable, we will go home. "


    The two of them were of the same mind. They felt that nothing could be said outside was safer than at home.


    Sister Yao nodded: "I have nothing to do. Go back earlier."


    Xiang Wei helped Mrs. Yao up. She carefully protected her all the way and got into the carriage.


    The carriage rolled back to Yao''s house. Mrs. Yao sat on the cushion, perhaps with some discomfort in her stomach. She kept her eyes closed.


    Xiang Wei''s heart is secretly cruel, planning how to deal with this Du Zhen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    Xiang Wei took her sister-in-law home as quickly as she could, and asked the doctor to see her again. Finally, she learned that the baby was still stable, so she was relieved.


    Yao''s family learned that sister-in-law Yao had been pregnant in the cloth shop. She was given 12 points up and down. Be careful. She was treated with great care at home and abroad.


    Even the big Lang, Erlang and the three children of AZ, also obediently watch, listen to the adults to "take care of" her.


    Mrs. Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. She said to Dalang, "take my younger brother and sister to play. My mother is OK."


    Yao Dalang looked into his mother''s eyes and said seriously, "the doctor said that she should stay in bed. Niang, Erlang and ace are with you. "


    The two children also nodded.


    Yao Erlang is the most serious player, but he knows that his eldest aunt is not in good health. In addition, his mother has told him not to cause any trouble these days, so he is safe and secure with his big aunt.


    Also a serious way: "big aunt, we are here to protect you and the belly of the younger brother."


    A Si corrects a way: "cousin, the belly of big aunt is younger sister."


    Yao Er Lang shook his head and said seriously, "I saw it. It''s my brother."


    Ah Si frowned and turned his mouth: "my cousin is talking big. Where can you see it? Did you dream about it? "


    When it comes to dreams, Yao Er Lang can''t help blushing -


    last night, he dreamed that he had a fight with Yao Dalang to be the brother of a baby, and he lost.


    Yao Erlang refused to tell anyone about this dream. Instead, he followed his words and said obstinately, "I saw it in my dream. How about it? That''s my brother! "


    As said, he rolled his eyes.


    She felt in her heart that the baby in her aunt''s stomach must be a little sister.


    "Even if the eldest aunt has a younger brother, she can''t play with her second cousin every day. Master has said it several times these days. Second cousin doesn''t like reading, so he has to write better. "


    Yao Erlang said angrily, "I''ve been busy practicing and stepping on piles recently. I don''t have time to learn that!"


    A Si is unwilling to show weakness: "even if you are a general and go to war in the future, you have to learn to read books. If you want to go back and forth in the army camp, don''t you want to lose your cousin? "


    She is quick witted and logical. She refutes Yao Erlang in a few seconds. She can only continue to fight against her by using strong arguments.


    Mrs. Yao watched their cousins quarrel on the couch. Her son sat quietly on a small stool to pour water and put snacks for her. For a moment, she was very calm.


    It is today''s grievance, fear, at this time were accompanied by the children to disperse a clean.


    "Are you sleepy Seeing some of her eyelids fighting, Yao Dalang asked in a low voice.


    Mrs. Yao opened her eyelids and looked at her son''s face with baby fat. She was very concerned about Yao Feng''s calm appearance, which made her heart warm.


    "It''s OK," she said softly


    There are calming ingredients in the pill. After lunch, she drank a bowl of medicine. At this time, she really felt a little tired.


    Just the children around, chirping, lively but not noisy, people really like this warm feeling.


    Yao Dalang covered his mother with a quilt and said with a smile, "Aung, go to sleep for a while. I''ll write to Daddy later and ask him when he''ll be back


    Sister Yao and her son look at each other, and their eyes slowly overflow with warmth. She nodded and whispered, "OK, I''ll take a nap. Don''t tell your father about today''s affairs. "


    After his mother lay down and closed his eyes, Yao Dalang looked at her for a while, gestured to Erlang and ACE, and the three children went out of the room.


    Erlang and AZ are still arguing over whether the baby is a younger brother or a younger sister. Yao Dalang locks his eyebrows and appears particularly silent.


    When the argument between AZ and Yao Erlang came to an end, he still did not speak.


    "Big cousin, what are you thinking about?" he asked


    Yao Dalang looked at his cousin and shook his head.


    Yao Erlang said: "the big cousin must be thinking about today''s affairs."


    A Si looked at Yao Dalang''s expression and asked in a low voice, "big cousin, are you worried?"


    He gave a low "um.".


    As he knew his cousin''s mood, he pulled the corner of his clothes and comforted him: "the doctor said that as long as the eldest aunt had a good rest, there would be no big problem. Don''t worry, cousin


    After all, Yao Erlang and Dalang grew up together and knew his cousin''s mind like the palm of his hand. He said to ash: "he is angry."


    Aston stopped, a pair of clean eyes looked over, as if to confirm to Yao Dalang.


    The boy looked at his cousin and replied, "Er Bao, if your aunt is in bed, you will be angry."


    As always obedient, the elders said, "it''s an adult''s business. Don''t interfere with children." she nodded. Yao Erlang was careless, and felt that his aunt was in good health, so he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Only Yao Dalang, since he knew that his mother was pregnant, had been taking extra care and looking forward to the arrival of his younger brother and sister.Today, he was angry and scared.


    In front of his mother, Yao Dalang restrained his temper and didn''t show it; in front of Yao Erlang and ACE, he relaxed a lot.


    He frowned, clenched his fists, and said in a low voice, "I''m glad my mother didn''t have an accident today. If there''s really something wrong, I''ll kill a woman named Du myself


    On weekdays, Yao Dalang seldom conflicts with others. He is also modest to his younger brother and sister, and never refuses to fight with them.


    But no matter how modest he was in front of his relatives, Yao''s blood never disappeared.


    As soon as he thought of a Zhi standing in front of a Si, holding a dagger to protect her from being bullied by a bad child, he could not help but put himself into the original a Zhi. The look on his face was similar to a Zhi''s original resolute determination.


    Ah Si had never seen such a dangerous look on his cousin''s face. He was a little dazed for a moment.


    Yao Erlang seemed to know what Dalang was thinking. Instead of being surprised like AZ, he looked down and said, "I have an idea."


    Yao Dalang took a quick look at Erlang. There was a warning in his eyes. Erlang immediately stopped talking.


    But as had been aware of the movement between their brothers, he cautioned: "big cousin, second cousin, what trouble do you want to cause?"


    Yao Er Lang hit a ha ha and said, "no, you think too much. Didn''t the family just tell us to be honest? "


    Ah Si frowned and said, "I know you''ve got an idea. Big cousin, second cousin, I''m not trying to stop you... "


    Yao Dalang quickly looked at his cousin and did not speak.


    Yao Erlang stopped, looked up at the sky, looked down at his feet, and did not answer.


    A Si some not happy, feel oneself by two cousins crowd out, also some aggrieved, quietly red eye.


    Seeing his cousin''s look, Yao Er Lang could not help crying: "Hey, er Bao, we didn''t say anything. Don''t cry."


    Ah Si was so yelled by him that he didn''t want to cry, and his tears rolled around his eyes.


    She was a little annoyed and embarrassed, only denied: "I didn''t cry!"


    But looking back, he and his two cousins were together every day, and they were hiding something from her. Ah Si couldn''t help reddening his eyes and said, "what do you want to hide from me? When I went out and got into trouble, I didn''t bear it for you when I came back to be scolded? At this time, I remember to keep it from me again... "


    Yao Erlang dislikes girls'' troubles, and feels that it''s him who makes ace cry. But what the two brothers want to do is not the naughtiness of going to the house and uncovering tiles on weekdays?


    For a moment, I was in a dilemma and had a headache.


    Finally, Yao Dalang opened his mouth and said in a low voice, "OK, er Bao, don''t make a statement. The three of us will discuss... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    Yao Chao took the people who incited the mob back to Dali temple, and they still need to be interrogated to get the evidence. However, the three children have already begun to revenge Du Zhen''s cloth shop.


    No matter what else, they just want to bring down each other, so as to vent their anger on sister-in-law Yao.


    Yao Erlang first put forward two ideas, but they were all rejected by AZ.


    "What the second cousin said is either to run directly to make trouble or to trip them secretly, but we can''t do either."


    Yao Erlang frowned: "they sent people to make trouble in the cloth shop. Why can''t we pay back to the past?"


    When seeing Yao Dalang, he seemed to be moved. He only analyzed calmly: "all the people who come to make trouble are the young people who are tall and powerful, but the manager Wu and his staff can''t cope with it. What are we going to do when the three of us rush into someone else''s shop? You''re arrested for yelling? "


    Yao Erlang said, "if they come to catch us, can''t we run?"


    As was helpless, he shook his head and said, "thunder and rain are small, and it''s easy to scare the snake. Why should we do such a loss making business?"


    Yao Dalang was convinced by his cousin and shook his head at Yao Erlang, saying: "the people in the opponent''s cloth shop are not easy to be provoked. Don''t lose money at that time. His wife has turned into a soldier again. We are angry, but we are not allowed to go."


    Seeing that both of them didn''t agree with his idea, Yao Erlang only let out his breath: "good, good, you can think about it. Anyway, I have no idea."


    Yao Dalang thought about it and said, "Erlang''s idea is to have conflicts with people. The three of us are weak and weak. It''s just to avoid such conflicts. It''s better to start with the cloth shop. "


    Yao Erlang did not want to understand what the cousin said, so he listened to the following: "big cousin said right. If we can ruin the business of each other''s cloth shop, we will be angry. It''s more useful than killing the cloth shop and making trouble at home. "


    Yao Erlang asked, "well said, how can they ruin their business?"


    Yao Dalang had no idea for a moment, or as said: "they came to our Yaoji cloth shop and said that we robbed the guests. We did not have a good way of doing things. If we said white things into black ones, we could do them."


    The two boys look at ATH and wait for her to continue.


    The little girl then said, "of the three of us, no one knows the first cousin or the second cousin, and I seldom show up in the cloth shop. If you want me to say, let''s pretend to be victims and cry on the way to and fro the guests of the cloth shop, so as to damage their reputation


    Yao Erlang was speechless: "what''s the idea?"


    Yao Dalang frowned and said, "I''m afraid the effect is not good."


    As said with a smile, "it''s not good. I heard that every kind of cloth used by girls in their cloth shop has fragrance. It was this stunt that attracted many female guests to see their cloth shop. We can start with that. "


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang looked at each other and obviously had not heard of it.


    Ace curled his mouth: "I didn''t even inquire about the enemy''s situation. I still want to make trouble with others. When I turn back, I''ll be tossed about by others."


    Yao Erlang laughed and said, "if you want to be smart, you''d better be our two treasures. What are you going to do next? "


    The little girl thought about it for a while and said cunningly, "I have an idea. Two cousins, let''s see. They must make the reputation of their cloth shop stink. "


    The three children didn''t tell anyone. After some preparation, they went out.


    When he got to the roadside, Yao Er Lang looked at his cousin''s dress. He was still hesitant: "can we do this..."


    Ace pulled up his veil and said calmly, "this is the matter. Don''t think about it any more. Just try it."


    After that, she brewed her emotions for a while, and soon her eyes turned red.


    A Si looks very good, a pair of peach blossom eyes like Yao Shu are covered with tears, not to mention two cousins'' heartache, even the strangers who come and go can''t help but stop to ask.


    Seeing that his cousin was ready, Yao Dalang adjusted his mind.


    It happened that two young women, one tall and one short, with ordinary faces, looked at them as gentle people.


    Yao Dalang and so on they approached, then pulled a Si behind him, made a salute to two people.


    When he looked up, he had a helpless, melancholy expression on his face: "two sisters Excuse me. Would you like to go to the splendid cloth shop in front of you


    This road only leads to the cloth shop, and the clothes of the two women are going to choose cloth.


    The two women saw that it was a half year old boy who stopped them. They looked tired. They seemed to have encountered some difficulties, so they stopped and asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. Lang?"


    A Si cried after Yao Dalang, and he blocked his eyes.


    He lowered his head and said, "this is my sister. It''s my brother who stands farther away


    When the two women saw Yao Dalang''s pretty face, they saw that he was the child of a good family. Although Yao Erlang on the other side looked a little strange, their faces and outlines were similar. They were really brothers.And that can''t see the shape of the little girl, also very clever, let the people''s lives unbearable.


    They thought that they were not bullied when they went home


    After hearing about the cloth from the brocade brocade shop, I heard that the two women from jindiezhuang bought cloth from the cloth shop. But the cloth was cut into clothes, and it wasn''t long before they put them on. My mother and sister had a rash Now that my mother is ill in bed, I have to take my sister to the cloth shop to talk about it, but they have turned us out. "


    The two women noticed that the little girl behind Yao Dalang was covered with a red face on her forehead and the back of her hand.


    Subconsciously, they sympathized with the poor girl and asked, "is it really about the cloth? What does the doctor say about the rash


    "The doctor has gone home and looked at one of the three fabrics. He says that arsenic and feixianteng are used to dye the cloth in color and fragrance. These two kinds of medicine are very poisonous. The red spots on my mother and I can never be better. "


    When the two women heard this, they were both surprised and frightened.


    The little girl was very white, just like a good porcelain, jade white and shiny. From her eyes, she must be a beauty when she grows up.


    Just look at that little face, the veil can''t block the spot of red, it''s really a pity.


    Listening to as if he was worried that others were afraid of himself, he said timidly, "my two sisters, the red spots on my body will not infect you if you don''t touch them."


    What, this rash is still infectious?!


    When the two women heard the words, they did not dare to move forward. However, due to sympathy and politeness, they left without turning around.


    The higher woman took out some silver coins from her body, wrapped it in a veil and handed it to Yao Dalang. She was careful not to touch the boy''s hand.


    She coughed softly and said in a low voice, "there is not much silver You see, the sisters can''t help you any other Take some money and go home. "


    Yao Dalang shook his head. Instead of taking the handkerchief from the woman''s hand, he said, "thank you, sister. The two sisters are kind-hearted, but we don''t need money. We are here in the hope of meeting a kind-hearted person who can help us think of a way and ask for an explanation from the rich brocade cloth shop. "


    "Even if we can''t find the trouble with the rich brocade cloth shop, we don''t want to let more people be killed," he added


    The two women were deeply moved when they looked at the appearance of several children, especially AZ, who had been destroyed at a young age and was still so considerate of others.


    The shorter woman softened her voice and said to ash, "little girl, you are so kind and lovely. You will be fine in the future."


    They tried to persuade the two children to go home. However, no matter Yao Dalang with a sad face, AZ, or Yao Erlang, who kept his head down and refused to speak, did not agree.


    Finally, the two women helplessly said, "it''s no way for you to stay here all the time. If the people in the rich brocade shop know about it, someone must come to trouble. Well, adult''s business, adult to solve When we went back, we told all our relatives and friends about the rich brocade cloth shop and told everyone not to be deceived and victimized again. How are you? "


    Yao raised his head and said gratefully, "thank you, sister!"


    A Si and Yao Er Lang also followed.


    Two women told two words, then left, for a time the intersection returned to silence.


    Yao Erlang came up to his cousin and cousin and looked up at this and that. For a time, he was a little suspicious of life.


    How can these two people make up stories and sell miserably while others believe them without hesitation?


    As wiped his tears, cleared his throat, and whispered to Yao Erlang, "as I said before, pretending to be a victim is the most reliable. When my second cousin is still at home, don''t you


    Yao Er Lang held back for a long time. He watched his cousin''s free tears and thought about his plan, which was not called "plan". He felt that there was a reason why he was defeated by his cousin.


    After a long time, he finally shook his head and said, "or am I too naive..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    The three children were at the intersection of the brocade shop and were doing the same thing all the time.


    Just like most of the smart girls who are just acting in the same way.


    When those who don''t look easy to cheat come over, the little girl keeps a distance and stands on the side with Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang.


    About an hour later, as he thought it was almost over, he said to his two cousins, "it''s time for us to go back."


    Yao Erlang just realized the interesting part of the game. When he heard the speech, he was still reluctant to stop: "why, are you going back? It''s still early. "


    Seeing his cousin''s appearance, Yao Dalang said with tears and laughter: "just now I asked you to speak. I didn''t want to speak. How come it''s addictive now? "


    Instead of paying attention to his second cousin''s desire to play, he analyzed: "now we have been here for an hour and have told the same story to more than 20 people. If we go on, those who have left will be very kind. Come back and help us find the trouble of Jinxiu cloth shop. Then we will have a bad ending. "


    Yao Erlang disappointedly "ah?" He let out a cry.


    Ah Si said calmly: "count the time. If the shopkeepers in Jinxiu cloth shop are not all fools, someone should realize that there are very few guests today. Later, if someone comes out to investigate the situation and catches us, does the second cousin think about what to do? "


    Yao Erlang never thought about this level. Yao Dalang also subconsciously looked back at the direction of the cloth shop and said to his cousin, "Erlang, listen to AZ''s, let''s go."


    The three children were chatting and chatting, and when no one saw them, they slipped back home against the wall.


    Back at Yao''s house, the servants are looking for them.


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang hid ace behind their backs and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The servant replied with a smile: "the old lady said that she couldn''t see the two young masters and young ladies. She worried about you, so she asked me to guard at the door."


    Yao Erlang quipped: "I know, I know. What can we worry about when we are so old? I''m not afraid we''ll go out and make trouble... "


    Yao Dalang pulled Lara Erlang and motioned him not to say more. He only said to the messenger, "let''s go out for a stroll. Let''s go to Grandma''s. I''m sorry to trouble you to stay here and spread your message. It''s delaying your work. "


    The servant waved his hand, said two more words, and went away.


    Ace came out from behind his two cousins, took the veil off his face and whispered, "I have to go back and wash the rouge off my body first."


    Yao Er Lang took a look at the white, white and tender face of a Si with a dense red color. He couldn''t help but smack his tongue and said, "my cousin is really capable..."


    A Si grinned and made Yao Erlang tremble from the bottom of his heart. After this, he mixed some admiration into the feelings of his brother and sister.


    In order to make the rash on his body lifelike, ah Si spoils Yao Shu''s rouge and points out red rashes.


    The little girl told others that the rash was contagious, and no one dared to look at it carefully, hiding all people''s eyes.


    It''s just that the rash is lifelike. If you want to wash it off, it will take a lot of effort.


    She whispered to Dalang and Erlang: "cousin, I''ll go back first! Wait in front of grandma, remember to cover for me


    With that, the little girl lifted her feet and ran away, leaving only Yao Erlang and his cousin to look at each other.


    Seeing that his words reached his throat, Yao Dalang could not help but ask, "what do you want to say? How hesitant. "


    Yao Erlang sighed and muttered: "I dare not provoke this little girl in the future. I''m a ghost Why don''t you see it


    Yao Dalang slapped Erlang on the back and glared: "what nonsense! Er Bao, that''s smart. Do you think that everyone, like you, will know how to rush up? "


    Yao Erlang was reeled by him, and he would stand firm. Then he said, "who is gloomy? Who knew it was going up? It''s not all for you and aunt... "


    Looking at his cousin''s illogical appearance, he said helplessly, "it''s not that you are stupid, but people always use their brains. What do you think of Er Bao''s idea? "


    Erlang used his brain to think about it, and then he obediently said, "very good."


    Yao Dalang hates iron but not steel: "what''s good about it?"


    Erlang hesitated and said, "well The little girl is very good at acting. Others believe in her. "


    Yao Dalang knew that his cousin still did not understand his meaning. Then he stood up and stood face to face with him under a sycamore tree, ready to talk with his cousin.


    He looked serious and said, "Erlang, it''s time to have a family after three or four years at our age. Do you think we''ll be like this in the future? "


    Yao Er Lang gave his cousin a blank look: "now What is it like? "


    There is no big difference between Dalang and Erlang. On weekdays, although my brother takes care of the other one most of the time, his mind and temperament have grown up together since childhood.Their growth is like living in their own small world, never thought to jump out, let alone see the appearance of others.


    Yao Dalang looked into Erlang''s eyes and saw a clear and clear picture inside.


    But that clean is empty plain, that joy is no foundation of duckweed.


    He said to his brother who was similar to himself: "Erlang, we are all big."


    Yao Erlang nodded and said, "I know we are all old, but what if we are old? Isn''t that what it used to be? There is no change outside... "


    Looking at his cousin''s expression a little more serious, Yao Erlang''s voice also became smaller.


    He didn''t know why, but suddenly he felt a little uneasy.


    The two brothers grew up together and said nothing. Yao Erlang scratched his head and asked, "what''s the matter with you, cousin?"


    Big Lang''s eyes are a little dim, low voice way: "Erlang, you say, the outside world has not changed, is this really the case?"


    Yao Erlang was puzzled: "cousin, what''s the matter with you today?"


    The sun in the evening is not as warm as in the afternoon. The setting sun sprinkles golden light from the west, just can''t be blocked by the trees, shining brightly on Dalang''s side face.


    He frowned, leaving a small shadow on the other half''s face and said, "maybe my mother is pregnant Erlang, can you feel it? There will be smaller lives coming, the lives that both our brothers will protect. But can we protect it? "


    Yao Erlang had some silly eyes. He didn''t know why. He felt as if he had grown up all of a sudden.


    During the Spring Festival, they still go to the house to remove tiles and set off firecrackers all over the village. It''s only in summer that it seems that my cousin is no longer his former cousin?


    The setting sun in summer is still dazzling. Yao Erlang can''t open his eyes. He couldn''t find words for a while, so he said, "I can''t blame my cousin for what happened in the cloth shop today..."


    Half of the teenagers narrowed their eyes and tried to see Yao Dalang''s expression clearly in the glare of the sun. Every fine hair on his face with baby fat was also revealed by the sun. In other people''s eyes, it was also a kind of beautiful peace of mind.


    Yao Dalang suddenly laughed, touched Yao Erlang''s head, and the frown between his brows and eyes also expanded. He said to him, "OK, I don''t want to talk about this with you. If Erlang has always been like this, it will be very good. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    Du Heng is a little angry recently.


    It''s as if everything is in a hurry and everything goes wrong. According to the memory of previous lives, she secretly grasped the iron ore resources in the suburbs of Beijing in her hands, and left all the mining to Meng Qing''s Secret hands. But recently, the court did not know if it had any news, and the situation was particularly tense.


    Du Heng has been granted three rural Zhuangzi, and Meng Qing hasn''t contacted her for half a month.


    When it rains at night, my business is in trouble everywhere.


    On this day, Du Zhen just woke up and was ready to wash. Ah Su heard the news and came in: "Miss, but do you want to get up?"


    Du Heng didn''t sleep very well last night. When she saw a su come in, she just glanced at her.


    She frowned and said, "what''s the matter? That''s all


    Ah Su came forward, prepared a towel and warm water, and waited on Du Juan to finish washing. Then he whispered, "Miss, there''s something wrong with Jinxiu cloth shop."


    Du Heng''s face suddenly put down: "what''s wrong again?"


    Jinxiu cloth shop is the place where she spent most of her effort. Du Zhen intended to take advantage of the convenience of cloth shop business and secretly connect with the officials in the court. Moreover, she chose a place not far from Yaoji cloth shop, so she didn''t mean to challenge Yao Shu.


    But a few days ago, the headman of the cloth shop went to find Yao Ji to get into trouble. Yao Chao cleaned it up. Before she finished, what happened?


    Ah Su bowed his head and reported truthfully: "the business of the cloth shop has not been very good these days. Only when the shopkeeper''s staff went out to inquire, did they know that there was a rumor that our cloth was poisoned. Pregnant women will not be able to keep their babies in seven days It''s the ordinary women who wear it for a long time and are not easy to conceive in the future. "


    Hearing the words, Du Zhen threw his handkerchief on the ground and went to the table. He was so angry that he dropped two tea cups: "when did such a ridiculous rumor start?"?! Why do you just let me know now? "


    Now her temper is getting worse and worse. She loves to throw things all the time. Ah Su is used to it. She stood in silence for a while, waiting for Du Heng to vent his emotions, she said in a low voice: "it was about the days when the shopkeeper took people to Yaoji cloth Village to make trouble. The shopkeeper is still sending people to check the source of the rumor... "


    Du Heng sat at the table and breathed hard for two times to calm himself down.


    She had a straight back and said nothing. Her beautiful face showed deep hatred. After a long time, she bit her teeth and said, "it must be Yao Shu, this woman!"


    A su subconsciously felt that this incident had nothing to do with the Yao family.


    Not to mention that the shopkeeper of the rich brocade shop took the initiative to bring people to make trouble. If only the wife of the owner of Yaoji cloth shop was moved, it must be their fault.


    How can miss blame others so justly?


    "Don''t think I''ll let her go to the South easily," Du said! If Yao Shu didn''t play tricks in secret, I would have been seized so many in Zhuangzi in the suburbs of Beijing? Even the rumors of today''s splendid cloth shop must be her secret means


    Ah Su raised his eyes and looked at Du Zhen''s depression. He just wanted to say something, but finally he dropped his head in silence.


    Du Heng was restless when he learned about the brocade cloth shop, so he came to the cloth shop to inquire about the situation.


    The shopkeeper is the old man left by Du Zhen''s mother, who was loyal to her. Now he is the shopkeeper of the cloth shop. With the power given by Du Zhen, he naturally knows everything about her.


    He only reported what he knew one by one to Du Zhuohui: "three of our people are now locked in Dali temple, two of whom went to Yaoji on the same day, and the other is guarding outside the cloth shop..."


    Before the manager''s words were finished, Du Heng interrupted coldly: "don''t pay attention to those three people. Tell me about the rumors these days - where do these ridiculous words come from? "


    Du Heng doesn''t care about the people who are taken away by Yao Chao. For her, business is more important.


    The shopkeeper was stunned, but he didn''t say anything more. Then he said, "our people have inquired. A few days ago, at the corner of our shop where we turned out, there were three children. They cried to the people who came and said that they had used the cloth from the cloth shop, and they had a rash on them..."


    Du Zhen''s delicate eyebrows locked tightly: "rash? If you really have a rash, why don''t you come to the cloth shop for trouble? Have you ever seen these three children? "


    The shopkeeper said with a bitter smile, "it''s just this strange thing No one in our shop has ever heard of such a situation. "


    When Du Heng heard this, he understood that they were making a stumbling block.


    Aware of this, Du Zhen''s face was covered with frost, and his voice was filled with anger. He asked the shopkeeper, "don''t you talk about rashes? How did the rumor turn into infertility again


    The shopkeeper is also very helpless, hesitating to say what order.


    The spread of rumors is such a feature, fast, and often spread has become completely different.


    At first, his reason was a rash, but after several reports, coupled with his personal emotions and imagination, the reputation of the cloth in Jinxiu cloth shop was completely destroyed without any human control.In addition, Du Chen did not control such remarks in time, so that most of the capital now knows that there is something wrong with the cloth sold by Jinxiu cloth shop.


    Du Chen usually does not interfere in the specific matters of the cloth shop, and now he can''t sit still. He only asks the shopkeeper in a cold voice: "what''s the situation now? Have you sent someone to clarify? "


    The shopkeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead and said in a low voice: "this, this The guests who bought cloth came back and looked back. It seemed that people in the capital knew about it... "


    Du Heng was angry and turned upside down. Liu Mei drew a sharp arc and asked, "you have to ask the guests to come to find out what happened. How did you become a shopkeeper?"?! Why don''t you send someone to clarify the rumors? Now the cloth shop can''t sell a piece of cloth in a few days. I''ll give you ten days. If the cloth shop still looks like this ten days later, you can leave by yourself! "


    She gave an aggressive reprimand, and her anger came out a lot, but the shopkeeper''s frustration was bad.


    Where did he not clarify? The first time they learned that the rumor appeared, the shopkeeper visited every house in person, which confirmed the source of the rumor.


    If he couldn''t control the situation, how could he send someone to deliver a message to Du Juan? She''d rather have a bad scolding, but he has to solve the problem himself.


    When Du Chen lost his temper and left the cloth shop full of disgust, the men in the shop came together.


    The young man was eager to speak, and finally, after seeing the manager''s gloomy face, he could not help but say: "shopkeeper, how can our boss look like this?"


    The shopkeeper was so angry that he forbeared and said sarcastically, "isn''t it true that the boss is willing to work for her as if she were a immortal? Why, it''s changing the direction of the wind? "


    When everything was stable before, naturally, he was determined to work hard for the owner, who was originally from a famous family and had an amazing appearance. But now when two things collide, the man knows that such a beautiful owner may not be able to manage a shop well.


    Where can he go without the brocade cloth shop?


    The man frowned and said to himself, "can I blame you? We are working for her. Now there are three brothers who are locked up in Dali temple The owner doesn''t think of a way to get people out of it. How come they don''t even have a word of concern? Look at her like this, it''s clear that she won''t even listen. "


    The shopkeeper''s low scolded a: "can shut up! What''s the use of all this? Can people get it out? Didn''t you hear that? Ten days later, if the rumor goes on like this, don''t say that I lost my job. All the people inside and outside the cloth shop will get out of here! "


    The man choked and went back to the back with a sad face.


    The shopkeeper sat alone in the lobby, thinking that the owner would not do anything. With his strength alone, there is no way to turn the cloth shop around.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    Du Heng was still sulking in his carriage.


    Now she is no longer the little girl who used to be ignorant and didn''t know anything.


    She followed Du Heng''s side and watched her little change. She also learned that when she should not speak, she said nothing.


    So the master and the servant went home.


    When Du Zhen got home, he sent a letter to Meng Qing''s house. As for the content of the letter, he was not sure about it.


    Seeing that she gave the letter to the boy, ah Su shut herself up in her study. Knowing that she would not look for herself this morning, she went to Mammy''s room.


    "Mammy? Are you there? "


    Du Heng''s nursing mother is ill these days. Because she is afraid of passing the disease to the young lady, she doesn''t serve her. She only occasionally goes to the yard to breathe in the wind. Most of the time, she still takes a rest in the room.


    Hearing the voice of the little girl at the door, Mammy called her, "ah Su, come in."


    A su pushed open the door, sniffed, immediately frowned and asked, "Mammy, didn''t you take medicine today?"


    The old woman laughed, pulled ah Su to her side and asked her to sit down. Then she said, "it''s no use drinking that bitter soup. It''s better not to drink it."


    In front of Mammy, a su showed some of the girl''s coquettishness, only soft voice advised: "did mammy teach Russell? Disease comes like a mountain and goes like a thread. No matter what kind of disease it is, you have to take good care of it and wait patiently for it to get better. How can mammy be cured if she refuses to take medicine


    The nursing mother looked at her growing up and raised her as her own daughter. Seeing that she cared about her body, she only stroked the back of her hand and said, "listen to you, listen to you. I''ll call someone to decoct it later. "


    A Su Yang face a smile, way: "don''t wait for a while, I will let the small kitchen decoct medicine."


    Mammy couldn''t stop calling her. Ah Su had already run out.


    When she came back and sat down beside mammy again, the old man had no choice but to say, "you girl, when can you change your irritability?"


    Aso spat out his tongue and made no sound.


    Mammy knew that ah Su had gone out with Du Juan in the morning, so she asked her, "how is miss today? Are you in a good mood? "


    Speaking of Du Heng, the smile on Ashu''s face soon closed, and a pair of bright eyes were also covered with a light shadow.


    Looking at her appearance, Mammy knew that she was not going well today. She only rubbed the little girl''s head to comfort her.


    She said in a stuffy voice: "Miss, aren''t you in a bad mood these days? Today is not better, but worse. "


    Mammy sighed in her heart and asked her, "I heard it''s about the cloth shop? You went to see it with the young lady, didn''t you? "


    ASU shook his head and said, "not very good. Our splendid cloth shop has a bad reputation now. Even the guests don''t come to our house. "


    She told mammy all the things happened these days, and told her the performance of Du Heng in the cloth shop just now. However, she saw that the old man''s face gradually disappeared.


    Atsu lowered his head and bit his lips, saying nothing more.


    She knew that as the maid of the young lady, she should think of all kinds of ways to solve Du Zhen''s problems. But these days, ah Su felt as if she had become a shadow and had no more feelings with the young lady.


    This made her feel guilty, not to Du Heng, but to Mammy.


    Only listen to mammy sigh a sigh, to a su way: "good child, Mammy did not blame you."


    Su''s voice was stuffy: "mammy said in front of her head that she would let me look at and persuade her from time to time..."


    Mammy put out her hand, touched ah Su''s soft cheek, shook her head and said, "it was before, it is now. Miss is in such a state that I can''t even listen to her. What''s the use of your advice? "


    Du Heng is now living in her own world. She runs pawnshops, opens cloth shops, cooperates with Meng Qing, and deals with Chuang Tzu in the countryside. It seems that she is doing her own business, but there is a shadow behind all these things.


    What she did and thought was inseparable from this shadow.


    Ashu is not a fool. Naturally she can see it, but she can''t understand: "Mammy, why can''t miss let go of the young master Lin? He is good, but no matter how good he is, he is not a good man. Why doesn''t miss understand? "


    Mammy looked at ah Su: "you know the truth, miss, can you not understand it? It''s just obsession. "


    Du Heng still kept himself in his study and kept away from others. Ashu had seen him. She was writing to Lin radial.


    Miss, I never understand the meaning of burning letters.


    "The trouble of the cloth shop is also caused by this young master Lin If it was not for this surname Lin, Miss Yao would not have hated Miss Yao so much, and she would not have targeted yao ji''s cloth shop. Let''s open the door and do business. What''s wrong? In this way, it''s a mess. "


    When she heard her complaint in a low voice, Mammy frowned and told her, "in this way, you can never let the young lady know."


    Russell nodded.


    Today''s Du Heng is not a young lady who grew up with her before. Her feelings are not only on the illusory young master Lin, but also unwilling to share them with others.If she heard this, she would not know.


    Mammy asked again, "how did miss deal with the trouble of the cloth shop?"


    "Miss Su said in a low voice:" Miss gave the shopkeeper ten days, said if within ten days, the shopkeeper can not solve the problem, let him go. "


    The old and the young were relatively silent for a long time, and ah Su saw the fatigue and disappointment in Mammy''s eyes.


    She said in a low voice, "Mammy, I know I should advise miss Miss, instead of solving the problem, lost the manager''s heart. I, I just don''t know how to open my mouth... "


    Mammy patted a Su''s hand and said in a low voice, "this matter, I''ll come back to you. Don''t open your mouth."


    Du Heng is now like a hedgehog full of thorns. From time to time, he has to stick to his closest friends. But mammy is her nursing mother, brought her from childhood to big, Du Heng in front of Mammy, how much or care about affection.


    But it''s different. Last time, he just reminded Du Heng of the same problem, and then he was scolded and almost expelled.


    Mammy''s private heart was that she didn''t want to be embarrassed by Du Heng again.


    Ah Su looked into Mammy''s eyes with some worry and asked her, "how does mammy plan to persuade the young lady?"


    Mammy had no confidence in her heart.


    In the past, even if Du Zhen had a temper tantrum, he would have abided by the rules of a lady in a big family. He had never acted so recklessly and obstinately that he could not be heard.


    Mammy sighed, and whispered to Ashu, "it''s just that I''m shy of this old face, and I''ll rely on my old lady once more."


    Then she straightened up and gathered her gray hair.


    When Mammy''s cold medicine came to her, she drank the medicine and arranged her clothes.


    Looking at Mammy''s eyes as if she had made up her mind, Russell''s eyes turned red.


    The good medicine is bitter and beneficial to the disease, that is, Mammy''s words are not pleasant to hear. I hope the young lady will not be too harsh on the old man because mammy has nursed her since she was a child.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    What did mammy say to her, she didn''t know. She only knew that when she came out of the young lady''s study, she even bent her back.


    There were no tears on her face or under her eyes, but her expression was more painful than tears.


    Ashu stood at the door and went to meet him: "mammy..."


    Mammy sighed and said in a low voice, "asho, let''s go."


    Ashu didn''t think much about it. When the young lady didn''t listen to Mammy''s advice, she went back to the room with Mammy, who was a little faltering.


    It was almost noon, so soon went to wait on her. Until she came back, she didn''t see Mammy''s figure. She asked the servants in the house, and then she knew what mammy''s "let''s go" meant.


    Du Heng sent her to the village in the countryside.


    Ah Su couldn''t accept it. She ran to Du Juan crying: "Miss, Mammy, she is old, and she never has the slightest bad heart to miss. She puts Miss first in everything. Even if you say something unpleasant, it''s all out of kindness Now that she is still ill, the young lady will calm down and take her mother back. "


    Du Heng had lunch, but he was going to have a rest.


    Her hairpin rings go, holding a Book of poetry in her hand, but she is disturbed by the crying Ashu.


    Du Heng frowned: "Mammy, please leave. If you want to persuade, go and persuade her."


    Mammy would not shake her head. Miss, how could mammy be willing to leave you when she watched you grow up and put you first in her heart


    Du Zhen''s face showed some boredom. She was the first lady of Shangshu mansion. She had never been angry with anyone except her grandmother.


    Although you can''t be angry with your grandmother in your house, it doesn''t mean that you will still bear it in the face of servant girls and servants.


    Du Heng put down his poetry anthology and said in a cold voice, "do you want to say that I forced mammy away?"


    Ah Su knelt down and cried and shook his head: "Miss, ah Su doesn''t mean that Mammy worried about the young lady for most of her life. She never thought about anything else except taking care of the young lady. If she goes to Chuang Tzu, what can she do


    Du Heng''s delicate face was indifferent and unmoved: "if you think mammy can''t take care of yourself, you can go to Chuang Tzu to accompany her."


    With that, she picked up the poetry anthology again, no longer paying attention to Yasu, who was kneeling on one side and unable to stop crying.


    Du Zhen is agitated in the heart, connect to see servant girl and mammy also not agreeable.


    Why is she surrounded by such rubbish? One by one, they just cry and say something they don''t know.


    Today, she was angry, and her words were merciless. Mammy threatened to go to Chuang Tzu.


    They just persuade themselves to let go, but how can it be so simple?


    Even if she was willing to let go of Lin radial, the hatred between her and Yao Shu could not be eliminated.


    Yao Shu caused her reputation to plummet and lose face. She couldn''t even go back to Du''s house. Shouldn''t she take revenge?


    The people in her heart, her identity and reputation, her future and her marriage were all destroyed in Yao Shu''s hands. Should she laugh it off?!


    Mammy and Ashu did not want to help her, but urged her to stop her day by day --


    that was when she stopped. How could Yao Shu let her go easily?


    Du Heng refused to get up when she cried for a long time, but said in a cold voice, "I still say that. If you love Mammy, go to Chuang Tzu to accompany her as soon as possible, and you won''t have to cry in front of me and make people bored."


    Ah Su''s heart trembled and he couldn''t help looking up at Du Zhen.


    She has been serving Du Heng since she was a child. She has never observed Du Heng''s face at such a close distance as today.


    Du Zhen is a young lady. She is a servant girl. She knows that she should always be by her side, thinking about what she thinks and doing what she does


    But today she felt ridiculous.


    "Miss..." Su called low, but the frost on Du Heng''s face never had the slightest intention of melting.


    From childhood to adulthood, she had never thought of anything but miss; why didn''t mammy think about her everywhere? But miss, has she ever been touched? Mammy is old and still sick. How can miss bear it?


    The loneliness when mammy left and the indifference on Du''s face hurt her deeply.


    Ah Su didn''t say much, but with tears, he kowtowed to Du Heng and retreated.


    When Du juanwu woke up, he subconsciously asked ah Su to come in to serve him, but saw a round faced girl carrying a basin of warm water coming in.


    Du Heng didn''t like to be close to strangers, so he frowned and said, "how can you serve me? Where did Russell go? Call her


    She had seen the servant girl, but she never took it to heart. She couldn''t even say her name.


    The servant girl was stunned for a moment, and said in a low voice: "ah Su and mammy went to Chuang Tzu, saying that it was the lady''s order He changed the maid to wait on the young lady. Would you like to wash your face first, miss


    With that, Xiao Hong hands the wet towel to Du Heng respectfully.


    Du Heng was a little surprised. She immediately turned cold. Ah Su, that girl, really followed Mammy to Chuang Tzu?It can be seen that it is also an immature!


    Her eyebrows and eyes were tinged with anger, but she refused to show a little emotion in front of the maid beside her. She only suppressed her temper and asked the girl in a low voice: "what''s your name? Where used to serve? "


    The servant girl said respectfully: "maid Xiaohong, who was bought into the mansion by Mammy, usually cleans up the young lady''s clothes and boudoir. But the young lady likes to be clean, and mammy instructs not to let the maid disturb the young lady, and the young lady doesn''t know the maidservant, too


    Du Chen raised his eyelids. Seeing that Xiao Hong was well-rounded and well behaved, he knew that it was the result of Mammy''s hard work, so he went with her.


    But in my heart, there was some resentment that she and mammy left her.


    When she finished washing, she took the new girl Xiao Hong to Luhua''s appointment in the afternoon.


    It was still the bookshop they used to go to. Luhua''s close companion was at the door. Seeing Du Heng''s carriage, he met him with a smile: "Miss Du? We are waiting for you, please come in


    Du Zhen helped Xiao Hong''s men to the carriage, covered with light gauze, which made people not see clearly.


    However, a Liang, Luhua''s boy, was stunned when he saw the strange Round faced servant girl. He said with a smile, "why don''t you see a su girl today?"


    The latter one of the latter, a quick glance, I went out with a quick glance


    A Liang didn''t see anything, and worried that the young master would wait for a long time, so he quickly invited Du Chen into the bookstore.


    When the masters sat down and talked about it, a Liang went around and talked to Xiao Hong, who was also waiting outside.


    "You look at me. Did you come to your house to wait on Miss Du? What''s your name? How old is this year? Is there anyone else at home? "


    A Liang asked a lot of questions, but he was careful not to offend Xiao Hong.


    He was born with a good appearance. In addition, he had a polite manner, a gentle voice and no intention of aggression. Xiaohong soon relaxed her vigilance and started talking with him.


    After chatting for half an hour, they are already familiar with each other. Xiaohong starts to call each other "brother a Liang". It has to be said that a Liang does have the ability to please girls.


    He looked at Xiaohong''s slightly hot face and said with a smile: "Miss Du is a lady of the family. It''s normal to have more rules. You should be careful when you follow Miss Du in the future. If there''s anything you can''t do, or you''re in trouble, you can send someone to come to Lu Fu to find me. I will do my best to help you


    Xiao Hong nodded. As soon as a Liang was sincere to himself, she laughed gratefully: "I just served miss today. I really can''t do a lot of things. In addition, sister a su left in a hurry, so I didn''t explain a lot of things I''d like to thank brother a Liang for giving me some advice first. "


    She inadvertently has revealed a lot of news, a Liang looked at each other without defense, also sincerely smile.


    Xiaohong''s appearance is quite good, but she is not as good as the other two.


    I think it''s true that Du Heng is a talented woman who has been cultivated by Du Fu''s painstaking efforts. Her maid has been influenced by her, and naturally she is not bad. But Xiao Hong, who became a monk in the middle of the road, is far from it.


    However, the good thing is that he became a monk in the middle of the road, and he didn''t care much about the master. If Miss Du was still with the loyal ah Su, many things would not be as easy as they are now.


    He thought like this, more and more enthusiastic to talk with Xiaohong


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    Du Heng didn''t know how big a hole he had dug for himself when he sent mammy away and sent him away.


    She didn''t like Luhua, but she still came out to see him because of the rich brocade cloth shop.


    although Luhua was still polite to her, Du Heng was not stupid. Naturally, she could see his slight contempt.


    The man was graceful, smiling and asked Du Heng to take his seat and said, "Miss Du, but you are in trouble? If you need any help, please feel free to ask someone


    Du Heng frowned lightly and did not reply. Instead, he asked, "is the little prince not coming today?"


    She wrote to ask Meng Qing, but the latter avoided it.


    As a last resort, Du Zhen can only deal with Lu Hua, whom he dislikes.


    Luhua guest politely said, "the little prince is busy with business. I''m specially instructed to share the worries for the girl. Besides, there are many troubles in the suburbs of Beijing these days. It''s better for Miss du to keep in touch with little prince. "


    When he poured the tea for Du Zhen, he seemed to be closer to her position. The distance between them suddenly narrowed, but it was not so close as to offend.


    Seeing Du Zhen''s obvious look, Lu Hua softened her voice, as if she was appeasing a pet who played a small temper, and whispered: "well, is Miss Du still angry with me? Let bygones be bygones, OK? I heard you had a business problem? "


    Du Zhen was tired of Luhua''s tricks.


    If she is still the daughter of Du Fu, how dare he look at himself with the eyes of seeing things like this?! Don''t say she is the daughter of Shangshu mansion. When Du Wu was still alive, Lu Hua would not be so disrespectful.


    He thought that she would give up her dignity to express her gratitude for his high-ranking charity?


    Du Heng sneered in his heart and said, "childe Lu, the business of the cloth shop is just a small business. It''s not worth the care of Mr. Lu. If Xiao Wang Ye is not here today, I''ll come back another day. "


    Lu Hua see her tea are not willing to drink, will get up to leave, in the heart of the anger almost can''t restrain.


    He said with a smile: "Miss Du needn''t leave so early. Since we finally met, we should talk about something that we are all interested in. After all, everything in the suburbs of Beijing is in Miss Du''s hands. If you don''t know it at all, it''s like Lu deliberately conceals it. "


    Du Heng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and asked, "what''s the meaning of Mr. Lu?"


    Lu Hua has a smile and a handsome face. He has the elegant demeanor of a prince in Beijing: "the cooperation between the little prince and miss Du is now taken over by Lu. I want to be close to the girl so that I can have a tacit understanding of in-depth cooperation."


    Now the situation in the DPRK and China is tense. Meng Qing is acutely aware of the emperor''s concern for him. He can''t get involved in many things, so he gives it to Luhua.


    It''s just that mining iron ore without permission in the suburbs of Beijing is a big crime of plotting rebellion, and Lu Hua is prone to steal and destroy his family?!


    Du Heng scolded Luhua for being stupid in his heart, but he had to bow his head to him: "Mr. Lu means that now the little prince doesn''t care about it?"


    Lu Hua drank the tea in front of him, and added a cup to himself. He looked at Du Heng with a wild look in his eyes: "thanks for the trust of Xiao Wang Ye, Lu Mou''s words are the words of Xiao Wang Ye."


    Du Heng looked at Lu Hua with no hesitation. His eyes were full of sarcasm and said, "can you know what you have done, Master Lu''s father?"


    Luhua''s father wanted his son to make friends with Meng Qing, but he hesitated and refused to get on the ship completely.


    But now, Luhua began to do such a thing for Meng Qing. It was too late for Lu Fu to regret.


    Is it true that there are sons who do harm to their fathers and families like this?


    Du Zhen is a woman. Everyone knows Lu Hua''s behavior. If Lu Fu knows about it, he will be upset.


    Luhua saw the contempt of her eyes and wanted to get her desire. It was more like the fire on the plain in autumn, which burst into a prairie fire.


    He looked at the soft and fuzzy lines of Du Chen''s face inch by inch with his eyes, and said with a smile, "Miss Du, just need to know how you and I will cooperate in the future."


    With that, he raised his tea cup and motioned to Du Heng.


    Du Heng chuckled and covered up his mood. He also took a sip of tea.


    The two of them maintained the harmony on the surface.


    Du Heng sat in the shop for a while and talked about the business.


    At the end of the conversation, Lu Hua felt comfortable all over. Only then did he realize that he had not sat down with her for a long time and said something peacefully.


    Du Heng looked at the sky and said goodbye: "childe Lu, we''ve talked about almost everything. Let''s call it a day."


    Lu Hua saw her get up, slender neck, still that thin shoulder, Yingying can not help but grasp the waist, can not help but call her: "Miss Du."


    Was she so thin before? Or because of the loss of the family''s protection, just a little withered down?


    Du Heng turned back, and the color of doubt appeared in his cold eyes.


    What Luhua wanted to say at the bottom of his heart, he tried to blurt it out, but in the end it became: "Miss Du, don''t worry. I''ll try to solve the problem for you."Du Heng slightly a Leng, looking at the face of serious Lu Hua, a time actually some trance.


    In the last life, before she promised his engagement, he promised to take care of her all his life. Was that the same expression? At that time, he was really sincere and enthusiastic, otherwise she would not easily answer.


    A moment of reminiscence and remembrance seemed to have never existed before, and it was so fleeting that Luhua could hardly recognize what kind of emotion Du Zhen had in his eyes.


    She soon regained her apathy, nodded with restraint, and went downstairs first.


    When Du''s footsteps completely disappeared, Lu Hua sat down again, looking obscure and confused, as if struggling.


    After a while, a light footstep came upstairs. A Liang appeared at the foot of the stairs. He quickly walked to Luhua and said in a low voice: "young master, young master, what do you think? I''ve made a clear inquiry about the girl beside Miss Du. She doesn''t have any details, and she''s not very smart... "


    Luhua didn''t understand. He took a look at a Liang: "what do you want to know about this?"


    A Liang Chong Luhua squeezed his eyes: "a Su was by Miss Du''s side before, and the one who was guarding against it was so tight that no information could be revealed. It''s not convenient for the young master to do anything. "


    Luhua frowned and taught a Liang: "what are you thinking about every day? These are devious ways. Don''t touch them in the future! "


    Seeing that the young master''s face seemed discontented, but not to the extent of anger, he only whispered: "young master, you are good to miss Du, the whole capital knows. Besides, if it wasn''t for Miss Du Er''s trouble that day, I''m afraid you and miss Du have already made an engagement Now miss Du''s attitude towards you is not in a hurry. I''m worried about you. "


    Luhua snorted coldly: "this is the emperor is not anxious, eunuchs are anxious."


    He wanted to get Du Heng.


    Once upon a time, Du Zhen was the most popular noble girl in Beijing. Her status and status were not mentioned. Her appearance and talent alone were enough to make the unmarried young talents in the capital beat their heads.


    Now she''s down, and her pursuers have gone to 7788 -


    including Lu Hua, who didn''t want to marry Du Zhen.


    But you can''t be a wife Du Heng is also his.


    A Liang grew up with Luhua when he was young. He felt his temperament thoroughly and said with a smile: "don''t think so much, young master. Just leave it to the small ones. "


    Luhua glanced at the boy and told him, "don''t go too far."


    A Liang said, "ah," and happily followed Luhua back to his house.


    He is a worm in Luhua''s stomach. What the young master wants to do, what he doesn''t dare to do, and what he disdains to do, he does it for the young master.


    But she was a woman who had lost the protection of her family. The young master didn''t want to do it himself, so he came.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    With Luhua''s help, the rumor of Jinxiu cloth shop was finally contained.


    However, the three people who were taken to Dali Temple by Yao Chao were finally convicted of gathering people to make trouble. They were punished a little, and they were locked up for a few days before they were released.


    From then on, the rich brocade and Yaoji cloth shops formed a complete feud. The business competition between the two companies was nothing more than that. When they met in the street, they often had conflicts.


    Yao Shu and Yao Feng had already received a letter from home, especially about the health of sister-in-law Yao, so they discussed to go home early.


    Fortunately, they saw almost all the cloth they needed. They entrusted the goods to a local escort agency and gave them some money. They let the escort agency pull them to the capital by the way. The brother and sister came back in light clothes.


    They did not write to their family, because Yao''s family did not know their itinerary.


    As soon as Yao Shu and Yao Feng got home, some of the children were surprised and a little stunned. Then they gathered around and clamored for Yao Feng to tell them about their experiences.


    Yao Shu knew that his elder brother was concerned about his sister-in-law. He only dealt with the children and said, "well, come to the front hall with me and bring you gifts."


    The three children were really distracted and followed Yao Shu.


    Yao Feng went to see his wife. Seeing his sister-in-law''s ruddy face, he was relieved.


    When Mrs. Yao saw his sudden return, she was pleasantly surprised: "there is still half a month to calculate. How can you come back in advance?"


    Yao Feng simply scrubbed his hands and face, and changed a set of clean outer clothes. Then he went to his wife and held her hand.


    The man said in a warm voice: "I heard that you moved the fetal Qi. Ashu and I were really worried, so we rushed back."


    Marriage nearly ten years, husband and wife rarely quarrel red face.


    Seeing that her husband valued herself so much, sister Yao felt warm in her heart.


    She laughed and said, "I''m not in a big way. Don''t worry. Are you and Ashley done? "


    Yao Feng nodded: "it''s done. Coming back early is also because I miss you and my child. "


    Said, his warm big palm gently placed on his wife''s slightly raised abdomen, smiling at the life under the palm slowly pregnant: "daddy came back to see you and Aung, are you happy?"


    Sister Yao laughs: "when you talk to him, he can''t hear It''s what you can hear, but you can''t understand. "


    Yao Feng chuckled, shook his head and said, "ah Shu told me that although the baby in his belly can''t understand people''s words, he can feel the emotions of the speaker very early. I often talk to a child, and it knows that I love it and look forward to it, so it is willing to come out smoothly. "


    Seeing his sincerity, sister-in-law Yao could not help but slowly wet her eyes.


    Pregnant women are sensitive. Yao Feng is away these days. There are many grievances hidden in her heart, but due to her face, she never shows them.


    Now, when she was looked at by his treasure, her grievances turned into love. She only said with a smile to her husband, "I''m really glad that you think so, and I think the child is also happy."


    The couple had a lot of love talk and talked about the situation at home recently. They didn''t come back to their senses until they were called by their servants.


    Sister Yao suddenly realized the passage of time, and she could not help but cry out: "ah, it''s so late, my parents and auntie. They think they''ve been waiting for us in the front hall."


    Yao Feng smiles and holds her hand: "Daddy and auntie won''t blame us."


    Sister Yao bent her eyebrows and said angrily, "as children, how can we let our elders wait blindly? Even if our parents don''t criticize us, we can''t rely on our kindness to linger. Let''s go


    When Yao''s father hired his daughter-in-law for Yao Feng on that day, the most important thing was the cultivation of the eldest daughter-in-law.


    Later, she took a fancy to the Tian family, whose character and reputation were excellent in the neighboring village. Sure enough, after Tian Juan got married, she dealt with it cleanly at home and abroad, and filial to her parents.


    When he was newly married, Yao Feng really couldn''t have any love for a stranger.


    But two people accompany for a long time, she gave birth to his children, filial piety to his parents, now he has his wife as an indispensable part of life.


    After receiving the letter, Yao Feng felt unprecedented worry and fear.


    The man held his wife''s hand and said seriously: "arjuan, thanks to you at home. If something happens to you, I really don''t know how to... "


    Sister Yao''s dimples were like flowers, and she said softly, "I''ll be OK. Feng, let''s go. "


    The couple went to the front room with each other.


    In the front hall, Yao''s father and mother sat at the top of the table, with three children around the old man.


    Yao Shu changed her dress and was talking to his second sister-in-law.


    Seeing them coming in, sister-in-law Yao said with a smile, "brother, sister-in-law! The elder brother looks very energetic. He is like an arrow to come home, and the journey is very happy. "


    Yao Feng smiles. Seeing that his wife has left her seat, he makes a bow to his sister-in-law and thanks him: "thanks to my sister-in-law taking care of ah Juan at home these days, it''s outside and you have been protecting her all the time. Thank you, brother


    Second sister-in-law Yao repeatedly waved her hands and said, "you can''t use it. What''s your purpose, elder brother? The elder sister-in-law''s body is the Niang to look after all the time, what function can I have? I would also like to say that I feel guilty for not protecting my sister-in-law in the cloth shop before... "Yao Feng shook his head: "this time, it''s only because I didn''t give orders in place. The rich brocade shop has long been in conflict with us, and the owner behind us has always been at odds with us. I should have told manager Wu before I left. "


    Yao Shu is responsible for the daily business dealings of Yaoji cloth Village, while Yao Feng is the master in other aspects of management.


    Sister Yao knew that he had been feeling guilty all the time, so she said with a smile, "OK, let''s not take it. If I have responsibility, I can also say that I should not go to the conflict with my baby In the final analysis, it is the responsibility of the brocade cloth shop. "


    Yao Shu nodded: "what my sister-in-law said is reasonable. How can the chief culprit of the rich brocade cloth shop be left behind


    Yao Feng frowned and said in a deep voice: "Jinxiu cloth shop just saw me go out with ah Shu, and ah Chao was often absent. That''s why he bullied us in our shop. Now that we both come back, we should teach them a lesson. "


    The adults were chatting, and the three children looked at each other without saying a word.


    Even Yao Erlang knows that it''s better not to let adults know about their play.


    On the contrary, Yao Shu said: "I heard on the way that there was something wrong with the cloth of the rich brocade cloth shop - but look at the rumor all over the place, I think it was intentional."


    Dalao and Erlang suddenly raised their mind. Looking back at ASI, they were calm, as if what Yao Shu said had nothing to do with her.


    The little girl also asked curiously, "Aung, how do you know that someone must have spread rumors on purpose, not their cloth?"


    Yao Shu smiles to his daughter and explains: "if there is something wrong with the materials of Jinxiu cloth shop, the Yamen should be full of people now. The sufferer was so miserable that he couldn''t make it. He just cried a few words of injustice and cried miserably, so he didn''t ask for the trouble of the cloth shop? It''s clear that there''s a way to play. "


    A Si smiles, two sweet dimples appear on round face: "a Niang is really fierce!"


    Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang looked at each other, and their palms were still sweating with a guilty heart. They were the best little cousins.


    How could she be so calm that she didn''t show any flaws?


    The three children had a heart to hide, and the Yao family did not expect that the rumors affecting the rich brocade shop were so powerful that they were actually exposed by several children.


    As for the people in the capital, it is even more difficult to tell where the stream words came from.


    When he was alone, AZ quietly said to his two cousins: "cousin, we must not let the adults know about this play."


    Yao Dalang nodded, but Yao Erlang stopped.


    Ace stares round eyes, stares at Yao Erlang and says: "second cousin! Do you hear that? "


    Now Erlang has a kind of unspeakable admiration for AZ. Seeing his cousin''s appearance, he quickly agreed: "I heard that, but I won''t tell them But ace, even if you tell the adults, what can we do? Don''t they have to keep it from us? "


    Ah Si was helpless and explained in a low voice: "it''s not that we are afraid to let the rich brocade cloth shop know. You think, second cousin, if we don''t tell the family what we''ve done in such a big play, it will be difficult for us to do such a thing in the future. "


    Yao Erlang "ah?" He let out a cry.


    Yao understood his cousin''s meaning for a long time and explained to her, "Erlang, on weekdays, we have a little fight. Adults talk about it. In fact, they don''t restrict our freedom. But if we let them know about the play, I''m afraid we should be detained everywhere in the future


    Yao Erlang grinned: "causing trouble? This is clearly called meritorious service! "


    A Si and Yao Dalang look at each other, they feel helpless.


    Finally, my cousin said, "listen to us!"


    Yao Erlang said twice that he heard it.


    What''s next? Who cares?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    The rich brocade cloth shop is greatly damaged by rumors.


    Although the rumor was finally cleared up, the guest''s perception of the cloth shop was not unexpectedly lowered. He always felt that hearing the four words "splendid cloth shop" gave rise to a sense of distrust.


    Another function of rumor is to give the cloth shop a good reputation -


    Du Heng would rather not have such popularity.


    "If you know the brocade cloth shop in the capital, you will know our Yaoji cloth shop one street away. Once upon a time, there would have been a competition, but now they have such a bad reputation, they are not to attract guests for us? "


    Looking at the better business in the cloth shop, Mrs. Yao said to her sister-in-law with a smile.


    Yao Shu put down his in and out record book, nodded his head slightly and said, "it''s a blessing in disguise. The rich brocade cloth shop came to us on purpose to make trouble for us. If we can''t pay for it, our wife will break the army again, which will indirectly give us a breath to our sister-in-law. "


    The second sister-in-law of Yao snorted coldly: "now there are three of them in Dali temple, and they are released. We have to find out about them! Let Jinxiu cloth shop have a look. We are not easy to get into trouble. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing.


    Sometimes it has to be said that Erlang''s character has a little shadow of Yao''s fiery temper.


    Although the second elder sister-in-law heard the conversation, it was hard for her to look around her


    Yao Chaoyuan intended to establish a gentle and harmless literati image in the eyes of others. Unexpectedly, he ran into the bully on the door and into his hand shortly after taking office.


    Naturally, he would not violate the court''s rules, let alone abuse lynching. However, within the rules, Yao Chao did not intend to reduce the suffering of these people.


    "Don''t listen to your second brother''s nonsense," she said with a smile. In my opinion, the Prime Minister of Dali temple should be upright and upright. It is best to make people afraid of the cold faced Yama. "


    Yao Shu chuckled and said, "what''s the second brother''s choice to be his master of jade noodles..."


    Yao Er Sao shook her head: "I don''t know where the trouble came from!"


    Yao Chao''s vigorous and resolute behavior is not reflected in punishing the troublemakers. He follows these three people and touches the bottom of the splendid cloth shop all over.


    Even the shopkeeper''s account was short of 50 Liang silver three years ago, and the shop assistant had stolen the chicken from his neighbor''s house two years ago, and he had a thorough investigation.


    From time to time, the brocade cloth shop was taken away from time to time, and several people asked questions. When it was serious, even the shop could not be opened. For a long time, it became a joke in the capital.


    However, many people, not only in the imperial court, but also among the people, have learned about Yao Chao''s skill.


    if he wants to play the role of pig and eat tiger again, it will be difficult for him.


    They didn''t pay much attention to the wind and clouds in the court. They were chatting about their business plans, when they heard a familiar voice outside:


    "Ashley! Second sister-in-law. "


    They both raised their heads at the same time. Yao Shu was surprised and said, "sister Xue, I haven''t seen you for some days. I heard that you went out again. Why is the time shorter this time?"


    Xue Rong likes to travel to the north and south to make friends. At the same time, she sells ready-made clothes all over the whole Dayan Dynasty. On average, she spends less than a month or more than half a year.


    This time is really short.


    Second sister Yao quickly asked her to sit down: "look at this, it''s a lot of tanning. I think I''m very tired on the way here. Sit down quickly. When did you get back to the capital? "


    Xue Rong walked up to them and said with a smile, "I just arrived this morning. First, I went to Xie''s house to put things. Later, I went to Yao''s house to find you. When I heard that you came to the cloth shop, I smelled and found you. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "smell it? It''s not in a restaurant. My second sister-in-law and I don''t have any taste! "


    Xue Rong was not polite. She picked up a clean cup and poured a cup of tea for herself. She said with a smile, "when you watch the play, don''t you have any dried fruit snacks on hand? I smell the smell of fried peanuts. "


    Yao Shu and his sister-in-law laughed and pointed to Xue Rong and said, "you''re late! All the good plays have been given up. "


    After two cups of tea, Xue Rong said, "I''ll see. Even if you''re going to call the curtain, Jinxiu cloth shop won''t agree. I''ve heard about it all outside Beijing. I''m afraid I''ll fight for it. "


    Yao Shu thought of those things that Du Zhen did when he was not there, only felt sick.


    Xue Rong is right, that is, Du Juan no longer causes trouble, and she will not suffer such a disaster in vain. She will always ask Du Juan to get it back.


    She sneered and said, "now the rich brocade shop is just a weak time. Take advantage of his illness and ask him to die."


    Xue Rong Leng Leng, immediately smile: "ash, I didn''t expect you this soft temper, there is such a cruel side."


    Yao Er Sao shook her head and said, "Du Zhen has caused a lot of trouble to ah Shu, which is getting worse and worse. If it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t be dealt with now, it would have been a long time since the trouble of Du Zhen had been completely solved - why do you still have to fight with her in a proper way now? "


    Yao Shu smile, calm and self-sustaining: "a stick to kill is really boring. She didn''t know the pain until she tore itXue Rong secretly said that her sister was not a little white rabbit. When she thought about her husband, many people who didn''t understand before suddenly came to me.


    "What do you want to understand?" she said? It''s like a complete realization. "


    Xue Rong poured another glass of water for herself, and the teapot was empty for her.


    She squeezed her eyes: "it''s really a great insight..."


    Yao Shu knew that it was not a good thing to say next, so he cut in and stopped: "come on, stop talking. Look at this pot of tea, you''ve drunk it all. Why do you have to say so many things when you are dry mouth? "


    Xue Rong "ha ha" laugh voice: "I must say."


    Mrs. Yao, who was not too busy watching, called for tea.


    Then Xue Rong said, "I used to wonder that ah Shu and Lin Du were a couple. It was clear that ah Du looked cold and frightening, but they had a good relationship. Now it seems that there is no result between the rabbit and the wolf. Only the male wolf and the female wolf can form a pair... "


    The man came over with a teapot. He just heard the last sentence and said, "boss Xue, when he went to the west this time, he met a wolf?"


    They all laughed, but Yao Shu was not really thin skinned. Xue Rong compared Lin radial to a wolf. He thought a lot in his mind, and his face was gradually stained with red.


    "Don''t listen to miss Xue''s nonsense, pour your water quickly," she said


    The man also knew that he might have made some misunderstanding. He added tea to the three people with a smile, so he quickly withdrew.


    Yao Shu blushed and couldn''t wait to change the topic. But when she talked about Lin radial, the man planted it in her mind and it was hard to expel her for a while.


    She couldn''t help but say to Xue Rong, "did you ever see Mr. Xie when you came back from Xie''s house?"


    Xue Rong listen to string sound know elegant meaning, where don''t know, Yao Shu this is asking Lin radial.


    She said with a smile: "brother Qian is not busy today. He is writing face to face with Yu Zhi. In the early morning, they sat in the middle of the lake and finished writing half a morning. I just said hello to brother Qian and went out


    Yao Shu said in his heart that you were fighting against me in the court. She felt the tense atmosphere. Unexpectedly, Xie Qian was still at ease.


    After listening to Xue Rong, he said, "I went west all the way this time. I only knew that the border war had reached the stage of mutual killing, so I didn''t do much, so I returned to Beijing as soon as possible."


    For a long time, he didn''t receive a letter from Lin radial. Yao Shu was concerned about it, but he didn''t show a worried look, which made them worried.


    With her usual look on her face, she changed the topic and said, "it''s good to come back earlier. Where can''t we do business and have to go so far? It''s not easy. Sister Xue and second sister-in-law are here. Let''s talk about the clothing shop. "


    They had no choice but to talk about some tailors they had found a month ago and the opening of a ready-made clothing shop.


    Yao Shu said, but a part of his mind was always hanging outside, empty, just waiting for a word from Lin radial to tell her that he was safe.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    Lin radius''s news has not come from the northwest, Yao Shu only when the war is tight, he can''t find time to write home letters.


    Fortunately, the ready-made clothing store that she had discussed with boss Xue was already in progress. Most of her energy was focused on business. She often talked to the tailor''s master for most of the day, and she always took AZ with her.


    There are three men and seven women among the tailors, including a couple who love children most.


    In the early morning of the day, Yao Shu took ash to check the clothes made by the tailors. On weekdays, the Hu family, who paid the most attention to him, saw them and welcomed them with a smile: "Miss ace is coming with her boss again?"


    Ace stopped and said, "aunt Hu."


    Hu''s face was white and his fingers were thin and soft. He just took a Si''s hand, looked at Yao Shu and said, "master, the clothes we made these days are in the house. You go in and have a look. I''ll take Miss ace to the wing room


    The eyes of a Si black jade general suddenly bright: "aunt Hu last time said to make skirt for me, have already made it?"


    Aunt Hu laughed, touched his head, and said in a soft voice, "it''s done. The color and style are good. Miss ace must like it."


    The little girl cheered and looked at her mother, her eyes full of hope.


    Yao Shu naturally did not hinder arth from having people he liked and close to. He just nodded to them with a smile and went to the main room to see if the clothes she had ordered a few days ago were finished.


    When Hu took ash''s hand and brought her back to the main room, Yao Shu was whispering small details to several tailors.


    The little girl''s clear and pleasant voice sounded with a smile: "Aung! Look at the skirt aunt Hu made for me. Is it good-looking? "


    Yao Shu raised his eyes and saw that as, who was already very white, was wearing a white and yellow dress. The more he found that she was born white and tender.


    The dress was in line with the body of arth. The skirt was neither bulky because it was too long, nor too short to be dignified. The waist of the little girl was outlined with goose yellow ribbons, and several ribbons of the same color hung down, making the walk lively and lovely.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "good looking, where did the little butterfly become the essence? Let''s have a look. Xu ate the honey of Jasminum nudiflorum, and it turned into a human


    For a moment, everyone in the room began to laugh.


    A Si''s clothes are really beautiful, especially in line with her temperament, it can be seen that Hu''s heart is used.


    "Aunt Hu has said that she can make another set of pure white clothes. Next time I go to my sister Bai''s house, I''ll take it with me and wear the same style as her."


    Yao Shu''s eyes and eyebrows were full of tenderness. He answered with a smile and said sincerely, "sister Hu, I''ve worked so hard. And everybody, the clothes they make are really well-known for their skillful hands. It''s really not easy to rush these days. Why don''t we go to a restaurant to have dinner today and relax? "


    The clothes made with painstaking efforts were praised by the owners. Several tailors were also very comfortable in their hearts. When they saw her sincere invitation, they all said yes.


    Yao Shu''s side is thriving, and Du Heng''s is not so comfortable.


    After a rumor baptism, Jinxiu cloth shop no longer dare to sell the exotic cloth, and then lost such a gimmick.


    In addition, from the quality of the cloth, the number of patterns, and then to the quality of the service, Yaoji cloth shop is better than the rich brocade one street away.


    Naturally, the guests would not give up. However, they went to the famous brocade cloth shop to select materials. Before the battle started, Du Heng had lost the opportunity.


    But under, the rich brocade cloth Zhuang can only through depresses the price, has won the guest.


    However, Yao Shu refused to let them down the price --


    on this day, the shopkeeper of the rich brocade shop, holding the account book in his hand, replied to Du Heng in a dilemma: "boss, our cloth has been reduced to the lowest level, you see..."


    Du Chen came to the cloth shop from time to time these days, and today is no exception.


    Early in the morning, she brought Xiaohong to inquire about the sales of cloth these days. Before she could speak, she was stopped at the door by the sad faced shopkeeper.


    Du Heng was not happy in his heart. He only felt that the other party was too impolite. He could think about it. What etiquette can a shopkeeper of a small cloth shop understand? After all, he was just a vulgar man.


    As usual, there were no guests in the shop. Du Heng, covered with a veil and a pair of cold eyes, glanced at the idle clerk beside the counter and said to the shopkeeper, "if you have anything, go in and say it."


    The shopkeeper follows Du Heng into the wing room. He may have stayed up for many nights. He is really out of spirits. He even forgot to give him tea.


    She doesn''t drink the bad tea in the shop. What''s the use of pouring it?


    Du Heng sat down and asked coldly, "how''s business these two days? Have you ever sold the stock? "


    The shopkeeper held the account book and said, "after we lowered the price by 30%, we sold a lot. It''s just that the scented fabrics are still ignored... "


    Du Heng raised some dark fire in his heart and frowned: "can''t the price be lowered any more?"The shopkeeper said with a wry smile, "on that day, the owner said that he wanted to dye incense on the cloth. We spent a lot of silver for this one. The cost of a piece of cloth is more than twice as high as that of ordinary cloth. At present, it is selling at a loss. "


    Du Heng shook his head and said in a low voice, "that''s not enough. Let''s go down a little more."


    The shopkeeper''s mind is full of cloth piled up in the warehouse. Once upon a time, if he sold it, he would only be happy to feel comfortable. But now he is selling it at a loss. Every cloth sold in this room is like a knife picking out a small piece of meat from him. It''s really very uncomfortable.


    Hearing that the owner said he would go down, the shopkeeper almost fainted: "boss! Now the atmosphere is not good, even if we sell these cloth to the price of ordinary cloth, no one will buy it! "


    If the manager is only in charge of handling affairs for Du Heng, he will not be too concerned about the profits and losses of the shop. At most, he will be dismissed by his boss if he fails.


    But on that day, he saw that Du Jue had made great efforts to dye the cloth with fragrance, and the noble people in the capital also ate it very much, so they couldn''t help being bewildered and invested a lot of money in the cloth shop.


    Now, how can he sell the cloth in the warehouse at a loss?


    The shopkeeper had no choice but to persuade Du Heng: "boss, this price can''t be reduced any more. How can we maintain our shop when all the materials are sold at a loss? "


    Who expected that Du Heng didn''t buy it? He only said faintly: "what about losing money? As long as the price is low enough, someone will buy it home. At that time, the cloth will be made into clothes to wear on the body, and the rumors will be broken. "


    The shopkeeper is about to cry. Du Heng can afford to pay, but he can''t!


    His face was tired, and his eyes were still full of red blood. He only kept his temper and talked with Du Heng in a good voice: "boss, now that the rumors are almost gone, where can we prove it at such a high price? If we don''t wait, in a few months, people will forget about it, and our cloth will be able to sell. "


    The shopkeeper has been worried about this, not for a day or two, and he has thought of countless ways. Now he says: "it''s really not possible. We can also transport fragrant cloth to the south to sell. It''s just a matter of setting up a stall around..."


    Du Heng remained unmoved, as if the shopkeeper''s cloth shop and materials had nothing to do with her.


    She just shook her head and said, "if I say sell it, you can just sell it at a lower price."


    The shopkeeper said that his mouth was dry, but he saw that the owner still did not enter this pair of oil and salt. He was almost angry and fell back.


    Du Zhen chose to sell the cloth at the expense of Ben, which naturally had her consideration. In addition to breaking rumors, it is also the quickest and most effective way to win guests to stop.


    As for the loss or not, it was not in her consideration.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    The shopkeeper only cares about how much money he can sell for the materials he has invested in the cloth shop, and whether he will lose money or not. Naturally, he has no intention to think about the future of the cloth shop.


    He only held back his anger and retreated a step and said, "the owner ordered that the price should be lowered. There is no other way for the small one. But if it can''t be sold, the small ones will have to step down, and the capable ones will be the shopkeeper. "


    Du Chen saw the shopkeeper''s intention to retreat. He sneered at him, but he didn''t leave much. He just said, "everyone has his own ambition. If the shopkeeper really wants to leave, please feel free."


    The shopkeeper didn''t really want to leave at first. He was the mother''s person of Du Zhen. He was Du Zhen''s next of kin and closest faction.


    But now Du Zhen not only let him lose the coffin, but also used such a blunt tone to back and forth with him. The shopkeeper''s resentment against Du Zhen for many days finally broke out.


    Since Du Heng didn''t want to keep him, why should he suffer here? It''s just the money you put in. You can''t just let it go!


    The shopkeeper adjusted his face, as if frightened by Du Heng''s words, and said, "my boss, I''m the first one to follow you. He also opened the brocade cloth shop with one hand. How can you just walk away? If you say you want to lower the price, the smaller one will be! "


    Now the money on the account is not enough, he said that he had to get his own capital!


    Isn''t it a price reduction? He didn''t believe it. Then a storehouse of cloth could not be sold for money!


    In this way, the shopkeeper didn''t care about Du Chen''s next orders. He only thought about how to make the brocade cloth shop moan for the last time before he was dying.


    Jinxiu cloth villa started a crazy round of counterattack.


    Even Yao Shu, who didn''t put Du Heng in his eyes, was somewhat surprised at the posture of the brocade cloth shop.


    As soon as she arrived at the cloth shop, she heard the report from shopkeeper Wu: "my boss, yesterday, the rich brocade cloth shop began to push down the price. The ordinary cloth is 20% cheaper than the cloth in the market. The fragrant material..."


    At this point, he hesitated for a moment, and his face looked miserable.


    Yao Shu some don''t understand, ask him: "how about the cloth with fragrance?"


    Shopkeeper Wu had a strange expression on his face, and said, "no one wanted to buy that material. As a result, the price of the rich brocade cloth shop has been reduced to 50% of the price of ordinary cloth. Many people have already bought it."


    Yao Shu was really surprised by the news. She thought about the concept of 50% and immediately shook her head. She said, "it seems that we still underestimate Du Heng''s ability."


    Shopkeeper Wu seems to swallow a fly. His wrinkled face may be due to the inexplicable taste in his mouth, and the wrinkles become deeper and deeper.


    "My boss If they dare to sell like this, they are not afraid of losing money and even have to let the shop out? "


    Yao Shu chuckled and said, "Du Heng has a lot of money, even if she loses several shops, she can afford it."


    When shopkeeper Wu came, we had a fight with him all these days


    Yao Shu glanced at the middle-aged man, the smile on his face did not change: "shopkeeper, why do you think so?"


    Shopkeeper Wu was unwilling to say: "I have inquired about it. The rich brocade cloth shop actually spent a lot of money to dye the cloth with fragrance. Now they dare to lower the price of cloth to this If after this price reduction, the rich brocade cloth shop can survive. I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to defeat them. "


    Shopkeeper Wu is right.


    Ordinary cloth shop, let alone crazy price, is poor management, loss of 12%, are irresistible disaster.


    But Jinxiu cloth shop


    Yao Shu saw manager Wu''s depression and only comforted him with a smile: "manager, please be calm. Let''s watch."


    Manager Wu is not stupid. In this industry for so many years, he has more vision than most people. Besides being beaten down by the rich brocade cloth shop, he has more worries.


    "The owner..."


    Seeing him stop talking, Yao Shu encouraged him: "manager Wu has anything to say, but it doesn''t matter."


    After half a night in his mind, shopkeeper Wu poured out to Yao Shu in one breath: "if the brocade cloth shop is really strong and willing to attract customers by means of losing money, we are afraid that a lot of customers will be lost..."


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "the manager is worried about this?"


    Seeing that she was silent, shopkeeper Wu said with a bitter smile, "what else can make the cloth shop more resistant than losing money and losing customers? What kind of good idea does the owner have? Don''t sell the key. I really can''t eat or sleep on this small day. If I stay for a few more days, I''ll be old first! "


    Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing, and his eyes were bent. Even under such circumstances, he was still calm and self-contained, which made manager Wu feel uneasy and calmed down a little.


    Just listen to her warm voice: "shopkeeper, don''t worry. Rich brocade cloth shop falls so big a somersault, if can''t get up best, it is to get up, we also don''t have to be afraid that the guest will be robbed


    Manager Wu saw that she was full of confidence, but she was still playing tricks. She couldn''t help but eagerly asked, "what''s the master''s plan? Tell it and hear itYao Shu asked in reply, "doesn''t shopkeeper Wu know what I''m doing recently?"


    The middle-aged man often frowned these days and kept his usual appearance. He tightly formed two small groups and said to Yao Shu: "I know that the owner is preparing the clothing store. But what does this matter have to do with our cloth shop? "


    Yao Shu laughed, and his red lips showed a little bit of teeth. He shook his head and said, "manager Wu, you are so smart that you can''t think of it?"


    Manager Wu was stunned. He wanted to break his head. He didn''t know what Yao Shu meant. He was so anxious.


    When he could not help it, he only asked: "boss, don''t sell the key!"


    Yao Shu''s heart was filled with laughter. Seeing that he really valued the business of the cloth shop, he couldn''t bear to torture manager Wu any more. He just said with a smile, "manager Wu forgot about the industry chain we talked about in the first place?"


    As soon as the word "industrial chain" appeared, manager Wu''s original chaotic mind suddenly seemed to be flashed by electric light.


    He guessed cautiously: "the owner means clothing shops and cloth shops?"


    Yao Shu nodded and said, "yes. Isn''t the shopkeeper worried about customers? We got ahead of others and started the ready to wear shop. Only for novel style, comfortable version, beautiful color, do not worry about selling. As long as the ready-made clothes sell well, the bundling sales with cloth will follow. Let me ask you, will you worry that the cloth won''t sell at that time? "


    Shopkeeper Wu''s frown suddenly unfolded, and a smile appeared on his face. He stroked his hands and said, "wonderful! Wonderful! I was just thinking about how to fight with Jinxiu cloth shop and get the guests back. I didn''t expect that we could fight hard in front of us and beat them in a roundabout way! "


    Yao Shu saw that he was so happy that he almost forgot his shape, and his face also showed a smile.


    Manager Wu was only happy, but he didn''t care what kind of image he was. He said with a smile to Yao Shu: "don''t laugh at me. Compared with the boss, I''m an old man with no skill. I still have to rely on the wisdom of the owner."


    Yao Shu didn''t see him out of the way, but shook his head gently: "it''s not necessary for Wu to be like this. You are really working hard for the shop, which I see. You can rest assured that when the ready to wear shop opens, there will be a way to sell ready to wear and cloth together. What''s more, we can also use cloth shop materials to make our ready-made clothes. "


    Shopkeeper Wu''s face seemed to be full of sunshine, and he could laugh out a flower. He could not close his mouth. He wished that the owner''s ready-made clothes shop would open to the cloth shop.


    He said eagerly, "how are you getting ready? When will the shop open? "


    Yao Shu did not hide from shopkeeper Wu, only said: "now we have made several styles for men and women. If we change the final details these days, we can recruit more tailors to do it."


    Shopkeeper Wu asked: "are there ten tailors? But someone left? "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "no one left. However, these masters are introduced by boss Xue. I can see that they are very skilled. In the future, there will not be only a few styles in our shop. These masters, I plan to let them also be responsible for the design of new clothes on weekdays. In this way, there will not be enough manpower. "


    When shopkeeper Wu saw what she said, he was half relaxed. But he was born to be a worrier, so he said, "don''t worry, master tailor. I know a few of them here. Their character is guaranteed. They can come to work at any time. If there is anything else the owner needs to do, just open your mouth


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "there are still many people who will rely on Wu in the future. There are a lot of troublesome things to do with the publicity of a shop. If you have experience, you can advertise on both sides at that time. "


    Manager Wu loves the word "advertisement" used by Yao Shu.


    It is advertised that only when the common people know, can their shops have business to do.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    Seeing that the owner trusted himself like this, manager Wu was also grateful. He just patted his chest very loud like a little boy. He said, "don''t worry. It''s on my small body."


    Yao Shu smiles: with manager Wu in, she doesn''t need to do many things in person, which saves her a lot of energy.


    Because Yao Shu, Xue Rong and Jiang Qi jointly set up the clothing store, there was a small disagreement when they named the store that day.


    Yao Shu thinks that since it is a three person partnership, it should not be called "Yao Ji", but Xue Rong and Jiang Qi do not care about these.


    Jiang Qi advised her: "clothing shop and cloth shop open together, naturally use the name" Yao Ji ". Asher, we are sisters, you and I, just a name. "


    Xue Rong also said with a smile, "what can I do with my name? The whole capital should know that the cloth shop and the clothing shop are run by one family. Are you worried about having no guests? "


    Yao Shu couldn''t resist them. Seeing that they really thought so, he put them down.


    So the clothing shop officially publicized it under the name of "Yaoji clothing". No accident, it will open in three days.


    With the help of shopkeeper Wu these days, most of the guests in the capital have already known about Yaoji''s newly opened ready-made clothes shop, and they all agreed to come to support.


    Yao Shu not only publicized the clothing stores, but also prepared a lot of discounts for the opening day. After listening to this, the ladies and ladies who like to visit Yaoji cloth shop in the capital were very curious.


    "Yao ji''s cloth shop usually likes to do some" activities ", such as buying materials, sending small jewelry, or sending napkins and handkerchiefs. Now that the ready-made clothes shop is open, I think there will be many similar things. "


    "I''m not afraid to be laughed at I really bought two pieces of cloth because I took a fancy to the handkerchief they gave me! "


    As soon as he said this, he also gained a lot of resonance. It can be seen that Yaoji cloth shop has made a lot of achievements in attracting guests.


    When the ready-made clothes shop really opened, there was a lot of noise and excitement, which made the business of the brocade cloth shop in another street bleak.


    Jinxiu cloth shop cleaned up the cloth in the warehouse by lowering the price. It was the guests who entered the shop. They were still talking about Yaoji. Du Zhen heard him. He was very upset and went back. Since then, he couldn''t hear the opening of Yaoji cloth shop and ready-made clothes shop.


    When the shopkeeper saw her appearance, he just turned his lips and told the clerk to quickly put out the materials in the warehouse and greet the guests.


    When Jinxiu cloth shop was mopping up its inventory, no one cared how grand yao ji was next door. Ten days later, the cloth was basically sold out.


    Several clerks have been waiting for the shopkeeper to come since they opened the door early in the morning. From the morning until the evening, they did not see his figure until the next day.


    The man who had been to Du Heng''s house from the future looked in front of the "Du house" for a while, and was drunk by the gatekeeper.


    "What are you doing?"?! I''ve been sneaking around here for quite a long time. I''ll take you to the official carefully! "


    The man shrunk his neck: "the small one is from the rich brocade shop There''s something urgent going on in the shop. Come and find the owner. "


    His voice was like a mosquito. The doorkeeper almost didn''t hear him clearly. Fortunately, he ran into Xiao Hong, who was going to go shopping. He recognized the man and took him to Du Zhen.


    In the early morning, Du Heng was still painting in his study. The man stood in the yard and waited for half an hour before he saw her.


    Summer sun poison, even in the morning, also enough to sun. Half of the man''s face was red, and his forehead was covered with sweat. He replied to Du Heng: "boss, there is something wrong with the shop..."


    Du Heng washed his hands, frowned and looked at Xiao Hong beside him. He said in a low voice, "I didn''t want to hear about the cloth shop these days. Why bring him here? "


    Xiaohong was swept by Miss''s cold eyes, and she was cold in her heart. She quickly explained: "Miss, I heard that the servant said that there was an urgent matter, which brought him here. If you don''t want to hear it, I''ll send him out now... "


    After listening to this, the man was in a hurry, and he just wanted to kneel down to Du Heng.


    It took him half a morning to see Du Heng''s face. Now he has ignored so much, and only said in an urgent voice: "boss! Something happened to the cloth shop. The shopkeeper didn''t see anyone yesterday, and the money for selling cloth in the shop these days is gone. Tomorrow is the time for the young people to pay their wages. Do you think it''s time to look for the shopkeeper? "


    Du Huoyuan didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, but now he stopped and asked, "did you go to his house to look for it?"


    If on weekdays, the man listened to the cool voice, he was afraid that he would be as comfortable as he was in the hot summer and in the ice water.


    But the shopkeeper disappeared with the silver in the shop. How elegant and beautiful Ren Du Heng was, none of the staff could appreciate it.


    He was sweating and said, "yes, yes. Last night, this morning, have been there! The shopkeeper used to rent a house, but now it''s locked. I can''t see what''s going on inside... "


    Du Heng asked in a cold voice: "the silver in the shop has disappeared?"


    The man replied bitterly: "it''s exactly..."As slow as little red, they all heard something wrong. She peeped at Du Zhen''s cold face and said in a low voice, "Miss, the shopkeeper won''t run away with the money, will he?"


    She said this, just said the voice of the clerk, but people do not dare to believe that the shopkeeper would really do such a thing.


    Du Zhen''s face was very blue, his beautiful eyes were cold, and he was angry. He bumped into the man''s eyes, and he couldn''t help lowering his head.


    Du Heng pressed the anger in his voice and said, "you go back to the cloth shop first and let the people lock the door. It''s all gone today. I''ll find out more about it. "


    The clerk answered with a yes, and wanted to ask how the salary of this month was settled. But he peeped at the face of the owner. Finally, he did not dare to ask any more questions, so he withdrew.


    After Du Chen and other clerks left, he immediately ordered people to check. As expected, it was found that the shopkeeper had left the capital the night before yesterday, and now he is missing.


    Being teased by the shopkeeper, Du Heng was so angry that he dropped four or five tea cups. Because the men sent out by the people of the cloth shop that day were too timid to ask about the salary, the rest of the people in the cloth shop couldn''t help but went to the door again.


    Du Heng''s house was not big. The porter stopped the group of people from entering the house. The crowd yelled in the street and blocked the road which was not very spacious.


    At the same time, he yelled: "boss! The shopkeeper ran away with the money. We brothers have no way but to ask for this hard-earned money! You can''t miss us


    The porter was found by Meng Qing. He used to be a soldier in the barracks. He broke a leg and then retired.


    Du Heng lived alone without shelter. Meng Qing sent him to guard Du Zhen''s house.


    Although he ensured the safety of Du''s house, he put his own trend under the eyes of others, so Du was not satisfied. Fortunately, the gatekeeper has never been in trouble and is conscientious in his work.


    Seeing the crowd''s voice getting louder and louder, the boy said coldly, "don''t shout, don''t shout. What''s the proper way to shout like this in front of Miss Du''s house?"


    The leader''s assistant was the one who had led people to make trouble in Yaoji''s cloth shop before. He was very angry. Instead of lowering his voice, he raised his voice and pointed at the tip of the porter''s nose and yelled, "what kind of system is it! A few of us, old men, don''t know what manners are. We only know how to get our wages back! "


    The guys in the shop are not aggressive, but now they have a leader, and they have more courage.


    Then someone echoed: "we are not here to make trouble, or we are going to find the owner and pay the last month''s wages..."


    "Yes, yes, I am old and young, and the whole family is waiting for such a sum of money. Now the shopkeeper has run away. If the owner wants to close the shop, the cloth shop can''t be opened, and we can''t help paying the wages of these people! "


    All of a sudden, the noise began to stir up again.


    He was surrounded by several tall and strong young men. He was calm and fearless.


    He only guarded the gate, and his momentum was not inferior. He raised his voice and said, "I can''t manage the salary! However, it is a crime of the imperial court to gather people to make noise and try to break into private houses! In the future, it''s not reasonable for you to send it to the government! I urge you to leave as soon as possible, and I''ll call for the official to come! "


    The three men who went to make trouble in Yaoji were shut up in Dali Temple by Yao Chao for several days, and they were afraid when they heard that. Only the tall man, who was the leader, refused to give up and cried, "I''m going to see the official! Now it is the cloth shop that owes money and doesn''t pay back. How can we still bully people? There is no such reason


    The man took the lead, and the guys were bold. One voice was louder than the other, and the noise could be heard in the backyard.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    After a while, Xiao Hong came out, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"?! The young lady is having a rest. How can we have a rest? "


    When they saw Xiao Hong, they rushed to the wolves to see fat.


    "Little red girl! We''re looking for owners


    "Yes! The salary of last month has not been settled yet. Is the owner going to pay off the bill? "


    "Little red girl, please go in and pass it on, so that the owner can know that we have no other meaning, just want to get the salary back..."


    The clamor is like a cicada in the middle of summer. Xiaohong can''t cope with it, so she has to promise them to pass it on as soon as possible.


    The gatekeeper and Xiaohong, both threatening and persuading each other, finally sent the group away.


    When the crowd broke up, Xiao Hong was sweating all over. Thanks to the porter, she turned back to the backyard and reported to Du Heng.


    Now the manager of the cloth shop absconds with the money, and the guys are all in a mess. I don''t know what miss is going to do?


    ¡­¡­


    Du Heng is in a mess here. It''s easy to send the wages that should be paid to everyone and pacify the staff of the cloth shop. However, the government has sent news that the shopkeeper who fled with the money has disappeared, and I don''t know where he has gone.


    The brocade cloth shop originally because of the low price empty cloth measure, has regained some customers, but this kind of mistake, the cloth shop''s staff also have no mind to work.


    The rich brocade cloth shop simply closed down and let the guys disperse. Only wait for the owner to find a suitable shopkeeper and open it again.


    If at ordinary times, the joke that Du Heng compensated his wife and broke his soldiers got to Yao Shu''s ears. He was afraid that he could make her happy and eat more rice.


    But a message from Xie Fu made her not in the mood to pay attention to other things.


    Yao Shu didn''t disturb others, only waiting for Yao Chao to step down and pull him aside.


    Yao Chao even had time to change his clothes. Yao Shu dragged him to the backyard and asked her with a smile, "little sister, what do you want to say? Don''t you let me have a bite of dinner? "


    Standing under the tree, she didn''t have the heart to joke with Yao Chao. She only whispered, "second brother, I have something to discuss with you."


    Yao Chao saw that she looked dignified and could not help correcting herself. He asked her, "what happened?"


    Yao Shu''s beautiful face was covered by half of the shadow, and even his bright and light peach blossom eyes were stained with light haze.


    She handed the note to Yao Chao and said in a low voice, "second brother, look at it for yourself."


    Yao Chao took the piece of paper folded in all directions. When he opened it, he saw that the white rice paper seemed to be engraved on it, and the black regular script was upright on the paper.


    He did not have time to appreciate the elegance and beauty of the font. He glanced at the contents of the letter, and his face immediately changed: "Ashu, what happened in Northwest China? Who gave it to you? "


    Yao Shu''s teeth bit his lower lip and made a paler impression on his lips without any blood color. Finally, he shook his head helplessly, as if all his strength had been taken away. He said in a low voice, "this is what a radius''s uncle sent me."


    There were not many words on the thin piece of paper, not even letters.


    However, there is a huge amount of information hidden between a few languages.


    The northwest vanguard was besieged, and Lin Du, the forward, was trapped in the enemy''s rear.


    Yao Chao''s heart has set off a storm, but because Yao Shu is in front of him, he has to consider his sister''s mood first.


    The man''s face was firm. He put his hands on Yao Shu''s shoulder, looked into her eyes seriously, and said, "ah Shu, you have to believe in ah radius''s ability. What scene has he never seen? It''s bound to save the day. "


    Yao Shu has been pressing the fear in her heart. Listening to Yao Chao''s consolation, the uncontrollable thought makes her more and more afraid.


    She raised her eyes. There were no tears in her eyes, but it was reddish: "second brother, I want to go to the northwest to find him."


    Yao Chao''s eyebrows wrinkled at once, and whispered, "nonsense! What are you doing in the northwest? He is at war. You can only make trouble in the past! What''s more, now that the war is turbulent, you are a weak woman running over. How can you relax at home? Listen to the second elder brother, you have to believe a radius. "


    Yao Shu clenched his teeth and felt that his mouth smelled sour or bitter. Even his arms could not control shaking: "second brother, it''s not that I don''t believe him But the battlefield is changing so fast that no one can imagine what will happen in the next second. I want to see I can''t see it. If I stay closer to him, I won''t be so anxious in my heart. "


    Yao Chao still firmly disagreed: "no way! There is no discussion about this matter - "


    Yao Shu has yet to talk about it, but he is interrupted by Yao Chao and changes the topic:" this letter is not written by Lord Xie. Where does it come from? "


    Yao Shu shook his head: "the situation of the border war should not have been reported directly to my uncle. This note was also sent quietly."


    Yao Chao said, "well," with his sword eyebrows locked, he said to Yao Shu in a low voice: "we really shouldn''t know about the situation at the border. I''m going to find out about a-radius. Don''t go out at home these days. Now that the news is uncertain, we can''t mess up first. "When Yao Shu thought of the harsh words on the note, his whole heart was like being held by a big hand. Even the air became too thin for her to breathe normally.


    Tears do not seem to belong to a part of the body, with an outsider indifference to look at themselves, not politely down.


    Yao Shu looked at Yao Chao, but he didn''t know where to put the focus of his eyes. As if he wanted to be confirmed by others, he asked him: "second brother, ah Liu, he is surrounded with soldiers Will the enemy give him a chance to live? "


    Yao Chao was very distressed, but he didn''t have a better way to comfort his younger sister. He only said to her firmly, "ah Shu, please relax. Ah Du will be fine. I''ll go out to the Xie''s house to inquire about the situation. You''ll take a few of them at home. Don''t think about the northwest any more. Do you hear me? "


    The man told her: "you still have a bad face. If they knew that their father was missing, wouldn''t they be more worried than you? "


    Yao Chao''s words finally gave Yao Shu some strength, so that she did not even have the strength to stand.


    She took a deep breath, no matter the tears on her face, only looked at Yao Chao and said in a hoarse voice, "I know, the children there, I will hide it."


    Yao Chao touched his sister''s head and whispered, "Ashu, don''t be afraid. I''m going to inquire. I''ll let you know as soon as I have news. "


    Yao Shu nodded and watched Yao Chao walk away in the sunset, but his heart was filled with uncontrollable sadness and fear.


    What should she do if something happens to him?


    In these days, Yao Shu had long forgotten that Lin radial was the male owner of a novel, and he didn''t believe in the ability of saving himself from danger.


    In her opinion, Lin radial is just a common body of flesh and blood. He will be hurt by the sword, hurt and die.


    He is a living man, and the battlefield is not the cold type printed on the page, but the place of cruelty, heat and despair.


    How did Lin radial go deep into the enemy''s rear with his soldiers, and then he was besieged? How did he fight with his blood, and he rushed out of the encirclement with the paoze around him?


    How many of them bled, how many of them struggled to fight, and how many of them spilled blood on the spot, no longer breathing?


    Yao Shu stood alone under the tree, holding the Xuan paper full of words tightly in his hand.


    Setting sun west, she looked at the direction of the northwest, only feel the sun shining on her body, let a person from the bottom of her feet covered with a bone chilling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    In summer, flowers and trees are luxuriant, and the sudden shower falls on the flowers and trees, making a sudden and dense sound.


    In the rainy night, Yao Shu stood alone in the corridor with a look of bewilderment, as if he did not know why he was here and what he should do next.


    In the cold and rainy darkness, the heaven and the earth seemed to be devoured by gluttonous food, but suddenly a little light appeared in the distance.


    After the light, she was familiar with the figure.


    "A radius..." Yao Shu couldn''t help but step forward. The wind and rain soon hit her face and wet her hair.


    I saw Lin radial alone holding a little light, from the boundless endless darkness through.


    The wind and rain was so heavy that his shoulders had been completely wet by the floating rain. Even the hem of his shirt was full of mud and water stains.


    Yao Shu faintly felt that Lin radial seemed to be coming from a far away place, and he would be so embarrassed. But his face is always hidden in the thick rain curtain, people can''t see clearly.


    The sound of wind and rain was very loud. Yao Shu called him in a loud voice: "ah-r, come in quickly!"


    It was not until the man approached him that Yao Shu could see him clearly.


    She was stunned and called out again: "a radius..."


    Lin radial''s face was full of rain, describing his distress, but his expression was still calm, powerful and indifferent.


    But his forehead, face, in addition to the rain, but also a continuous stream of blood, let people see the thrill. In his eyes, there was also a vast amount of blood and endless pain.


    He opened his mouth, looking at the shape of his mouth, it was clear that it was the two words he had called a thousand times: "ash..."


    With a paper umbrella in his hand and a bright and dazzling lantern in his other hand, Lin radial''s voice went through the heavy rain, and when he reached Yao Shu''s ear, it became broken and free.


    Yao Shu wanted to speak, but found that he could not control his body.


    She watched Lin radial approach step by step, looking at her with struggling and painful eyes, but she began to stop at the corridor and refused to go further.


    He called her out loud: "Ashu, Ashu..."


    Yao Shu was eager to respond and told him that she was here.


    the woman tried to get close to the man standing outside the corridor in the rainstorm, but her body was fixed in place and could not move.


    She opens her mouth and shouts Lin''s name over and over, but her voice can''t go through the rain curtain or even her throat.


    But Yao Shu called him obstinately, as if expecting one of the countless calls to reach the other''s ears.


    After some time, Lin radial moved.


    He finally looked at her standing in the corridor. His eyes were determined and painful. Then he turned and walked back to the darkness, holding the paper umbrella which was rampant in the wind and rain.


    Yao Shu was crazy and called out Lin radial''s name. He cried and yelled for him to come back, but the voice could only be trapped in his body, and he couldn''t even sob.


    She watched with her own eyes that the shadow of Lin radial was eroded by the darkness, and the lamp, which swayed in the wind and rain, gradually turned into a faint light and electricity, and finally disappeared in the deep darkness.


    Yao Shu cried despairingly and powerlessly, but he could only hear the wind and rain pounding the dense flowers and trees, the eaves and pillars, and the moss covered stone slabs dormant in the dark, and the sound of rain swallowing everything from all directions.


    She couldn''t hear him, she couldn''t see him, only felt as if she had lost him forever.


    "Aung, Aung, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yao Shu wakes up from the dreamland and feels that she is surrounded by the tide of despair. Her strong suffocation is real and terrible, and she is holding her heart tightly.


    A warm little hand touched her face, wiped away the cold tears, the soft voice has been calling her: "Aung, Aung, wake up, you have a nightmare."


    Yao Shu opens his eyes. The orange light in the room gives people a warm feeling. As she sits beside her, her soft hands have been wiping her tears.


    With a worried look on her face, the little girl called to her in a low voice: "Granny, are you ok?"


    Yao Shu forced himself to pull himself out of the hopeless dream. When his mood calmed down a little, he pulled out a soothing smile and said to arth, "Aung is OK, just a bad dream."


    A Si''s little flesh hand stuck on Yao Shu''s forehead for a moment. The little girl''s bright eyes showed a worried look and whispered, "Aung, you have a fever."


    Yao Shu realized that the bitter cold in her dream was not her imagination. She felt that her body was cold and she didn''t even have the strength to lift her arm. It was really burning.


    However, in front of his daughter, Yao Shu covered up his discomfort and said with a smile, "Aung is OK. She should be cold. I''ll cover it up tonight and ask a doctor to come and have a look tomorrow."


    The little girl gently lay down beside Yao Shu, curled up beside her mother and said in a low voice, "Aung, when you were just dreaming, you were always calling dad''s name. Am I worried about my father


    Her dark eyes were covered by drooping eyelids, and her thick eyelashes were long, leaving two shadows on her face.Looking at his daughter''s gloomy look, Yao Shu touched his head and did not deny: "Aung is very worried about his father and miss him very much."


    The little girl bit her lower lip and nestled in Yao Shu''s arms. Her voice was soft: "Aung, I miss my father too. When will dad be back... "


    Yao Shu thought of the note he had received in the day. He felt a sharp pain in his heart, and his tears almost fell down.


    But her daughter is still in her arms. How can she cry?


    Yao Shu hugged his daughter and put his voice gently enough that he could no longer hear the choking inside.


    "Don''t worry, ah Si. When ah PA finishes the war, he will come back immediately. It''s the same with him. He keeps us in mind all the time. "


    Yao Shu gently coaxed AZ, and he was also drowsy. He only felt half awake and half asleep. He felt cold and hot for a while, as if he were in a double sky of ice and fire. He didn''t know when he was going to end.


    When she woke up in a daze, it was already daybreak, and there was a bowl of dark medicine at the head of the bed, which had cooled through.


    Yao Shu touched his head subconsciously, and there was a wet handkerchief on his forehead.


    "Aung, are you awake?"


    Hearing the noise, the boy came in from the yard with a bowl of Chinese medicine in his hand.


    Yao Shu sat up and asked, "ah Zhi, how did you come back?"


    A Zhi has been studying in the Imperial College these days. When he comes home only twice a month, Yao Shu remembers that it is not his day to return home.


    I saw the boy smile, put the medicine in his hand on the edge of the bed, and then the bowl of cold bitter juice to one side.


    He said in a low voice: "last night, my mother had a high fever. My sister couldn''t get a doctor, so she went to the White House to find someone. I heard the news. I just didn''t have much homework. I came back this morning. "


    Said, the boy pasted the edge of the medicine bowl with his lips, and said, "there are still some irons. I''ll drink it later."


    Yao Shu woke up feeling that he was not so cold, but he still had no strength.


    She murmured, "it''s just a fever. Where can we use it to stir up people?"


    Ah Zhi doesn''t speak, only laughs.


    Yao Shu looked at his son''s steadfast face day by day, and remembered Lin radial''s appearance in his dream last night. The faces of father and son slowly merged into one and appeared in front of him.


    Yao Shu looked at a Zhi for a long time. Then he came back to his senses and said with a smile, "this disease is really serious. I''m still in a trance."


    A Zhi has already heard his sister say that his mother kept calling his father''s name last night. Instead of saying anything more thoughtfully, he blew the medicine in the medicine bowl and said to Yao Shu, "the medicine can only be effective when it is hot. Now it''s still hot. A Niang, I''ll get a spoon and feed you some medicine."


    Before Yao Shu refused, ah Zhi got up and went out. Soon he took a small porcelain spoon and began to feed his mother.


    Yao Shu was rarely taken care of by his son. There was an indescribable strange feeling in his heart, some moved and some melancholy.


    The boy''s face was still, and he already had the outline of his father: "what is Aung thinking?"


    Yao Shu swallowed the bitter medicine and said in a low voice: "nothing. My mother just thinks that her son has grown up. "


    Ah Zhi patiently fed Yao Shu the medicine in the bowl without spilling it. He was so considerate that even Yao Shu felt as if he had not known his son for a long time.


    Hello, Yao Shu finished his last sip. Ah Zhi brought tea and asked her to gargle.


    After all this, he knelt on one knee beside his mother''s bed, gently took Yao Shu''s hand with one hand, and said in a low voice, "my mother is right. My son has grown up and can take care of my mother and sister in the future."


    Yao Shu laughed, his eyes soft and peaceful.


    Ah Zhi''s eyes were firm and powerful: "I have heard from my uncle about the war situation in Northwest China and my father''s dilemma. Don''t worry, Aung. I''ll find a way. "


    Yao Shu was dumb and looked up at ah Zhi, unable to speak for a moment.


    It''s not good news that she was going to hide her whereabouts from the children.


    Even though the children may not be able to accept it, it is she who is also in trouble and has a fever at night.


    Yao Shu touched the top of his son''s hair and said in a soft voice, "ah Zhi, your father will save the day. Don''t worry. In addition, don''t let your sister, grandfather or grandmother know about the northwest. "


    After two months of reading the book in Guozijian, ah Zhi already has the appearance of a young man. Many of the reasons he didn''t understand before are gradually understood now.


    Hearing this, he raised his head and whispered, "Aung, I understand. You can take care of yourself. I''ll listen to the northwest all the time. "


    Yao Shu smiles. Although he nodded his head, he did not take a Zhi''s words into his heart.


    he is still a child. How can I know the situation in Northwest China?


    Wait a second. If there is no news from Lin radial, she will leave for the northwest.


    Even if you can''t find it, you should be closer to him, closerwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    In recent days, Yao Shu''s illness has been intermittent, sometimes good and bad, but it is difficult to stay.


    The weakness of her body forced her to go to the northwest.


    The news of Lin radial never came, which made her worried. It was difficult for her to recover.


    The two sister-in-law of the Yao family take care of her in turn. Jiang Qi and Xue Rong often come to the mansion to see her, but they are worried.


    On this day, Jiang Qi took tenger to Yaoshu''s house. On the way, the boy and his mother sat in the same carriage. Seeing his mother''s sad face, he comforted him: "Auntie, didn''t we go to see Aunt Shu the day before yesterday?"? She''s much better. I think today''s health will not be bad. Don''t worry about it. "


    Jiang Qi shook her head and sighed, "you don''t understand Your aunt has always been in good health. She has been ill for several days like this. How can she not worry? "


    Teng''er smiles and explains his mother: "Aung, didn''t the doctor say that? The more people who don''t like to get sick, the more they get sick once in a while. But don''t worry. After all, the foundation is there, and it will be well soon. "


    Jiang Qi nodded, and her uneasiness and impatience in her heart also eased a little.


    In the past year, tenger has grown up with himself unconsciously.


    In the past, he was tortured by illness, weak and delicate, but now his body slowly recuperated, and the boy inadvertently showed some youthful demeanor.


    Together with the children, Teng Er is not as silent as before. Although he is still not very lively, he is much tougher than before.


    Such a change brought extra comfort to Jiang Qi. She patted rattan''s hand and said to him, "I''ll talk with ACE more later. It''s said that she can''t cry secretly these days."


    Rattan nodded.


    Mother and son arrived at Yao''s house. Jiang Qi went in to speak with Yao Shu. Tenger and AZ sat on the stone bench in the yard.


    Two people said a few words, then each fell into their own mood.


    Summer time is long, early in the morning the sun, and the sun is particularly dry people.


    Rattan looked at the sun and calculated how much time their shade would be encroached upon by the sun.


    Seeing him looking at the shade of the tree, AZ opened his mouth and asked him, "brother Teng, what are you thinking about?"


    Teng''er came back to look at ash and shook his head with a smile: "nothing. Look at the sunshine. It''s very lively."


    On weekdays, teng''er doesn''t like to talk or move, but the things around him can be easily engraved in his heart. A Si likes to listen to tenger''s description of the surrounding environment and what happened. Every time she hears it, she has a wonderful desire for protection.


    She felt that tenger''s emotion was very delicate.


    Such an emotion is precious and needs to be protected.


    A Si also looked at the sunshine for a while, trying to understand the meaning of tenger''s words, and soon laughed, "in brother Teng''s eyes, the sunshine in summer is lively, and the sunshine in winter is quiet. Each has its own characteristics. Are spring flowers, autumn moon, birds and fish of great significance? "


    His smile was bright, warmer than the warm summer sun.


    With a smile on his eyes, Teng er said in a soft voice, "yes, ah Si, these are very meaningful. When people live in such a world, all the small or lively sounds, light or strong colors around them are meaningful. "


    The little girl nodded and said with a smile, "brother Teng is really special. I would not have thought so much. "


    Tenger bent his lips and shook his head: "Xu was sick since childhood. He always thought in silence that he could not run, jump or jump like me. He could not go out to play in the snow in winter like others. In summer, he went to the tree to catch cicadas. What''s the point of living? "


    "Did brother Teng discover the meaning of being alive?" he asked quietly


    Tenger said, "well. The different scenery outside the house does not change because of my participation or not. When I live, I can see such a scene, which is what I think it means


    The little girl silently thought of Jiang Teng''s words and poured herbal tea for two people.


    She sipped and turned to rattan: "my aunt said that brother Teng was born a poet. Only a poet can have such delicate thoughts and feelings. "


    Teng ER was a little surprised and looked into his eyes.


    She laughed and said, "but I think even if brother Teng is a poet, he must not be a poet. Even when you are reading in the bookshop, you can''t imagine how you write poetry when you are fascinated by the poetry collection. "


    Teng Er thought about it and said, "I really don''t like to write poetry. But I never mentioned, how did ace know? "


    The little girl''s bright eyes blinked. Her eyelashes were like butterflies stirred by the wind, light and agile.


    She said casually: "poets should be very eager to be understood by others, right? Otherwise, there will not be a little bit of hurt in spring and autumn, and people all over the world would like to know. Brother Teng doesn''t like to express himself, so he should not like to write poetry


    When tenger hears the speech, he looks at AZ in surprise.Seeing him like this, ah Si couldn''t help laughing: "what I said is wrong?"


    Rattan said, "ash is right."


    The little girl''s bright eyes bent and murmured, "what are you doing looking at me like this? I thought I was wrong


    The summer wind blows the thick trees, the rustling wind and the continuous cicada chirp on the tree crown interweave together, adding some lively interest to the warm summer sun.


    Teng''er felt that his heart, which was used to keeping calm, suddenly began to roar. Even the heat wave outside the tree shade got into the palm of his hand from nowhere, making his hands slightly wet with sweat.


    Is this the so-called childhood sweetheart? There is another person, unconsciously, with him to understand each other, accompany, waiting for each other to grow up


    Teng er''s eyes softened down, and he didn''t know how to express the joy that suddenly rose in his heart. He only whispered to ah Si: "ah Si guessed well. Aunt Shu said that I was a poet, but I never thought that I would never speak in front of irrelevant people. But ash, do you find such a quiet character boring? "


    A Si these days long tall many, sits on the stone stool, the legs no longer like before that empty ground does not touch the ground.


    She turned her head and looked at Teng er. Without thinking much, she opened her mouth and said, "it''s not boring. Brother Teng, that''s good. If you talk as much as your second cousin, you are really noisy... "


    The little girl talked about her cousin, and her white face was wrinkled, and she looked very lovely.


    Although teng''er came here to accompany and enlighten ah Si, he didn''t feel how depressed ah Si was during the conversation.


    When they talked about Yao Shu''s illness, the little girl said, "the doctor said that my aunt is suffering from a heart disease, which is reflected in her body. What''s more, it''s not right to ask Aung to get better at once


    Rattan nodded: "that''s right. Don''t worry too much


    After a while, ah Si said again, "my father hasn''t heard from me for many days. My mother and my brother deliberately didn''t mention it. I think that my father may have been injured, and my mother will be so worried about illness. "


    Tenger was surprised that AZ would have such an idea, but on second thought, she has always been smart and sharp, and it is reasonable to notice these things.


    Looking at her bright eyes, teng''er felt some pain, but no matter how much comfort, it was just a futile speech.


    Even so, he said, "if there is no news from the northwest, it is the best news. Uncle Lin will be OK. "


    As nodded and firmly said, "my father is a hero! Even if you are injured, you will persist. When the war is over, he will be able to come back... "


    The little girl unconsciously clenched her fists and concentrated her whole body strength on her hands. She seemed to be able to use her own strength on this, and she could make such an expectation come true.


    Rattan''s hand was on her hand, and her voice was not loud, but she was determined: "well, certainly."


    He did not want such a pair of bright eyes covered with fog, beautiful things, always like the bright moonlight, always bright.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    Yao Shu''s illness had been tossing and turning for nearly a month before he finally settled down.


    In summer, it was the doctor who couldn''t pay attention to how severe the disease was. It''s just that she can''t sleep at night, and she can''t walk away from her illness all the time.


    Until the back of the cough to Yao Shu feel that he will have pneumonia, and finally feel a lot more relaxed, cough also slowly.


    On this day, she was in good spirits and had a lot of strength. Accompanied by a Si and a Zhi, she went for a walk in the yard.


    In summer, the thick shade of trees is no longer as lush as the previous two months. Even the color of the leaves seems to be dyed with a layer of warm color and green.


    Yao Shu and his two children strolled slowly around the garden and asked, "why in a twinkling of an eye, it seems that autumn is coming?"


    Ah Zhi nodded, and ah Si said with a smile, "ah Niang, you''ve dodged the hottest month in summer. Isn''t it that the weather is getting cooler and it''s going to fall?"


    Yao Shu stood in the corridor and took a deep breath. He really felt that the dry and cool air was much more comfortable than the sultry heat in summer.


    It''s really autumn.


    Seeing Yao Shu''s look a little worried, a Zhi took his mother''s hand and said, "autumn is better than autumn. There are many chrysanthemums in Shifu''s house. My mother is going to invite her friends to enjoy the chrysanthemums. The posts have come down. Do you want to go to relax?"


    Yao Shu laughed and shook his head: "thank her for her kindness for me. There''s nothing to see in autumn, and it''s hard to prepare chrysanthemums for the white family. But I''m a layman, so I won''t join in the fun. "


    Ace and his brother looked at each other and understood what he meant.


    The little girl advised: "Aung, go ahead. I want to talk to sister Bai. She is very restrained in weekdays. In the month of your illness, elder sister Bai came to visit twice, and my Aung fell asleep. I didn''t see her. "


    Yao Shu also heard that Bai rubing came to visit him. He touched his head and said in a warm voice, "rubing is a good child. AZ gets along well with her."


    Seeing that his mother still had no intention of going to Baifu, ah Si continued: "my mother also said that autumn is not good-looking, and if you miss the chrysanthemum in autumn, there will be no color. Ah Niang, let''s go and have a look -- "


    ah Zhi looks at her expectantly, as if waiting for her mother to agree.


    If the children were like this on weekdays, Yao Shu was not interested and would go to the White House to see and make them happy.


    But I don''t know if it''s because of her long illness and weakness that she can''t lift her strength to anything, or because of her constant concern about the missing Lin radial, Yao Shu still shakes his head and refuses.


    "You two go and see for Aung."


    Listening to her flat tone, compared with the past, ah Zhi felt a little upset.


    He pressed down the sadness in his heart, and a smile appeared on his face. He only joked and said, "chrysanthemum is not good-looking. My aunt doesn''t want to go, so it''s all. It''s just that my sister is wrong. After the chrysanthemum in autumn, there are plum flowers to enjoy in winter. White plum is not more gorgeous than chrysanthemum, but isn''t the color of red plum the most eye-catching? "


    As nodded and looked at her mother, he said, "my brother said yes!"


    The two brothers and sisters talked about autumn and winter flowers along the topic.


    A Zhi said that in addition to the color of plum blossom, there is a fragrance that chrysanthemum can''t compare with. As is full of expectation waiting for the heavy snow this winter. You come and I chat for a long time.


    Yao Shu listened to the two children''s voices quietly. Seeing that they had been talking for a long time, Yao Shu stopped and said with a smile: "when we were together every day earlier, two people always quarreled when they talked, just like a pair of old enemies. Why are you now separated for a few days, and the two brothers and sisters are more and more intimate? "


    Ace laughed, and two dimples appeared on Bai Nen''s face. She retorted to her mother and said, "my brother and I are not old enemies."


    Ah Zhi bent his lips and said to his mother, "Aung, we are all grown up."


    Hearing this, Yao Shu was stunned for a moment, and then said in a low voice: "yes, unconsciously, you are all grown up, and naturally you will not quarrel for trifles as before..."


    During her nearly a month in bed, ah Zhi and ah Si would come to talk with her every day. Her brother studied in the Imperial College in the daytime, and would always ask for leave to go home in the evening; as was always by her side, embroidering, writing and writing, or playing with the nine links she never tire of.


    Obviously, I see them every day, but Yao Shu suddenly has a feeling that a Zhi and a Si are really growing up.


    She said in a voice: "you two stand up, let a Niang see."


    The two children were obediently manipulated by Yao Shu and stood back to back.


    Yao Shu stepped back, squinted at the two children, and then said with a smile, "ah Zhi and ah Si are tall. But ah Zhi grows faster. "


    Ah Si made a grimace and said, "I don''t know. My brother has a big appetite now. He has to eat three bowls a meal - he naturally grows fast."


    A Zhi did not change his face, looked at his sister: "you also eat three bowls per meal, and soon you can catch up with me."Aston''s eyes widened and protested: "don''t say that I can''t eat so much - if I eat it, I''ll be fat, and my brother will know what to say!"


    Yao Shu could not help laughing when he saw that they were going to quarrel again.


    Her voice is soft, with a smile: "also said that grow up, will not quarrel, it seems that the river is easy to change, the nature is hard to change."


    The two children both laughed and said, "it''s not my brother who always teases people."


    Now it''s time for the boy to smoke. He''s really grown a lot in the past month. Yao Shu looks at his son, but he shakes his head and says, "when you were a child, you played better."


    Ah Si was so angry that he went around to Yao Shu''s right hand and hit him, shouting: "you know how to bully people! Sister rubing also said that you are a gentleman. I will expose your true face in front of her


    A Zhi cleverly hides in one side, also shows the smile on the face, as saw more and more to catch up with him.


    The two children ran to one side, carefree appearance, Yao Shu only felt comfortable.


    It is these days in the heart of that group of depression, also with the brother and sister two laughter slowly dispersed.


    She showed a smile on her face, shook her head and murmured: "also said that she grew up It''s just two kids. "


    Finally, Yao Shu didn''t answer the invitation of the White House, so he asked his second sister-in-law to take a Zhi and a Si two children to go.


    After the three came back, the two children went to play by themselves, and Yao''s second sister-in-law took Yao''s hand and poured out bitter water.


    "If my sister-in-law is not pregnant, she should go to meet Mrs. Bai I can''t do it! "


    Yao Shu said with a smile, "what''s wrong with second sister-in-law? Lady Bai is a lady of all families. I don''t think she''s going to trouble you? "


    When Yao Er Sao thought about it now, she was still frightened. She just pressed her chest and said, "it''s really a lady in a big family. I just can''t stand her. Alas! A group of women dressed up more delicate than flowers, but surrounded by a few pots of chrysanthemums, it seems that they can also say a variety of famous In particular, Madame Bai has a lot of rules, such as how to appreciate flowers, how to pour tea, how to write poems and how to paint... "


    Yao Shu chuckled. Yao Er Sao, an informal person, was detained in the backyard. After listening to the gossips of these ladies all day long, she must have 10000 people in her heart who want to leave.


    Just think about it, and you can see that she is not comfortable.


    Seeing that she complained about her dress, Yao Shu asked curiously, "the second sister-in-law is not so well dressed today, and it''s different from her usual dress, but what''s the sister-in-law''s idea?"


    Yao''s second sister-in-law is wearing a dress that is not plain and gorgeous today. What she wears on her head is quite low-key, but it is not cheap at all. On the whole, although it is not out of the question, there is no big mistake.


    She sighed and said, "isn''t my sister-in-law helping! I don''t know what these ladies usually wear. Fortunately, my sister-in-law has the heart to see how other people dress up, so she dressed me like this. "


    Yao Shu saw that her face was so sad that she seemed to have been tortured for a whole day. She was really powerless. She was amused and distressed: "well, thank you very much for suffering for me. I will make up for you when I get well."


    After listening to her, Mrs. Yao took her sister-in-law''s hand, looked her up and down carefully, and then sighed, "you''ve been ill for a month, and you''ve lost weight again. It''s no wonder that Aung is worried and distressed these days


    Although Yao Shu could get up, there was no blood on his face. She knew that she was in a bad state, so she seldom went to Yao''s mother to hang around, which saved Yao''s mother from suffering.


    She said to her sister-in-law with a smile, "it''s just like being sick. You''ve been chanting this in my ears to comfort me. If you want me to say, it''s not a day or two to get fat. "


    "You are open-minded. In my opinion, you''re just too worried. When ah Fei comes back, the two of you will go out and have a good rest for two months! "


    Yao''s family still didn''t know about Lin radial. Naturally, there was very little news about him when he was in the army. Some people had been there for a year. They didn''t think that Yao Shu''s illness was caused by his worry about Lin radial.


    Yao''s father and mother had been kept in the dark. They were two sisters in law. They didn''t want them to worry about it. They didn''t tell them.


    Yao Shu''s face didn''t change, but his smile was a little bit reluctant. He turned his head away from the past, and didn''t let Yao''s second sister-in-law see her emotions. He said: "what my second sister-in-law said is that I should have a rest, and I should pay less attention to it."


    Yao Shu couldn''t listen to what she said next, but occasionally she should say it twice, all perfunctory.


    She never wrote to Lin radial these days, but she didn''t even receive a word from him. It''s been more than a month since Lin radial''s whereabouts are unknown. Neither Xie Qian nor Yao Chao has heard the news


    Yao Shu was in a state of silence. She did not know whether she should always keep hope or persuade herself to prepare for the worst. That is, when the worst happened, she was also prepared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    After Yao''s illness was almost cured, he began to take over the business of restaurants and two shops.


    These days, the family has been unwilling to let her worry about business, only told her to rest assured.


    Although Yao Shu was a little worried, he was tired and weak on the one hand and worried about Lin radial on the other. He couldn''t separate his mind from his mind.


    This day, the early autumn weather with some cool, Yao Shu with ACE, went to Yaoji cloth shop.


    When manager Wu met Yao Shu, he laughed and said, "ouch, boss! You are here - I hear you have been ill this month. Are you better now? "


    Yao Shu let go of a Si''s hand and let her play in the shop. While chatting with manager Wu, he said, "thanks for your concern, I''m very well. My mother is not allowed to go out if she is not in good health. "


    The shopkeeper looked at Yao Shu''s face and sighed: "thin, thin! It''s a real disease. I''ll take advantage of this autumn and winter to make up for all the lost meat. "


    Although the great Yan dynasty did not regard plumpness as beauty, it was still the appearance of wealth that was best seen in the eyes of the common people.


    In the eyes of shopkeeper Wu, the owner''s beauty was given a discount of two points because of the cold and wind. But these two points are morbid, but they have a different meaning. But no matter how to say it, I still hope Yao Shu will keep his body well.


    Yao Shu accepted manager Wu''s kindness with a smile and asked about his recent business.


    Shopkeeper Wu replied with a smile: "the customers in our shop have always been stable. With the opening of the ready-made clothes shop, there is more business. Today, not to mention the whole capital, but if we mention the cloth shop in the west of the city, we Yaoji is the most famous. "


    Yao Shu took the account book from his hand, turning it over at will, and answering twice.


    The manager Wu sighed: "thanks to the foresight of the owner, he has accumulated a lot of common fabrics in the shop. Those colors that were hard to sell in the past have sold well this month. My boss is so sure of everything! "


    Yao Shu laughed and shook his head: "I don''t know what the guests like, but some styles in the ready-made clothes shop are so calm and grand that some people will like them. In addition, it''s been several years since the capital''s fashion of taking flowery as its beauty, and the aesthetic will always be tired. "


    Manager Wu has been pondering over Yao Shu''s business intentions these days. Now, he finally understands.


    He said with a smile: "it seems that the host is thinking of the guests, which has been able to make the best choice."


    One of Yao Shu''s business principles is that he must be forward-looking. If he wants to be at the forefront of the industry, it is much better to lead the demand than to be led by the demand.


    Yao Shu didn''t intend to discuss this with manager Wu today. He only asked about the latest situation of the shop, but what thorny things had happened.


    Shopkeeper Wu replied, and then said, "the boss is not here. When the big boss comes to the shop more often, there are some problems, which can be solved quickly."


    Yao Shu was very convinced of Yao Feng''s ability, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    But manager Wu took the initiative to mention it: "did the owner hear about the brocade cloth shop?"


    Although Yao Shu was not in charge of affairs, her second sister-in-law also told her a lot these days. She said to shopkeeper Wu: "I heard that the shopkeeper of the brocade cloth shop has not been found yet?"


    Speaking of this, shopkeeper Wu inevitably did not show a look of schadenfreude. He only said with a smile: "I can''t find it. There are so many people. Where can I find someone? What''s more, the man is not from the capital city, and I don''t know what life''s servant of the Du family. He can''t even find a contract to sell himself. "


    Yao Shu''s way of thinking, that doesn''t make Du Heng angry.


    In addition, since she has already reported to the government, the whole capital will know that there is a shopkeeper in Du Heng''s shop, who was once her servant. In this way, how can Du Heng, who has a strong love of face, raise his head in the capital circle?


    Thinking like this, Yao Shu also realized the joy of schadenfreude and said with a smile: "I''d like to see how the rich brocade cloth shop can go on with such a big joke."


    Shopkeeper Wu said with a smile: "it''s not easy to drive. It''s said that all the staff in their shop have left. A few days ago, there were still a few who wanted to come to our place to have a chance, so I sent them away. "


    Yao Shu raised his eyebrows in surprise: "did you find the right family? It''s really not going to work. "


    Manager Wu said sarcastically, "isn''t it! Now their cloth shop is closed, and everyone wants to eat. Who will work hard for the rich brocade shop


    Think of the splendid cloth shop at the beginning of its great momentum, and the shop assistants were eager to see people with their nostrils. Now, it means that some trees fall down and monkeys scatter.


    Yao Shu and Wu shopkeeper a few simple words, then got up and went to the clothing shop next door.


    The clothing shop is Yao Ji in name, but Xue Rong and Yao Shu are in charge of it. Jiang Qi just collects money.


    Yao Shu has been ill since the clothing store opened soon. All the miscellaneous things in the store are given to Xue Rong.


    Xue Rong is teaching people in the shop, saw Yao Shu with ACE, the anger on his face scattered a clean, hang a surprise: "Ashley, how did you come?"Yao Shu said with a smile, "come and see you. Sister Xue has been working hard these days. "


    Xue Rong laughed at her and said, "you have a conscience. If I don''t come again, I don''t want to open this shop! "


    A Si likes Xue ronglang''s cool temper most. He walks up to her and calls "Aunt Xue" sweetly.


    Xue Rong''s smile suddenly rose a little, pinched the white and tender face of a Si, and love said: "dear a Si, Aunt Xue hasn''t seen you for many days, and your aunt Hu also wants you."


    Seeing that his daughter was more popular than himself, Yao Shu just shook his head with a smile and found a chair to sit down.


    Xue Rong sent ash to play with the tailor. Then he sat down beside Yao Shu and asked her, "how is your illness? I was worried about you when I saw you a few days ago. But the shop always has troubles these days. Otherwise, I will bother you every day. I took a lot of good things from Xie''s house and sent them to you. Can I eat them? "


    She said a bunch of crackling, fast, Yao Shu some laughing and crying, had to answer her one by one.


    "It''s already good. You don''t have to worry. If there''s something wrong, I can''t step out of the door. But what you sent from Xie''s house... "


    Speaking of this, Yao Shu had a headache, but said: "they are all tonic drugs. I''m young. What do you do with those?"


    Xue Rongli said of course: "if you are sick, you should make up for it. Besides, even if you don''t need it, your parents can use it. "


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry. For a while, she didn''t know how to say her.


    Hearing Xue Rong say again: "you don''t have to worry about me here. Anyway, I live in Xie''s house. Brother Qian takes me as my sister. I can''t eat all the medicines in his family in my life. I''ll give you some, so as not to waste it


    Then she added, "what''s more, you don''t call him uncle for nothing."


    make complaints about Yao''s name. Yao can''t help but Tucao: "I call my uncle, you call brother Qian, so we are not a generation."


    Xue Rong "ha ha" laughs, is about to move this idea, but is warily stopped by Yao Shu: "don''t say! Do you want to be ash''s grandmother or my aunt? "


    Xue Rong immediately swallowed her words and said: "being less shrewd is good for emotion. I can''t even take advantage of you... "


    Yao Shu smile, a pair of moist peach eyes curved into a crescent.


    Today, she seldom used the color of rouge, but she didn''t like the color of plain flowers.


    Xue Rong looked at Yao Shu''s face and sighed: "I know why the ancients called" pear blossom with rain "as a beautiful scenery. Look at you now with a sick appearance, like a small pear flower. If you cry, who can stand it? "


    Yao Shu was embarrassed by her attentive eyes, so he took a sip of tea and went over to him: "pear flower, pear flower, you know how to use metaphor blindly Besides, what did the ancients say? "


    She rarely showed such an embarrassed look that Xue Rong "ha ha" laughed.


    Yao Shu put down his tea cup and decided to give Xue Rong some color to see, so that she could know that she was not a delicate little pear flower. In spring, she was beaten by the wind and rain, and was praised for being charming and weak.


    "Sister Xue, how about Sanbao? I miss him a little bit She decided to start with her son who lived in Xie''s house.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    Xue Rong didn''t realize the pitfalls in Yao Shu''s words, but said, "brother Qian treats him very well, but he doesn''t spoil him on weekdays. Now that Sanbao can walk by himself, the expression of the meeting can also be said by himself. Brother Qian lets Sanbao do everything he can except let his mother take care of him at night. "


    Yao Shu didn''t know her son''s situation. She decided to take over Sanbao that day, so she sent a girl she trusted to her. Xie Qian also acquiesced in the girl''s constant communication with the two families and told Yao Shu everything about Sanbao''s development.


    She then asked with a smile, "has sister Xue ever held Sanbao? I don''t know if he''s sunk? "


    Holding her, she said, "I don''t want to be a good friend. What''s more, Sanbao doesn''t like to be held by him, but brother Qian always holds him, so he doesn''t twist. "


    Yao Shu asked again, "what about food? Do you feed me? Or uncle hello? Are you obedient? "


    Xue Rong said, "three treasures can be eaten by yourself..."


    With that, she stopped, a string in her heart began to call the police.


    Seeing that the prey had cocked up his ears, the fox seemed to hear the movement. He jumped out of the grass and nodded with a smile: "it seems that it''s good to give three treasures to Xie''s house. It can not only let sister Xue feel her mother''s appearance in advance, but also accumulate some knowledge of raising children for her uncle."


    This said, Xue Rong is again slow, also heard the meaning of joking.


    Her pink face suddenly turned red, that is, even the neck, all with a blush.


    "If I don''t shut your mouth, I''ll talk nonsense every day Although I live in Xie''s house, brother Qian has always regarded me as his sister! "


    Yao Shu did not change his smile and avoided Xue Rong''s hand. He only said, "I don''t know what my uncle thinks. I still can guess one or two things about sister Xue''s mind."


    Xue Rong saw that she said more and more unlike, lest she poke out her own mind, and quickly stood up and said: "OK, OK, don''t talk to you here, the shop is still busy!"


    Yao Shu also knows the right way.


    Xue Rong was interested in Xie Qian, but this kind of affection was not counted before he made it clear. If today she really unknowingly said it, I''m afraid Xue Rong will have no face to live in Xie''s house in the future.


    She followed Xue Rong''s steps with a smile and said, "I don''t say it, isn''t it? With sister Xue, don''t drive me away. I''m suffocating at home. "


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with cloth shop, clothing shop has more complicated things.


    First of all, one is the style and size of clothes. Xue Rong used to do the clothing business by herself. Generally, two sets of clothes were prepared for one style at most, and the size was also the most common size.


    But now that we are open to business, we have to take care of all kinds of customers.


    Yao Shu knew that Xue Rong had been troubled by the size issue, so he asked this question first: "sister Xue didn''t say that the size of clothes is difficult to prepare? How is it now? "


    Xue Rong sighed and shook his head: "this is an old and difficult problem. I really have no idea."


    Yao Shu asked, "why?"


    Xue Rong then said: "our tailors are limited in manpower, and it is impossible for us to make different sizes for each suit of clothes. Some customers have their opinions. I also have a headache... "


    Yao Shu nodded and affirmed her: "it''s unrealistic to make every suit in every size. Cost and time are needless to say. If no one wants to buy it, will we not suffer? "


    Xue Rong said, "that''s exactly what it means. But we can''t listen to the guests'' opinions! These days I''m worried about how to apologize to the guests who can''t buy clothes. "


    Yao Shu laughed and said, "sister Xue is worried about this? I don''t think you care what other people think


    Xue Rong''s own business is really such a temper, there is a "love to buy not to buy" momentum. But after opening a clothing store, her mind changed.


    She rolled a white eye at Yao Shu: "or you told me that the guests are bigger than the sky, and it''s up to the guests to keep our shop going Why didn''t you admit it after a month? I''m afraid it''s not a fever that has confused my brain. I''ll do business on my own in the future? "


    Yao Shu "Puff Chi" smile: "yes, yes, I said so, never thought of repudiation."


    Xue Rong glanced at her bitterly: "that won''t do?"


    Yao Shu calmed down and organized his language. He said to Xue Rong, "we should consider all aspects for our customers when we open our doors to do business. As I said before, if a shop is a shop, what people praise most is not only the things sold in the shop, but also the services it sells. This is a success."


    Xue Rong nodded and approved: "I think the restaurants and cloth shops you make are all of the same idea, and they can all be achieved. This is why we think that our ready-made clothes shops should be the same."


    Yao Shu said: "sister Xue''s idea is not wrong, but..."


    Seeing her pondering, Xue Rong pulled Yao Shu''s clothes and said, "but what? Tell me! At this time, what''s the point? "Seeing her eagerness, Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m thinking about how to say it. It''s not a matter of fact. However, clothing shops are different from restaurants and cloth shops, and we can''t use the same method. "


    Xue Rong nodded: "I agree with that. The restaurant just introduces more new dishes to understand what tastes the guests like; so does the cloth shop, which has only so many styles The service is the simplest. "


    Yao Shu went on to analyze her words: "but the clothing shop is different. Ready to wear is not like cloth. Some people always like clothes made of cloth, while others don''t like them. In addition, there are many kinds of styles and colors, which will make it more troublesome. "


    Xue Rong managed the clothing store for a month. He was very deep about these experiences and sighed: "who said it was not! It can be said that people can''t be used in restaurants. It should be used in clothing shops! "


    Yao Shu said with a placid smile: "sister Xue, since we already know that the guests'' requirements are different, there is no need to ask us to meet all their needs."


    Xue Rong frowned when she said this: "the clothes made by our clothing shop are just for the satisfaction of the customers? If they are not satisfied, how can they pay for it? "


    Yao Shu curved eyebrows, a sly smile: "sister Xue, I have a way, do you want to listen?"


    Seeing that she was halfway through, Xue Rong even wanted to betray himself. He just pressed Yao Shu to his seat and said in a thick voice: "good girl, I''ll learn from you in a good voice. You don''t want to teach me. Do you want to force me to do it? But first of all, I''ve been worried about losing my hair these days. If you don''t want to say it again, I''m afraid I''ll be compensated for my black hair! "


    Yao Shu was just joking with Xue Rong. Seeing that she was really worried, Yao Shu quickly said, "I''m wrong, sister Xue. I''ll tell you - it''s just a little smart. Just listen to her. If it''s not right, don''t care. "


    Xue Rong laughs and scolds: "don''t talk nonsense, speak quickly."


    Yao Shu straightened his face and said, "sister Xue knows that one of the skills I like to use when I do business is to give myself momentum."


    "Indeed," thought Xue Rong


    Yao Shu then said: "there are two purposes to build momentum. One is to publicize our shop so that more customers can understand, know and trust it. Only in this way can we have a steady stream of business."


    Xue Rong said with a smile: "is it advertised? These four words are in my heart. "


    Yao Shu nodded with a smile: "advertising is one of them. Second, it''s a more difficult step. It''s also a step that we have to work hard for."


    Xue Rong saw her solemnity and asked, "what is it?"


    Yao Shu seriously said: "we must stand at the forefront of the industry and lead the demand."


    Xue Rong listened to this, can''t help but slightly a Leng.


    As for Taozi, when they taste the new food, they will explain it to each other


    Xue Rong listened and nodded: "in this way, there will be a steady stream of customers willing to pay for their money."


    Yao Shu said: "this is the leading demand that sister Xue and I said. We''re not catering, we''re making demands for our guests. "


    Xue Rong thought for a moment, then stroked his hands and said with a smile, "Ashley, your way is really interesting! If all the guests in the capital say that the clothes of our Yaoji ready-made clothes are good-looking, naturally all the people think it looks good! At that time, we''ll get out all our clothes, and the guests will grab all of them... "


    Yao Shu also giggled and nodded: "sister Xue is right. It''s not that we ask others to buy it, but that the guests are waiting for our new model."


    In fact, most of the things in the world are like this. Sometimes, if you walk along a line of thought, maybe the road ahead is not smooth. But if you look up from another angle, maybe you can see the shortcut hidden in the shadows.


    Xue Rong was so excited that she couldn''t help praising: "it''s this truth, it''s this truth! Our style is absolutely not bad. It''s just that if we lower our posture, people will look down upon us from the bottom of our heart. "


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "if you look down on me, it''s not as if you look down on it. It''s just that the guests don''t think we''ve done well from the bottom of their hearts."


    Xue Rong nodded yes.


    Since Yao Shu woke her up, Xue Rong quickly came up with several ideas and told Yao Shu one by one.


    Yao Shu listened carefully, occasionally nodded, and would say his own ideas, which made Xue Rong''s strategy more perfect.


    They talked for a long time, until they felt hungry, then they raised their heads to end the topic.


    Xue Rong said with a smile: "it''s already noon, but I didn''t feel it! Let''s go to dinner first? "


    Yao Shu nodded, stood up and went back and forth: "it''s just a matter of talking about the ready-made clothes shop. Fortunately, we are the only one in the capital city. There is no competition at present, so we can adjust it slowly. I''ll go and see ash. I''ve been in the back for so long. Don''t make trouble for sister Hu. "Seeing that she was about to leave, Xue Rongcai suddenly remembered and stopped Yao Shu: "Ashu, you wait --"


    Yao Shu turned back and said, "how?"


    Xue Rong held out an account book, with a smile on his face, and said, "after chatting for so long, I forgot to show you the account Don''t you wonder how much money our clothing store has made since it opened for a month


    Her mysterious and excited appearance successfully aroused Yao Shu''s curiosity.


    Yao Shu''s eyes were also bright and asked, "how much did you earn?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    The account book of yao ji''s ready-made clothes was made by Xue Rong himself. Every stroke is clear.


    In addition to her clear and beautiful handwriting, this account book looks particularly pleasing to the eyes.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "sister Xue''s good handwriting can be used to be a treasurer, but really aggrieved."


    Xue Rong has been here since the clothing store opened. Because she hasn''t found a suitable accountant in the store, she is in charge of the account.


    Listening to Yao Shu''s teasing himself, Xue Rong only said, "don''t talk about the cashier. I''m still half a shopkeeper! You and a Qi two people, one is sick, the other gives up completely does not care, but bitter evil I also


    Yao Shu covered his stomach and couldn''t stop laughing. For a while, he couldn''t even hold the books.


    Xue Rong said, "look, don''t just smile. How much money have we made?"


    The entries in the account book were clear, and Yao Shu could easily find the last number in a column.


    In addition to the previous three days when the clothing store opened, there were a lot of preferential activities, and there was a steady stream of customers and a large amount of revenue, for nearly a month, it remained about 30% of the previous days.


    Yao Shu looked at it until he turned to the last page. When he saw the silver that had been brought in this month, he could not help sighing: "sister Xue has a good skill!"


    Xue Rong laughed: "how can this be regarded as my ability? We have two thousand and fifty-seven hundred taels of silver in all


    More than two thousand Liang silver, that is, she opened a restaurant, and she didn''t get so much income in a month!


    Yao Shu pressed the "plop, plop" beating heart, and whispered to Xue Rong: "according to this, sister Xue still has to continue to manage accounts. Although our shop is not big, we make a lot of money. If we are known, we will not be envious. "


    Xue Rong nodded and lowered his voice. He said, "that''s exactly what I mean. Nowadays, it''s hard to find a cashier. Our ready-made clothes business needs an understanding and understanding, and the most important thing is loyalty. "


    Speaking of loyalty, Yao Shu smacked his tongue: "it''s said that the shopkeeper of Jinxiu cloth shop used to be the servant of Du Heng? In this way, you can still run with money. It''s hard to predict. "


    Xue Rong curled her lips and said, "it''s one thing that people''s minds are unpredictable. But if you look at how miss Du works against the people under her, you will know why they ran away."


    Yao Shu nodded with approval.


    They don''t know how much money the rich brocade shopkeeper takes each month. But a few days ago, there was a lot of uproar about the fact that the clerks of the cloth shop were clamoring for wages. The big guys heard about it.


    Yao Shu and they knew that the staff of the rich brocade shop only took the minimum wage, which was far worse than Yao Ji.


    After chatting for a while, Xue Rong flipped through the account books, but still couldn''t help feeling excited: "originally, I thought that the business of the cloth shop was pretty good, but compared with the account books of the two places, it was still more profitable for our clothing shop."


    Without waiting for Yao Shu to speak, Xue Rong realized that she could not be so complacent. She was so happy that she coughed and said, "but although we have a lot of income in the garment business, we also have a lot of costs, plus the tailor''s salary, as well as the expenses of the store and the staff..."


    Yao Shu laughed: "these add up, can have 500 liang?"


    Xue Rong showed as like as two peas of Yao''s face: "almost, less than five hundred and twenty."


    Two head to head together, the expenses of the silver planed out, come to a net income, happy like two children.


    If you make so much money in one month, it''s worth the effort!


    Xue Rong was smiling and said in a low voice: "ah Shu, you originally advised me to open a shop in the capital, but I hesitated for a long time, thinking about coming and going. If I had known that I would have earned two thousand taels of silver a month, I would not have been hypocritical! It''s already here! "


    Yao Shu also laughed so much that he couldn''t see his eyes: "I''ll tell you, how can a sister harm you? Let''s go back to find sister Jiang with the account book and make her happy, too! "


    The income of the clothing store made Yao Shu feel heavy for a month and finally relaxed a little.


    If she has money, she can go to the northwest without telling her family.


    At that time, if you can''t find Lin radial, you can also find an inn to stay first, or rent a small house to inquire about him day by day.


    The left and right children are too old to worry about.


    However, Yao Shu did not intend to reveal his ideas. He only discussed the account with Xue Rong in a low voice for a while, and confirmed that the silver would be collected by Xue Rong every day, and the big head would be taken to Xie''s house. It was very safe, so he gave up.


    At the end of the day, Yao Shu walked briskly on his way back to his house. Is the street occasionally falling leaves, with autumn helpless yellow, did not let her rise sad mood.


    "Is it because Yao''s mother was so happy to see that he finally made money? How much can I make my mother happy? "


    Yao Shu''s eyebrows and eyes curved, touched his little face, and talked with her in his children''s words: "who thinks more money, of course, the more you earn, the happier you are."The little girl danced, as if she had mastered the secret of how to make her mother happy.


    She pulled Yao Shu''s sleeve, motioned Yao Shu to lower down, and whispered in her mother''s ear: "Aung, I''ll make a lot of money in the future, and I''ll give it to you - make you laugh every day."


    Yao Shu was a little surprised that his daughter would think like this, and then listen to AZ: "Aung''s smile looks the best."


    Looking at his daughter''s serious eyes, Yao Shu couldn''t speak for a while. He felt that his heart was sour and astringent, and was blocked by an inexpressible emotion.


    She would have bent over and leaned forward, gently kissing the side of ACE''s face, smiling and saying to her, "with you there, aung-a-niang will always smile."


    The little girl''s cheek is soft, with some children''s milk, people can''t help but kiss a few times. Yao Shu Shun gave one kiss and another.


    Ace also laughed and dodged: "Aung, it''s itchy!"


    Yao Shu always kept Lin radial in mind and planned to go quietly to the northwest by himself. Now his daughter was so concerned about him that he could not make a choice for a time.


    If you are determined to keep something from her brother, will she be angry


    As saw from Yao Shu''s eyes a little resolute, his heart was tight, and his flustered mood surged up, and the smile on his face suddenly disappeared.


    She didn''t know what Yao Shu was worried about these days, but his mother never said it, and as a result, he felt that nothing would happen.


    But now, what does Aung want to say to her?


    The little girl took Yao Shu''s hand and nervously asked, "Aung, is it daddy''s accident?"


    Yao Shudun, appeasement general, back to hold her daughter''s hand, whispered: "I don''t know. Aung wants to see it. Originally intended to keep it from you, but now think about it If I leave without saying a word, I''m afraid it will hurt your heart


    My mother is leaving? Where are you going?


    Ace opened his eyes and subconsciously shook his head: "Aung, don''t go."


    In the past few months since Lin radial went to the northwest, every day he didn''t talk about him. It was just that he had something new and interesting on his hand. He always wanted to show him when his father came back.


    Now that Lin radial is not here and her mother is leaving, the little girl is just afraid -


    she grabs Yao Shu''s hand and pleads: "Aung, take me wherever you want to go! My brother is studying in Guozijian and my brother is in Xiefu. I''m the only one. What should I do if my aunt leaves? Don''t leave me alone... "


    Yao Shu didn''t know what to do for a while.


    All the way to the northwest, not to mention the long way to suffer, if something happened, Yao Shu had no way to ensure the safety of himself and his daughter.


    But she looked at ah Si''s praying eyes and couldn''t say no, so she had to say, "ah Niang didn''t want to leave you, ah Si, don''t be afraid. Ah Niang just went to find ah PA and will come back soon."


    The little girl frowned, and her originally happy smile was covered with a layer of worry and fear. Her teeth bit her lower lip, but she could not speak.


    Yao Shu was so distressed that he hugged his daughter and comforted him: "well, if we go to the northwest, we''ll talk about it another day. But remember, don''t let your grandparents know, OK? "


    The little girl nodded and whispered, "I know, Aung."


    Yao Shu sighed, reached out his left hand to touch the top of his hair and said to her, "don''t worry, Aung won''t leave you. Well? "


    ASI nodded, followed Yao Shu all the way into the backyard, never let go of his mother''s hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Once a person has an idea rooted in his heart, it is easy to be affected by it and fall into it for a long time.


    Yao Shu is just like that.


    From the day she got well, the idea of leaving for Northwest China haunted her all the time. In her sitting and lying room, she was thinking about how to travel --


    especially when she got to the northwest, how could she find Lin radial?


    During the illness, Yao Shu wrote many letters to the northwest. If Lin radial had a chance to read it, he would have known her intention. However, he never replied


    Yao Shu wanted to go to the northwest, only to see through the matter, these two days the little girl closely followed her mother, no one can pull away.


    "Ah Si, brother Teng is coming today. Won''t you play with him?"


    Ah Si looked up at his mother and asked, "where is Aung going today?"


    Yao Shu was amused to see that she was clinging to herself like brown sugar, and said, "Aung is not going anywhere today. How about staying with you at home? "


    As if relieved, ah Si nodded and said, "OK."


    What Yao Shu doesn''t know is that as originally thought that teng''er''s coming here today was Yao Shu''s arrangement, in order to give her a chance to leave.


    However, listening to Yao Shu saying that she would not go out, the stone in his heart fell to the ground.


    After she was dressed and dressed, she accompanied Yao Shu to breakfast, and then she heard that the people of the Chiang family were coming soon.


    The two children had not seen each other for a few days. As he went to the door to meet him, seeing that tenger was riding a horse today, he couldn''t help laughing and calling him, "brother Teng!"


    Tenger has been in better health since the beginning of spring. She is no longer so sick. She does not have to rest for a while.


    He has grown in stature. Now he is riding a docile horse and looks like a teenager.


    Seeing ah Si from a distance, Teng Er also laughed: "ah Si."


    The little girl waited for him to stop in front of her and asked with a smile, "why don''t you take a carriage?"


    He dismounted from his horse and came to arth. He said solemnly, "it''s sunny in autumn recently. It''s not as hot as summer, so there''s no need to take a carriage."


    Today, teng''er is wearing a bright blue dress, with a short hem and sleeves tied up. It seems that she lacks the usual gentle temperament and adds some sense of vivacity.


    Ah Si looked him up and down for a while, and the more he looked at him, the more he liked him. He only said, "brother Teng is really good-looking. He''s also good-looking on horseback. When I learn how to ride a horse, shall we go to the suburban Racecourse together? "


    Tenger gave the horse to the servant of Yao''s house. The two children went to the house side by side. He promised, "my mother also raised a little red horse. If you like, you can come to play at home."


    Ace''s eyes were bright and nodded forcefully: "great! So we have a deal? "


    Rattan son partial head smile, way: "agreed."


    What Teng Er didn''t tell ah Si was that the little red horse in his mouth was originally prepared for ah Si.


    He and Jiang Qi said that he wanted to ride a horse, so his mother entrusted him to prepare two horses, one big and one small.


    The more she thought about it, the happier she was. She didn''t think it was fun to ride a horse before, but seeing brother Teng on the horse, she couldn''t help thinking about it.


    The little girl grabbed Teng er''s sleeve and asked in a voice: "how big is the little red horse? Meek or not? Can I ride? "


    Just now, you see that the temperament of the small rattan is better than that of the one on the airway. If your mother has not tamed her, you will be its master when you come to your house some other day. "


    Ah Si opened his eyes wide: "is brother Teng serious?"


    Her eyes were clear and bright, more beautiful than the clearest spring tenger had ever seen.


    The boy nodded and said seriously, "brother Teng won''t cheat you. If you like ace, the pony will be given to you


    As laughed, two deep dimples appeared on both sides of his white and tender cheek, and the rattan itched. He restrained himself with great effort and did not press his fingers on her dimples.


    She was not so happy because she got a pony, but because of teng''er''s words -


    What, as long as she likes, she gives her the horse


    As thought, even if brother Teng didn''t give her a horse, no matter what he gave her, she would be so happy.


    Along the way, the little girl has been holding rattan''s sleeve, forgetting to let go, tenger also did not remind, just let her lead himself back to the yard.


    The sun is not so hot in autumn. Yao Shu is sitting on the stone bench in the yard, holding a travel book to read.


    In front of her, there were dim sum scented tea and soft cushions on the stone bench.


    Seeing the two children walk in side by side, Yao Shu put down the book in his hand.


    Tenger approached and politely said, "aunt Shu."


    Yao definitely looked at him for a while and said with a smile, "am I in a trance these days, or what? The vine has grown a lot? "


    Without waiting for the people around him to speak, ah Si said, "Aung! Take a closer look. Brother Teng is growing tall - taller than his brother. "


    One of the most favorite things for adults is to order two children to stand back-to-back, just like height. Yao Shu can''t avoid being vulgar.She said, "you two stand like a comparison, then you will know. A few days ago, a Si compared with a Zhi. I''ll see where you go to tenger... "


    A Si and tenger stood well. Yao Shu took a look and laughed: "sure enough, the vine is higher. A Si goes to a Zhi''s eyebrows, but only to tenger''s nose. "


    Teng''er turned around, grabbed ah Si''s hand and said to Yao Shu, "I''m older than ah Zhi, and it''s normal to be taller than him."


    Yao Shu saw that his silly daughter was held by others, and nodded with a smile. He just let them go with a helpless look on his face.


    "What are you going to do today?" she said softly


    Tenger took a look at ace, as if he was listening to him.


    The little girl tilted her head, looked into Yao Shu''s eyes and asked her, "isn''t my mother going out today?"


    Yao Shu ordered the travel notes on the stone table and said, "I won''t cheat you. I won''t go out today."


    As his eyes bent into crescent, he nodded and said, "I''ll go to the backyard to catch fish with brother Teng! Isn''t the second aunt raising fish in the pond? When we catch a few, we can stew soup for my mother in the evening. "


    Yao Shu laughed, shook his head and said, "whatever. But be careful not to fall in. It''s easy to catch cold when you''re wet today. "


    The two children agreed, and ah Si took Teng Er to the backyard to find someone to ask for the fishing net.


    Yao Shu was a little tired today, so she didn''t intend to move. It happened that the two children played their own games and she could have a day''s leisure, so she picked up the book on the desk again.


    The writer of the travel notes is plain, but the local conditions and customs that can be described are quite interesting.


    What the author writes about is the northwest.


    Ah Si and Teng Er took fishing nets and bamboo baskets and went up to the pond.


    The vine son sees her exuberant appearance, not from strange way: "how does ace think of catching fish today?"


    With a sly smile, the little girl said, "isn''t it the second cousin? Let''s catch all the big fish in the pool while he''s away today. When he comes back, his nose will be crooked."


    Teng Er laughs, takes the bamboo basket in a Si''s hand, and casually asks her, "Erlang annoys you again?"


    Ah Si pouted and muttered, "second cousin is very annoying. I''m going to cure his bad temper. "


    Seeing that ACE didn''t want to talk about it in detail, tenger didn''t ask any more questions. She just helped her take things and walked all the way to the pond.


    The backyard of Yao''s house is not big. This pond is more than a little smaller than the lotus pond where the white family can cruise. However, it is more than enough to raise fish.


    There are some bushes on the edge of the pond, which is still lush, and there is a place paved with stones. It seems that it is specially opened for people to step on.


    Ah Si took Teng Er to walk over with her, and then began to tidy up the fishing net.


    Tenger had never done such a thing, but he did not want to let the little girl tired, so he took the fishing net from her hand and said, "ace, how do you want to do it? I''ll come."


    Ah Si nodded, handed the net to Teng Er, and sat down on a clean stone beside him.


    "Brother, you need to get out of the pond first. If they are entangled together, you can''t catch fish... "


    Her clear and pleasant voice lingers in the ears of rattan, as if the cool wind in autumn is just right.


    Obviously it is garrulous. If someone else says that teng''er can''t even hear a word, it''s especially enjoyable to be a little girl.


    In order to make her say more, teng''er deliberately entangled the fishing net in one place. As expected, ah Si stood up, walked up to him and complained softly: "brother Teng, how clumsy you are! Give it to me, and if we do not, we will not be able to catch fish today. "


    The boy obediently handed over half of the strong net in his hand. He took the other end and watched as ACE''s dexterous fingers flew up and down. Soon he untied the place where he deliberately tied the knot.


    Teng er said with a smile: "ah Si is still very powerful. Smart and dexterous, no wonder you are better than me when you solve the nine links. "


    The little girl was very helpful. She shook tenger''s hand and said, "OK! Let''s finish the fishing net. Let''s put down the fish food and net later, just wait to collect the fish But first of all, I don''t have much strength. I''ll have to rely on brother Teng to pull the net later. "


    The boy nodded.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    At the edge of the pond, ah Si''s carefree laughter rang from time to time. Teng Er grew up in the town, never had the experience of fishing, and felt very novel.


    They spent half a morning at the edge of the pond. Because the pond was not big enough, the big fish swam over and they soon harvested a lot of fat fish.


    After collecting a basket of fish, ah Si and Teng Er are fishing in the water. They are not fishing, they are just playing.


    When they had finished playing, arth asked, "brother Teng, do you have a good look, are there any big fish in the pool?"


    Rattan looked at the pond for a while, shook his head and said, "the big fish are all in our basket, the rest are small fish."


    A Si exhibition Yan a smile: "OK, finish work! I don''t think we can wait until tonight. It''s still early. We can make fish at noon. Do you want steamed or braised


    Tenger packed up his things and said with a smile, "it''s up to you."


    Ah Si and Teng Er had a good time in the backyard. They fished out the fattest and biggest fish in the pond. They called a powerful servant and carried him to Yao Shu.


    There was not much water in the bamboo basket. All the fish had just been submerged. It was very heavy.


    Yao Shu had seen the last few pages of his travel notes. Seeing the two children sweating, he said, "sit down and have a rest. I don''t want you to carry it. Why do you sweat so much? "


    With that, she took a handkerchief and wiped his sweat first. When it was Teng er''s turn, she hesitated.


    Seeing that the boy didn''t mean to resist, Yao Shu wiped the sweat on rattan''s forehead with the same towel.


    The smile on ACE''s face did not go down. She touched the teapot in front of Yao Shu. It was hot, so she poured a cup of tea for herself and tenger respectively.


    "Brother Teng, drink some water


    Teng Er took over, Yao Shu noticed that the boy''s white fingers were stained with a lot of mud.


    The boy is a clean man, but there are many mud spots on his boots and trouser legs. Even some ashes are on the side of yubai''s face, and they are all smeared on her handkerchief, making Yao Shu want to laugh.


    "The elder brother Yao and I gasped for a cup of Gudong before we could get rid of it."


    Yao Shu noticed that tenger was stained with a lot of mud, but his daughter was still clean.


    Ah Si shouts to fish. It seems that it''s all rattan.


    She said with a smile, "you deserve to be tired. Such a big basket of fish, have you fished out the pond? If you want to eat fish, let adults catch a few, OK? You two can play, too. You''re not tired. You have to do it yourself. "


    Tenger slowly finished drinking a cup of tea, put the cup on the stone table, and began to speak for ACE: "aunt Shu, I have never seen how to fish, so AZ took me with me."


    The little girl grinned and said nothing, but poured a glass of water for tenger.


    The teapot in front of Yao Shu was soon empty. As looked around and saw no one, he ran to add water with the teapot.


    Yao Shu saw that she was reckless, so he had to tell her behind her daughter: "don''t pour hot water, burn it carefully --"


    a Si answered from afar.


    Tenger sat down on the stone bench beside Yao Shu. He was sweating a lot and was really thirsty. He began to drink his second cup of tea slowly.


    Cool autumn wind blowing over, the sweat on the body a little dry, not cold, but some soft and comfortable feeling.


    Yao Shu looked at teng''er and regarded him as his own child from the bottom of his heart. He said in a soft voice: "how is tenger recently? Are you tired today? It''s good to hear that your mother seldom gets sick in summer


    Teng Er had not finished drinking, but politely put down the tea cup in his hand and said, "aunt Shu, I''m not tired. Maybe I''ve been exercising a lot, and my body is much better than before. But aunt Shu has been sick for a long time. She should take care of herself. "


    Yao Shu answered with a smile.


    When the boy finished drinking the water in his hand, she asked again, "do you still take medicine now?"


    Tenger replied honestly: "still eating. But today''s medicine is not the bitter medicine of the past. My mother stews a medicinal meal every day, and it doesn''t taste very good. "


    Medicated diet focuses on tonifying the body. Tenger was poisoned by her mother and fetus. She used to take medicine to clean up the remaining poison, and then she took medicine. If he wants to come back for a few years, he will be as healthy as the children of ordinary families.


    In the past year, he has grown a lot, much more handsome than before. Yao Shu discovered for the first time that teng''er was actually born with beautiful facial features, and there was a shadow of Jiang Qi.


    Yao Shu and Jiang Qi made friends. Knowing how much his good friend cared about his only son, he just sighed and said, "I''m glad your body is taking care of you. Once upon a time, when talking to your mother, she always looked sad. Never once did she not worry. Do you remember to honor your mother in the future


    Rattan son smiles, nods a way: "special aunt, I know."Yao Shu and Teng Er had a few words of gossip. He felt that he was peaceful at a young age. He was open-minded and peaceful. He nodded in his heart.


    She and Jiang Qi also mentioned in private that a Si and Teng Er have the same interest and can play together. If they are old enough to be together, it would be better.


    Now, seeing that as is still young and has no idea, kotenger''s appearance follows her everywhere. It is clear that he doesn''t look at as his sister.


    Yao Shu wanted to verify his idea, so he asked him, "it''s clearly that ACE is fond of playing and wants to catch fish. Why do you want to tell Aunt Shu that you want to go?"


    Tenger didn''t know that Yao Shu was trying to test himself. He knew that his answer would not change. He just wanted to protect ah Si and said, "aunt Shu, it''s not as a playful girl. We both want to go."


    Yao Shu, with a smile in his eyes, then asked him, "nine links is OK. You''re not tired of it. Before the painting, writing, you two have no problem at all. But in the future, if she learns to embroider and cook, will you accompany her? "


    Teng Er never thought that Yao Shu would have such a question. He thought for a moment and said, "if you let me accompany you, I don''t think it''s bad to embroider and cook."


    Yao Shu chuckled.


    No matter how quiet tenger is, he is also a boy. Naturally, he will not like embroidery. Besides, he was taught very well by Jiang Qi since he was a child. The reason why "a gentleman is far away from cooking" is not unknown. If you are willing to touch these two things for the sake of ACE, you can see the sincerity.


    Then the boy said seriously: "a Niang bought two horses a few days ago, one big and one small. I have promised ace to give her the little red horse. Aunt Shu, in two days, can you let a Si play in my house? We want to ride horses in the suburbs of Beijing. "


    Yao Shu asked, "have you two agreed?"


    Tenger nodded his head and said, "that little red horse is beautiful and docile. Ace should like it. Aunt Shu, I''ll let my mother send someone to follow us. It''s safe. "


    Yao Shu was a little surprised. Once upon a time, Lin radial and his children rode horses. At first, he was good. Later, he was lack of interest and said he didn''t like riding.


    How can you be happy with Teng er? He also begged for a horse from others


    But look at teng''er, it''s about him.


    Yao Shu was satisfied with teng''er and was happy to see the two children have a good relationship.


    She did not intend to interfere, just nodded her head and said, "aunt Shu doesn''t care about you, just make sure you are safe."


    Tenger just wanted to say thanks, then listen to the voice of a Si in a hurry from outside: "Aung, a Niang!"


    The little girl was still holding the teapot she had just taken. It was empty. She ran into the yard, panting.


    Yao Shu stood up, frowned slightly, and said, "run slower - what''s the matter, my mother can''t run!"


    His white and tender face was flushed because he couldn''t breathe, and his forehead was full of bright sweat, but his eyes, like the morning stars, were particularly bright.


    Yao Shu took over the teapot in his daughter''s hand. He just wanted to teach him a lesson, but he was grabbed by the sleeve by ash.


    The little girl did not care about anything else. She just said excitedly, "Aung, it''s said that the northwest is a big victory. Dad, they''ve won!"


    Yao Shu''s face changed, and the teapot in his hand fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    It seems that for many days, the hands at both ends of the tightly stretched heart string suddenly stopped for a moment, making Yao Shu relax from the bottom of his heart.


    "The northwest wins..." She did not care about the broken teapot on the ground, and only repeated the words in her heart.


    With a smile on his face, he nodded and said, "yes, Aung! The good news from Northwest China has been spread all over the capital. My father should be back soon! "


    Yao Shu suddenly regained his mind, looking at his daughter''s bright smile, he felt a little dazzling for a moment.


    If the northwest wins, can Lin radial come back safely?


    If he is safe all the time, why doesn''t he write back to his family?


    But the joy on ACE''s face was too dazzling. Yao Shu couldn''t tell his worries. He just forced himself to think about the good.


    She said with a smile to her daughter, "it''s good news that you and tenger caught fish. We should celebrate this afternoon."


    Ace nodded busily.


    She excitedly told the servants to take the fish in the basket to the kitchen, and then asked people to come and clean up the broken porcelain pieces on the ground. Facing Yao Shu and Teng Er, she said: "steamed, braised, and stewed soup! Our bamboo basket is not enough to eat in this way... "


    Standing in the autumn sun, Yao Shu felt warm and cool all over his body. His whole mind was struggling between the two thoughts, unable to be sure.


    As soon as Yao Shu fell the teapot, he felt that she was not in the right mood.


    When the boy waited for ace to run away, he looked at Yao Shu and said, "the northwest won. It''s a great thing, but aunt Shu didn''t look very happy. But what''s on your mind? "


    The smile of Yao Shu, who was struggling to hold up, was also gradually faded away.


    Jiang Teng is now much higher than ah Zhi, just like a big boy. Yao Shu trusted him and knew that teng''er would not talk casually, which worried ah Si, so he said: "the northwest victory is the victory, but..."


    Her eyebrows frown, usually soft amorous peach blossom eyes, full of melancholy and worry.


    Tenger has always liked AZ, and thanks to Yao Shu''s careful care for so long, he has already regarded Yao Shu as his half mother, and tenger can''t bear to see her depressed appearance.


    Now, uncle Yao''s consolation came to the northwest


    Yao Shu gently exhaled a breath and adjusted her mood, but the autumn sun could not dispel the deep haze in her eyes.


    She did not know whether she was asking Teng er or herself: "if there has been no news?"


    Jiang Tengyuan didn''t know that something had happened to Lin radial, but he could think of Yao Shu''s illness that lasted for a month intermittently, and his look when he heard the victory report. He had already guessed the general situation in his heart.


    If it is true that uncle Lin''s whereabouts are unknown as he guessed, it really can''t be known to arth.


    The little girl had been looking forward to her father''s return for several months. How could he bear to let her hope fail?


    Tenger looked into Yao Shu''s eyes and said in a low voice, "aunt Shu, I don''t know where I have seen such a sentence," no news, the best news. ". Now there is no bad news from Uncle Lin, which is good news. "


    Yao Shu reluctantly smiles and sits down on the stone bench.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and said to teng''er, "you are a smart child. You should have guessed what''s going on As his father broke the news more than a month ago, the Xie family sent a letter saying that he was deeply involved in the enemy and his whereabouts were unknown. Now the Northwest has won, but I don''t know where he is. "


    Yao Shu''s voice was very low, with a bit of hoarseness, as if a long-term illness lying on the couch, to care about the people around him light talk about his illness.


    Teng''er squatted down in front of Yao Shu, holding Yao Shu''s hand gently as if he were comforting his mother on weekdays. He said to her, "aunt Shu, you are tired. Don''t think about it any more. Lin Shuji''s people have their own natural features and will come back safely. "


    Yao Shu chuckled at teng''er, nodded his head and said, "thank you for your good words."


    The good news of Northwest China was delivered to the emperor''s case early this morning.


    After more than three hundred years, they were not only defeated by a foreign army, but also by a foreign army.


    The emperor was not a narrow-minded monarch who could not see his ministers'' achievements. When he discussed merits and rewards, he not only promoted officials to the rank of nobility, but also praised gold and silver, so that the officers and soldiers who had been fighting bravely and worked hard for months in the border area got their deserved honor.


    Naturally, Jiang Ning needn''t say that in addition to him, the biggest reward was Lin radial in the northwest army. He was a former imperial bodyguard and jumped to the fifth grade Weiyuan general.


    The northwest army returned triumphantly.


    ¡­¡­


    When all the ministers came to the early court, they all looked happy. That is to say, at the beginning, the moderates were proud of Dayan when they heard the great victory of frontier.


    Several ministers of Dali temple, knowing the relationship between Yao Chao and Lin radial, came to congratulate each other."Mr. Yao, Congratulations! Lord Lin is now the general''s right arm, and he has the title of general Weiyuan, but he is really a strong general of the imperial court! You are worthy of being Mr. Yao''s brother-in-law! "


    "No! Master Yao and Lord Lin are both civil and military. Wen can clear up the injustice of the emperor in the wild, and Wu can guard the northwest border for the imperial court. Why should we worry about instability when we have these two adults in Dayan dynasty? "


    Yao Chao was still investigating the case in Dali temple, but he was complimented by a group of people. After listening to him for a long time, he was able to explain clearly what was going on.


    In the great victory in Northwest China, his majesty awarded Lin Du a reward and promoted him to the top five grade Weiyuan general.


    But a few days ago, every word of Yao Shu''s letter was still engraved in Yao Chao''s mind. Now that northwest has won, there is still no news of Lin''s peace.


    How is my brother-in-law now?


    What''s more, Lin radial made military achievements and made a general. What did this group of people come to celebrate him for? How many of these five people came to inquire about the news?


    Yao Chao was anxious, but he had to deal with them.


    With a smile on his face, he joked with the crowd and said, "thank you for your care! I''m young and I have a lot to ask for your advice. "


    On weekdays, he and Yao Chao are not very good at dealing with each other. From time to time, he has to say something sour to stab one of Yao Chao''s temple officials. In his heart, he has already scolded Yao Chao''s family, but he says with a smile: "Mr. Yao is too modest. Obviously, the two adults are young and promising. They will have a bright future in the future! Mr. Lin is helping Mr. Yao in the army. It seems that Mr. Yao''s time to be promoted to Siqing is not far away! "


    Now the position of the Minister of Dali temple is full of two people. If Yao Chao wants to go up, he must squeeze one person down.


    When he said this, no one who has no brain will know that he was mean badly.


    People should not be able to hear the malice, and they should talk to each other as if nothing had happened.


    Yao Chao took a look at the man. He rushed back today. He didn''t intend to argue with the other party. He just said, "no, the two ministers of the temple worked hard. They are models for our generation to learn. Yao is still far from him."


    The man saw that Yao Chao didn''t take over, and even had the meaning of not Yu on his face. He only sneered in his heart and didn''t say anything more.


    After a few days, Chao and the others agreed to get back together again.


    Because of the victory of the northwest army, Yao Chao shelved the case and returned home early.


    When he returned to Yao''s house and asked about Yao Shu, he only heard that the young lady had gone to Xie''s house.


    Yao Chao''s worry increased instead of decreasing.


    If Lin radial was really safe, Ashu would not rush to the Lord Xie.


    I don''t know what the situation is.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    Yao Shu came to the door after receiving a message from Xie Qian.


    Knowing that Yao Shu was coming, Xie Ming kept watch in front of the door ahead of time. When he saw Yao Shu''s carriage, he immediately welcomed him up.


    When Yao Shu got off the bus, Xie Ming said with a smile, "madam, I haven''t seen you for some days. Are you all well?"


    Obviously, it was not a cool autumn day, but Yao Shu had already put on his cloak. Because he was going out, he put on a layer of rouge, which made his appearance not so bad.


    Although she was worried, she kept her politeness on her face. She only nodded to Xie Ming with a smile: "thank you very much. It''s all right."


    Xie Ming welcomed Yao Shu into the mansion and chatted with her about three treasures: "young master can call people now, and he can speak simple words. You were ill a month ago, so it''s not good to take the young master to your house. It happens that you come here today and see how he has changed. "


    It''s a message from Yao, but it''s a message from Yao.


    She asked softly, "is uncle at home? I''ll see my uncle first, and then I''ll see the three treasures. "


    "Your Majesty left me to speak. I want to come back soon."


    Xie Qian has always been well organized and will not easily let Yao Shu wait.


    Today, he clearly sent a message to Yao''s house and asked her to come over to talk. I think it''s urgent.


    What emergency has something to do with her?


    The only thing about Lin radial is that the woman thinks about it.


    it''s just that Lin radial was besieged. Xie Qian told him not to make a statement. Now it is widely heard that the emperor has promoted Lin radial to general Weiyuan.


    What is the truth of the matter? Where is Lin radial now? Will he follow the victorious northwest army to Beijing?


    Yao Shu was full of questions and anxieties. If he did not see Xie Qian, he could not be answered.


    Thanks for coming to Sanbao first.


    Just as he entered the backyard door, Yao Shu saw the blooming autumn chrysanthemums in the yard, as well as the three treasures wrapped in a small ball by Fuya and Fuli.


    Sanbao raised his head when he heard the news. He was excited and cried out to the outside, "ah, Aung!"


    The servant girls discovered that someone had come.


    Yao Shu saw his little son''s smile and couldn''t help laughing.


    Without waiting for her to approach, Sanbao had already run to her side with shaking left and right. As she ran, she also stretched out her arms as if to embrace her. She cried, "Aung, Aung!"


    Yao Shu leaned over and held the three treasures in his arms. He felt his hands sank.


    With a smile, she pasted the baby''s cheek and said to him, "the three treasures are too heavy for my mother to hold."


    Sanbao is now one and a half years old, and he can basically understand what people close to him say.


    Xu had not seen his mother for a month. The baby put his arms around Yao Shu''s neck and babbled some syllables that no one else could understand.


    Fu Ya followed Yao Shu, saluted her first, and then said with a smile, "young master refused to leave his wife."


    Yao Shu''s original low mood dissipated a lot when she saw Sanbao. She raised a gentle smile on her face and said to Sanbao, "OK, Aung is holding Sanbao. How about if you don''t leave?"


    Sanbao has grown a lot in the past month. Her eyes are as big and bright as black jade. When she looks at others seriously, it just makes people feel as if they are looking into a clear spring.


    Clean and clear, without any haze and sadness.


    The baby understood Yao Shu''s meaning. When he saw his mother, his intense emotion gradually stabilized. The syllable in his mouth had meaning: "Aung, flower, flower - look!"


    He pointed to the chrysanthemum in the yard and motioned for Yao Shu to hold him.


    As he approached, Yao Shucai saw that there were some valuable varieties among the autumn chrysanthemums in the yard.


    White chrysanthemum, yellow chrysanthemum, and very rare pink chrysanthemum, which can sell for hundreds of taels of silver outside, are now put together in a disorderly way. Many flower petals are scattered on the ground, which is a masterpiece of Sanbao.


    Yao Shu patted the baby''s buttocks in his arms and said angrily, "good flowers, are you pulling them out?"


    Sanbao didn''t understand his mother''s words, but from her tone of voice, he felt a kind of doting. He only showed Yao Shu his small white teeth as big as a grain of rice and couldn''t stop laughing.


    Fu Li gave Yao Shu a gift. Two shallow pear vortices appeared on her small face. She said to Yao Shu, "these flowers are given by adults to play with little childe. If they are damaged, they may as well be dealt with."


    The servant girls guarding Sanbao all nodded together.


    Another servant added: "young master is very obedient and never makes trouble."


    Yao Shu couldn''t laugh or cry. The servants of Xie''s house were too precious for fear that she would punish her son as a mother.


    But Sanbao is only over one year old. She doesn''t know the value of these flowers. How can she blame him for spoiling things?


    She comforted people with a smile and said, "hard work, take good care of Sanbao."


    The servant girls shook their heads in a hurry. They didn''t dare.Sanbao doesn''t know what''s going on around him. He hasn''t seen Yao Shu for a long time. He just wants to pour all his emotions on her and pull Yao Shu''s sleeve to attract her attention.


    "Aung, Hua!"


    Yao Shu followed his son''s meaning, holding Sanbao in his arms for a long time to study the scattered chrysanthemums, and then said to his son with a smile: "it''s very beautiful. My aunt saw it. Sanbao likes it, doesn''t it


    Sanbao''s nimble eyes blinked, as if thinking about Yao Shu''s meaning, and then he replied clearly: "like."


    Fu Li said happily: "let''s learn a new word again! It seems that the most effective way is to be around my wife. We have been teaching for a long time, but the young master doesn''t give face... "


    Yao Shu has been holding three treasures, he is now heavy, and soon his arm is swollen, but she is reluctant to put it down.


    He took Sanbao around in the backyard for a long time. After talking to him for a long time, he saw a boy running in the front yard and said to Yao Shu, "madam, your excellency is back. Please come over."


    Yao Shu''s relaxed mood with his son was suddenly awe inspiring.


    Finally, when Xie Qian went back to his residence, Yao Shu suddenly didn''t want to see him --


    what should she do if there was bad news?


    A few little girls didn''t know what their adults and Yao Shu wanted to say, but said to their hearts, "madam, do you want to go to the front yard? Just leave it to us. "


    Yao Shu recovered from his trance and hesitation.


    She gave the three treasures to Fu Ya, and said to her son, "Sanbao, you can play by yourself for a while. Aung will come to you later, OK?"


    The baby obviously didn''t want her mother to leave, and struggled to get out of Fuya''s arms. After all, Fuya is a little girl. Her strength is not so big, so she has to put Sanbao on the ground.


    Yao Shu was so upset that he bent over to coax his son. Seeing that he really refused to let him go, he had to turn around and go.


    Sanbao, who had always been obedient and obedient, suddenly burst into tears. He kept waving his arm and refused to let the servant girl get close to him. He cried, "Aung, Aung, don''t go! Mother


    Several servant girls were in a hurry at the moment. They could not think why Yao Shu''s face was so dignified. They just tried to coax Sanbao to stop him crying.


    But Sanbao is smart from childhood, unlike other children, who can easily divert their attention.


    He thought of his wife in his heart, and he was full of heart because his mother''s leaving. He didn''t want to share his sight and mind with other things.


    The little girl couldn''t coax her, so she had to ask Fu Ya: "sister Fuya, let''s take the young master to the front yard..."


    Fuya, with a rattle drum in her hand, whispered to Sanbao. She frowned and shook her head and said, "adults and ladies have important things to say. It''s not appropriate for young master to be present."


    The little girl cried and said in a low voice, "but how can I help you to cry like this! We adults love young master so much. The young master is the wife''s flesh and blood. No matter how important it is, we will not delay... "


    Fu Li patted the little girl''s hand and rebuked her gently: "don''t say it. If it''s not really important, can the lady put down the crying childe and turn around and leave? Hurry up to coax the young master


    The backyard was in a mess, and Yao Shu was not happy.


    She was on her way to the front yard, and her steps were more and more urgent.


    The air is cool.


    Yao Shu''s chest seems to be burning a fire, anxious, uneasy, expectation, fear intertwined together, let her restless.


    Her son''s shrieking voice still seemed to reverberate in her ears. Yao Shu felt that Sanbao''s cry had some ominous omens in it, as if waiting for her in front of her was the worst result she could have imagined.


    What does Xie Qian want to say to her?


    Is Lin radial safe?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    Xie Fu was not big, and Yao Shu was in a hurry, so he soon arrived in the front yard.


    The guide boy took Yao Shu to his study and immediately stepped back to one side consciously.


    She took a deep breath, pushed the door open and went in.


    Only Xie Qian was alone in the room, reading a letter at his desk.


    He was still dressed in the Xuanyi clothes of the dynasty, and his handsome face was calm, so that people could not see what mood there was.


    Yao Shu saluted Xie Qian and called him in a low voice: "uncle."


    Xie Qian raised his head and said in a light voice, "here you are."


    He put the letter aside in his hand, pointed to the seat beside him, and said to Yao Shu, "sit down."


    Yao Shushun sat down from the ground, his slender fingers tightening unconsciously, holding the handkerchief in his hand.


    She had so many questions in her heart that she tried to blurt it out, but she had to swallow it in her throat again, and she could hardly sit still.


    See only, Xie Qian light facial expression rare ground appeared two minutes hesitation, still open mouth finally: "ash."


    He is not used to his nephew.


    However, Yao Shu never met Xie Qian alone, let alone sitting opposite each other in the study.


    Instead of going straight to the subject, Xie Qian said something else: "I was reckless in my previous letter to you. You shouldn''t have known about it, but it made you seriously ill. "


    Yao Shu''s fingers tightened, only shook his head and said, "uncle, don''t blame yourself. My illness was due to my physical problems, which had nothing to do with my uncle''s letter. Just, how is a radius now, still hope uncle tells


    Xie Qianding looked at Yao Shu''s eyes, and quickly saw a strong determination from those gentle smiling eyes.


    He no longer hesitated, immediately said: "ah radius and no worries about life, you don''t have to worry."


    Yao Shu''s tense nerves were suddenly released, and his hand, which he had held tightly, was suddenly released. He felt a pain in his palm.


    When she looked down, she found that her nails had gone deep into the palm of her hand, pressing out bloodstains.


    Yao Shu''s eyes were a little moist, but he refused to lose his attitude in front of Xie Qian. He just managed to smile and said, "I''m relieved that uncle said that."


    Xie Qian saw the great changes in Yao Shu''s mind, and suddenly understood her feelings for Lin radial -


    looking at her bland and gentle, she was really devoted.


    Yao Shu whispered to him: "I know what my uncle is doing is related to the country. I''m just a little girl, and I don''t want to listen to the situation on the court. It''s just The only thing I''m worried about, and I can''t rest assured of, is that of ah Fei. Uncle, can you tell me where he is? How are you doing now? Is it safe? "


    That sentence "life without worry", let Yao Shu tight mood had a moment of breathing.


    But her heart is still up and down, worried about Lin radial''s safety.


    Seeing this, Xie Qian didn''t hide it from her. He only said, "ah radial, who is still in a coma, is still in my house."


    Yao Shu''s eyes turned red. She blinked and tried to hold back her tears. However, she wet her eyelashes, rendering her eyes moist and dripping.


    Yao Shu looked at him with such an expression, and his heart was as hard as Xie Qian, but he couldn''t help moving.


    "Do you want to know why?" he whispered


    Yao Shu did not expect Xie Qian to let go, but also understood his concerns. He immediately affirmed: "if my uncle is willing to tell me, I will not let a third person know."


    Xie Qian knew that Yao Shu seemed fragile, but in fact he was tough.


    Had it not been for the comfort of Lin radial, she would not have nearly cried in front of her face.


    Xie Qian restrained God and said, "now a Chao and a radius are working for your majesty. You know that if you want to come here."


    Yao Shu nodded and said in a soft voice, "before he went to the northwest, he told me that he wanted to be his Majesty''s knife."


    "Well," Xie Qian said, "I brought them into the whirlpool of power, and I will do my best to protect their safety."


    When Yao Shu heard the speech, he was a little calm.


    Xie Qian is a real gentleman, and his promise will be realized.


    There was no change in the tone of the man, but it was still light. It seemed that what was said next was not a secret that could cause the court to turn upside down. It was just the gossip between the two people: "now, your Majesty''s land, there are thieves in it, and other nations are eyeing and conspiring. This is the invasion of the northwest. This time, apart from leading the troops to fight in the northwest, ah radial also wanted to find out the truth and bring the evidence to his Majesty''s Dragon case. "


    Yao Shu breathed a stagnation, slightly opened his eyes, but restrained not to make a sound.


    She looked at Xie Qian, her voice was very light, but she did not lose weight. She asked, "is the letter that my uncle gave me true?"


    Xie Qian looked serious and said to her, "the content of that letter is true. I sent it to you in order to make the people behind the scenes believe that a''radial has been deeply trapped in the enemy forces and is dying all his life. What''s more, your performance and the failure of a Chao to search for information can make people believe that a radial''s whereabouts are unknown. "Without waiting for Yao Shu to react, Xie Qian said, "this is my thoughtlessness. I have never thought about a radial''s affairs. It will make you seriously ill."


    Yao Shu recalled his performance after getting Xie Qian''s letter and what Yao Chao had done. He slowly figured out the purpose of Xie Qian''s arrangement.


    She also understood why Xie Qian''s first word was to apologize to her.


    She shook her head and said seriously, "uncle, you don''t have to be in debt to me. What you do, whether it''s your uncle, your second brother, or your radius, everyone has been under great pressure, and you are holding your life in your hands. What does it matter if I have an illness? As long as the goal is achieved, it is good. "


    Seeing that she didn''t really care, Xie Qian nodded slightly and let go of the matter. Then he listened to Yao Shu''s question: "has a radius got the evidence? Otherwise, my uncle would not have made such an effort to conceal his whereabouts


    Xie Qian nodded and appreciated Yao Shu''s intelligence a little more in his heart: "a radius sneaked into the alien race and risked his life and death to get the letter of the thief''s collusion with the enemy and betraying his country. Fortunately, Jiang Ning''s people found him and brought him back. Now that the other party can''t find him all over the place, he will jump over the wall in a hurry. I have to do this and hide him in Xie''s house. "


    Xie Qian''s description of this few words can make people feel the danger faced by linradial on that day.


    Yao Shu thought of Lin radial alone in the plight of the situation, the heart can not help a sour, raised his head, eyes have been full of tears, "uncle, he, hurt seriously?"


    Xie Qian was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice: "when you are sick in bed, it''s time for him to struggle on the line of life and death. He just got out of danger a few days ago."


    Yao Shu covered his mouth, tears could no longer be held back.


    Yes, when she was in bed and couldn''t get better for a long time, she was not always in a state of restlessness, always thinking about Lin radial?


    If at that time he was struggling with life and death, all her dark dreams and desperate cries at night would have a source.


    That night, she dreamt that Lin radial came from the heavy rain with a lamp in his hand. Was that the performance that he refused to leave? Did he hear her cry?


    Yao Shu cried soundlessly, and his big tears were filled with strong and hot emotions.


    She tried her best to control herself from crying. In a very calm voice, she said to Xie Qian, "uncle, I want to see him..."


    Xie Qianding looks into Yao Shu''s eyes and can''t say no.


    He just frowned and asked without any emotion: "he''s hurt a lot. Are you sure you want to see it?"


    In Xie Qian''s opinion, it''s better for Yao Shu to know that Lin radial is safe. Instead of two people meeting to make her cry again, it''s better for Yao Shu to go home and wait. Lin radial is out of danger and will wake up in a few days. By that time, Lin radial''s injuries will not be much worse.


    But Yao Shu didn''t care. He just wanted to see him as soon as possible.


    She nodded affirmatively, "please take me with you."


    You are willing to understand, but you can''t respect me


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    There are two study rooms in the front yard. The outside is the place where Xie Qian reads and writes in his daily life. Although there are not many visitors to Xie''s house, they can also be used as a reception place.


    What Yao Shu didn''t expect is that although Xie Qian''s intention is to hide Lin''s whereabouts, he put Lin in Xie''s study, a place that others seem to be particularly conspicuous.


    On the other hand, Xie Qian''s study was the place where he stayed most, and he didn''t like to be disturbed.


    Xie Qian placed Lin radial here, which could not only keep him under his own eyes, but also ensure his concealment, which was a wise way.


    Xie Qian took Yao Shu into the inner room. Her sight was placed on the couch and could not move down again.


    Yao Shu stepped forward, came to Lin radial and sat down.


    With her pale and slender fingers, she gently stroked the gauze wrapped around her forehead and asked Xie Qian in a very low voice: "how long did he sleep? Never wake up? "


    If the room is not particularly quiet, Xie Qian is afraid to miss her words.


    Xie Qian shook his head: "a month, never wake up."


    Yao Shu answered in a low voice and did not speak again.


    Lin radial was unconscious and gave Yao Shu unlimited time to look at him -


    in addition to the wounds under the gauze, there were many bare and shallow scabs on his clear-cut face.


    Originally thin, he may have been bedridden for too long, his body has become increasingly thin, and the sides of his cheeks have sunk down.


    How many injuries did he have on his face? If he had not been fatally injured, how could he have been in a coma for a month?


    Her fingers followed the white gauze and slowly came to Lin radial''s eyes.


    The dark and deep eyes are now closed, and the long eyelashes lie still on the eyelids, like a pair of tired butterflies, resting silently on the branches.


    Yao Shu sighed gently, stroked the man''s eyes, and recalled the strong and desperate mood in his dream.


    Until now, she had always believed that his consciousness had entered her dream.


    She said softly, "if you are tired, take a rest."


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Shu didn''t stay in Xie Qian''s study for a long time.


    Knowing that Lin radial has been taken care of, she finally kisses him on the brow and leaves the study.


    Before going out, Xie Qian stopped Yao Shu, as if he had something to tell him.


    After a moment''s thought, she understood and said earnestly, "uncle, don''t worry. Today, I came here to ask my uncle for the news of a Du. Now that his whereabouts are unknown, I am naturally worried. "


    Yao Shu was clever, and he didn''t need to say more. Xie Qian only told him, "now that a radius has the evidence of the other party''s collusion with the enemy and treason, he is unconscious, and we can''t preempt. You try to stay out as little as you can these days. "


    Yao Shu nodded and said in a low voice, "ah radial is here with my uncle. I''m at ease. I hope My uncle takes care of himself


    Xie Qian was slightly stunned, and suddenly remembered that what Lin radial said to him the day before he left for the battle was similar -


    "take care, uncle."


    This is the last word he heard from Lin radial.


    Xie Qian nodded his head and said, "I will. Sanbao has missed his mother. Take him back to Yao''s house for a few days. "


    Yao Shu smiles and leaves.


    On the way back to the house with Sanbao in her arms, she teased the baby in her arms and said to him, "thank you, grandfather. But words are as precious as gold, but now they have changed. Let Aung guess, is it due to Sanbao?"


    Sanbao just cried, and his face was not happy. He didn''t respond to Yao Shu''s words.


    Seeing this, Yao Shu was both distressed and funny. He put his arms around Sanbao and said, "well, it''s my mother who is not good. My mother apologizes to Sanbao, OK?"


    Sanbao is now big. Usually in Xie''s house, Xie Qian only hugs him occasionally. Even the servant girls around him have been ordered by his parents not to pamper him.


    Because Sanbao is less than two years old, he is rarely held.


    Yao Shu''s embrace was soft and warm, which he was used to when he was a child. Now he was coaxed by his mother''s embrace, and his mood soon disappeared.


    "Aung, don''t go."


    Even if he is no longer angry, Sanbao still remembers what happened just now.


    Yao xiaoniang tried to explain something to his son. Besides, isn''t she coming back soon? I''m going to take you to Aung. Are you happy? "


    Seeing that Sanbao didn''t agree, Yao Shu went to pinch the itchy meat on his son''s stomach with a smile. Seeing that he finally laughed, he gave up.


    Sanbao laughed enough, holding Yao Shu''s neck and playing coquetry on her: "Aung, Miss Aung, and daddy."


    Although Sanbao has been passed on to Xie''s house, he is still young after all. His family did not force him to change his address to Yao Shu and Lin radial, and he still called his father and aunt.Listening to the children''s words, Yao Shu felt his son''s purest attachment to himself. For a moment, he thought of Lin radial, who was unconscious on the bed. His heart was complicated.


    She sighed, put the tip of her nose in Sanbao''s soft hair, sniffed the baby''s milk fragrance on his body, and said in a soft voice: "Sanbao thinks of my parents and aunts, and my parents also want Sanbao. Will you grow up quickly and safely


    The baby was confused and didn''t understand what his mother meant. He didn''t care what his mother said. He just pestered Yao Shu to play games with him.


    Mother and son played together in the carriage. When they got off the carriage, Yao Shu picked up the three treasures and put on a heavy expression on his face.


    Seeing Yao Shu''s carriage, the servant of the guard of Yao''s house came to meet him. Then he saw that the young lady was holding Sanbao in her arms, and her face was not good. In her heart, there was a "clatter".


    He asked cautiously, "Miss, what''s the matter with young master?"


    Yao Shu knew that he had misunderstood him, but he didn''t say anything more. He just said, "it''s OK. I''ll go first."


    After that, she carried Sanbao into the house.


    Yao Shu didn''t show up for dinner at home in the evening. Yao''s father and mother were worried and asked Yao''s second sister-in-law to have a look.


    When Yao Chao heard about it, he followed suit.


    When they entered Yao Shu''s yard, they saw Sanbao and AZ sitting on the stool playing, but there was no sign of Yao Shu.


    Mrs. Yao asked, "ace, where''s your aunt?"


    Ah Si devoted himself to playing games with his brother. When he heard the voice, he raised his head and called, "uncle, aunt."


    She obediently replied, "my mother went back to her room after supper, saying that she was a little tired, so she went to bed first."


    Yao Chao touched the top of the head of ACE, and then went forward to hold Sanbao. The baby forgot about him and looked at him for a long time. Finally, he was held in his arms obediently.


    "Do you think of Uncle Sanbao? Huh? It seems that I have forgotten that my uncle will punish you


    The baby giggled.


    "Uncle, you can take the little wooden man to your brother to play with," said ace


    Yao''s second sister-in-law saw Yao Chao holding the three treasures above her head and whispered, "don''t scare the children!"


    She turned to arth and said, "don''t pay attention to your uncle. He''s a big boy. He wants to play all day long. What''s wrong with your aunt? It''s not right to come back from Xie''s house. People say it''s like crying. "


    As if he didn''t know anything, ah Si shook his head and said, "ah Niang only said that she was tired and didn''t say anything else."


    Yao Er Sao sighed and said in her heart, "I can''t ask you anything today. My father-in-law and my mother-in-law can only pacify them.


    She and Yao Chao sat in the yard for a while, playing with the two children.


    "Is your brother sleeping in the yard tonight?" asked Mrs. Yao


    "My brother sleeps with me!" said the little girl


    What else does Yao Er Sao want to say, but Yao Chao pulls her sleeve and swallows the words in her throat.


    When the couple got out of Yao Shu''s yard, his sister-in-law frowned and asked him, "what did you just pull me to do? In the evening, how can ace look after his younger brother alone? "


    Yao Chao looked helpless and shook his head: "I knew you were going to say this."


    The second sister-in-law Yao was puzzled and said, "I want to take the three treasures to us. At least an adult will take care of us. What else do you know about me


    Yao Chao''s right index finger slightly bent up, played his wife''s bright and clean forehead, way: "which turn you to manage."


    Yao Er Sao stares: "Yao Chao, that''s your sister! Do you have a conscience? After being an official for several days, how can I speak and do things like a person? "


    Yao Chao saw that she was a little angry and immediately bent over: "how can I not be a person? Wei, why don''t I look like a person


    Yao Er Sao is really annoyed. Don''t turn your head and ignore him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    Yao Chao quickly caught up with his wife, took her arm, walked with her side by side on the path, and said: "I don''t mean I don''t want you to take care of Sanbao."


    Yao Er Sao glanced at him and said, "what do you mean?"


    Yao Chao smiles and explains, "you don''t know about Ashu''s temper. If she really didn''t want to manage her son, she would not bring Sanbao back from Xie''s house. Now I''ve brought it back, but I won''t give it to ace. Don''t say anything else. She won''t let go of herself


    Yao''s second sister-in-law frowned and thought for a moment. She thought that what he said was reasonable, "but Ashu..."


    Yao Chao said in a low voice, "Ashu didn''t even eat dinner with us when he came back from Xie''s house. He clearly didn''t want to see people. My father and mother asked you to come and have a look. It''s out of the concern of parents. Let''s go back to the second elder, that''s all


    Yao Er sister-in-law is not a fool. She also guessed her sister-in-law''s heart knot. She just stopped and frowned: "if we are brothers and sisters, don''t we care about our little sister? If you want me to say that, I''d better look at her... "


    Yao Chao shook his head and advised her, "you must be right to listen to me. Ah Shu''s temperament is strong, because he refuses to let his family know what''s going on. "


    Yao Chao only thinks that Yao Shu is still worried about the unknown whereabouts of Lin radial. When she goes to Xie Qian''s house, she should also go to ask Xie Qian about Lin radial.


    Yao Er Sao sighed and said, "let''s go and talk to my parents. I don''t think ash has any competitive heart. He just hopes to be safe with him and bring up a few children. What''s the matter... "


    What is the importance of military merit? Is the title of general Weiyuan, not to worry the family?


    What she did not say was that it would have been nice if Lin had not been on the battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Qing has been indifferent to other things for the past two months. He is only tired of dealing with the trouble that Lin radial and Yao Chao have given him.


    When the emperor promoted Yao Chao to be the Minister of Dali temple, he had already felt the pressure. He had never thought that Yao Chao had outstanding ability, and he was indifferent to his own safety. After taking office, he began to investigate him.


    It is Meng Qing''s concealment that the mining of iron ore in the suburbs of Beijing can''t be guaranteed to be airtight.


    He did not know where the leak was, but let Yao Chaoshun the news, a little touch up.


    Mengqing cuts off the contact with Du Zhen for the first time, and sends a letter to her, asking her to cut off the iron ore line immediately, otherwise her life will be lost.


    Before this was finished, there was another trouble in the northwest. The informant reported that his letters with the Third Prince of other nationalities had been stolen. Meng Qing immediately thought of Lin radial.


    At the risk of exposing the informant, he trapped Lin radial in the enemy''s hands and tried to kill him.


    Who expected Lin radial''s life is very big, obviously was seriously injured, but let him escape.


    But now the rest of the month has passed, or no news.


    On this day, the northwest informant came to report, Meng Qing took people to the secret room.


    He told the people behind him to close the door. The first thing he said was, "where is Lin radial? Any news? "


    The informant bowed his head and replied, "his whereabouts are unknown."


    Meng Qing''s face was livid, and he said, "I didn''t mean to see people in life and corpses in death? Now I don''t even know whether I''m dead or alive? What is missing? Now that the war has stopped and the northwest army has won day by day, what about them? Have you ever found Lin''s whereabouts? "


    informants in detail: "Little Wang Ye, we have inserted the eye liner in the northwest army, because the assassination of Lin radius has been exposed. Now the brothers are hiding in the northwest. It''s because of the order of the little prince that they want to find the whereabouts of Lin Du... "


    Meng Qing''s eyes were cold, his voice did not distinguish joy and anger: "do you mean that my command is wrong?"


    The informant lives in the northwest all year round. Although Meng Qing is his nominal master, he can put aside the so-called loyalty, but they are just the relationship of interests.


    Who''s going to pay him well?


    On the surface, the informant respectfully said: "I dare not. However, no matter how powerful people are, if they are hit by our brother''s arrow in their heart, they will never have the reason to live. Now, a month later, I''ll turn over all the dead bodies on the battlefield, and I can''t find Lin radial''s shadow... "


    Meng Qing looks at the perfunctory person in front of him, just want to kick him over.


    Coercion is no good. Now there is only one way to lure, so he says to the line, "look again. If you find Lin radial, you will catch 1000 taels of gold per person and 100 taels of recognizable body gold. If there is definite news, everyone will get a reward, whether dead or alive. "


    Nothing is as useful as solid gold.


    The informant immediately replied, "yes! The younger and the brothers will not dishonor their lives. "


    Meng Qing ordered him to go down.


    After the informer left, Meng Qing began to walk around the room anxiously, repeating his decision that he had made when he heard the news from Northwest China that the letter had been stolen -


    send someone to intercept Lin radial, who was deeply in the enemy''s belly, quickly cut off the contact with the alien race, and exhausted all his people in the northwest to encircle and search for himAmong the enemy''s iron cavalry and his soldiers, even the emperor Lao Tzu could not escape. What''s more, Jiang Ning and Xie Qian have not made any difference now. Even Yao Chao has been checking in the direction he pointed out step by step.


    Meng Qing brows locked, decided to temporarily put down the northwest thing, concentrate on solving Yao Chao.


    Since Yao Chao got hold of the news of iron ore mining in the suburbs of Beijing and began to conduct secret exploration, Du Heng lost contact with Meng Qing.


    Du Heng had long expected that one day, he simply sent all the servants who knew about it to Chuang Tzu and burned the fire clean again.


    The iron ore hill in the suburbs of Beijing is nominally the property of her mother''s family, Zhou''s, and naturally has nothing to do with her.


    After all this, Du Zhen took a breath as if he had come to life.


    Xiao Hong, the new servant girl around her, is good at observing her words and looks. She never inquires about Du Heng''s affairs. She only abides by her own duty and serves Du Heng''s daily life.


    On this day, she saw that the young lady''s mood was not as tense as that of a few days ago, so she said, "young lady, the government has been asking her to go out for five days. You told me not to disturb her before The maid thought, after all, Mr. Lu is a good friend of the young lady. It''s not good to ignore him for a few days. "


    Luhua asked her to meet, never in the name of Lu Fu.


    Du Heng was a little surprised. He frowned and asked, "who''s in Lu Fu?"


    With a smile on her face, Xiao Hong replied, "it''s said that it''s the younger sister of Mr. Lu. I''d like to invite you to the mansion."


    Born in the countryside, she never had the opportunity to go to a place like shangshufu.


    Once upon a time, it was the most terrible thing to come to Du''s house to serve Du Zhen. But now she hopes to see the noble girl in the capital. Xiaohong has a vague expectation.


    It''s said that Miss Lu is the daughter of the Minister of the Ministry of war - is that what a female general looks like?


    Xiaohong peeked to see Du Heng, but saw a trace of boredom flashed on her face: "she asked me to go over the mansion? We had no friendship in the past, and there will be no intersection in the future. What can I do for you? "


    Xiaohong said with a smile: "I don''t know. I don''t know if Miss brocade has ever been to business with Miss Lu. "


    Xiaohong''s words, crooked to the point of Du Heng''s most disturbing things these days.


    Now the rich brocade cloth shop has been closed for more than a month. If you don''t open it again, I''m afraid it won''t open.


    Besides, she married Lu Hua in her previous life and knew that her sister-in-law would do business later. If she really fell in love with Jinxiu cloth shop, things would turn for the better.


    In this way, Du Heng said to Xiao Hong: "go to the Lu Fu and answer a letter. I''ll go there in the afternoon."


    Xiao Hongxin was happy, but she didn''t show it on her face. She only added hot water to the teapot beside Du Zhen''s hand, and replaced her room with new incense.


    Du Heng allows Xiaohong to be busy. She regards her as a transparent person. She opens several letters and puts them on the case after reading them.


    He raised his hand to write a few words in reply, but found that the ink on the desk was dry.


    Her brow light frown, Yang voice way: "small red, grind ink."


    Xiaohong is still busy with her work. She hears her promise and comes in after a long time.


    Du Heng''s face was already a little bad. He scolded him: "knowing that I want to write, why don''t you put the research ink on me? Run in and out and do something useless?"


    Xiaohongyuan is to see the weather is good, plan to sun the quilt that Du Heng usually covers.


    But as soon as the clothesline in the yard was cleaned up, Du Heng criticized him.


    She just lowered her head and said, "I know I''m wrong. I''ll grind it."


    Xiaohong is used to the rough work of serving people. She seldom touches the inkstone. She taught her how to sharpen ink when she was there.


    Looking at Xiaohong''s clumsy appearance, Du Heng felt a burst of anger. He only threw the Langhao pen in his hand on the table and walked out of the door.


    Xiao Hong hung her head, pressed the blue and white color with the fingertips of her right hand, but she still ground the ink that Du Jue wanted in silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    I went with Du BINGSHU.


    Xiaohong looked at Du Heng after lunch, and began to dress up. She also carefully selected clothes and jewelry -


    when combing Du Heng''s hair, Du Heng also said coldly that she was clumsy, which was far worse than Ashu.


    Xiaohong tolerated all Du Heng''s remarks. She knew that the young lady was not in a good temper. Moreover, she could see the elegant appearance of the Secretary General''s office in the afternoon. Xiaohong had nothing more than happiness and expectation in her heart.


    When the carriage stopped in front of the gate of Shangshu mansion, she helped the young lady to get out of the car. When she saw the two tall stone lions in front of the gate of Shangshu mansion and the magnificent gate, Xiaohong was more excited.


    Not to mention all the way, pavilions, rockeries, fish


    Knowing that she shouldn''t talk too much, she still couldn''t restrain the shock in her heart, so she quietly said to Du Juan, "Miss, is this Shangshu mansion? It''s so big and beautiful. "


    Du Heng''s delicate eyebrows wrinkled up, a pair of beautiful eyes coldly glanced at Xiaohong, and she immediately closed her mouth.


    Xiaohong knows that Du Heng is ashamed of her, but she has no shame in her heart. Instead, she thinks -


    it is said that the young lady used to be the daughter of a Book minister, but now the Phoenix has become a chicken. Does she not want to live in such a gorgeous and exquisite place again?


    The servant girl restrained her mind and followed Du Zhen with a low brow and a smooth eye. The servant girl was led to the back yard by the servant of the road house.


    On the way, I heard a familiar voice: "Miss Du? Is it really you? And little red girl... "


    Xiaohong looks up in surprise and sees a young man beside Luhua, a Liang, standing at the other end of the road in a short blue suit. The slightly withered flowers and trees in autumn make him more red and white.


    Du Heng nodded faintly, which was a greeting.


    Xiao Hong opened her mouth. Although her throat was a little tight, she still whispered: "brother a Liang, our miss is invited by your lady."


    A Liang looked a little surprised, but he didn''t say much. He just said with a smile, "our young lady has a straight temper and can''t speak. If Miss Du is wronged, just tell us the young master. "


    Xiaohong used to chat with a Liang and learned that Du Zhen had grown up with Luhua since he was a child, which can be regarded as a love affair between childhood and childhood.


    Now after listening to a Liang''s words, Xiao Hong''s heart suddenly moves, and an idea begins to take root in her mind.


    She looks at Mr. Lu as if he is interested in his young lady. If she married Mr. Lu and became the young lady of the Lu family, wouldn''t she be able to live in such a big house? To live a life that others admire and live in luxury?


    "Thank you for me first," Du said to a Liang


    She doesn''t want to talk with Lu Hua''s little friend, so she takes Xiao Hong and leaves.


    Until she went out far away, the thought in Xiao Hong''s head did not disperse.


    When she meets Miss Lu''s family and the servant girl beside her, Xiao Hong''s desire for Du Chen to marry into Lu''s family becomes more and more profound.


    Miss Lu likes to wear red clothes, but her character is more decisive than her elder brother. However, even if she doesn''t like to dress up, the material on her body and the red jade on her head are not ordinary.


    even the maid beside her also wears soft and beautiful clothes. Although not gorgeous, she is much more delicate than Xiaohong.


    Miss Lu said, "sister Du, you are here. Please sit down."


    Du Heng smiles and politely says, "I''m not very refreshing these days. My family members have made their own decisions and blocked a lot of news for me. Today, I heard that sister Lu has invited her several times. I''m really scared. I hope sister Lu will be surprised. "


    Xiaohong is surprised that her young lady is such a gesture in the circle of expensive girls. But she looks at the strange appearance of Miss Lu and the servant girls around her, so she forcibly suppresses her surprise.


    "It''s me who dares to disturb sister Du Qingjing. Today, I asked sister du to come here. I want to discuss it with sister Du. But my mother is too strict to let me go out of the house. I really can''t go to visit. "


    This is polite enough to Xiaohong, but Du Heng can''t hear it. Miss Lu is satirizing that she doesn''t go to the house where she lives now?


    She sneered in her heart, but her face was still upright, as if she couldn''t hear it. She said with a smile, "when I was in Du Fu, sister Lu and I didn''t like to go out. But since I left home, I found that a lot of communication is inevitable, and I gradually got used to it. "


    Du Zhen stabbed Miss Lu with her identity, intending to point out that she was only protected by her family, which was not her ability.


    But Miss Lu was not like her. She only laughed and didn''t care.


    She called Du Heng to come here today. She really has something to do. There is no need to talk to her about these details.


    When Du Heng left his seat and tea and snacks were ready, Miss Lu opened the door and said, "I heard about sister Du''s style of cloth shop more than a month ago, but I have only been there once."


    Seeing that Miss Lu mentioned the cloth shop, Du Heng thought that she really let Xiaohong blind cat touch the mouse and guess it. Did Miss Lu have any interest in the brocade cloth shop?Du Chen''s face smile also more than two points of sincerity, said: "it''s just a small business, thanks to my sister."


    But Miss Lu didn''t mention business as she expected. Instead, she slowly restrained her smile and said, "I heard that Jinxiu cloth shop bullied others. She ran to Yaoji cloth shop next door to make trouble and nearly let a pregnant woman with a baby have an accident."


    Du Heng frowned. This girl is looking for trouble today?


    Now she said, "how come she''s been smiling for more than a month? What''s more, sister Lu has been living in an inner house for a long time. She doesn''t know what to do in business. "


    Miss Lu sneered: "sister Du, I was looking at the material in Yaoji that day. That lady, I just took off with my protection. The girls around me run out to invite the doctors. Do you think I know


    Du Heng also received a polite smile. He was very angry in his heart. On his face, he said coldly, "sister Lu, do you want to settle accounts with me after autumn?"


    Miss Lu shakes her head. Her make-up today is gorgeous. When Feng Yan comes with a sharp glance, Xiao Hong has been shocked by the momentum.


    She said in a cold voice, "what do I have to do with Yaoji cloth shop? I just want to advise Miss du that my brother is now negotiating with Miss Chen. That sister Chen is gentle and kind-hearted. She is no match for Miss Du. I hope Miss Du doesn''t hurt her brother''s good deeds. "


    Miss Lu didn''t even intend to maintain the harmony on her face, so she gave Du Heng a hard time, and Du Heng''s face turned white.


    She was so angry that her fingers trembled. She said in a fierce voice: "I was Du Fu''s daughter that day. I was invited by Mr. Lu, and I seldom spoke to him alone. Why didn''t you ask me to stay away from him at that time? Now that I have left Du Fu''s house, if your brother comes to look for me, they have become my fault? "


    Miss Lu turned a blind eye to her anger, as if the mood of the people in front of her did not exist at all. She only said lightly: "today is different from the past. Miss Du should know that it was reasonable for me to match your sister in the past; now if you call my sister again, you will be climbing up to the glory."


    Du Heng "Teng" to stand up, tea are not drinking, only with little red head away.


    Miss Lu was still behind and said lazily, "Miss Du, if you think about what I said today, you''ve made a mistake. Don''t make a mistake every step."


    There are a lot of yellow autumn leaves on the road in the backyard of Lufu. Du Jue is stepping on the dead leaves and walking fast step by step. It seems that as long as it is like this, those insulting and sarcastic words in her ears will be far behind her.


    She was angry with her Hakka sister-in-law before she got married.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of war was not a good dancer. Later, Miss Lu married a good family by relying on the contacts and relations of the Du family.


    Today''s humiliation of Miss Lu undoubtedly made Du Heng angry, and their confrontation in the previous life and the reversal of their status in this life made her resentful.


    Xiao Hong follows Du Juan in a hurry, but she can hardly keep up with her.


    In a hurry, she couldn''t care why her young lady was so familiar with the backyard of Lu Fu that she knew how to go without the guidance of her servants.


    Because Du Heng was walking along the small roads, she walked quickly and quickly. She was afraid that her young lady would fall down. She only called out: "Miss, miss! Slow down and watch your step... "


    Du Heng seemed to be unable to hear. He walked faster and faster.


    The two masters and servants ran after each other and came to a corner of the moon gate. Du Heng accidentally bumped into someone coming from the other end.


    The man was very tall, so he stepped back quickly, and then helped the nearly fallen Du Zhen.


    The man exclaimed in surprise. It was Du Heng''s most familiar voice: "Miss Du?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    Du Heng looks up and bumps into Lu Hua''s surprised eyes.


    She just reacted to come over, just now the mind big shock, she panic, unwittingly walked to Luhua in the backyard of a study.


    That''s where she used to look for him when she was wronged in her previous life


    When Du Heng recalled the past, he became red.


    Lu Hua saw that her face was angry and her eyes were angry and anxious. For a moment, she did not know how to put her hands and feet. She just murmured: "Miss Du, what''s the matter with you? But who bullied you? "


    Du Heng called out: "Lulang..."


    Once upon a time, when she got along with Du Heng, she was always on the top of the world. She had the beauty of noble family which could be raised from small to large.


    Later, even though she was in trouble, she never saw any change on her face, which was more arrogant than before.


    Has Luhua ever seen her like this? She was half resentful and half attached to shout a, only feel side of the body are crisp.


    He stepped forward and held Du Heng''s arm with restraint and said in a low voice, "ah Ho, what''s the matter with you?"


    The sound of "ah Heng" awakened Du Heng from his memory just now.


    Her eyes suddenly flashed a bit surprised, there are hidden hate.


    Lu Hua had heard from a Liang that Du Heng was invited by his sister to be a guest. Just after seeing Du Heng''s appearance of being wronged, he knew that his sister must have bullied her.


    Lu Hua could not help but flinch from the hatred in her eyes. Her puzzled mood lasted only for a moment, and then automatically found a good reason for her.


    Luhua knows that the words between women are the most striking blade.


    Du Heng is a proud person with strong self-esteem. The young talents of the whole capital have held her and protected her. How can they suffer these grievances?


    He asked in a low voice, "but my sister said something ugly? You don''t care. She is just like that. I''ll teach her to be angry for you


    He stepped back and said, "I can''t bear the tears. You and Miss Lu are brothers and sisters. Why do you hurt your friendship for me, an outsider lying in the mud? "


    This sentence, I do not know which word stabbed Lu Hua, he only felt a slight pain in the heart.


    Just now, Du Heng, who looked at him with attachment and grievance eyes, has disappeared. Instead, she is in front of her face with frost and snow in her eyes.


    But in those beautiful eyes, there were tears.


    Lu Hua never knew that he had such tenderness and patience. He just stepped forward and whispered to her, "ah Heng, you always know what I think of you. And no matter what, that heart will not change. "


    When Du Zhen listened to his words, he couldn''t help but start to tremble! But even so, what? He had an affair with her concubine long before he married her!


    It is undeniable that Luhua has indeed given Du Zhen the most perfect love. He is gentle, handsome, young and promising, and is willing to let her do everything.


    But later Du Wu was carried by a red sedan chair, and everything changed.


    To this day, Du Heng still remembers the disgust of being cheated by the man next to his bed and his sister, and he coldly watched Du Wu climb over her head, bullying her and humiliating her.


    But now Du Zhen''s trembling caused by resistance and hatred, in Lu Hua''s eyes, is regarded as her moving to what he just said.


    The man''s eyes are filled with tenderness: "ah Heng, are you finally willing to face up to my affection for you? For so long, you never respond... "


    Du Heng put his ten fingers into his palm and stopped him in a low voice: "that''s enough! Don''t say any more


    Lu Hua refused to give up. He tried to pull Du Zhen''s hand and said to her, "you know clearly, you want to. Why do you refuse now? Ah Heng, let me take care of you and let me take you to Lu Fu, OK


    Xiaohong had already followed her when they were talking. However, Luhua only had Du Heng in her eyes and did not see her figure.


    When she heard Lu Hua''s words and saw Lu Hua''s affectionate appearance, she felt excited and her face had already turned red.


    Answer quickly, miss, answer quickly -


    Xiao Hong kept reciting.


    However, Du Heng shook off Luhua''s hand and frowned: "Mr. Lu is self respecting."


    Lu Hua looked at Du Heng for a long time, and slowly frowned.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Xiao Hong quickly flashed out from behind Du Zhen and said to Lu Hua, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu. Our young lady just received a warning from Miss Lu He said, "never allow Miss Chen to get close to you, so as not to ruin your marriage with Miss Chen."


    Her words awakened two people.


    Lu Hua first thought about his marriage with the eldest lady of Chen''s house. Then he thought that Du Heng''s appearance of cold and hatred today must be out of jealousy of Miss Chen and despair of their future.


    "Ah, don''t worry..." he said in a low voiceDu Zhen thought of the way Miss Lu had just stood up, and her scornful eyes -


    if she really caught Lu Hua, ruined his marriage and ruined her future, would she dare to speak to her in that tone?


    What Miss Lu relies on is to find a good husband for her in the future?


    Thinking like this, Du Heng''s face is not so cold.


    Lu Hua saw her look relaxed, and said, "ah Ho, I have nothing to do with that girl Chen. I haven''t even met her. How can she and I compare to the friendship you and I grew up with when we were young? "


    Du Heng was contemptuous in his heart, but he didn''t bring out a cent on his face. Instead, he frowned and asked him, "do you really have nothing to do with Miss Chen? Why, sister... "


    Luhua grabbed Du Heng''s hand and pulled it to his chest: "ah Ho, you believe me. My heart is full of you. Where can I hold Miss Chen?"


    Du Zhen made a move, but did not break free from his control, can only let Lu Hua hold her hand, on the chest.


    She thought maliciously --


    this heart pretends to be her today, but tomorrow she is afraid to marry Miss Chen, who has a good family background. She is so full of casual clothes that she will have a bright future.


    Du Heng just wanted to coax him, so he didn''t totally resist. He just lowered his eyes to prevent Luhua from seeing the emotion in his eyes. He whispered, "you first let me go."


    Luhua''s palms were sweating. He looked at the woman standing in front of him. How could he let go of the woman who had made him miss him for several years in his childhood?


    Du Heng raised his eyes. His soft and beautiful eyes ran into his eyes from under his thick eyelashes, and then quickly moved away. Lu Hua was confused.


    He listened to her soft voice, as if very embarrassed in general, repeated: "you first let me go This is Lu Fu. Let the servants of my family see it. How can we talk about me? "


    Luhua woke up suddenly, and then released Du Zhen''s hand.


    But as she pulled her hand away, he shook it again and said to her, "what if you see it? Ah, you are mine


    Xiaohong stands aside and looks at Luhua, who is incomparable with Junlang, and says such explicit and continuous love words to her young lady, she can''t help being intoxicated.


    But in Du Zhen''s heart, there was a chill.


    If Luhua is willing to let her go today and speak with respect and respect, he will truly love her and be willing to protect her reputation. But now that he is holding her hand, he clearly has the heart to despise her.


    If she was seen by the servants of Lu Fu and publicized her reputation, it would be better - she ruined her reputation and had to deal with him.


    But how could Lu Hua, the only son of the Secretary of war, marry her without family support?


    At that time, her best choice is to play for his concubine


    Du Heng''s face slowly cooled down, a pair of seemingly amorous eyes, also a little bit lost the temperature: "Luhua, you let me go."


    The man let go.


    Seeing that Du Heng looked different, Luhua explained in a low voice: "ah Ho, I''m not I don''t mean anything else, I just can''t help it. "


    Du Heng sneer in the heart, good a can''t help!


    Today, she was so shocked that she didn''t have the heart to fight with Lu Hua. But she wanted to revenge him and Miss Lu Fu again. She forced to smile and said to Lu Hua, "I''m tired today. I want to go back to my house."


    How could Luhua not recognize her hidden meaning? Don''t expect Du Zhen''s attitude will soften down, Luhua just want everything according to her, coax her happy.


    "Ah Heng, you go back first. Today I will teach my sister a lesson and let her come to your door to apologize."


    Du Heng didn''t think much of it, but he showed a little grateful look. He wanted to talk and stopped. At last, he didn''t say anything, but left with Xiao Hong.


    Lu Hua looked at Du Chen''s leaving figure from a distance, and he was both pleased and contemptuous.


    Joy in the young love finally got a response, scorn in white as plum she eventually scattered into mud.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    In these days when Lin radial was unconscious, Yao Shu, in accordance with Xie Qian''s instructions, pretended not to know the whereabouts of Lin radial. Even Yao Chao did not tell her.


    It''s just that, whether she goes out to talk business or has a rest at home on weekdays, her shining peach blossom eyes are always full of silence and worry, which are not as bright as before.


    The family saw that something was wrong with her. Even the people in the restaurant and the two shops saw something wrong.


    Until the victory of the northwest army, the emperor''s newly appointed general Weiyuan was absent at the celebration banquet.


    Until the last group of officers and men all returned home, did not see the shadow of Lin radial.


    Only then did the Yao family know what had happened to Lin radial.


    Yao Shu was very calm, as if he had known the result for a long time. As usual, he went to the cloth shop to settle accounts, went to the clothing shop to see the style, and occasionally discussed with the restaurant cook about the new dishes.


    People are anxious, but they have nothing to do.


    Everyone thinks that her calmness is just an escape from the reality and will wake up one day -


    Meng Qing, who has been paying close attention to Yao Shu''s trend, is no exception.


    ¡­¡­


    The dark guard, dressed in black, knelt down in front of Meng Qing and said respectfully, "master, the person who searched for the whereabouts of Lin radial in the northwest army has not withdrawn. Now it has been nearly two months, and nothing has been found."


    Meng Qing is sitting in front of the desk with a bold face. The letters from the northwest spread out. There are few words on it. It makes Meng Qing frown.


    He asked the person in front of him in a deep voice: "where is Jiang Ning? What was his reaction? Now that the war in the Northwest has stopped, he will not return to Korea. What will he do in the northwest? If we don''t find Lin radial, he won''t come back? "


    Dark Wei replied: "although Jiang Ning did not personally search for Lin radial''s whereabouts, he sent people to report the latest news to him every day. The next time is to train and deploy troops in the northwest barracks. "


    Meng Qing sneered: "so cherish the Weiyuan general in your hand? In that case, why let people go deep into the enemy camp that day? Now Xie Qian and Jiang Ning work together to hide Lin''s disappearance, but which one is not a human spirit? The only one who can hide is the stupid Emperor on the Dragon chair. "


    When he was not supposed to speak by himself, dark Wei knelt on the ground as if he were a lifeless stake and said nothing.


    These secret guards were the only thing left by the first prince to Meng Qing. Even the emperor did not know their existence, and they were only loyal to Meng Qing.


    Many things that Meng Qing was inconvenient to do were handed over to them, such as iron mining in the suburbs of Beijing.


    These people usually, in addition to protecting his safety, are his ears, eyes and sources of information.


    Meng Qing lowered his voice and asked, "what''s the matter with iron ore now?"


    "Yao Chao copied Li Wenshi''s home this morning," he said


    Meng Qing''s face changed and he said angrily, "why don''t you reply early? Li Wenshi is my last move in the court. How can I say I copied it? Yao Chao has found the evidence! "


    Mining iron ore without permission is a big crime of killing the family.


    Meng Qing is cautious in nature, and he also hides Li Wenshi''s background under the original layout.


    It was Yao chaoshunteng who could only find out Li Wenshi in the end. He could not go any further.


    But without Li Wenshi, he is equivalent to a broken arm, or the most convenient right arm.


    How can Mengqing not be angry?


    In the face of the master''s anger, the dark guard didn''t change his face. He only replied: "Yao Chao entered the palace early this morning to have a secret talk with the emperor about the time of tea. When he came out, he took a team of imperial guards and went straight to Li''s house. He surrounded the Li''s house. The Li Wenshi family are now locked up in the prison. "


    Meng Qing clenched his teeth and clenched his fists.


    If Yao Chao had not mastered all the evidence, he would not have done so cleanly.


    It''s just that if you hide this last step well, you should not be so quick.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he suddenly loosened his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "if that''s the case, Li Wenshi will abandon it."


    The dark guard had no words.


    Meng Qing''s voice was low and he added, "I will send Mr. Li on the road tonight."


    The dark guard answers, sees Meng Qing waving, then retreats.


    After others left, the study fell into silence again.


    Meng Qing''s clenched fists didn''t know how long before they suddenly released, and their cruel expression gradually relaxed.


    He looked pale, put his sweaty palms on his knees and whispered to himself, "as long as Lin radial is dead, as long as the evidence of Northwest China is not presented to the imperial court Everything is going to turn around. "


    What if all the arms of the previous dynasty were broken? After so many years of planning, he can naturally continue to hibernate and plan again.


    It''s just that Xie Qian, who has more money in the court, is not easy to deal with. He is the most shrewd old fox in the court. He should be more careful.


    Meng Qing clenched his teeth and hated Xie Qian deeply. Now he is in the palace, playing chess with the emperor.The bed in the hall was covered with thick cushions and a table was set with a chessboard for the two to play chess on.


    The emperor was uninhibited. He took off his dragon boots and sat cross legged on the left side of the small table with a sunspot in his hand. On the other side, Xie Qian was sitting in a dangerous position with a black imperial uniform. The white jade chess pieces between the jade white slender fingers made his skin look more white.


    The emperor left a few sons and said with a smile, "how did Aiqing start to let me? It''s not your style of playing chess


    Xie Qian slowly put the pieces in his hands on the chessboard and said in a low voice: "I did not let your majesty, your Majesty''s chess skills have improved."


    Since his accession to the throne, the emperor had little time to play chess, and no one had ever played chess with him.


    It was not until Xie Qian entered the court that he played chess with Xie Qian from time to time, but the latter often did not come for an excuse, or had to leave after only two sets.


    The emperor muttered, "if it wasn''t for Xie Qing''s refusal to practice with me, I would have surpassed you in chess."


    As if he had thought of something, Xie Qian moved his sight away from the chessboard, put it on the emperor''s face, and gently nodded his head: "the emperor''s chess skills in the past were really beyond his right."


    The emperor was slightly stunned, and felt that Xie Qian''s smile was wrong.


    He carelessly dropped a son, wait for the black son to fall steadily on the chessboard, the Emperor just read a bad word in his heart.


    The man lowered his head, the corner of his mouth suddenly raised his head, and then raised his head and said, "Your Majesty regrets a son."


    Such mistakes and omissions can never appear in the hands of the emperor. I just don''t know what he was just thinking about. He actually made such a bad move.


    If you don''t remind him, the emperor will be angry when he finds out later.


    Originally good, why did he break his mood?


    Xie Qian''s room was full of good intentions to let the emperor, but the emperor was shocked by the sudden rise and disappearance of his smile. The sunspot on his fingertips could not help but grasp the palm of his hand, sweating for a while.


    The emperor looked into Xie Qian''s eyes and said nothing.


    Xie Qian looked back calmly, as if waiting for the emperor to repent.


    Where does the emperor remember to play chess?


    When they were young, they played chess together in the imperial study -


    at that time, his chess skill was much better than Xie Qian''s. whenever Xie Qian made a mistake, he would remind him with a smile and promise him to repent.


    Now they have become a king and a minister, and Xie Qian''s appearance also seems to be a piece of hard to melt ice, no longer as warm as before.


    But the warm color flowing occasionally under the cold stars suddenly woke the emperor up.


    Then he remembered what Xie Qian had just said. Knowing that he was waiting for him, he said, "since I have lost my son, I will never repent."


    The emperor''s voice was a little dumb, but Xie Qian didn''t recognize it, but the Emperor himself was very clear and even surprised.


    However, Xie Qian actually showed a smile. Although the smile was very short, it could disturb the emperor''s heart even more by touching the corners of his mouth.


    He said in a low voice, "it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful."


    Yu Bai''s finger drops a white piece, and the attack of the sunspot at the top of the chessboard is cut off in an instant. The black dragon, which should have been swallowing, seems to have swam into the shoal and is unable to move forward.


    The emperor then bowed his head to see the chess game. He made a mistake and now he has lost.


    But what if you lose? The emperor laughed and then pressed a sunspot on the edge of the black dragon, as if he had made up his mind to give up the mountains and rivers in the chess game.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    Xie Qian did not hesitate to drop the ball, but in three or five rounds, all the sunspots were besieged by white words, and there was no possibility of turning round.


    After this game of chess, the two men cleaned up the mess. Although the emperor lost, he had a smile on his face and looked in a good mood.


    Xie Qian looked up at the emperor. His fingertips collided with his fingers inadvertently, and he felt that the other side drew back quickly.


    Instead of sorting out the sunspots in front of him, the emperor watched Xie Qian.


    It was not until Xie Qian had collected his white pieces and put all the sunspots of the emperor in the jade box that he calmly said: "the emperor is not only skillful in chess, but also open-minded in his chess style."


    The emperor heard some praise from his cold voice and said with a smile, "if you win, you can praise me. If I didn''t let you back just now and let you lose? "


    But Xie Qian shook his head and said seriously, "it has nothing to do with winning or losing. Just now, the emperor was clearly wrong, but he was willing to give up the victory, which made the minister happy


    Since the fall of Xie''s house, Xie Qian has been living like a dead man, and nothing can attract his attention.


    Why did he change? What will it look like? Will you go back to the gentle, modest, and high spirited young people?


    The emperor''s fingers moved uncontrollably. At last, he didn''t ask anything but said, "it''s just a game of chess. If Ai Qing is happy to win, I''ll let you win in the future."


    Xie Qian gently shakes his head, and his eyes are filled with light warmth.


    How could he be happy to win a game of chess? However, it was once seen that the emperor had a bad temper and was easy to go to extremes. It was quite like the appearance of the early emperor.


    Xie Qian was always worried that the emperor would follow him. In his later years, he was sensitive and suspicious. In the end, he had no judgment of his own and began to wantonly harm the loyal and good people.


    It was not until the emperor let that game of chess carelessly that he realized that the man in front of him was completely different from the former Emperor.


    When he put down a big stone in his heart, Xie Qian felt a lot of pleasure and said to the emperor, "if the emperor is in a good mood today, why don''t he play a few more games?"


    The emperor laughed: "on weekdays, I hold you to play chess, but you refuse in every way. Now that you have tasted the sweetness of winning, I am not willing to let go? Well, as you wish


    They just picked up the black-and-white chess pieces, but they heard father-in-law Da''s gentle voice: "Your Majesty, Xu Guiren asks to see you."


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Guiren came in a graceful and graceful way, which destroyed the atmosphere of the game between the monarch and his subjects.


    When Xie Qian remembered that the emperor had just given his father-in-law, he said in a low voice that "Xu GUI Ren is pregnant"


    Xie Qian could not understand the meaning of the emperor.


    Xu Guiren was the emperor''s concubine. He wanted her to enter the palace. He allowed her to come in. Why did he deliberately explain to himself?


    Xie qian can only take the words of the emperor as a point of reference.


    After all, Xu Guiren came from his residence. Now he is pregnant. Maybe he should avoid it.


    When Xu Guiren saw the emperor, Xie Qian got up and said to the emperor, "Your Majesty, I''m leaving."


    There was no expression on his face, but he was still so cold and clear. The emperor changed his face and said in a displeasure: "just now I said another game. Why did she come and you have to go? I might as well not let her in! "


    Xu Guiren hung his head and said nothing.


    But Xie Qian was stunned. He found that he had guessed the meaning of the emperor wrong, so he sat down again.


    "That minister does not leave."


    The emperor chuckled and his handsome face turned from overcast to sunny.


    He had the time to pay attention to Xu Guiren. He turned to her and asked, "what are you doing if you don''t keep your fetus in your own palace


    Xu Guiren could not say that he heard the news that Xie Qian was playing chess with the emperor. He couldn''t help but come to see his own adults. He could only say, "my concubine has nothing to do. I''m really bored. Unconsciously, I came to see if the emperor is here."


    Now that she is pregnant with the only child in the harem, she has a lot of confidence in talking and doing things. The emperor tolerates her more than before, and even more than her concubines.


    The emperor frowned a little, then quickly released his eyebrows, and asked the Duke to go and bring a chair to Xu Guiren


    Father in law quickly moved the chair over, with a thick cushion on it, and carried it to his side along with the emperor''s gesture.


    The emperor motioned to Xu Guiren to sit down behind him, turned his head and said, "if you have nothing to do, you can watch me play chess with your family. Just a little. No noise. "


    Xu Guiren had a smile on his face, and his eyes were full of joy. He just nodded.


    After listening to the emperor''s words, Xie Qian couldn''t help looking up. Seeing that the emperor said the words "your family''s adult" carelessly, he felt a little worried.


    When he sent Furong to the palace, he only intended to balance her power, find a way to solve the smoky atmosphere in the Imperial Palace, so as to spare the emperor energy for something else. He never thought that she would come step by step, get some favor from the emperor, and be lucky to be pregnant with a dragon son.Today, the heirs are not abundant. It turns out that the imperial concubine gave birth to a second prince, but the son and mother went one after another. There is no more children in the palace.


    Today, there is only one big prince under his knees, but he can''t inherit Datong because of his foot disease.


    If Xu Guiren really gave birth to a dragon son, he would be able to get rid of the emperor''s worries.


    The emperor has picked up the sunspot again, indicating Xie Qian''s white son to go ahead.


    Xie Qian stopped thinking whether he should resign to avoid suspicion if Xu Guiren gave birth to the prince.


    He collected his mind and left the first piece on the chessboard.


    When the two began to play, everything around them was completely forgotten. Only from the fast-paced falling pieces on the chessboard and the slow entanglement of black and white pieces, could we see the silent fighting between them.


    Xu Guiren is a servant. Although he has learned some Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting in Xiefu, he is only superficial.


    Now looking at the two people''s war situation more and more intense, the speed of falling son is also faster and faster, soon the brain can not keep up with.


    After looking at the chessboard for a while, she felt dizzy. She couldn''t help but glance up at Xie Qian quietly.


    her adult is still as cold as snow. Her eyes are calm and cold, but they are brighter than all the treasures she has seen in the palace.


    Xu Guiren was secretly looking at Xie Qian, but she was startled by the sudden voice of the emperor around her: "ah Qian, don''t you regret chess? Let you have a son. "


    Xu was immersed in all his mind on the chessboard, and the emperor naturally called Xie Qian''s nickname.


    Seeing that the emperor was not talking to himself, Xu Guiren was suddenly relieved. He looked down at the chessboard and concealed Xie Qian''s behavior.


    Only listen to Xie Qian refused: "no regrets."


    The emperor chuckled: "that I ate?"


    Xie Qian had no words.


    Xu Guiren watched the black and white on the chessboard, which had been evenly matched. As the emperor''s last son fell, he suddenly turned into a white one and was besieged. He didn''t even have a breath left.


    Xie Qian quietly looked at the chessboard for a while, and the white piece on his fingertip was gently thrown back into the jade box, which means to admit defeat.


    The emperor "ha ha" laughed, and his voice was cheerful. He pointed to a place above the chessboard with his fingertips and said to Xie Qian, "you, you should also behave in this way when playing chess. Didn''t you say that for a long time? If you just ate this half of me, you would not lose so quickly. "


    Xie Qian thought along with the emperor''s thought, and then nodded: "the emperor said yes. But even down here, I''m just slowing down. "


    The emperor "tut tut" twice, shook his head and said, "if you have one breath, you can live. How do you know that I will be able to ensure the state, the next has been like this? As long as you live, there is hope of turning the tables. "


    Xie Qian''s fingers gave a slight pause, and his breathing stopped for a moment.


    Only then did the emperor realize that what he said might have touched Xie Qian''s forbidden zone. He had just said it casually and had no other meaning.


    But Xie Qian answered in a low voice: "well."


    The emperor remembered that after he ascended the throne, he had quietly left the palace and made a special trip to see Xie''s house after being ordered by the former Emperor to copy his family.


    The glory of the past is long gone, but in the past few years, even the gate of Xie''s house is in ruins, not to mention the appearance of all kinds of weeds full of cracks in the high walls paved with green bricks.


    He felt a little tingling in his heart, but he was afraid that Xie Qian would not have a good memory. He quickly changed the topic and continued to talk about the chess game. "Although I have been busy playing chess these years since I became the throne, I have also collected some wonderful chess scores. Just this move is the secret of the chess manual. If Ai Qing is interested, I will send you the book. "


    Xie Qian did not refuse.


    The emperor then said, "this is my martial arts secret script. It is passed on to men and not to women, but only to their own people..."


    Xie Qian allowed him to say nothing but a few words once in a while


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    They chatted, completely forgetting Xu Guiren who was silent.


    Her silence was more of a surprise to the emperor.


    Not to mention how relaxed and comfortable they were in private, but today''s chess game -


    a great talent has learned from others and will lose to the emperor?


    If you say that the adult is deliberately lost, Xu Guiren will not believe it.


    Besides, looking at the situation of the war on the chessboard and the appearance of adults frowning and thinking about the defeat, Xu GUI Ren knows that the emperor is probably really good at chess.


    When the emperor told Xie Qian about her unbeaten achievements in her childhood, she could not help looking at the emperor''s side face. Her voice was a little surprised and asked in a low voice, "emperor, are your chess skills so good?"


    Then the emperor remembered that there was a man sitting beside him and perfunctorily said, "well. Your family used to be defeated by me. Do you think your chess skills are good? "


    Xu Guiren''s eyes are shining.


    He was in a good mood. He thought that Xu Guiren was just trying to teach her how to play chess. He said with a smile, "I can do this. I can do better than Xie Qian. You''re not bored? If you want to learn to play chess, I''ll play chess with Lord Xie in the future. You can watch it on the side. "


    Xu Guiren is happy and thanks for his kindness.


    The emperor turned his head and said with a smile to Xie Qian, "do you still want to go down? Do you want me to let you have a son? When I was a child, I let you go, but when I was older, I didn''t lose face. "


    Only listen to Xie Qian''s voice is still cold, but the content of the speech is much more human: "the emperor really gives in, but the minister is not respectful."


    He generously accepted the friendship of the emperor, and Yu Bai''s fingers picked up the chess game.


    When the two began to play again, Xu Guicai turned around slightly and put his eyes on the emperor''s side face.


    Although the emperor is much older than her, he is still very young. With a dedicated look, he makes people feel more and more outstanding and heroic.


    Moreover, compared with the absurd and suspicious emperor, although he is a little bit grumpy now and then and does things according to his heart, he always loves talents and is conscientious. All he does is for the well-being of the people of Dayan.


    Her hand involuntarily rested on her abdomen, where she and his children were.


    He is a good emperor.


    Xu Guiren thought.


    If he is willing to keep the Lord in this way all the time and think for him everywhere, she will always be at the side of the emperor, and give birth to his offspring, and become a sword used for him in his palace.


    The two people playing chess in front of her are the one who is kind to her and secretly adores her, and the other is the father of her child.


    The birth of a prince is not only beneficial to Xie Qian''s position in the court, but also can solve the problem that the emperor has never been able to inherit the great cause of his son, so that he can be free from official criticism.


    Xu Guiren made a secret decision in her heart -


    that is, no matter how weak and dependent she was on the imperial power, she should try her best to protect the two most important people to her from the filth of the imperial court and the imperial palace.


    This is the meaning of her survival!


    Xie Qian came out of the palace. It was almost noon.


    The emperor wanted to keep him to eat in the palace, but Xie Qian was busy and insisted on leaving.


    The emperor waved his hand and let him go though he was not happy.


    The servants of Xie''s house stood guard at the gate of the palace early in the morning, waiting for their own adults to leave the palace, waiting for no one to see. They knew that they must have been stopped by the emperor and refused to let people go.


    The gate of the palace opened, and from a distance, the guard of the Palace door called out "Lord Xie". The boy stood up quickly and looked behind with his head bent.


    As expected, Xie Qian, who was dressed in Xuan clothes, came slowly without distinguishing joy and anger.


    "My Lord!"


    The boy quickly walked a few steps, his face showed a happy look, "small thought that adults do not go home to eat today, now this time to start, home just in time for dinner."


    Xie Qian nodded lightly.


    That boy is a talkative. On weekdays, the whole servants of Xie''s house don''t speak as much as he does.


    He didn''t understand why people in Xie''s house didn''t dare to speak loudly in front of the adults, as if for fear of disturbing the adults'' purity.


    He used to shut up in front of Xie Qian, but later he got along with him for a long time, and found that adults didn''t care about their own words.


    While leading Xie Qian to the carriage, the boy nagged: "Your Majesty is stopped by the emperor again? You are so busy on weekdays. Your majesty doesn''t know how to be considerate. Fortunately, you let someone go in the morning. Otherwise, you will have to stay up late at night to finish your business... "


    He murmured in a low voice, but Xie Qian had no response. Maybe he took the boy''s voice as meaningless birdsong, and his ears didn''t float in.


    When Xie Qian came back to the house, he just got off the carriage and saw a familiar white figure waiting in front of the door.


    Autumn has permeated the whole street, and even the trees in Xie''s house are gradually stained with yellow. With the autumn wind, the sand and sand fall on the outside of the courtyard wall and fall on the shoulders of the man in white.


    He heard the rumble of the carriage and raised his head, just in the sight of Xie Qian."Thank you."


    Yao Chao called out.


    On weekdays, Yao Chao always has a warm smile on his face, but now in this thick autumn, it shows a little cool.


    It''s the twinkling light in the eyes of the peach blossom, and some people can''t really see it.


    Xie Qian''s sidekick looked at the man''s some light lip color, Sheng Sheng hit a chill, fixed eyes to see, Yao Chao''s look and the past is no different.


    Xie Qian nodded to him and motioned to Yao Chao to speak.


    Yao Chao shook his head and said in a low voice, "my Lord, I came to the mansion today just to get a word from you. Where is Hirota now


    Xie Qian said lightly: "Lin radial is the northwest army, naturally in the northwest."


    Yao Chao frowned, and his eyes were dim. However, his words became increasingly fierce: "the war in Northwest China has ceased. All the officers and men have returned to Beijing triumphantly, and he has been granted a general by the imperial court. How can he not return to the court to thank him?"


    Xie Qian''s face did not change, a pair of Phoenix eyes like the same ice, did not show the slightest emotion, only asked: "Jiang Ning is still in the northwest, why can''t Lin radial?"


    Yao Chao seemed to have been completely infuriated by this sentence. He did not even care about the etiquette. He flashed an angry look in peach blossom''s eyes and said in a sharp voice, "my Lord, ah radius is your nephew!"


    Xie Qian''s companion almost jumped up. He could not believe that the young man in front of him was the same person as the elegant gentleman in the past.


    Xie Qian is still that pair of salty not light appearance, as if Yao Chao no matter how big the anger, can not bring his mood ups and downs.


    He looked at Yao Chao faintly, as if to ask, so what?


    Seeing this, Yao Chao can no longer carry on the dialogue between the two people, so he leaves.


    Soon, Yao Chao quarrels with Xie Qian in front of Xie''s house, and the news of his anger spreads to Meng Qing''s case.


    Meng Qing has been forced into a place by Yao Chao''s thunder these days. He is very worried. After hearing the news, his cloudy face finally shows a bright color: "Yao Chao and Xie Qian have fallen out? Is the news true? "


    With some excitement in his voice, the boy replied, "little prince, many people have seen this with their own eyes. There can be no fake! I heard that Yao Chao had been guarding the gate of Xie''s house for more than an hour. When Xie Qian came back, his first sentence was to ask his brother-in-law''s whereabouts... "


    Meng Qing asked, "what does Xie Qian say?"


    Xiaosi said with a smile: "Lin radial missing, of course, Xie adults can not answer, Yao Chao on the spot angry face changed, just pointing to the nose curse."


    Meng Qing''s heart a joy, but turn some doubt to frown: "Yao Chao but Xie Qian a hand up, is a cunning temperament, how can they easily fall out?"


    The boy said quickly: "if you think about the future, you don''t even care about your sister''s life? Our people have heard that Yao Chao''s younger sister doesn''t even go out of the door now. There is always a doctor at home... "


    Meng Qing''s eyebrows suddenly loosened, and then surged a kind of unspeakable happy mood.


    Now is the critical moment, if Yao Chao and Xie Qian fall out, they will have a moment of breathing opportunity!


    In addition, Lin radial''s whereabouts have been unknown for nearly two months, and his bones are rotten to the point that no one can recognize him -


    What if the evidence in his hand is sufficient? People are gone, not to mention evidence!


    Meng Qing thought like this, two months of pressure in his heart of the thick clouds finally spread to some.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    On the other hand, the outsider seemed very angry. When he returned to Yao''s house, the first thing he did was to go to Yao Shu''s yard.


    Yao Shu, who has been closed his door, is not bedridden in bed as others have guessed. Instead, he embroiders in the pavilion with a piece of embroidery in his hand.


    When Yao Chao came close to her, she came back and looked up at him with a smile: "second brother."


    The man glanced at Yao Shu''s embroidery and commented with a smile: "this cat has rich colors and lively movements. Did you not love embroidery? Now it seems that the level of Ashi embroidery is still very high. "


    Yao Shu touched the orange kitten playing with the wool ball on the embroidered stretch. He felt the rough scar left by the irregular bulge on his fingertips. Somehow, he thought of the thick cocoon in the palm of Lin radial''s hand.


    Men are used to doing farm work, and often wield knives and guns. The palm of the hand feels like this.


    When his big palm wrapped his hand, it was very reassuring.


    Yao Shu could not help but ask in a low voice: "second elder brother, a radial he..."


    Yao Chao laughed, but he could restrain the pure joy on Jun''s face. He whispered to Yao Shu: "the second elder brother was just about to tell you the good news. Ah radial woke up."


    Yao Shu''s breath was tight. The hand that had been caressing the embroidery did not know when it had become a fist. Her voice trembled: "really?"


    Yao Chao touched his sister''s hair and said to her in a soft voice, "what did the second brother cheat you to do? If he had not woken up, Lord Xie would not have sent me to see him. Just in front of the gate of Xie''s house, I joined hands with Lord Xie to perform a play. I''m afraid others think that we have fallen out. "


    He tried to explain the current situation to Yao Shu. Although he was not surrounded by wolves like he did a month ago, he could not tolerate Yao Shu showing his horse''s feet.


    But Yao Shu''s heart had been hanging on Lin radial for a long time. He did not care about other things. He only asked Lin radial about the news: "did he wake up today? Can all the injuries on your body be cured? How is it now? "


    Yao Chao comforted the general warm voice: "don''t worry, ash, don''t worry. He just turned to wake up, his mind is half a cup of tea, is a great good omen. The doctor is a doctor in Xie''s house. You can rest assured that he has been looking after him all the time


    Since then, Yao''s position has been relieved.


    She had no desire to embroider any more. She felt that her previous calm and peaceful mood was just an illusion of forcing herself to calm down. What was deeply hidden under her was endless worry.


    Yao Shu murmured to himself, "it''s all right now, all right. If he''s OK, he''s the luckiest. "


    Yao Chao stroked Yao Shu''s hair and said to her in a low voice: "after two or three days, when a radius''s situation has stabilized, I''ll take you to see him quietly."


    Yao Shu''s chest was filled with a touch like an electric current, which ran along her arm and spread to her fingertips. Her green fingers trembled and her breathing was disordered.


    She raised her eyes, eyes full of joy and worry mixed, from that pair of bright peach blossom eyes overflow, let people see the heart inevitably touched: "second brother, can I see him now?"


    Yao Chao nodded: "second brother will find a way."


    He didn''t show any embarrassment on his face. Yao Shu knew in his heart that at such a critical time, her little abnormal behavior might frighten the snake.


    Wait a minute, as long as you know he''s safe. What if you know he''s safe?


    As long as Mengqing is caught, she will be with him all her life.


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Shu pressed his anxiety and worry, and Lin radial also passed the most dangerous time.


    He wakes up several times a day on and off these days, and his waking time is getting longer and longer.


    Struggling out of the long and boundless darkness, he seemed to be quite silent.


    On this day, when Xie Qian came to see him, Lin radial was just awake.


    The man stood in front of the couch, his voice was still calm and cold, but a light concern flashed in his eyes: "how do you feel today? Is there strength in you? "


    Lin radial suffered countless injuries all over his body. The most lethal one was the arrow wound with an inch deviation in his heart and a heavy blow to his head.


    It is precisely because of the latter that he has been unconscious for nearly two months.


    Because of being in bed for a long time, his originally strong body has been very thin, his face is not much meat, and his eyes are more and more deep and bright.


    His voice is a little hoarse, only way: "feel much better today, thank you uncle."


    Uncle and nephew are not talkative people. After Xie Qian expressed his concern, he didn''t know what to say. He just picked up the other words and said, "when the evidence is obtained, it can be submitted to the imperial court. By that time, he will be able to catch all Mengqing party, and you will be able to go home to recuperate."


    Lin radial gave a "yes".


    Two people are silent, but suddenly heard a childish voice outside the study, has been calling "grandfather Xie.".


    Lin radial was a little stunned. After a while, he realized that it was Sanbao''s voice.


    Soon a gentle girl coaxed Sanbao away and fell into silence again outside the study.Xie Qian suddenly said, "if you are upset lying down, I''ll find a way to let Ashley come to your house to have a look at the three treasures, and take this opportunity to meet you."


    When Yao Shu was mentioned, there was a reaction on the surface of Lin radial.


    His eyes lit up obviously, but then he dropped his eyes again, shook his head and said, "as my uncle said, it''s really safe to wait until the party is caught. At this time, if the evidence of the other party has not been presented, there is no guarantee that it will not be lost. "


    Seeing his words like this, Xie Qian did not mention the words that let Yao Shu come over.


    In fact, in Lin radial''s heart, in addition to this reason, Yao Shu didn''t want to see what he looked like now -


    he promised her to come back safely, but now he is haggard. He can''t even concentrate on his mind. Every time he wakes up, he is dizzy and can''t speak any more.


    If ah Shu saw his appearance, what kind of worry and tears would he have?


    It''s better to wait for him to recuperate


    At least not now.


    Naturally, Xie Qian didn''t know what was in Lin''s mind. He accompanied Lin for a while, and then went to do his own business.


    In the letter of Meng Qing''s collusion with other nations, Lin radial put together the last component of gas reservoir in Northwest China.


    Now he has ordered people to rush to get it back. If there is no accident, the matter will be settled soon.


    On the court hall, most of Meng Qing''s minions have been broken, and there are still some officials who can be shaken, including the Minister of the Ministry of war.


    In the early days, the emperor listened to the performance of the ministers as usual, and soon there was a lot of noise from the officials. One moment, he was asked to participate in this and the other. Even Xie Qian was labeled as "disobeying the law" and "suspected of forming a clique for personal gain".


    Therefore, when some officials come out to scold Mengqing, they are not so conspicuous.


    The official stepped forward and opened his mouth with a burst of impassioned emotion: "Your Majesty, the first crown prince''s orphan Meng Qing, is ashamed of his Majesty''s favor and magnanimous grace, and neglects the life and death of the people at dawn. It is a heinous crime and can''t be tolerated!"


    Meng Qing eyebrow heart a jump, the emperor picked a pick eyebrow.


    The emperor was still in his usual lazy posture. His voice came from the high jade steps, and the whole hall could hear: "didn''t Ai Qing scold Xie Qing just now? I''ll tell you, my Qing''er still has this capacity. I just don''t know why you said that? You know, I can cure you by abusing your relatives at will. "


    Since the founding ancestor of Dayan Dynasty, Yan Dynasty has always been very tolerant of speech officials, and even gave them great freedom of speech. They were able to persuade the emperor and impeach important officials. This is why the emperor is often dizzy by this group of people, and can not easily punish them.


    The official face is iron green, just like an old thorn whose face is not sold. For such a person, character is greater than life.


    As expected, he looked awe inspiring, full of righteousness and said, "please don''t be hoodwinked by adulterers."


    The emperor seemed to be annoyed. Just as he was about to open his mouth and denounce, he saw that Meng Qing had already knelt down and called out "Your Majesty is the master" in his mouth.


    The courtiers all know that the emperor has no son, and he is especially fond of the little prince.


    Now Xu Guiren in the back palace is pregnant with a dragon seed. I don''t know if the favor has changed.


    The emperor said to Meng Qing: "Qing Er, get up. I am your uncle, and I will make the decision for you. "


    Before Meng Qing got up, the emperor turned to impeachment and said, "why do you say that?"


    The words of the officials are sonorous. Compared with the minor disturbances that just impeached Xie Qian, they seem to be like a storm because of their extraordinary words. They directly attack the emperor''s most hated place: "report to your majesty! I have learned that the death of the second prince on that day was closely related to Meng Qing


    This speech, Manchu Dynasty in an uproar.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    Meng Qing was even more angry, holding his fists and looking at the official, he said angrily: "ridiculous! The emperor''s younger brother died young, not to mention his majesty, but I, the elder brother, are heartbroken! How dare you be so bloody


    Not to be outdone, Yan Guan sneered and said, "I know that after the second prince died, your majesty once banned singing and dancing for three months to pray for the little prince. However, less than a year after the prince was buried, there were children''s movements in the backyard of the little prince. Although the little prince soon disposed of the pregnant woman and her child, if you don''t know, what''s the explanation of the little prince? "


    Seeing that Meng Qing changed his face and could not speak, it seemed that it was true.


    Meng Qing had no choice but to say "wronged" and asked the emperor to make decisions for him.


    The death of the second prince was always a pain in the emperor''s heart, not to mention the imperial concubine who had been with him for many years. It was because he could not get out of the pain of losing his son that he slowly exhausted the last bit of vitality in the harem.


    The emperor''s face had changed, his hands tightly clasped the armrest of the Dragon chair, and his face was black. He asked the impeachment officer, "when the second prince died, qinger was not very old. Do you dare to say so? Is there evidence? "


    Yan Guan awe inspiring way: "I naturally grasp the mountain of iron evidence! Not only that, the minister also found the pregnant woman who was mercilessly ordered to kill by Xiao Wang Ye, and the child in her abdomen. I hope your Majesty''s courtiers will summon witnesses and confront the little prince in front of the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty


    Royal blood, there is absolutely no possibility of admission.


    As long as Yanguan brings up the children and women, he can know the truth at a glance.


    Meng Qing''s angry face turned to iron green.


    The women in the royal family''s backyard are all from clean families, and they have some status.


    Meng Qing clearly remembered the pregnant woman. She was very smart and knew she shouldn''t have this baby. She kept it secret until she was about to give birth.


    But didn''t he give the woman a cup of poisoned wine? Because it was his first child, but unfortunately, he had to give up the child, but because of this, he also rewarded the family a large amount of sealing fee.


    How come after so many years, they have been poked out in the court?!


    The emperor does not want to know these absurd things, involving the royal face, how can he shake off a clean face in front of the full court civil and military?


    The emperor frowned and said, "enough!"


    The court was quiet for a while, and no one dared to speak.


    Originally, there were only three suspicions about Meng Qing''s killing the second prince. Because of this absurd case, those three points also became seven points.


    After all, if Meng Qing was sincere and frank, he made a mistake in praying for the little prince. As long as he asked the emperor for love, the emperor could not deny the child for the sake of the royal blood.


    But how does Mengqing do it? Kill both the mother and the child


    The emperor''s face was green and his eyes were dark. He only looked at Meng Qing for a long time and then said in a cold voice, "Qing''er, did you do that?"


    Meng Qing''s knees fell to his knees and made a big bang in the hall. He cried to the emperor, "Uncle Huang! Qing''er is wronged - Qing''er has never harmed his younger brother! Your majesty, please observe


    Now Mengqing''s mind is shocked, and he has already lost his square inch.


    He only said that he had not harmed the second prince, but the crime of killing the parents and children had been carried down unconsciously.


    All the officials in the court are human beings. Where can''t you hear that? What''s more, tiger poison still doesn''t eat children. What else can''t be done if there are people who kill their children by themselves?


    The emperor''s face was worse.


    As early as Mengqing was involuntarily guilty, Yanguan checked the corner of his mouth uncontrollably, and then pressed it again. He said in a loud voice, "your majesty! This son is really heartless. Please be aware of it. Don''t be blinded by his flowery words! "


    The court was quiet, but the emperor felt his brain was buzzing.


    He suppressed his anger and said in a cold voice: "ban Mengqing into the palace. No one is allowed to visit during this period! I''ll discuss it when I find out about it! "


    After that, the emperor swung his sleeve and left, leaving an angry back to the courtiers.


    Da Gonggong is in a dilemma. I don''t know whether to follow his majesty to retreat from the dynasty or to command the imperial army to take care of Meng Qing first.


    It was Xie Qian who came forward and gave orders to the people around the emperor in a low voice. Soon six guards came in from the back of the palace.


    Xie Qian looks down at Meng Qing, who still hasn''t got up. With a cold look, Meng Qing suddenly feels his tears are ridiculous.


    The man''s voice did not hear any ups and downs, as if to say a more common thing: "please, your highness."


    Meng Qing was surrounded by six imperial guards in the center, which realized what Xie Qian was talking about.


    He took two sharp breaths, shook his head and said, "no! I want to see your majesty! I am wronged


    Xie Qian''s look is still light, now he is standing, Meng Qing is still kneeling, as if the fight between the two has not started, they have been invincible in general.His voice was cold: "Your Majesty has ordered your highness to be placed in the palace. It is inconvenient for me to intervene in this matter, so I will leave."


    Mengqing''s anger has not yet been expressed, so he sees that Xie Qian really turns around and leaves without mercy.


    He stood up and burst into a rage: "thank you! It''s you, it''s you! It''s your people who impeached me in the court just now, isn''t it? "


    Xie Qian didn''t pay attention to him, nor did he pay attention to the people who had already retreated from the court and should be scattered. He just went out of the hall without changing his face. Even his steps were not different from those in ordinary times.


    Meng Qing also wanted to go forward, but was stopped by several bodyguards, "little prince, please follow me to the palace."


    Meng Qing was trapped by several people in the Jinluan palace. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t do it any more. He had to follow some people who seemed to guide him, but actually guarded him, all the way to the palace.


    Yao Chao fell out with Xie Qian at dawn. He did not go to Dali temple for several days. Instead, he went to Zhuangzi outside the city for a few days. In fact, he went to Zhuangzi to look for someone.


    The official who came to the court this morning was indeed Xie Qian.


    Yao Chao inadvertently found out Meng Qing''s absurd deeds when he was mourning for the second prince of the whole country. He also learned that he thought he had solved the problem simply, but he had made a big mistake.


    Along the way, he found the woman and the child and took them to the capital.


    As far as the official is concerned, taking advantage of the death of the second prince to detain Meng Qing for murdering the prince is exactly the reason why the emperor has to put Meng Qing under house arrest -


    Xiao Wei, who secretly stares at Meng Qing, has long appreciated the power of the secret guards around him. If he hadn''t been unprepared in the early Dynasty, he would have trapped Meng Qing in the palace. I''m afraid it would take a little effort to catch him.


    And in the imperial library, the emperor was angry with Xie Qian.


    "Can you discuss with me before you do anything? Ah?! The death of the second prince, such a big hat can be easily buttoned down? Still dare to say that there is evidence, what evidence is there?! I don''t know how the second prince died? If I hadn''t put people in the palace, as long as there was a confrontation between the two sides, all would have been revealed! "


    Xie Qian said in a light voice: "the emperor will not. The royal face is here. The emperor will only shut up people and ask slowly. "


    The emperor choked, more angry: "do you know the royal face? If you know, why don''t you save face for me?! How about you, huh?! You throw my face on the morning, in front of the civil and military officials! "


    He scolded him, but he didn''t think it was enough. He just threw the tea cup in the imperial study to the ground. The cup broke into countless pieces. The hot tea splashed all over the ground, and some splashed on Xie Qian''s face, who was kneeling silently.


    His jade white face was soon scalded with red spots, but he didn''t even blink his eyes.


    The emperor glared at the red face of Xie Qian. After a while, he opened his eyes and walked up and down the hall, breathing only heavily.


    Xie Qian''s voice, if the spring flowing down from the mountain, has a trace of coolness, which can comfort people''s anxiety. "Now, no matter whether Meng Qing is convicted or not, the man Dynasty Civil and military will believe that he has harmed the second prince. Your majesty doesn''t have to worry about losing face. As long as you cover up this matter, all the ministers will feel your Majesty''s leniency. "


    This is a false accusation. How can he convict Meng Qing? Only to cover up the past - but so easy to comply with his wishes, Xie Qian wanted to be beautiful!


    The emperor kept on walking, without words.


    Then, listening to Xie Qian''s voice lowered, he said behind the Emperor: "if your majesty feels that you have hurt your Majesty''s feelings, I would like to apologize for this."


    With that, he kowtowed to the emperor deeply and didn''t get up for a long time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    The emperor turned and looked at Xie Qian.


    Xie Qian is clearly to him bent back to admit his mistake, but why his heart''s anger did not decline?


    On the contrary, the emotion gradually surged into his eyes -


    he was the most concerned and cherished child


    The eldest prince was born with foot disease. Whether in the harem or in the previous dynasty, the child who could not inherit the unification and become the stain of the royal family could be ignored.


    The second prince, who was born to him by the imperial concubine, is lovely and intelligent from the urine.


    He loved the child so much that he taught him to play with his hands. He took a lot of time to teach him to talk every day. Almost all his tenderness and love were devoted to the baby.


    Even today, when he called his father and son, he could not even remember his father''s smile


    How dare Xie Qian and how can he use the death of the second prince as an article? What''s more, he knows clearly the scar in his heart, how can he touch it without caring?


    The emperor closed his eyes, and his voice seemed to come from another one''s own mouth, with tiredness and unspeakable Hatred - not because he hated Xie Qian, but because he could not be cruel to Xie Qian.


    He asked, "Xie Qian, do you have a heart?"


    Xie Qian was still kneeling, his forehead touching the ground, and his voice was low, but he was firm and powerful: "I know my sin and confess my guilt. But I can''t let your majesty miss anything. The evidence of Meng Qing''s collusion with other nations will be presented to his Majesty''s case in a few days. If Meng Qing was not controlled by means at this time, he would have a chance to fight back. At that time, he would have no other way out but to rebel. Your majesty, Meng Qing is surrounded by the dark guards left by the late prince. How can you let your Majesty''s safety be threatened by these people? "


    He has always said little, and it is even more difficult for him to express himself.


    But for the emperor''s peace of mind, Xie Qian said so much.


    He didn''t have to explain, but the Emperor didn''t really think about him.


    Finally, Xie Qian added in a low voice: "I can''t do better. Please punish me."


    Such a deep-seated words into the emperor''s ears, let him have a moment of shaking God.


    One of the monarch and his ministers stood upright, the other kowtowed and knelt down. But there was never such a moment when the emperor felt that he and Xie Qian had crossed the distance of that ritual.


    He sighed and said, "get up."


    Xie Qian raised his head, as if puzzled by the emperor''s ease in calming down his anger. A handsome, expressionless face took some hesitation.


    The emperor said again, "get up."


    When Xie Qian got up, he saw the emperor coming to him and suddenly put out his finger to wipe his face.


    Moist touch let him understand, just his face is splashed with tea.


    He whispered, "thank you, your majesty."


    The Emperor didn''t reply, but said to himself Meng Qing: "since you have forced me to get him trapped, what should I do next? I think about it already."


    Xie Qian quickly returned to his state and said, "Meng Qing''s paws and teeth in the middle of the court have almost been cleared. Today, most of the wavering people will start to stand in line. Now the most important thing is to uproot the forces outside the imperial court. At that time, your majesty can do whatever he wants to imprison or punish him. "


    The emperor knew for a long time that Xie Qian had gullies in his chest. He showed his talent for strategy since he was a child. He could not rest assured that he would leave this matter to Xie Qian.


    How many emperors can''t find the virtuous officials that they want all their lives? It''s about Xie Qian.


    If the emperor thought about it, he nodded to Xie Qian and said, "I am waiting for the evidence in your mouth."


    Xie Qian was not a tangled man. Seeing that the emperor withdrew his anger, he put all his mind on the business and began to report back to the emperor in a low voice what Yao Chao had done these days and what he would do next.


    After hearing this, the emperor''s anger in his heart had long since forgotten where to go, and casually ordered a few words, then let Xie Qian retreat.


    After Xie Qian left, the emperor sat alone in the imperial study for a long time.


    Sometimes I think of the second prince who was mentioned again by Xie Qian, sometimes I think of Meng Qing, who I really loved, and sometimes I think of Meng Qing''s father, who took good care of him in the palace in the past and respected him from the bottom of his heart.


    The emperor hardened his heart and sighed at last -


    one day he will come and meet his nephew who is trying to rebel.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Qing was quickly taken into custody in a way unexpected to all.


    Originally, he was loyal to his secret guards and supporters in the court, not to mention saving people. He wanted to deliver a message, but it was difficult to reach the sky.


    I think so. What prison is more rigorous than being detained in the palace?


    Mengqing party is still trying to exonerate Meng Qing in the case of the second prince, but the northwest army has brought a more shocking news to the government and the public¡ª¡ªMengqing cooperates with the enemy.


    The northwest army put forward the correspondence between Mengqing and other nations, including the defense and combat power of the northwest city in recent years, which was almost leaked out by Mengqing. If the evidence is conclusive, even the witness has been brought back.


    The man who impeached Meng Qing was Jiang Ning, the general.


    Regardless of Jiang Ning''s great military exploits in the northwest and his reputation among the court and the common people, since he has been working in the Northwest for many years and has regarded the northwest as his native land, it is impossible for him to be false.


    Moreover, the alien group was beaten back to the old nest by the Dayan sergeant. When he sought peace, he also confessed his contact with Mengqing.


    The emperor was so angry that he immediately ordered all the Mengqing party involved in the case to be detained in Tianlong. Those who had intimate relations with Mengqing on weekdays were all convicted.


    He was also the son of Shanghua.


    Lu Fu has only such a legitimate son, who has long been regarded as the future successor of Shangshu Fu. Moreover, Lu Hua''s father sincerely cherishes this son. Since Lu Hua was taken into the heaven prison, he ran for him day by day, and finally got through the relationship and was able to visit his son.


    Luhua was born in a well-known family. Naturally, he was spoiled and brought up. He had not suffered at all. The food in the prison can''t be eaten, let alone disturbed by rats and bedbugs passing through the cold and humid prison every night. In recent days, I haven''t slept a whole night.


    Lu Hua, who couldn''t even get a little dust from his robes, was tortured for a few days. Not to mention the appearance of his former elegant young master, he was already unkempt and haggard. Even the beggars on the street couldn''t match him.


    When father Lu saw his son, he looked like this.


    Lu Fu took a few steps and ordered people to open the prison door. He almost burst into tears: "ah Hua..."


    Lu Huasheng stayed up for a few days, but he couldn''t hold on. He fell asleep on the haystack. Hearing the familiar voice, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Father?"


    He almost thought he was dreaming.


    Lu Fu hugged his son and cried, "son! You have suffered! "


    It took Luhua half a day to realize that the man in front of him was indeed his father.


    He could not remember crying to father Lu about his suffering these days. He was full of excitement and joy. His voice could not stop shaking and said, "father, are you here to pick up the baby?"


    Father Lu said nothing, but a burst of crying.


    Luhua saw this, the heat in his head was doused by "Puyi".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    "Father..."


    Looking at Luhua''s haggard face, Lu Fu was in tears: "my father looked for all the people he could find these days, and knelt down in front of the palace for another day, but the emperor refused to see me..."


    Luhua''s heart sank slowly, and then he listened to Lu Fu''s question: "ah Hua, you tell the truth with your father. Are you involved in Meng Qing''s affairs?"


    Luhua shook his head: "my father believes me. I never know about the collusion of the prince and the enemy."


    Lu Fu''s old eyes were full of bloodstain, and he said, "what''s your name, Meng Qing has already been demoted to slavery, just waiting for beheading and public display! Hua''er, if you have nothing to do with this matter, your majesty has no reason to put you to death As long as the father sees the emperor, he will find a way to let you out! "


    When Luhua heard that Meng Qing was about to be cut off, he was full of fear and desolation. He could not stop shaking his hands. He cried, "father, father, help me!"


    Lu Fu watched his son grow up and had high hopes for him.


    Lu Hua is also his only son. He is smart when he is young. He is among the best young talents in the capital. Now that he is old, how can he suffer the pain of being sent by a white haired man to a black haired man?


    Now, there is only one way to wipe his father''s tears. Hua''er, listen to your sister, you''ve been very close to her recently, but really? Why "


    hearing this name, Luhua was surprised and even stopped crying:" Du Heng? How can she enter the palace? "


    Lu Fu raised his eyes and said: "in the case of the second prince, the emperor thought of the concubine again. He asked the old people around the concubine and knew that the niece of his mother''s family was the one she loved most. Now your majesty not only regained her identity as the daughter of Du Fu, but also pursued the title of Princess.... "


    Lu Hua''s eyes are full of surprise. His desire for survival makes him grasp his father''s hand and pinch the old man''s hand: "seriously?! If that''s the case, my father should go to find ah Heng and she will surely save me. She will try to take him into the palace! "


    Unexpectedly, Lu Fu was silent.


    Lu Hua waited for a long time, but did not see his father''s reaction. He only mumbled repeatedly: "if my father goes to see her, she will not ignore her. She will not ignore the child..."


    However, Lu Fu shook his head and said in a low voice: "your sister has gone to her door for three days. Yesterday, she knelt down all day and was carried back to the house. However, Du Heng was indifferent."


    Luhua''s heart is cool, can''t help but let go of his father''s hand.


    He murmured, "no way. Ah Heng means me I told her a few days ago that I would take care of her in the future, and she promised... "


    Meng Qing was detained in the palace the second day, Du Heng sent people to find Lu Hua.


    She lost Meng Qing''s protection and came to explore Luhua.


    It never occurred to Lu Hua that she knew about her cooperation with Mengqing in mining iron ore.


    in desperation, Du Zhen could only stabilize Lu Hua. No matter what he said, she should go down.


    Now the person who wants Luhua to die in the prison is Du Heng. How can she save him?


    When Lu Fu heard his son''s words, he could not help but hate: "this snake and scorpion woman! On that day, when she put all the blame on her sister, her father knew that she was cruel and cold! How can I have the heart to watch you in prison when I have decided with you for life? How can you let your sister kneel and faint at her door? "


    Lu Hua listened to his father''s words, and his heart kept falling, as if he had fallen into the deepest and coldest cold pool, frozen to the bone by the ice.


    Shaking his lower lip, he asked his father, "is she really so heartless?"


    Lu Fu shook his head and comforted Luhua: "no matter how cruel, it''s just a woman. My father must find a way to make her take him to the palace to face the saint, whether it''s coercion or inducement! "


    Luhua was cruel and said to his father in a low voice: "father, the child has a way As long as the father does it, he will be able to save the child! "


    He whispered something in his father''s ear, and the old man''s eyes suddenly burst into light.


    After telling the jailer to send Luhua some good food and clean bedding, he left the prison in a hurry.


    Now the urgent thing is to get the son out of the prison! How can he survive such a bad environment?


    Mengqing was taken to the palace. A few days later, Jiang Ning brought evidence of his treason from the northwest. Yao Shu''s heart was finally firmly in his stomach.


    The first time she got up from the bed where she pretended to be ill, simply cleaned up and went to Xie''s house by car.


    In front of Xie''s house, there was a young man. Seeing a carriage coming from afar, he suddenly showed a smile.


    He whispered to the doorman: "look, what did you say? Is Mrs. Lin sure to come today


    The porter fixed his eyes on it. It was not Yao Shu''s carriage!


    Before he had time to ask questions, the boy was already smiling.


    "Mrs. Lin! The Lord Ming sent a villain to wait here and said that after seeing you, he would take you to the front yard. "


    Yao Shu was a little surprised, but he didn''t ask much. He just nodded to him and followed him to the front yard all the way.It was the courtyard where Lin radial used to live with a Zhi. Looking at the familiar scenery around him, Yao Shu was a little surprised.


    When she came to the capital that day, it was still a scene of brilliant spring and the fragrance of flowers and birds. Now less than a year has passed, those luxuriant, blooming flowers and plants, has long been quiet.


    The towering trees in the yard are no longer as green as they used to be, and the sparse leaves have almost withered, leaving the ground golden.


    Seeing that she looked melancholy, the boy couldn''t bear it very much. She only thought that Mrs. Lin should not show such a delicate and beautiful fairy figure.


    He tried to liven up the atmosphere and said with a smile: "Mr. Lin has been rushing back from the northwest these days. He has come to see the elders first. He is not filial to adults. He is brave and resourceful to the outside world, gentle to the inside and polite to his elders. "


    The boy was full of praise for Lin radial, and added: "but Mr. Lin galloped all the way back from the northwest. He was more or less tired, so he took a rest in the yard. After hearing the news, the lady came in a hurry. It can be seen that the feelings between the young master and his wife are very strong, and they envy us


    Other people only said that Lin radial had just rushed back to the capital today, and that he was the servant of Xie''s house. They didn''t know that he had been recuperating in Xie Qian''s study these days.


    Now Meng Qing''s party is busy fishing for people and has no time to take care of other things. Xie Qian no longer hides Lin radial''s existence.


    Yao Shu knew that he wanted to say something to comfort himself. He laughed at him and said, "thank you very much."


    Xu''s heart is always hanging on Lin''s body. She has become haggard these days. Her original oval face has also lost a lot of weight, and her chin is sharp. When people look at her, they will have a feeling of care and protection.


    But Yao Shu''s temperament tends to be gentle, especially such a gentle smile, which gives people unspeakable warmth in the bleak autumn.


    The boy suddenly turned red. He couldn''t speak a word, so he had to lead Yao Shu to the room.


    The furnishings in the room are as simple as before. Occasionally, you can see some small things that a Zhi has left here. The boy whispered to Yao Shu: "Mr. Lin may be resting. Let''s go in, and I''ll leave."


    Yao Shu nodded and said with a smile, "please do it."


    After the boy retired, Yao Shu entered the inner room.


    Xu is in order to dispel the smell of medicine, the window in the room is half open, some cool autumn wind blows in from the window.


    He closed his eyes and closed his heart.


    All the windows of the room were closed tightly in the cool wind.


    As soon as Yao Shu released his hand, he heard a hoarse voice coming from behind: "Ashu."


    She suddenly turned back and saw the man who had just fallen asleep. She did not know when he had opened his eyes and was looking at her.


    Yao Shu rushed forward and sat down by his bed.


    "Awake?" she asked softly


    The man looked at Yao Shu and did not speak.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    Yao Shu yubai''s fingers caressed Lin radial''s thin face uncontrollably. Almost in the next second, the peach blossom eyes, which are full of tenderness in the weekdays, burst into water.


    "How do you feel now? Are you still dizzy? "


    Her voice was very light and soft, like a shallow wind, which flattened the wrinkles between Lin''s eyebrows.


    The man said in a hoarse voice: "not dizzy. Ash, why are you here? "


    He tried to sit up, arms but no strength, Yao Shu see, nose is a sour, the man helped up.


    Lin duding looked at Yao Shu for a while and said to her, "don''t cry, ah Shu, don''t cry."


    Yao Shu''s tears finally fell. She didn''t say anything. She just leaned forward and hugged Lin radial tightly.


    She buried her face in the man''s chest and listened to the rhythmic heartbeat in his chest. Slowly, the uncontrollable sour emotion calmed down.


    He''s still alive. He''s really in front of her, alive.


    Lin radial also hugged Yao Shu, for a long time there was no words.


    Both of them did not want to say anything and did not need words, so they understood each other''s mind.


    After waiting for not knowing how long, Yao Shu secretly dried his tears in front of Lin radial and raised his head.


    The man has closed his eyes again, breathing smoothly, as if asleep again.


    She gently supported Lin radial and let him lie down again. Then she cleaned herself up and went out to look for Xie Qian.


    Xie Qian was in the study as expected. Listening to the boy, Yao Shu asked for a meeting and nodded to allow her to come in.


    The man was dealing with the documents before the case. When Yao Shu entered the door, he raised his head and asked, "can you see a radius?"


    Yao Shu saluted Xie Qian and said in a soft voice, "see, thank you for your care these days. But I don''t know. How is ah Fei''s health now? "


    Xie Qian knew that Yao Shu definitely wanted to take Lin radial back to take care of him. He did not hide it. He only said in all details: "his injuries are almost the same now, but he is not energetic. Besides, he is still weak and should not be moved."


    Yao Shu was a little worried. His delicate eyebrows were always frowning. He didn''t show his face because of Xie Qian''s words: "uncle, do you know the reason for his lack of energy? I looked at it, and he seemed to have hurt his head... "


    The head is the most important and vulnerable part of human beings. Under modern medical conditions, the head is severely injured, which is difficult to treat, let alone in ancient times.


    Looking at Yao''s brain injury, he said: "it''s true that Yao''s brain injury is in the back. However, the doctor said that since we have passed the dangerous period, we just need to take a rest and not worry too much. "


    Xie Qian never said anything that he was not sure about. Since he had said so, Lin''s situation would not have been worse.


    Yao Shu thought so, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    She raised her head, her face relaxed a lot: "uncle, can I harass you for a few days?"


    Where does Xie Qian not understand Yao Shu''s meaning? Lin radial was in Xie''s house and was ill. Yao Shu naturally wanted to take care of him.


    He nodded and said, "nature."


    Yao Shu knew that Xie Qian was busy and soon retired from his study.


    She went to the doctor and asked him about Lin radial''s condition. She also called the boy who Xie Qian had been looking for to take care of him these days. She talked to him for a long time.


    Until Lin radial''s physical condition felt thoroughly, Yao Shu''s heart just let go.


    She ordered people to go to Yao''s house and get her usual clothes. She settled down in Xie''s house and took care of Lin radial.


    ¡­¡­


    With the improvement of Lin radial''s health, the situation in the capital gradually became clear.


    The evidence of Mengqing''s treason to the enemy is so clear that Ren Shenxian can''t pull it off. He quickly decides the charge. Together with Mengqing, Xie Qian and Yao Chao join hands and pull Shengsheng out of the court.


    All the officials in the court realized that Yao Chao, who usually looked gentle, courteous and elegant, had a thunderbolt under his smiling face. In addition, he was deeply loved by the emperor, and soon became the Minister of Dali temple and directly took charge of half of Dali temple.


    General Wu was promoted to the third rank because he was still in the middle of the case.


    Lin radial was brought out by Jiang Ning, a general of the northwest army. He has great prestige in the northwest army. He seems to be the next leader of the northwest army.


    Yao Shu didn''t hear anything outside the window. He just stayed in Xie''s house and stayed with Lin Du from morning till night.


    When he woke up, he read books for Lin radial and told him some interesting things. Most of the time, he took a embroidery bandage in his hand and did a few stitches at leisure.


    Although Xue Rong has always lived in Xie Qian''s house, she often runs outside. Now that Yao Shu lives in Xie''s house, she likes to come here to have a seat.


    At noon, Xue Rong came again: "ash, guess what I brought?"


    Hearing her voice, Yao Shu came out of the inner room and called her with a smile: "sister Xue, you are here."Xue Rong was afraid that she would be bored by her alone, so she often came to accompany her. Yao Shu was grateful for her consideration and was more intimate with Xue Rong.


    Xue Rong took Yao Shu to sit on the stone stool in the yard, put a food box in front of her, and urged: "look at it quickly!"


    Yao Shu took a look at the food box and bent his eyebrows and eyes: "is this the food box of the restaurant? I think it''s the great master who has developed a new food. Sister Xue specially brought it to me for a taste? "


    Xue Rong laughed: "you are smart. These days, you can be regarded as depending on Xie''s house. The children take over and talk in the daytime, and return to Yao''s house in the evening. If the cloth shop is ignored or the clothing shop is ignored, even the restaurant is completely abandoned. I have never seen that you, a restless heart, can stay at one place for nearly a month. Don''t you feel bored? "


    She said with a smile to Xue Rong, "ah-r, every day is like a day now. I''m too late to be happy. How can I feel bored?"


    Xue Rong is helpless: "whatever you want."


    Yao Shu opened the food box. Inside was a ceramic pot, which looked like soup.


    She raised her head, half in jest, half seriously, and said to Xue Rong, "since I knew that something happened to ah radial, my heart has been unable to take care of all the people and things around the world. Ah Chi, the three of them, I think less of them. "


    Xue Rong Zheng for a moment, a moment some silent.


    She and Yao Shu have been friends for a long time, and naturally know that Yao Shu''s love and care for children is much more than most mothers in the world. She said so now, it is clear that Lin radial''s weight in her heart is too heavy to say.


    Xue Rong has heard that there is a legendary bird in the south of Dayan Dynasty, crossing a vast ocean and sea. There is a kind of bird in legend, whose color is bright and beautiful. It is called "Paradise Bird" by the world.


    Such a beautiful bird, however, is extremely loyal. Once the mate dies, the other bird will die of hunger strike without eating or drinking.


    She looked at Yao Shu''s obviously thin face and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Xue Rong had no choice but to smile and urge her to say: "try it quickly. It''s delicious, and it doesn''t make people feel fishy. This soup is just suitable for drinking in autumn and winter."


    Yao Shu Yiyan took out the jar, opened the lid, gently scooped a spoon with a porcelain spoon and put it in his mouth.


    She laughed and nodded, "it''s very good to drink."


    Xue Rong looked at her smile and hoped that Lin radial would get better as soon as possible, so that Yao Shu could recover his usual vitality.


    Yao Shu drank the soup, and Xue Rong talked with her about the things in the capital city. "The rich brocade cloth shop which had been fighting with us for a long time was closed and closed. Did you hear about their owner, the man named Du Heng?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    Yao Shu drink soup action slightly a meal, feel this name seems to have not appeared in her ear for a long time.


    These days, she devoted herself to Lin radial''s body, these things, have seemed like an afterlife.


    She shook her head.


    Xue Rong said: "although the emperor has given Du Zhen the title of a princess, she is allowed to go back to Shangshu''s house, but it seems that Du Shangshu has been damaged by geying. Not to mention, later she went to the palace to intercede with Lu Hua. As a result, the emperor made a decree and married them. That''s why she fished Lu Hua out... "


    Yao Shu was stunned, puzzled: "how can she plead for Lu Hua?"


    However, in the original book, Du Zhen finally got the name of a princess and went back to Shangshu mansion in glory.


    It turns out that without Lin radial, the ending of the book to the female leader will also contribute to


    Xue Rong thinks that they have an old relationship. After reading the original book, Yao Shu naturally knows Du''s hatred for Lu Hua.


    In the past life, Luhua took on Du Zhen and spoiled her sister Du Wu, who was born out of the common family. She died in the backyard because she wanted to take revenge on Luhua in this life. How could she save him?


    Xue Rong still said: "it''s strange that Lu Hua''s sister knelt in front of Du Zhen''s door for several days, but she didn''t see her. But later, somehow, she agreed again."


    She and Du Qinghua are threatened to go out that day. If they don''t know, they will collude with each other.


    Yao Shu finished the last bit of soup in the earthen pot, and then slowly said, "the gratitude and resentment between these individuals are very complicated. Why bother to think about it?"


    Xue Rong laughed: "you are open-minded. However, Princess Du will be miserable. Her mother''s family is not happy, and her mother-in-law''s family also have a feud. Can only hope that road childe pity But the original young talent after such a prison disaster, I heard that he also made some problems


    Yao Shu raised his eyebrows.


    Xue Rong added: "it is said that the legs are not good."


    If he had a disability, he could not become an official. Lu Hua''s future was ruined.


    Xue Rong sees Yao Shu does not have what interest appearance, casually chatted a few words, then asked a Zhi.


    "It''s said that a Zhi will leave next year and join Chunwei?"


    Yao Shu''s attention came back, and she had a lot of fun. She said with a smile, "isn''t it. Originally, he wanted to take the exam step by step. As a result, Lord Bai went to the emperor directly and said that he believed in ah Zhi''s ability and asked his disciples to leave next year. I didn''t expect your majesty to grant it. "


    Xue Rong smacked her tongue: "this is unheard of."


    Today, the emperor does not stick to trivial matters. In his view, the etiquette and rules of his ancestors can be changed if they are not related to the country.


    That''s what happened.


    Yao Shu only smiles and says, "let a Zhi see the world. If you fail in the exam, it''s no big deal."


    Baifu''s reputation in Dayan is that Huangkou children are familiar with it.


    Since a Zhi''s teacher mentioned this to the emperor, naturally he would not pit his own students. I think it is a Zhi who really has the ability to end up and can take a certain place. The Bai family dares to say so.


    Xue Rong asked about the latest situation of ah Si. She learned that the little girl was happy to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting with Bai rubing, a young lady in the white mansion. When she was free, she often went to Jiangqi''s house to find tenger to play with. In her heart, Yao Shu''s children really relieved her.


    "What are your future plans?" she asked? The children are getting older, and ALFY is getting better. How many more shops should we open to make money? "


    I saw Yao Shu eyebrows and eyes is a faint smile, clearly in the courtyard bleak autumn wind, her look is warm.


    She shook her head and said to Xue Rong, "I''m afraid I''ll let sister Xue down. I agreed with a radial that after he could go down to the ground, we would leave the capital and go to the south where spring flowers bloom. When the earth warms up, when it''s hot summer, we''ll go north to see the grassland in the northern part of the country, to see the mountains, the water and the setting sun in a more distant place... "


    As she said this, she suddenly stopped, a pair of beautiful eyes opened slightly, showing a mixture of surprise and joy.


    She covered her mouth with her hand, as if to shout out the next second.


    Xue Rongshun Yao Shu''s line of sight to look at the past, will see Lin radial in a dress, standing in front of the door, smiling at her.


    He held the mahogany door in one hand and Yao Shu''s unfinished embroidery on his pillow in the other hand. On the embroidered stretch, the words "Lan radial Shu has not returned, news is coming from the sea".


    "Asher, let''s go."


    Yao Shu looked at Xue Rong apologetically at Xue Rong and ran to Lin radial. "My mouth says, where should we go first..."


    In a few days.


    When a Zhi came to find her father, she was shut down


    At this time, Lin radial and Yao Shu were already in the middle of the South Lake, enjoying their two people''s world.


    Yao Shu leaned lazily in the man''s arms, looking at his well-defined side face, leaning back in attachment, whispering, "ah radial, how lucky to meet you."


    The latter did not speak, looking at the beautiful scenery in the distance, holding nephrite tightly.The sun is setting in the West. It looks like a picture in the distance


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    At dawn, Lin Zhigang was ready to go to the court when he heard his sister''s voice coming in from far and near


    Lin Zhi pushes out the door and sees his sister Lin Si talking to his maid Yunhe. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    Seeing the elder brother come out, Lin Si immediately ran over and said, "elder brother, today I''m going to go out with elder sister Bai, and we''ll choose the hairpin clothes by ourselves. You don''t have to worry about it. By the way, do you have any words for me to bring to sister Bai."


    Bai rubing and Lin Zhi are congenial. Their relationship is acquiescence of their parents.


    In recent years, the momentum of the Lin family is good.


    Lin Zhi also became an official two years ago and has been entrusted with great responsibility by his majesty.


    Yao Shu and Lin radial have never come back. They have been traveling all these years.


    When the emperor went to the general''s residence, Yao Chao gave it to the emperor and moved in with his wife and children. The house he bought before was lived by Lin Da. Yao''s mother and father followed his eldest son. They have been in good health these years.


    The three families are on the same street, not far from each other.


    Today, the general''s house is not the housekeeper, and as is too young, so the daily chores in the general''s house have been managed by the housekeeper sent by Lin Zhihe and Xie Qian.


    Lin Zhi is a big man. On the way to the pit by his parents, he has to go up to the hall and down to the kitchen. As for who can "marry" his eldest brother in the door, it''s definitely a blessing for eight generations.


    Of course, this sentence is said to Bai rubing.


    A Si''s temperament didn''t change much when he was growing up and when he was young. He was very straightforward.


    Keke, it''s a long way to go.


    About Ji ceremony.


    For Lin Zhi, Ji Ji ceremony is too trivial and troublesome for Lin Zhi. Although Yao''s second sister-in-law and Yao''s elder sister-in-law help, they can''t replace each other. Each government has its own business to do.


    Lin Zhineng was a confrontational scholar during the debate in the Imperial Academy. He was a total stranger to his sister''s Ji rites.


    Smell speech, Lin Zhi only when didn''t hear sister''s ridicule, don''t forget to tell a way: "go out certainly careful, don''t take bodyguard."


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m with sister Bai. Don''t you worry?"


    Lin Si Zhuo blinked at Lin Zhi narrowly. Sure enough, he saw that there was a ripple on Lin Zhi''s face all the year round, and he turned away uncomfortably.


    "I have to go home when I get home."


    "Yes, big brother."


    Lin Si answered, waved his hand and left with a smile.


    As a matter of fact, Lin Si still has half a year''s hair and hairpin. It''s not too late to prepare for it. Yao and Xie both love Lin Si. They want to make it grand as much as possible, so they have to prepare early.


    Yao''s clothing store.


    Bai rubing took out a piece of cloth he had just picked up from Lin Si''s hand and said in a light voice, "this one won''t work."


    With a long sigh, Lin Si leaned against the counter and said, "it''s been an hour. It''s the biggest clothing store in Kyoto. If you can''t pick it up, you have to send someone outside to look for it."


    "Miss, that''s not what you said." The steward of the shop nearby said with a smile, "we have the most complete clothing materials in our shop. Many tributes are from here. If you can''t choose what you want from here, if you go outside with uneven quality, it will be more difficult to choose."


    Lin Si also knew that the manager was right, so he had to sigh and pick up the spirit to choose.


    Bai rubing didn''t show any impatience at all, and he still chose carefully in the cloth mountain and cloth sea, "this matter can''t be urgent. You should like it yourself, but also be worthy of the status of the legitimate daughter of the general''s military mansion. It''s not so easy."


    "Well, I don''t want to do the hairpin ceremony any more. I''ll tell my elder brother to go and find my parents." Lin Si said with a sad face.


    Bai rubing chuckled, ignoring lint''s angry words, he drew a new cloth on her, and then shook his head gently.


    "Sister Bai, are you so troublesome when you and hairpin


    After Lin Si asked, he immediately shook his head. "No, your mother is at home. I''m sure it will be well arranged for you."


    "No way." Bai rubing gently poked Linsi''s forehead with a smile, "others can do it for you, but you must choose your own headdress. This is the most important thing in your life so far."


    Bai rubing''s words reminded Lin Si of one thing. She gave a meaningful smile and went to tease him: "what''s the most important thing for Bai sister now? Well, sister-in-law


    The marriage between Bai rubing and her brother is something she has always loved. The elders don''t show it, but they all have a tacit understanding to let them contact each other.


    Her white face turned red in an instant. She pushed Lin Si, who had a bad smile, and said in embarrassment, "it''s your business now, but mine is still early."


    What''s more, she doesn''t know what senior brother means.


    "It''s not too early. No, there will be less than two years. I and my hairpin have to be half a year ahead of schedule. It''s not too early for you to prepare two years in advance." Lin Si said, and asked the man to come over, "take all the best materials you have for wedding clothes."Everyone knew it was teasing and pretending not to hear it.


    "Er Bao, do you still choose the material of clothes?" White as ice, the thin red on his face is getting deeper and deeper.


    Lin Si was also afraid of provoking Bai rubing, and comforted him: "I''ll have a look. I''ll get married sooner or later."


    Bai rubing was so anxious that he blurted out: "does Jiang Teng want to be my brother-in-law?"


    With that, she immediately regretted. How could she speak right and wrong behind her back!


    On weekdays, although she is formal and secretly likes to do things that destroy the secular world, she has no habit of talking about others behind her back.


    Lin Si was shocked, but he didn''t care. He pretended to be free and easy and said, "maybe."


    "If there are two treasures, they will settle down quickly."


    White such as ice heart and soul, "you are not like me, you are the legitimate daughter of the general''s house, afraid to drag down the marriage, involuntarily."


    Lin Si knew the meaning of Bai rubing. He was afraid that the emperor would give him marriage if he wanted to control the Lin family.


    She doesn''t worry about this problem. With her parents, she won''t let herself marry someone she doesn''t like, so she doesn''t care.


    Looking at the heartless Lin Si, Bai rubing sighs in her heart and says, "if only Jiang Teng and ah Si can really be together. The enemy they grew up with, she usually looks at Jiang Teng''s interest in AZ, but she doesn''t know what it means.


    Just now, what AZ meant was to make a joke. She didn''t rest assured. The listener, Bai rubing, would not take it seriously.


    In the morning, Lin finally ran out of the right cloth.


    Lin Si quickly said to the man that he would send it to the general''s house, and he couldn''t wait to pull Bai rubing away.


    "Sister Bai, go to Ruyi building for dinner."


    Lin Si felt his shriveled stomach and smelled the food fragrance coming from the Ruyi building nearby.


    Bai rubing was hungry, and naturally there was no objection. When they came to the door of Ruyi building, Lin Si was hit by a little boy who was running quickly.


    It doesn''t count as a boy, about eight years old.


    The child was not strong enough. He didn''t apologize after bumping into someone. He just looked up at Lins.


    Lin Si twisted her eyebrows and was not angry. She just felt strange. She squatted down and asked, "where are your parents, little brother?"


    The boy was still staring at her and didn''t speak.


    Linz thought: this child is not dumb, is he?


    She reached out and waved in front of the child, concerned: "little brother? You will not... " Dumb, right?


    After thinking about that sentence, I didn''t ask. How can I say it? No matter how you ask, it''s strange.


    The child recollected and hesitated twice. Yu Guang secretly looked at Lin Si.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    Seeing that he was not mute, Lin Si stood up and said to Bai rubing, "sister Bai, shall we send him to the Yamen?"


    "No!"


    When the child heard this, he immediately hugged Lins'' calf and didn''t let go.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t you want to go home? "


    Linsi rubbed the child''s head. He felt that his hair was thin and soft, and his hand felt very good. He touched him a few more times secretly.


    Suddenly, the young man who is waiting for the young master to come back to the door is still waiting for the young master to come back. There is no way to solve the problem


    "They are your bodyguards?" he asked


    The child stared at Linsi''s face for a long time before nodding reluctantly.


    Lin Sichang breathed a sigh of relief, sent out the person, charged two.


    The bodyguard answered one by one. Seeing that Lin Si and Bai rubing had turned around, he took them away.


    Holding the child, the bodyguard whispered: "Your Highness, it''s despicable dereliction of duty. You didn''t take good care of your highness. Please punish him."


    The child is the crown prince.


    The prince looked at Lin Si, who was more and more far away from him. His deep eyes showed a look different from his age. He said in a cold voice, "go back and get the punishment yourself."


    On the other side, Lin Si is still discussing with Bai rubing who the child belongs to.


    The topic was soon interrupted and the door of the private room was knocked.


    Lint opened the door and saw a familiar servant of the general''s house.


    The boy was obviously running all the way. His face was flushed. He suppressed the joy in his voice and said excitedly, "Miss, the master and the lady are back!"


    Lin Si''s brain was blank for a moment, and he was silent for a long time. Then he asked incredulously, "you, who did you say is back?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Lin raised his voice.


    "Er Bao, hurry home. My uncle and aunt must miss you."


    Bai rubing gently rubbed the arm that Lin Si had wrung hard and said with a smile.


    Lin Si couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. First, he laughed happily for a while. Then he grabbed Bai rubing with his backhand and said, "sister Bai, come back with me!"


    "Me? How can this work? "


    Bai rubing quickly waved his hand, "when your family get together, what does it look like for me to be an outsider. Er Bao, you go back quickly, don''t let uncle and aunt wait for a hurry! "


    "Why is sister Bai an outsider?"


    Lin Si said, holding a white hand and following the boy downstairs, "your relationship with my elder brother is acquiesced by adults. It is clearly my sister-in-law. How can you be an outsider?"


    At the mention of Lin Zhi, Bai rubing is too embarrassed to speak. Lin Sisheng drags him to the carriage of the general''s mansion.


    The general thought: "when I arrived at the gate of the second house, I still couldn''t leave."


    How can Lin Si let Bai rubing run away from her home? Her elder brother is a Muggle. Although the sister-in-law to be is very nice to her, she doesn''t seem to take the initiative to contact her elder brother.


    If she hadn''t invited his sister-in-law to her home from time to time, they would not have seen each other until they got married.


    Thinking of this, Lin Si realized that he was really burdened with a lot of burden, heavy burden on his shoulders and many reasons. He said that Bai rubing was speechless.


    The carriage slowed down gradually. Before it stopped completely, Lins opened the door and jumped down in a hurry.


    "Er Bao!"


    White such as ice scared to cover the chest, tone serious Xun Lin Si a.


    Lin Si laughs and happily reaches out to support Bai rubing''s carriage. As he takes people to the house, he asks the boy around him, "what''s on that carriage?"


    "It''s a specialty brought back by the master and wife." The boy answered.


    Lint looked a few more times. She would have been attracted by these strange things, but today she quickly put them behind her head and ran all the way to the main courtyard with white ice.


    Far away, before entering the hospital, Lin Si saw his parents talking to his elder brother at the gate of the main courtyard.


    Looking at his parents who hadn''t seen him for more than a year, all the abdominal manuscripts he had made along the way evaporated and rushed into his parents'' arms.


    Yao Shu was full of his daughter, and heard her cry again. He patted his head with heartache and said nothing.


    Lin Zhi didn''t let his sister pay attention to his appearance this time. He just had a helpless smile and went to stand with Bai rubing.


    Yao Shu gently stroked Lin Si''s trembling back, and his voice also had a rare cry. He comforted: "they are all big girls. How can they still cry as much as when they were young?"


    Lin Si snorted and said in a thick nasal voice, "if you don''t come back, I''ll become an old girl!"


    Yao Shulin looked at each other and knew that he was really absent from many days in his child''s life, but he laughed.Yao Shu said in a low voice: "parents know wrong, this time at home to accompany Er Bao well, OK?"


    "For how long?" Lins asked immediately.


    Yao Shu took a look at Lin radial.


    Lin radial immediately took over the words: "wait for you to finish and hairpin ceremony."


    "That''s only half a year."


    Lins''s tears welled up again.


    Yao Shu glared at Lin radial and said in a soft voice, "don''t listen to your father''s nonsense. We''ll stay at home until Er Bao finds us bored."


    "Then you''ll never leave."


    Muttered Lins, rubbing his red eyes.


    It was the warm moment of family reunion that an inharmonious "gululu" suddenly came.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Lin Si.


    Lin Si blushed and said in a low voice, "I''ve chosen the cloth all morning, but I haven''t eaten yet."


    Lin Zhidao: "the kitchen has already prepared the meal. Let''s have a meal."


    The family reunited and had lunch. Lin Si''s mood finally stabilized. Looking at the family of he Meimei, he thought of his younger brother.


    "In the afternoon, your father will go to the palace and visit Xie''s house. When we came back, we didn''t tell anyone else. Your brother and uncle should not know by now. " Yao Shudao.


    Lin Si was relieved. She had been exhausted for half a day. She saw a table of delicious dishes and opened her stomach to eat.


    Yao Shu also joked with her: "we have been away for such a long time, er Bao has not changed anything else, but the amount of food has increased a lot. Don''t impoverish your husband''s family in the future. "


    "Mother Lin Si''s face was red, and he wanted to quarrel with Yao.


    The family couldn''t help laughing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    In the afternoon, Lin radial will report to the palace.


    Over the years, he took his wife out, not only to relax, but also to observe the people''s feelings.


    At this time, the prince had given him a pile to decide.


    When Lin radial arrived at the door of the imperial study, before he was informed, a little eunuch who had been waiting for a long time took him all the way to the door. It was obvious that the emperor had already known about him.


    "Emperor, his royal highness is very intelligent, but his character is really stubborn..."


    Across a bead curtain, the familiar cold voice came. The eunuch who led the way lifted the bead curtain and saw Xie Qian''s figure as expected.


    He is now working as the crown prince, and he must be talking to the emperor about the prince.


    When Xie Qian saw Lin radial coming back, he was not surprised. He just looked at his changes.


    In the emperor''s voice of exempting from ceremony, Lin radial first made a big ceremony, but then he bowed to Xie Qian.


    "Lin Aiqing, you''re so smart this time. I''m really in a headache if I don''t have you in the court." The emperor said with a smile.


    "Wei Chen is just a martial arts man. Under the emperor''s control, Dayan is in a state of peace. It''s OK for the minister to return to his hometown."


    "Aiqing, don''t be kidding. This time, thanks to Aiqing''s daughter''s hairpin ceremony, I can''t let you go in any case."


    Xie Qian coughed. The emperor stopped talking and began to talk about business.


    Lin radial ordered people to lift up the fold in the box, then took out a letter in his arms and gave it to the emperor alone, saying: "this is my visit to the thirteen counties of Dayan. Everything I saw and heard is in the memorial. This letter is particularly serious about the flood in the south of the Yangtze River. Now it''s the plum rain season in the south of the Yangtze River. The flood control project is urgent. Please have a look at it. "


    The emperor''s face became dignified. He opened the thick Memorial and scanned it at a glance. He knew the importance of the memorial.


    It shows in detail the flood areas in Jiangnan, the causes and possible solutions.


    "Lin Aiqing, you have a heart."


    The emperor closed the memorial slowly and solemnly.


    Lin radial deeply line a ceremony, way: "micro minister duty, dare not ask for credit."


    After reading the memorial, the emperor was not in the mood to do anything else. He waved Xie Qian and Lin Du back and focused on the memorial sent by Lin Du.


    They must have a lot to say.


    They quit the imperial study together. Lin radial and Xie Qian went together together and began to ask about Xie Shen, that is, Sanbao.


    Today''s Prince is not the real son of the emperor, but from the same family.


    "Shen''er is working as a companion for the crown prince. He is a smart and sensible child. He doesn''t have to worry about his studies."


    Xie Qian frowned. "It''s just that the prince is too naughty. It''s better when I''m here. When I can''t see it, shen''er and the prince make trouble together."


    "A few days ago, the prince sneaked out of the palace, almost lost by the bodyguard."


    Obviously, Xie Qian was very angry and his tone was much heavier.


    Lin radial was inconvenient to say anything about it. He simply changed the topic, "Ashu just came back..."


    Xie Qian interrupted and said, "you have just returned to Beijing. Tomorrow I will send Xie Shen back for a day. He has read ten thousand volumes of books. It is impossible to travel ten thousand miles at present. "


    Lin radial a Leng, then deeply made a Yi, "uncle, thank you very much."


    Xie Qian waved his hand and let Lin radial get up. There was a moment''s silence between them. He suddenly said: "the emperor is not persistent about military power."


    This saying is endless, but Lin radial understood it.


    Xie Qian was saying that the emperor was watching him. He told him that the Emperor didn''t want to deal with him, but there were too many people staring at the Lin family. He had to do so.


    "I know, but you know, it''s not just about the emperor. The relationship between the court and the court is very complicated. Sometimes the emperor has to make decisions against his will. I''d better put forward some things myself, otherwise I''ll be caught by others and it''s hard to say. "


    Lin radial lowered his voice and said helplessly with a smile.


    Xie Qian nodded, "you know it. Don''t have a grudge against the emperor. It''s not good for you and big swallow."


    When they arrived at a fork in the road, Xie Qian wanted to go to the Imperial Academy. They made an appointment for Xie Shen to go to the general''s office tomorrow, so they said goodbye.


    "General Lin?"


    Lin was about to leave when he was suddenly stopped by a tender voice.


    He looked back and saw a child he didn''t know. But although the face is strange, but a look at the four dragon patterns on the clothes, you will know that this is the little prince.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Lin radial saluted the little prince. He wondered how the prince could get to the outer layer of the palace and stopped him.


    Is general Lin the father of sister Lins? "


    "Your Highness, have you seen the little girl?"


    Lin radial really did not understand how his daughter was involved with the prince.


    "Last time I went out of the palace, I lost the bodyguard. It was sister Linsi who saved me.""Can I see sister Linsi? I want to thank her in person


    In the final analysis, we should go out of the palace, or we should take him out of the palace ourselves.


    Lin radial had just been popularized by Xie Qian about the prince''s bad deeds. Naturally, he would not agree with him. He casually talked about several reasons and left in a hurry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    The prince looked at Lin radial''s back and kicked the palace wall.


    All blame oneself now this child''s body, even if you are a prince, it''s not as comfortable as being a prince in the last life.


    The last life ended in depression, and this life was reborn. I thought it was God''s chance to give me another chance.


    However, this life is not the same as the first.


    The elder brothers who had fought with him to death were all young and died early. He was the only emperor and the rightful prince. Moreover, because the royal family has few children, the prince himself has been spoiled by thousands of Jiaowan. In the East Palace, no one dares to fight against him.


    Originally, this was excellent, but the prince felt that he had punched the cotton with a fist, and there was no place to vent his revenge. He was almost sick.


    But fortunately, when the prince was lying in the hospital bed, he suddenly thought of another thing. In the last life, for the sake of power, he designed the daughter of general Lin to marry him. However, Lin Si was very fierce and could not resist. All day long, he made a mess of the palace and had to design himself with others.


    Now that the power of this life has been in hand, let this woman willingly fall in love with herself, which can be regarded as a relief for her boring days.


    But after some inquiry, the crown prince was surprised to find that Lin Si, who was one year younger than himself in the previous life, was nearly seven years older than himself! When the prince heard the news, he was struck by lightning. Looking at his small body, he thought that Lin Si was already a big girl, and once again he hated his body.


    He was a prince in his last life, so he fell in love with Lin Si at first sight, no matter how much he wanted to conquer.


    However, the prince soon digested the blow, turned the pressure into power, and quickly made plans to slip out of the palace and met Lin Si, who was shopping.


    To be honest, Lin Si, who doesn''t glare at himself, is pretty good-looking. Although angry and beautiful, she gives him a very uncomfortable feeling.


    He met many beautiful women in the palace, and had to admit that Linz was a beauty.


    In particular, today to see such a gentle Lin Si, the prince is more firmly believe that Lin Si is his own property, must catch her again.


    However, if the crown prince knows what Lin Si is doing now, he should be glad that he has not left the palace. Otherwise, he may be angry with the irascible Lins.


    General house, Lin Si''s Jingsi garden, Lin Si rushed up and punched the young man in the chest.


    "Jiang Teng, you still know how to come back! I thought you died outside! "


    Jiang Teng, a 15-year-old boy, has gentle personality and deep eyes. Now he is looking at the beating woman. His eyes are full of doting. He is not as calm as before. He seems to be alive.


    The man was beaten by Linsi''s merciless fist and staggered back a few steps, but he still laughed and covered his chest and said, "I haven''t seen you for months. You still have such a bad temper. Do you want to get married or not?"


    Lin si''ang started, snorted coldly, and said, "I''m in a hurry to get married to miss Ben from the general''s residence to the gate of the capital. I don''t need your trouble!"


    She tilted her head aside.


    Jiang Teng laughs and deliberately covers his chest and coughs.


    Sure enough, Lin Si, who looked very proud, immediately lowered his head, nervously came to support him, and said anxiously, "what''s the matter? I hurt you? I''m not trying. Do you want to call a doctor


    Oh, tengge is not in good health since she was a child. After years of hard support, is she too strong.


    With that in mind, she held each other carefully.


    "No, just let me sit down and have a rest." Jiang Teng made a weak appearance, seemingly unintentionally: "in order to get back to Beijing, I haven''t had a rest these days, maybe I can''t stand it."


    He didn''t know the beauty''s mind, but his mind was certain.


    What''s more, she thinks that as long as you tie her to yourself, she must be his wife!


    A few years ago, Jiang Teng made a series of plans to pursue his wife.


    As expected, Lin Si was immediately distressed. He gently helped Jiang Teng into the room and sat down. He poured him a cup of hot tea and stuffed it into his hand. He complained quietly: "what''s your worry? Anyway, you''ve been gone for more than a month, and you still care about these days?"


    Aunt Jiang doesn''t like brother Teng to be an official, and she doesn''t like it either.


    There is a lot of danger in the court. Brother Teng is so delicate. What if he is harmed?


    In particular, a month ago, Jiang Teng, as a salt officer, was sent to the north for inspection. Because he made a hasty decision, he didn''t have time to discuss with Lin Si.


    Lin Si made an appointment to go out to play with him. Only when he knew that Jiang Teng was going to leave, he had a quarrel with him. At that time, he said angrily that he would never go to see him off.


    But when Jiang Teng left at last, he saw Lin Si with red eyes and hard mouth.


    Jiang Teng was reluctant to give up and could only speed up the process.


    Let''s not mention


    "what can I worry about Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si and couldn''t raise his head. Then he laughed. "Of course, I''m worried about someone. If I can''t come back for a month, I''ll never recognize my friend again.""I, I was angry." Lin Si hesitated.


    Jiang Teng sighed and said anxiously, "but I''m in a hurry and I''m still late for January. I don''t know if Miss Lin still recognizes me as a friend?"


    "Of course I do! I said it was angry! " Lin thought again gave this ungrateful Jiang Teng a punch, but looked at the other party''s current green black, finally just gently pushed him, whispered: "you are my forever friend."


    Jiang Teng chuckled and refused to comment. He doesn''t want to be Lins'' forever friend, but it''s not the right time.


    "I''m so hungry. Do you have anything to eat?" Jiang Teng chose a more relaxed topic.


    "You wait, I''ll get it for you!" Lint''s low head had begun to steam, and it was just the opportunity to run out to dissipate the heat from his face.


    Because the general came back today, the kitchen began to prepare dinner very early. Lin Si filled a box full of food. Even if the two Jiang Teng could not finish eating, he hesitated to put down a dish that could not be filled, and ran all the way back to jingsiyuan with the food box.


    "It''s cheap for you. There''s a lot of leftovers in the kitchen today. Here, eat it. " Lin Si put dishes on the table, chopsticks in Jiang Teng''s hands, urged.


    Looking at the delicate dishes still steaming hot, Jiang Teng did not expose Lin Si''s obvious "leftovers" lie, and began to concentrate on eating.


    Lins also asked: "is it enough? I''ll ask them to give you some more."


    Jiang Teng abdominal Fei, this is feeding pigs, pigs have to die.


    But today, Jiang Teng made a pig and ate all the food Lin Si had brought. He stopped his chopsticks because he couldn''t fill it. He praised sincerely: "after eating a full meal, it''s still the food of the general''s office.".


    Lin Si''s face just saw a smile, proud way: "count you know goods."


    Jiang Teng also laughed. Although his stomach was too much, he looked at the smile on Lin Si''s face and felt that everything was worth it. It''s worth it whether it''s dealing with official business in the north, going back to Beijing day and night, or having two meals at a time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    When Jiang Teng was full of food and drink, Lin Si asked the maid to deal with the leftovers. Then he began to pester him about his experiences.


    Jiang Teng knew Lin Si''s temperament like the palm of his hand, and had already prepared a lot of abdominal manuscripts.


    He made great efforts to tell the story of his own handling the case more wonderful than that of Ruyi''s storyteller in Ruyi building. Lin Sihong was stunned.


    Jiang Teng spoke eloquently for an hour and drank all the new tea. Lin sicai clapped his hands. "It''s so amazing, brother a Teng. In such a complicated case, you just play with that corrupt official in the clapping!"


    Jiang Teng enjoyed the star eyes worshipped by Lin Si without changing his face. He nodded modestly, "it''s just a matter of dealing with some small things, and I''ve seen a lot of them."


    Lin Siyou grabbed Jiang Teng and asked for some details. After hearing this, he was silent for a moment. After a while, he said, "Jiang Teng, I''m sorry."


    "Well?"


    "Before, you were ordered to do such a troublesome and dangerous thing. I quarreled with you and scolded you. I''m sorry."


    Lin Si thought of the scene of their quarrel, to be exact, their one-sided quarrel with Jiang Teng.


    She bowed her head in embarrassment and wrung her fingers to apologize.


    "Well, I was wrong."


    Jiang Teng restrained the impulse to hold Lin Si in his arms. He just raised his hand and gently touched her head. "I''ve made an appointment with you to visit the lake. All of his new clothes are ready, but I broke my promise. After all, it''s my fault. There''s no doubt that ACE is unhappy. "


    Linsi hemmed and hawed, and then thought of her new dress. She complained, "I''ve chosen that dress for a long time. I''m so angry that I didn''t wear it because you didn''t go to the lake with me. Now it''s cold and I can''t wear it this year. If I get longer next year, I''ll never be able to wear it! "


    "Blame me, blame me." Jiang Teng quickly raised his hand to surrender, "I''ll send a new one to AZ, which is definitely better than the original one."


    "Come on, I don''t believe your eyes."


    Lin Si rolled his eyes, obviously thinking of the black history of Jiang Teng Zhinan''s aesthetic.


    make complaints about Chiang Teng, and Lin Si remembered the miserable history of choosing cloth with white like ice before, and then he gave up a bitter heart with Chiang Teng. There was only one center, and it was too much trouble to be polite.


    "But when the Ji Ji ceremony is finished, the matchmaker can be arranged. Just now, a Si didn''t say that those who want to marry you can be arranged at the gate of the city. I think the gate of the general''s office will be flattened." Jiang Teng joked.


    "Well, I don''t like them." Lin Si whispered, "all the men of the right age in the capital have been shown to me. They are all crooked melons and cracked dates. Even you can''t match them. I think it''s better to marry you if I marry them."


    Smell speech, Jiang Teng picked pick eyebrow, did not say what.


    After working hard for so long, I was only a small salt officer. Although they all said that the salt official was a fat and poor official, his official position was not high.


    Jiang Teng understood that he was not worthy of Lin Si, so he had to bear to say something.


    Although he knew that Lin Si certainly didn''t care about these things, Jiang Teng couldn''t care. He couldn''t let Lin Si suffer any injustice. Lin Si was born with golden branches and jade leaves. She grew up with thousands of beauties. If she can''t marry herself at last, she will be said to be "next married". Her husband is the thing that Lin Si can''t do well.


    "Brother a Teng, it''s getting late." Lin Si still hesitated to look at Jiang Teng, "why don''t you stay for dinner tonight?"


    "I just ate to death." Jiang Teng shook his head with a smile, "and I have to go back tonight to sort out the memorial, which will be used by the court tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll give it to you."


    Although Lin Si felt a little disappointed, after what she had just done, she also understood that Jiang Teng was not only her friend, but also an important member of the imperial court. She could not delay his business.


    When Jiang Teng was sent all the way to the gate of the general''s mansion, Lin Si couldn''t help speaking and asked in a low voice, "brother a Teng, my parents have come back from outside. Do you want to stay and see them?" Linsi grabbed Jiang Teng by the sleeve and refused to let him go.


    Jiang Teng also wanted to meet aunt Shu, but there were too many things today.


    Moreover, uncle Lin and aunt Yao have just returned, and it is time for the family to get together.


    Jiang Teng shook his head. "Today is the day of your family reunion. I''m an outsider here. I''ll have a chance later."


    Lin Si is familiar with this, and remembers that Bai rubing also said that at that time, he could refute that she was already the "wife" of the elder brother, but Jiang Teng said so, Lin Si could not refute.


    "All right." Lin Si lost way.


    Seeing that Lin Si was like a flower withered by frost, Jiang Teng had to move out of his original surprise and comfort him: "ah Si, when I finish my business tomorrow, how about going to the lake together? I''ve already ordered a boat, and I''ll accompany you wherever you want to go tomorrow. I''ll make amends. "


    Sure enough, Lin Si''s eyes lit up in an instant, and immediately said, "no more breaking your promise, or you will be asked to set up a writ in the future."


    "Once a word has been said, it will never be recalled." Jiang Teng raised his hand and swore.


    "La Goula, repent is the dog!" But Linsi held out her little finger and rushed.Jiang Teng laughed and accompanied her to make a childish promise: "hang on the hook. It''s not allowed to change in a hundred years. Who becomes a dog. Is that all right? "


    Lin Si changed her reluctant appearance and couldn''t wait to rush out: "OK, OK, you go quickly. I''ll go back and prepare well."


    Looking at Lin Si''s heartless figure disappearing behind the door, Jiang Teng said with a low voice: "I have no conscience, and I don''t know how to thank me."


    "Heartless" Lin Si jumps back to his jingsiyuan, thinking about what kind of clothes to wear tomorrow. Suddenly, he sees his mother who has been waiting for a long time at the door.


    "Mother." Lin Si restrained his excited mood for a moment, thought of his stupid appearance, and laughed unkindly.


    "Who was it just now, who made our two treasures smile so much?" Yao Shu knew the consultant well, "when I came back with my father, er Bao was not so happy. As expected, it was a woman who didn''t stay."


    "Oh, mother, don''t make fun of me. That''s Jiang Teng. We grew up together. You saw him when he was a child." Lins quickly explained.


    "Oh, it''s Jiang''s boy." Yao Shu pretended to think for a while, and suddenly realized, "didn''t you say you wanted to be someone else''s bride when you were a child? Does it still count? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    "I don''t have it!" Linz blew his hair. "How could I have said that!"


    Yao Shu refused to comment, and looked at Lin Si with a puzzled smile.


    Lin Si, who was his mother''s opponent, soon lost the battle and began to doubt his memory. He whispered: "even if there is one, it''s a joke


    "Good, good, childish. Are you going out with Jiang Teng tomorrow Yao Shu asked.


    "Yes, that''s what he owed me before. We had a deal. He stood me up


    Yao Shu saw Jiang Teng''s feelings for his daughter at a glance, but this little girl seems to be a blind one.


    But it''s a good thing. They have to do it by themselves.


    Yao Shu didn''t say much. He just patted Lin Si on the shoulder and said, "pay attention to safety and have a good time."


    "Well!"


    Lins smiles and nods heavily.


    When it was dark, Lin radial came back to have dinner with his family.


    Linz was obviously absent-minded at dinner.


    Lin radial looks at Yao Shu in doubt. Yao Shu greets people and tells him about Jiang Teng in a low voice. By the way, he speculates that his daughter seems to be in love.


    "How old are the two treasures? They grew up together. They should be just children''s friendship." Lin radial frowned and retorted in a low voice.


    "What do you know?" Yao Shu slapped Lin radial lightly. "Er Bao was close to tenger when he was a child. He was half a childhood sweetheart. I think it''s very good."


    As a father, Lin radial inevitably became hostile to the boy who might take away his precious daughter. He lowered his voice and said, "I think Er Bao is better for another two years."


    "How to speak!"


    Yao Shu Yu Guang glanced at Lin radial and saw that his straight face was more serious. He could probably guess some of them, "you can''t be reluctant to give up Er Bao. Tenger is the one I grew up with. His conduct is not wrong. We can do it if we like Er Bao. What''s more, according to elder sister Jiang, teng''er has become a salt official by his own ability. I don''t think it''s any worse than you used to be. "


    When it comes to Jiang Teng''s illness, Jiang Teng and his sister are determined to be tough.


    Jiang Teng said that he wanted to go into business to earn money and support his sister. Now, he entered the turbulent court for the sake of two treasures!


    Yao Shu guessed that, in tenger''s opinion, it should be that he didn''t want Er Bao to be wronged.


    The idea of ancient times, only when they are right, can they not be criticized.


    Although he has been away from the general''s office for more than a year, Yao Shu is still very clear about his every move.


    Jiang Teng did not specially hide his whereabouts, so the next moment he came, Yao Shu heard the news. At a young age, with his own strength, he became a salt officer.


    Dayan is not allowed to sell private salt. Salt officials are responsible for the sale of official salt. Some salt officials also send envoys to prefectures and counties twice a year to strictly investigate private salt.


    This is a fat job that everyone envies, but if it is not done well, it will be a crime of losing one''s head.


    Although he was only an adjutant during his inspection in the north, Jiang Teng left Beijing for the first time and did his duty well. He did not let the principal officials lose face at all. He could not pick out any mistakes. Obviously, he was extremely careful.


    At a young age, with such courage and means, Jiang Teng''s future achievements must not be underestimated.


    Lin radial knew that he had said something wrong and listened to his wife''s lesson.


    Having said Jiang Teng, Lin radial suddenly remembers that the palace was stopped by the prince today. He suddenly feels a sense of crisis and talks about it casually with his wife.


    Hearing her husband''s nervousness, Yao Shu said with a smile, "prince? The prince is not only seven years old. What are you nervous about? "


    "Seven years old is also a man, and don''t you say that the children in Beijing get married very early?" Lin radial helped his forehead, and then said, "although the prince is small, but looking at Laocheng, I feel different."


    Yao Shu did not show any strange expression. She knew that this was the man in the middle and later period of the book.


    He is a reborn man, and the background experience in the prince''s book is not much written. All he knows is that he likes Lin Si very much at first sight and is willing to spoil him.


    In the book, Du Zhen''s care for Lin Si was much worse after he had his own daughter. At the beginning, Lin radial also said similar things.


    How can Du Zhen not rest assured.


    Lin Si was the first to enter the palace. Du Zhen''s daughter was famous for a poem. The prince paid more attention to her, and Lin Si was jealous.


    Later, Du Heng''s daughter went out to play and met the assassin and the prince who was being chased. The two experienced life and death and naturally had different feelings. In addition, the Prince later found out that Lin Si sent assassins to kill them.


    Yao Shu droops his eyes. In the book, as has done a lot of wrong things. The prince, in a sense, is a scum man.


    In terms of her life, she doesn''t want to be involved with Yao Shu.


    Speaking of the prince, Yao Shu thought of Du Zhen, but he didn''t know whether the female owner in the middle and later period of the book would come out"You can tell Er Bao later." Yao Shu only thought Lin radial was joking, "just let Er Bao stay away from him. It''s really not good for our family to go too close to the little prince."


    Not far away, when Lin Si, who was distracted and almost stuck his chopsticks in his nostrils, finally came back, he saw that his parents didn''t know what he was muttering about.


    But Linsi didn''t think too much about it. She put down her chopsticks and wanted to go to play tomorrow.


    That night, when his dignified father knocked on the door of Jingsi garden, Lin Si held his cheek with one hand and looked strange.


    "Dad, what can I do for you?"


    Lint rubbed his eyes, yawned, and looked sleepy.


    I pray that I don''t ask about Jiang Teng. Obviously, I just go out with my friends. When I was a child, I hook up with Jiang Teng every day. My parents didn''t say anything. How could I suddenly get nervous and make myself feel strange.


    Looking at his daughter''s sleepy expression, Lin radial''s arrogance of "initiating a teacher''s Inquisition" instantly weakened and picked up the prince''s story.


    "Is that the prince today?"


    Lin Si fan''s eyes widened in an instant, and her round apricot eyes were full of shock.


    Lin radial frown, today? The prince and he said, time is not right, er Bao can''t lie, then only the prince


    "Yes, he said to thank you at the door, but my father has already refused. In dad''s position, you can''t go too close to the prince. If Er Bao sees him again, he will be a stranger. "


    Lin Si immediately agreed to come down and said, "I thought it was very strange at that time. I also counted the little princes in the capital with elder sister Bai. None of them were worthy of the title. I didn''t think it was the prince!"


    Lin Si made up his mind to stay away from the prince.


    It''s better to be far away from the Lin family and the royal family.


    "And then, one more thing."


    Lin radial board face, "tomorrow night three treasure to come back, you want to go out with Teng Er tomorrow, come back early. What''s more, you''ll soon be hairpin. Pay attention to bring more people so as not to affect your reputation. "


    "I know Dad, and brother tenger won''t let me stay out too late."


    Lin Si whispered his defense for Jiang Teng.


    Lin radial snorted, told her to pay attention to safety, and left with a straight face.


    Seeing his father leave, Lin Si rubs his hot face and gives all his dissatisfaction to brother Teng, whom he will meet tomorrow. Today, his mother and father take turns to teach him a lesson!


    Lint hurled himself to bed, looking forward to tomorrow, and fell asleep unconsciously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    The next day, lint picked out the clothes piled on the bed for a long time, and finally picked out the new clothes she had made before and put them on.


    So, Jiang Teng saw Lin Si shivering with cold by the linyue lake.


    "Ace!"


    Jiang Teng quickly took off his coat and put it on Lin Si''s body. "How can you wear so little? How can you do when you get caught in the wind and cold?"


    "But this one looks good." Lin Siling''s mouth is still stubborn.


    Jiang Teng half hugged Lin Si to keep her away from the wind, while telling people to go back to get clothes.


    They quickly got on the boat and got into the cabin to avoid the wind. Lint''s shivering gradually stopped.


    Jiang Teng also felt that their posture was too close, so he quickly released Lin Si and opened the distance between them.


    "What are you blushing about?" Lin Si is looking at the furnishings in the cabin curiously, when he suddenly sees Jiang Teng standing in the corner, still blushing and wondering.


    "No, nothing." Jiang Teng replied quickly, pulling aside the topic, "the lotus in the middle of the lake has almost failed, but the remnant lotus has a special interest. If ash doesn''t like it, I''ve got a fishing tackle to fish. "


    "Then I can drink the fish soup made by brother a Teng himself."


    Lin Si is not interested in remnant lotus, but is particularly interested in eating, especially emphasizing "hand-in-hand".


    Although Jiang Teng didn''t have any talent in cooking, he was not the kind of person who pursued the principle of "gentleman far away from cooking".


    Lin Si likes to eat fish, and Jiang Teng makes fish soup very well.


    But whether this is a coincidence or an artificial one is only known by heaven and earth.


    Lin Si and Jiang Teng stayed on the lake for nearly two hours. After drinking soup, their bellies became round, and then they waved, "go back."


    "Brother a Teng, the craftsmanship is as good as it was then."


    Lin Si lies on the collapse of the imperial concubine and gives Jiang Teng a thumbs up. "I think you can open a restaurant to sell fish soup. The business is certainly better than Ruyi building."


    Jiang Teng patted Lin Si''s thumb and said with a smile, "I''m not a craftsman that anyone can taste."


    Only her, only her!


    Lin Sitang had enough to eat, and he began to feel sleepy with two satisfied grunts.


    She was not interested in going shopping. She just wanted to float slowly on the lake and have a good sleep.


    Jiang Teng took a warm handkerchief to wipe the greasy light from the corner of Linsi''s mouth. He looked at each other''s soft, quiet and beautiful sleeping face and fell into meditation.


    Over the years, if I dare not forget anything, the first thing is to be outstanding and support my wife. In the future, I have enough capital to go to the general''s office to propose marriage. The second one is to study how to make a good cup of fish soup.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that how thick the folds I''ve written over the years are, how many notes I''ve written about making fish soup.


    When did it start?


    Because Lin Si boasted that the fish soup in Ruyi building was delicious, and he went to see the cook specially. He was obsessed with how to make soup. He soaked in the kitchen every day. Before he saw the fish, he was about to spit it out, and finally got a good comment from Lin Si.


    Jiang Teng chuckled at himself and gently described Lin Si''s eyebrows and eyes. He said in his heart, "as long as you can get a compliment from you, everything is worth it."


    "Knock knock", the door was gently knocked, boatman''s voice came: "childe, miss, shore."


    Lin Si opened his eyes vaguely, and saw Jiang Teng''s big hand hanging over his face before he could take it back.


    Lin Si, who was still in trouble, immediately got a boost. He quickly grasped Jiang Teng''s wrist and said with a smile, "what are you going to do? I caught you! If you confess, you should be lenient, if you resist, you should be strict. If you are about to do something bad, you should call in the truth as soon as possible! "


    With that, Lin Si also imitated the startling wood and slapped him hard at the head of the bed, but he didn''t have any deterrent effect on the "prisoner", but he grinned in pain.


    Jiang Teng lost his smile, grabbed Lin Si''s hand quickly, blew two breath gently, and said with a smile: "I see something on your face is going to be taken off for you. What are you nervous about? What bad can I do? "


    "Hum, who knows if you want to pinch my nose and hold me up while I''m sleeping."


    Lin Si took back his red and fiery hand. He felt inexplicably that he was even more upset by Jiang Teng. It was not only painful, but also crisp and itchy.


    Lin Si pushed Jiang Teng out of the boat and urged him: "get down quickly. It''s late. My brother will come back tonight. I have to go home quickly."


    Jiang Teng rubbed the fingers in his sleeve, and there was still the greasy feeling of holding Lin Si''s wrist.


    He enjoys his unreserved intimacy, but he suffers from Lin Sichun''s clear mind.


    Every time we meet, it''s like fire and ice for him, but he falls in love with this feeling of self abuse.


    When they got off the boat, Lin Si''s maid had been holding her clothes for a long time. Jiang Teng naturally took the mantle from each other''s hand, wrapped Lin Si tightly and sent him to the carriage of the general''s mansion.


    Before putting down the curtain of the carriage door, Jiang Teng suddenly said, "I''ve brought you a gift. I''ve put it on you."Lin Si was stunned. Before he could ask, the thick curtain of the door was lowered and the carriage began to move.


    After a random touch on his body, he finally found a thread on his neck. Lin Si quickly pulled it off and found it was a rough carved jade.


    The jade is only half a finger in size, and its quality can be regarded as medium or high. But what''s amazing is that there is a very round red trace inside, like a drop of blood. If you look against the light, you can see that there is a white line in the middle of the red.


    After staring at the contents of the jade for a long time, Lin Si suddenly got a flash of light and felt that it was like a red bean wrapped in jade.


    But what does Jiang Teng mean by giving himself red beans? Linz was puzzled again.


    "Linglong dice an Hongdou, Acacia know not."


    A poem suddenly appeared in Lin Si''s mind, which made her feel goose bumps. She shook her head and threw the inexplicable words out of her mind.


    This is used between lovers. Brother Teng certainly doesn''t mean that.


    Then Lin thought all the way and could not understand it. Seeing that she was almost home, she subconsciously felt that this thing could not be seen by her parents who had a strange attitude towards elder brother aten recently, so she pushed the jade back.


    When he entered the house full of worries, Lin Si immediately stepped back by a small gun shot in his arms,


    "second sister!"


    Lin Shen, also Xie Shen, hugged Lin Si tightly and raised his head to show a big smile.


    "Sanbao came so early!" Lin Si looked at his brother, who had not seen for a long time, and kneaded the other side''s skull with excitement, "I haven''t seen you for several months. Sanbao has grown tall."


    The smile on Xie Shen''s face became deeper. Lin simii turned around a few times and said, "I''ve grown two inches."


    "Maybe next time Sanbao comes, I''ll have to look up at you." Lin Si sighed.


    The two brothers and sisters went to the main hall. Lin Si found that all the family members were together. Even Xie Qian came, so he waited for himself.


    Lin Si glanced at his parents with embarrassment. Lin radial didn''t react, but Yao Shu gave her a meaningful smile.


    Lin Si''s face was hot with laughter, and his heart beat faster. He felt that strange feeling came again. He clearly went out to play with Jiang Teng, but everyone''s eyes were different, as if he was going to meet a lover.


    Lin Si quickly threw this terrible idea out of his mind, saluted Xie Qian respectfully, ran to his own position, sat down, looked at the nose, looked at the heart, and waited for dinner honestly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    On the study, the prince was abnormal today. He arrived early, but he didn''t study. The books were all over the desk. I kept looking back at the door.


    My neck is aching.


    But no one came to the door. The prince couldn''t help throwing the brush in his hand on the ground. The brush full of ink instantly opened a huge ink spot on the ground.


    "Little shunzi!" The prince pulled a small eunuch who polished ink for himself and pretended to be angry and said, "go outside and look for it. How come Xie Shen hasn''t come yet?"


    Xiaoshunzi was afraid to be affected by the prince''s anger, and immediately took orders to go to the study where the atmosphere was particularly depressed.


    Until he walked out of the door of the study, Xiao shunzi saw from a distance the Xie Shen who was walking towards this side.


    "Oh, thank you Xiaoshunzi quickly ran to Xie Shen and wiped a cold sweat. "You can count it. The prince has been waiting for half an hour. Now he is losing his temper."


    "Well? Is the prince changing sex today? I went so early. " Xie Shen looked at xiaoshunzi and looked at him like a savior. He couldn''t help laughing, "what is the prince waiting for me to do?"


    "I don''t know. At least yesterday, after Mr. Xie left early, his highness suddenly started to get angry. Today he came early and waited for you."


    Xie Shen''s heart doubts, can''t help but follow the small Shun son to speed up the pace, two people but a cup of tea time then to the study.


    But before they got in, a teacup flew out of it. Fortunately, Xie Shen was quick to get out of the way, otherwise the hot tea would be sprinkled on him.


    "I can''t even prepare a cup of tea. What''s the use of this palace?"


    Inside, the prince is angry with a pair of eunuchs and maidens shivering on their knees.


    Xie Shen didn''t see that he had such a big fire, and he had some bottomless in his heart, but Xiao shunzi''s eyes were straight on him.


    Xie Shen had no choice but to give himself a boost in his heart. He came forward with a light cough and said, "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Xie Shen''s voice, the feeling of dryness and depression in the prince''s heart subsided a lot. He took a deep breath and said slowly, "all get out."


    At a young age, people can''t see through their minds.


    The trembling eunuchs and maidens left as soon as they were pardoned.


    With the silent prince sitting in front of the book, Xie Shen carefully asked again, "Your Highness, how can you get so angry?"


    The prince was just about to find an excuse at will to "start a teacher and make a crime" to announce that he had been waiting for him for a long time. Yu Guang suddenly saw a strange schoolboy beside Xie Shen and frowned and asked, "have you changed your schoolboy?"


    Xie Shen nodded, "after going back from my parents last night, Zhou Yu suddenly fell ill, so Grandpa Xie arranged a new one for me."


    The prince secretly clenched his hand in his sleeve and thought to himself: how could Lin radial change his bookboy who was arranged by Xie Shen as soon as they came back. Did he go to ask him yesterday?


    "Your Highness?" Xie Shen saw the Prince did not speak for a long time.


    "Yesterday, why did you leave early?" The prince asked with a feigned grim face.


    "My parents are back, and my grandfather will take me home."


    Speaking of this, even if it is the prince who is face to face, Xie Shen can''t help but smile.


    Looking at Lin Shen, who was smiling happily, the prince''s impatience came out again.


    Clearly he is the crown prince, but because of a palace was banned, let alone see Linsi.


    The prince felt uncomfortable and felt that he had become naive.


    "Have you ever talked about me at home?"


    The prince is full of heart and eyes are powerless, can only look at Xie Shen eagerly.


    Lin Shen got stuck for a moment and looked at the prince strangely.


    The prince then reflected that he asked a stupid question. It is a great disrespect to talk about the heavenly family. Even if someone mentioned the prince last night, Xie Shen could not say it.


    "Forget it. Don''t talk about it."


    The prince shook his head, pulled Xie Shen to his ear and said in a low voice, "this palace is going out tonight. You can help to cover it."


    "Your Highness!" Xie Shen was startled, and his voice was loud in vain. He was stared at by the prince before he lowered his voice. "Your Highness, it was found that he had been banned from going out of the Palace last time. If he was found again this time, he would certainly disturb the emperor!"


    The prince waved his hand carelessly and said, "don''t worry, I have a good plan this time. Even if it is found out, it has nothing to do with you."


    Xie Shen still didn''t agree. Just about to say something, when class time came, Xie Qian came in.


    The prince was swept by Xie Qian''s flat and light eyes, and immediately stopped, sat upright.


    For the next two generations, he has been avoiding Xie Qian like a tiger.


    One morning''s class passed so boring. Xie Shen knew that under Xie Qian''s eyes, the Prince did not dare to make trouble, so he slipped to Xie Qian''s side after class and walked out of his study.


    When they walked out of the road, Xie Shen was relieved to see that the prince didn''t keep up."Sanbao, what''s the matter today?"


    Xie Qian saw Xie Shen''s abnormality and asked.


    Xie Shen hesitated for a moment, but under Xie Qian''s severe eyes, he told the prince to leave the palace.


    Xie Qian frowned tightly and said seriously, "you''re right. Don''t do such unruly things with the prince in the future."


    Xie Shen knew that he had made a mistake first. He listened to Xie Qian''s instructions.


    But Xie Qian also knew that the focus of the matter was on the prince, so he told Xie Shen to go home quickly and go to the imperial study to see the emperor.


    Xie Shen himself is afraid that the prince will catch up with him. He leaves the palace in a hurry. The bookboy is waiting with his things. They get on the carriage together.


    "Whoa, it''s close."


    Xie Shen leaned on the cushion and patted his chest. He was glad that he had survived today.


    "What''s the danger?" A familiar voice rings.


    Xie Shen suddenly opened his eyes and gaped at the prince dressed up as a schoolboy. He opened his mouth in shock.


    "Palace, your highness!"


    "Thank you for pestering Xie Taifu in this palace. Otherwise, it would not be so smooth to leave the palace."


    The prince tidied up his clothes that were not neat enough in his hurry. Shi Shi ran said.


    "Where is my schoolboy?" Xie Shen didn''t expect that he was still calculated by the crown prince and collapsed.


    "Take good care of by my people, and I''ll give it back to you tomorrow." "The prince waved his hand," the palace has come out, you quickly take this palace to the general''s house. "


    "What are you doing at the general''s house, your highness?" Xie Shen was about to cry, "in case of being found out again, my grandfather must think that I negotiated with you, and I will be punished again."


    "There will be no problem this time. Even if there is a contingency, I will bear the consequences."


    Without any support, Xie Shen had to agree. When his excitement was relieved, he suddenly thought of a question: "Your Highness, why do you have to go to the general''s residence to see my father?"


    The prince didn''t want to answer, but said vaguely, "you''ll know then."


    At this time, Lin Si, who was waiting for Jiang Teng to make an appointment, sneezed a lot.


    Maid Hu Xiang quickly put on the prepared clothes for her, gently advised: "Miss, go back to the room, it''s cold outside."


    "It''s OK. It''s not a cold."


    Lin Si does not matter is pulling the Cape on the belt to play, "perhaps someone missed me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    When Linsi sneezed the second time, she was still pulled back to the courtyard by the maid. Before the stool was hot, the door of the courtyard was knocked gently.


    Lin Si was too lazy to get up, so he asked Huxiang to open the door. He raised his voice to the door and said, "it''s quite early."


    "Zhi Ya" a, the door opened, Huxiang Leng for a moment, startled way: "three young master?"


    Lin Si was also stunned. He jumped up and rushed to the door. "Sanbao, how did you come?"


    "Shh!" Xie Shen looked around like a thief. Seeing that there was no one, he quickly slipped into the courtyard and closed the door behind his back hand.


    "Second sister, I came here secretly today."


    Xie Shen also wanted to be a thief at home. He felt his skull with embarrassment and let the people behind him out by a wrong step. "It''s your highness who wants to see you."


    Only then did Lin Si notice the man dressed up as a schoolboy behind Xie Shen. Hearing Xie Shen call him "His Highness", he remembered that this was the day he ran into his own prince.


    "Yes, your highness!"


    Lin Si pressed Hu Xiang to salute.


    The crown prince immediately stepped forward to support her and said with a smile, "it''s not necessary to go a long way. This palace is here to thank you today. There is no reason for Miss Lin to get a gift."


    "Your Highness is joking. It''s just a small lift."


    Lin Si didn''t expect that he really came to thank him. He felt flattered.


    The prince gave birth to a good leather bag and took advantage of the children. Even if Linsi was reminded by Lin radial, it was difficult to keep vigilance against him all the time.


    The crown prince is a man who is used to observing his words and deeds. Linsi is not his opponent at all.


    When Jiang Teng arrived, the prince seemed to be Lin Si''s new brother, and Xie Shen on one side could not speak.


    The bored Xie Shen found Jiang Teng at the door for the first time. His eyes brightened and he rushed to him in a low voice and pleaded: "brother Jiang, you must get my sister away, or your royal highness will not return to the palace."


    Xie Shen explained the reason in a few words. Jiang Teng had a number in his mind. He nodded to Xie Shen and knocked on the door.


    "Brother a Teng!" With a deeper smile on his face, Lins beckoned to him to sit down.


    Jiang Teng closed the door. Lin Si introduced him politely with a smile: "this is the prince. I met him at the gate of Ruyi building before. I told you that."


    Jiang Teng nodded and respectfully saluted the prince.


    This time, the prince accepted it impartially. Without waiting for Lin Si''s explanation, Jiang Teng reported to his family.


    "I''ve heard of you. You''ve done a good job of returning geese to the city."


    "It''s all due to Lord Li. I''m just an assistant."


    Jiang Teng replied seriously.


    The prince refused to say yes, but he was worried about the sentence "brother rattan" that Lin Si had just called out.


    The crown prince regarded Linsi as his own property, so he felt that the title was too intimate, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    The Prince did not speak, and Jiang Teng did not speak. Lin Si thought that they were going to say a few words of official business, so he had been waiting.


    It was not until the atmosphere in the yard became more and more rigid that Lin Si felt something was wrong.


    "His Highness the prince is so small, he has already begun to contact official business."


    Lin Si bravely took a line.


    "I am the crown prince, sister ash, as the crown prince, that''s what I want to do."


    Facing Lin Si, the prince immediately changed his face and did not call himself "the palace". Wei Qu Baba said, "Xie Taifu arranges a lot of homework every day. After school, he has to go to the imperial study to be examined by his father. I couldn''t stand it that day, so I wanted to run out of the palace and breathe air."


    Although Lin Si didn''t realize it, she knew how busy her eldest brother was. She could imagine how much pressure the prince was under. Wen Sheng comforted him: "now that the emperor is still at the height of spring and autumn, your highness should not be too hasty. Just take your time."


    "Sister a Si, it''s very kind of you. My mother will only let me listen to my father''s words and never consider my feelings."


    The prince''s big round eyes were immediately filled with tears, and he went to hold Lin Si wrongly.


    Lin Si had no idea. He thought he was comforting his younger brother. Jiang Teng''s stabbed eyes hurt and his throat became astringent.


    "Well, ACE, the place to enjoy the moon has been set." Jiang Teng reminds a way.


    "Oh, yes! I forget it if you don''t say it. " Lin Si patted his head, and he was embarrassed to smile at the prince. "Your Highness, I still have an appointment tonight. You should go back quickly. People in the palace will worry about you."


    "Can''t I go with you?" The prince tightly grasped Lin Si''s hand and prayed brightly.


    "I''m afraid we can''t do that. There are too many people in the star picking Pavilion. If there is a mistake, we will really be the culprits of Dayan."


    Lin Si looks at Jiang Teng, and Jiang Teng nods to her.


    "So, your highness, go back quickly." Lin Si wiped the crown prince''s head with indefatigable intention, "didn''t you just say that you want to cherish the world? Well, first of all, you should protect yourself, and don''t sneak out of the palace, OK? "


    "But, sister ace, I want to be with you."The prince tugged at Lin Si and said, "can you come into the palace with me? We will live in the palace together in the future, and the palace can also enjoy the moon."


    "Your Highness, I''m not royal. How can I stay in the palace?" Linz laughed.


    "Yes, yes! How about sister as my princess? Always be with me The prince looked at Lin Si expectantly and shook her hand, "OK."


    Lin Si was speechless, and Jiang Teng''s face was completely black.


    He did not expect wrong, the little prince was so small that he really coveted Lin Si.


    Jiang Teng was angry and winked at Xie Shen.


    Xie Shen recovered from the shock and went to persuade the Prince: "Your Highness, you can''t say such things."


    "Yes, your highness, don''t joke." Lin Si also responded and took his hand out of the prince''s hand. "Go back quickly, your highness. I have an appointment with brother a Teng, so I won''t delay you."


    Jiang Teng stood behind Lin Si in silence, raised his hand and took Lin Si''s shoulder, and left the prince.


    The prince calmly looked at the two people''s backs. One was tall and the other was petite. Naturally, the petite one nestled close to the people around him. He knew that the friendship was very deep, so he almost wrote dengdui on his face.


    "How did Jiang Teng know your sister?" On the way back, the prince who was silent all the way suddenly asked Xie Shen.


    "They grew up together." Xie Shen touched his chin, thinking about the past. "It seems that since I have a memory, brother Jiang has been by my sister''s side. They''ve been together for so many years, and now my sister is about to get married. Brother Jiang is doing a good job in the imperial court, so he should be able to get engaged right away. "


    "Not necessarily." The prince said calmly.


    "Well?" Xie was stunned for a moment and said in surprise, "Your Highness, you don''t really want my sister to be a princess! It''s impossible. You''re so different in age, and they love each other


    "Oh? Why didn''t I hear your sister say that she was interested in Jiang Teng? " The prince asked.


    Xie Shen was asked and thought about it. It seemed that there was no such thing.


    "It''s up to people." The prince left an exclamation, then leaned against the carriage and began to keep his eyes closed and no longer spoke.


    Although Xie Shen didn''t understand what the Prince wanted to do, he firmly believed that his sister would be with Jiang Teng. The prince was still young, but it was only three minutes of heat. How could he want to marry his wife?


    Xie Shen quickly put this matter behind his mind and thought of sending the prince back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    "That day, my father told me that I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect that his highness really came."


    On the way to pick the stars Pavilion, Lin Si was still happily sharing the prince''s affairs with Jiang Teng.


    "But my father said that the prince was very thoughtful, but I didn''t think it was just a child. Even if it''s a little tricky, it''s impossible for a child who grows up in the palace to grow into a piece of white paper. "


    "Ace."


    Jiang Teng couldn''t bear to interrupt Lin Si''s words, "if you go on like this, I think you really want to be the crown princess."


    "No kidding." Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng with an idiot''s eyes. "The prince is still so small. How could the emperor agree to a princess so much older than the prince?"


    "Will the emperor agree?" Jiang Teng immediately asked.


    "Of course not. My parents won''t agree. My father told me to stay away from the prince. And even if they all agree, I don''t like the prince. "


    Lin Si felt that Jiang Teng was aggressive and strange today, so he stopped playing and asked carefully, "brother a Teng, what''s the matter with you? Are you in a bad mood?"


    Today is the 15th day. The silver plate like moon is hanging in the night sky. The soft white moonlight sprinkles down, adding a layer of soft light to Linsi''s Apricot eyes.


    Lin Si was so focused on looking at Jiang Teng. His clear eyes were full of reflection of Jiang Teng.


    Being looked at like this, Jiang Teng almost said: what''s wrong with me? I like you, I like you so much that I dare not tell you!


    But in the end, Jiang Teng moved his lips and said, "you know, the prince has grown up in the palace since he was young, and he can''t understand everything. The crown princess is not necessarily a joke. It''s better to have less contact with him in the future. "


    Seeing that Jiang Teng''s air had returned to its usual state, Lin Si was also relieved. He took Jiang Teng''s arm and said, "I know. Moreover, the prince is in the palace, and we have no chance to meet. A child forgets so much that he may forget it next time he meets him. "


    Two people say, pick star Pavilion already arrived.


    Today is not a festival. It''s just that day, after hearing Jiang Teng''s news outside the capital, Lin Si suddenly wanted to come to see things outside the capital.


    Jiang Teng had no time in the daytime, so he had to come to enjoy the moon at night.


    Step by step, they went to the top of the star picking Pavilion. Although they didn''t reach the point of "picking stars by hand", they seemed to be pressed by the stars all over the sky, and even the moonlight was much brighter.


    "Wow Lin Si didn''t want to climb up before. This was his first time here. He was shocked by the shocking scenery. After running around the platform, he came back to Jiang Teng breathlessly.


    Jiang Teng stood quietly at the air outlet to protect her from the wind, wiped the sweat on Lin Si''s forehead with a handkerchief, and said with a smile, "I didn''t cheat you. The scenery at night is not worse than that in the daytime."


    Linsi nodded heavily and looked up to enjoy the boundless sky.


    Suddenly, Lin Si pointed to a dark place and said to Jiang Teng, "brother a Teng, is that the four tiger mountain where you met the mountain bandits?"


    Jiang Teng nodded. Lin Si stared there for a long time, but even if the moon was bright, there was only a dark shadow.


    "Well, I seem to go out to see the north and south of the river."


    Lin Si''s mood suddenly fell down, his fingers gently picking at the railing. "My parents have been traveling around all the time, so I finally went back to Beijing. Elder brother also entered the court, after two years married white elder sister, had no time to control me. You used to play with me, but now you don''t have time. "


    Jiang Teng wants to say "I''ll accompany you", but he also knows that he can''t do it now. He is not qualified to say that he can accompany Lin Si all the time.


    But the soft moonlight shrouded, as if people will become bold. Jiang Teng looked at the thin beads of sweat on the tip of Lin Si''s nose and asked in a soft voice, "ah Si, what do you want to do in the future?"


    Lin thought about it and said slowly, "I want to go out and have a look like you, but I can''t take care of myself. Now, I would like to do business and make money just like my mother. I also like to make money, and sister Bai is interested in it. She married here and we are good company. Besides, if there are shops I open everywhere, I don''t have to worry about going out to play. "


    Listening to Lin Si''s imagination of a better life in the future, Jiang Teng''s throat moved difficultly, and then cautiously asked, "besides making money? Ah Si is going to get hairpin soon. Is there anyone you like? "


    "Like people?" Lin Si was stunned and thought about it carefully, but he couldn''t think out why.


    It seems that she and Jiang Teng have been together all the time. When she looks at other men, she subconsciously compares with Jiang Teng, and then thinks that it is not possible here or there. As a result, up to now, few men the same age as her in Kyoto do not know each other.


    Lin Si suddenly thought of a question, why should he compare all the men with Jiang Teng? If so, why can''t Jiang Teng be his husband?


    "Brother a Teng!" Linz suddenly gave a big drink.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Teng was shocked and asked."It''s too windy here. Let''s go back quickly." Then he went back to Jiang Lin''s sleeve.


    Jiang Teng, full of doubts, was pulled down from the star picking Pavilion. When he got to the street, he found that Lin Si''s face was red and his eyes were evasive.


    "Is it cold, ash?" Jiang Teng reached out to test the temperature of Linsi''s forehead.


    Lin Si froze and let Jiang Teng check, but in the end nothing was found out.


    Lin Si is just anxious to go home. Jiang Teng has no choice but to send people back with doubts.


    In the dead of night, lying in his own bed, Linsi was still struggling with that problem.


    How can I suddenly feel that Jiang Teng is suitable to be his husband? He is just like his brother.


    But is it really a brother? Lin Si made a comparison between Lin Zhi and Jiang Teng and fell into doubt again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    In the early morning of the next day, Hu Xiang knocked on Lin Si''s door as usual to wake her up. After a few taps, there was no response. Hu Xiang thought that it was the young lady who was going to sleep in again. He sighed and pushed the door to Lin Si''s bedside.


    "Miss, get up quickly, madam. Wait in the courtyard." Huxiang''s voice suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Lins raised his eyelids and gave her a weak look.


    Hu Xiang stroked Lin Si''s heart, which was just stunned and motionless. He said helplessly, "Miss, you didn''t speak when you were awake. It scared me to death."


    Lin Si sat up slowly, unkempt and unkempt for a while, and then reflected what Hu Xiang had just said, "when will your mother come to me?"


    "I''ll let you go after washing." Hu Xiang carefully looked at Lin Si, who had obvious problems at first sight, and cautiously replied.


    Lin Si nodded, rubbed his face, and slowly climbed down from the bed.


    "Be careful, miss!" Hu Xiang''s eyes were quick, and as soon as he landed, he swayed left and right. He saw Lin Si, who was going to faint. "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you sleep all night?"


    Lin Si was held up in a chair, facing up and letting Hu Xiang clean up. After a long time, he gave a gentle "Er" sound.


    Because of Jiang Teng''s broken problem, Lin thought about it all night. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Jiang Teng and Lin Zhi were completely different. Lin Si can say without hesitation that Lin Zhi is his brother. What about Jiang Teng? Can a person have two completely different brothers?


    After thinking about this problem for a night, Lin Siyue thought more and more spirit, and realized the feeling of sleepless night for the first time.


    But now, being exposed to the glare of the sun, Linsi felt more and more sleepy.


    After finishing grooming Lin Si, Hu Xiang went to the door to pick up breakfast. When he came back, he saw Lin Si leaning back on his chair and fell asleep.


    "Miss, miss! It''s almost breakfast. "


    Lin Si opened his eyes blankly and forced himself to drink a cup of herbal tea. He shivered all over his body, and then he was a little sober.


    "Not for now." Lin Si drank a cup of tea again, stood up and patted his face, "go to my mother''s place. If there''s something urgent to find me so early."


    Looking at Lin Si''s obvious green and black, Hu Xiang said anxiously, "Miss, you''d better lie down and rest for another hour. I''ll tell my wife."


    Lin Si shook his head and walked out of the courtyard with his eyelids propped up. Huxiang had to follow him.


    Lin Si''s yard is very close to the main courtyard. It''s time for them to have a cup of tea. Yao Shu is holding a thick account book to look at. When he sees Lin Si coming, he puts it aside to greet her: "Er Bao, come here for dinner and make your favorite porridge."


    Lin Si was a little sleepy and sat beside Yao Shu, "Niang, how do you know I haven''t had breakfast yet?"


    Yao Shu laughs but doesn''t speak. He just gives Lin Sisheng a bowl of porridge, which is cooled down and then put it in front of her.


    Lin Si also peeled an egg and put it in Yao Shu''s small dish, and she laughed at her as usual.


    So Yao Shu wanted to scold Lin Shu because he didn''t sleep. He couldn''t open his mouth. He just said, "drink it quickly. I can hear your stomach cry."


    Since her parents went out to travel, Linsi had not had such a delicious breakfast for a long time. Even if she didn''t sleep well at night and didn''t have much appetite, she insisted on eating a lot.


    Seeing that Lin Si had had enough to eat and drink, he finally had energy on his face. Then Yao asked, "Er Bao, what did you do last night? Come back so late. "


    "Go to the star picking Pavilion. Follow Jiang Teng. The stars are so beautiful."


    Lin Si didn''t realize it. He was still sharing with Yao Shu how beautiful the night sky was.


    Yao Shu listened to it seriously and said, "Er Bao, it''s your hairpin ceremony right now. When it''s a rite, it''s an adult. You have to think about getting married. Do you have any men you like? I''ll give you advice. "


    Just now, Lin Si stopped talking and hesitated for a long time. Then she said to Ai Ai, "I don''t know a few of them. Besides, it''s too fast."


    "Just for you to see."


    Yao Shu reached out behind her and immediately handed a thick book to her. "Just in time, I have sorted out a list of men of the right age in the capital in the past two days. Er Bao has a good look, and you will know what you like."


    Lin Si looked at the thick list and suddenly thought what to do if Jiang Teng appeared on it. Wouldn''t it be very embarrassing?


    But Lin Si flipped through the last page nervously and did not see Jiang Teng''s name.


    She couldn''t believe it. She flipped through it again and found that it wasn''t.


    Originally, it was a relief, but Lin Si was inexplicably disappointed.


    Looking at the change of Lin Si''s expression, Yao Shu knew what his daughter was thinking. He just said something about going out to play. He was talking about the starry sky scenery, but he didn''t leave Jiang Teng for three words. People didn''t think the scenery was beautiful, but he clearly knew that Jiang Teng took care of her everywhere, for fear that she would be a little tired.


    Yao Shu asked quietly: "Er Bao, do you like it?"Lin Si gave the list to the maid and said, "I don''t know these things. I don''t like them."


    Yao Shu pretended to sigh, worried answer: "but this is already the most complete roster, two treasure a look at all?"


    "Is it the most complete? But I don''t think there''s anyone up there. " Lin Si asked subconsciously.


    "Which one? Do you know Er Bao? Do you like it? " Yao Shu immediately asked.


    "No, not really." Lin sijue realized that something was wrong with him just now. His face was a little hot. He lowered his head and said, "it''s Jiang Teng. I''m familiar with him in Kyoto. I don''t see anything strange."


    "Oh ~" Yao Shu nodded meaningfully, "I see Er Bao is as close to him as brother and sister, but I didn''t write it down. Then I''ll add it?"


    "No more!" Lin Si thought Yao Shu''s words were more and more strange, so he quickly refused, "mother, I don''t want to think about getting married now. Let''s wait for a few years after the hairpin."


    "It''s OK. Let''s talk about it later. But if you like someone, you must tell your parents."


    Yao Shu knew that he couldn''t press too hard, so he took advantage of the situation.


    Lin Si immediately nodded and glanced at the account book in the hand of the maid next to him. He had an idea and pulled off the topic: "mother, let''s look at the account book together."


    "Er Bao is interested in doing business?" Yao Shu motioned the maid to give the account book to Lin Si.


    "Of course I''m interested. I can make money by doing business. Who doesn''t like making money?" Lin Si touched the edge of the account book, looked at Yao Shu with bright eyes, and whispered: "Niang, you are the person I admire most. I think you are more powerful than dad!"


    "Jing will speak well." Yao Shu chuckled and gently poked Lin Si''s forehead. "My daughter is still a little money fan. Then I''ll do business with my mother."


    "Good, good."


    Lin Si should come down immediately and accompany Yao Shu with relish.


    Yao Shu thought she was a child, and after laughing, he let her go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    After a long morning''s work, I finally finished the account.


    Yao Shu looked at Lin Si who had not run away impatiently and said, "Er Bao, you really have the talent to do business."


    Lin Si cocked up her tail and held up her head. "Of course, I''m called female chengmu Ye."


    "You are poor." Yao Shu chuckled, "go back to take a nap, look at your dark circles, scared to death."


    Lin Si didn''t feel sleepy, but when Yao Shu said that, he suddenly felt sleepy, yawned and said vaguely, "I''ll go back first."


    "Hurry up, Huxiang. Look at the young lady and don''t let her fall asleep on the way." Yao Shu asked.


    Hu Xiang quickly nodded, went forward to support Lin Si, and escorted her all the way to the bed.


    Before falling asleep, Lin Si still held on to Hu Xiang''s sleeve and said, "remember to make an appointment with elder sister Bai. We''ll go shopping in the evening when it''s not so dry."


    "I see, miss. You should have a rest." Huxiang hurried on.


    Lin Si was satisfied. As soon as his eyes were closed and his head was crooked, he immediately fell unconscious.


    But two hours later, when Bai rubing came, Hu Xiang didn''t call Lin Si up.


    Hu Xiang was wiping Lin Si''s face when he could not afford to stay in bed. Seeing that Bai rubing came, he saluted her with a bitter smile, "Miss Bai, Miss Bai will get up immediately."


    "You can''t afford her like this. Go down and I''ll wake your young lady up." Looking at the unconscious Lin Si, white as ice covered his lips and said with a smile.


    Huxiang such as the amnesty, thanks to the white ice, then retired.


    Bai rubing sat down at the head of the bed and said to Lin Si with a smile: "Er Bao, I''m here, don''t I get up yet?"


    Lin Si stretched out a finger and said vaguely, "sleep another quarter of an hour."


    "But, Jiang Teng also came. He said he wanted to see you." White such as ice endure smile way.


    Lin Siteng, who was half dead, sat up, lifted his heavy eyelids, looked around with round eyes, and said, "where is it?"


    Looking at Lin Si''s appearance, Bai rubing finally couldn''t help laughing and joking: "in your heart, er Bao."


    Lin Si realized that he had been cheated. He hit Bai rubing with a soft pillow and complained: "sister Bai, you scared me to death. If Jiang Teng saw my untidy appearance, he would laugh at me for ten years."


    Bai rubing stood up to avoid Lin Si''s "attack" and said with a smile: "it was Er Bao who asked me to go shopping. All the guests came. How could the master still be sleeping?"


    "I''ll get up." Lin Si mumbles to get up, white as ice will Hou Hu Xiang in the door to clean up for her.


    Huxiang thanks Bai rubing with admiration in his eyes. Bai rubing smiles slightly, hiding his merits and fame.


    Soon, Lin Si was ready, and they went straight to Yuyuan square, the largest jade ware workshop in the capital.


    "Er Bao, how about this ice?"


    Bai rubing picked up a bracelet with a good head and made a gesture on Lin Si''s wrist.


    Lin Si took it over and put it on his wrist, saying today''s fifth "OK.".


    Bai rubing sighed and took the bracelet off to her and said, "Er Bao, you don''t want to choose the bracelet, do you? The best jade jewelry in the shop is here. I haven''t seen you look at that one more time. "


    "Well, I want to see it too," Lin Si scratched his head, "and the jewelry for hairpin ceremony has not been selected yet."


    "You''re beating around the bush with me. If you need help, just tell me." Bai rubing points Linsi''s forehead and says clearly.


    Lin Si was embarrassed to smile and asked the steward to prepare an elegant room for them. Facing the sight of Bai rubing''s inquiry, Lin Si had a good mental construction. He hesitated and asked, "sister Bai, how do you and my elder brother find that you like each other?"


    Although there was no roll call, she could see that elder sister Bai liked elder brother very much, and elder brother also liked elder sister Bai very much.


    However, because they didn''t say it, they were very considerate.


    White as ice on the face of a trace of pink, drink a cup of tea to cover up, said: "how do you suddenly ask this?"


    "That day, my mother suddenly showed me the list of men in Beijing and said that she would marry me and ask me to meet them. But I don''t know what it''s like to like people. How can I know who I like? That''s why I came to ask you for advice. "


    Lin Si would have prepared an excuse to finish, looking at white as ice.


    Bai rubing was really asked, hesitated for a long time, then slowly said: "if you like a person, you will always think about him. If you have good things, you will want to share them with him at the first time. If you have bad or bad things, you will take the responsibility with yourself."


    "Is there any difference between the lover and the family?"


    Lin Si was puzzled, and felt that what Bai rubing said could be applied to himself and his family, as well as to Jiang Teng.


    "It''s not the same," Bai rubing shakes his head. "With his family, you will want to report good news but not worry, but with someone you like, you will want to share the pressure with him. Just like Er Bao and elder martial brother, elder martial brother wants to cultivate Er Bao to grow up and be independent in the future. But if you are Er Bao''s lover, you will want to spoil you forever and let you be a little girl all your life. "Lin Si listened to Jiang Teng one by one. He felt that sometimes Jiang Teng did protect himself, but sometimes he liked to educate himself. He was like a brother and a lover.


    Linz was lost.


    "So, does Er Bao like anyone?" Seeing Lin Si''s obviously thoughtful appearance, Bai rubing asked


    "No." Lin Si immediately returned.


    Bai rubing didn''t ask for it, but said slowly: "sometimes the person you like may be the one who has been guarding silently. I''m just used to each other''s existence and can''t find out for a while. "


    Lin Si felt that Bai rubing meant something, but she couldn''t help asking, "but if you grow up together and stay together all the time, isn''t it family?"


    "Of course not." Bai rubing took a sip of tea, thought for a moment, and said, "let me give you an example. It''s like you''re in bed and you''re sleeping like nothing. If it is a senior brother to wake you up, you will continue to lie in bed, but if the person you like goes, you will immediately get up, because you will care about your image in front of him


    "Not necessarily. I don''t want Jiang Teng to see it because he will laugh at me later..."


    Lin Si''s voice became smaller and smaller in his smiling eyes, and finally disappeared behind the tea cup.


    "Well, not to mention that, er Bao is still young. When the boat comes to the bridge head, it''s natural to be straight. Er Bao should not be too entangled. "


    Bai rubing doesn''t have the heart to press too hard, so he helps Lin Si out.


    Lin Si breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "let''s go on and choose something. I think the ice material just now is really good."


    "Good." Bai rubing nods with a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    On the way back, Lin Si suddenly thought of reading the account book in the morning and asked Bai rubing, "sister Bai, do you want to do business with me in the future?"


    Because Bai''s father''s personality is casual, he doesn''t care about his family''s family, so Bai rubing has helped to manage the expenses of the mansion since he was a child, and also does some small business. Listening to Lin Si''s words, he is also interested.


    "What do you think of Er Bao?"


    Bai rubing knew that Yao Shu was a business genius. He thought that Yao Shu had given some advice, so he asked quickly.


    Lin Si shook his head and said, "it''s not yet. It''s just interesting to help my mother read the account book today. If sister Bai is with me, we can try to open a shop first


    "It''s not impossible." Bai rubing thought for a while, "today I saw several good areas with shops that haven''t been rented out. Let''s set up a smaller one and have a try."


    "I''ll go and inquire for two days." Lin Si came to the spirit, "and while her mother is at home, we can ask her if she doesn''t understand."


    They had a lot of discussion all the way. When they finally separated, they were still in the middle of their minds. They agreed to see you tomorrow and talk again.


    So in the next few days, Lin Si and Bai rubing discussed the business of opening a shop. He didn''t want to open the store. Jiang Teng was gone. Although he was very busy, he felt much relieved.


    But before Linsi could relax for a few days, she was coming back from the outside tired, and saw Yao Shu waiting for her in the yard.


    "Niang, it''s so late. What can I do for you?" Said Lins, yawning.


    "The Mid Autumn Festival is coming soon, and there will be a mid autumn festival banquet in the palace. News came a few days ago, but I couldn''t find you in the daytime these two days, so I had to wait for you at night. " Yao Shudao.


    "Mid Autumn Festival?" Lin Si broke his fingers and calculated. He was surprised and said, "that''s the day after tomorrow."


    "Yes, I''m afraid if I don''t tell you today, I won''t catch you in the Mid Autumn Festival."


    Lin Si smiles with embarrassment. She goes to sit next to Yao Shu and says, "Mom, I''ve done a lot of things these two days."


    Hearing Lin Si''s plan to open a shop, Yao Shu was a little surprised and said, "Er Bao, yes, I didn''t expect you two could do so well the first time."


    "I''m good."


    Lin Si''s head swayed triumphantly like a proud kitten.


    "Great, my daughter is the best." Yao Shu touched Lin Si''s head and said with a smile.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s Mid Autumn Festival, and Lin Si is wearing complicated palace clothes. He feels as if he was tied with a circle of hemp rope, and he feels uncomfortable all over.


    Because Yao Shu had been traveling outside before, Lin Si also attended the palace banquet with her for the first time.


    He had come with great enthusiasm, but before he got to the gate of the palace, Lin Si felt that he was out of breath.


    "Mother, how long will we stay in the palace?" Lin Si asked bitterly.


    "It''s usually about an hour," Yao Shu comforted. "After the beginning, if you feel uncomfortable, you can find an excuse to leave. You can go to the place I''ve agreed for you and wait. The mother will pick you up at the end of the party."


    Lin Si nodded. Yao Shu loosened her waist seal and arrived at the gate of the palace.


    Unable to sit in a sedan chair in the palace, Lin Si quickly came out of the stuffy car and took a deep breath of the fresh air outside before he felt alive.


    "Ah Si?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Lin Si turned back in surprise and said, "brother rattan! Are you here for the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, too? "


    Jiang Teng nodded and suddenly said, "ace is very beautiful today."


    "But it''s terrible to wear that dress." Lin Si was a little happy for a moment because of Jiang Teng''s praise, but he was soon depressed. "If you need to wear such uncomfortable clothes, it''s not beautiful. By the way, brother rattan, can we sit together at the party? "


    Jiang Teng shook his head. "You are going to the banquet hosted by Empress Dowager. They are all women''s wives. We are hosting by the emperor in another place. They are all ministers."


    "Oh." Linz nodded disappointedly, "all right."


    "Ah Si," Jiang Teng''s face suddenly became serious and lowered his voice, "I heard that the banquet was proposed by the prince. You must be careful and try to follow the general''s wife. If he comes to you, stay away from him. "


    At this time, Yao Shu, who had gone to deliver the invitation, came back. Jiang Teng respectfully saluted her and left in a hurry.


    "Er Bao, what did Jiang Teng tell you?" Yao Shu saw that Lin Si''s face was different and asked.


    Lin Si didn''t want to worry Yao Shu, so he shook his head, "Niang, it''s nothing. Let''s go in."


    See Lin Si don''t want to say, Yao Shu also don''t ask more, take the other side to follow the guide maid to the Queen''s Fengming palace.


    Because the general''s office is now in full swing, Yao Shu with Lin Siyi has become the focus of the public.


    One by one, no matter whether you know them or not, have become old acquaintances. Fortunately, Yao Shu is used to seeing this kind of scene in business, otherwise, he can''t deal with it.


    Lin Si didn''t want to talk to those who didn''t know him, so he sat quietly behind Yao Shu. When people talked to her, they just smile and didn''t say anything superfluous.Most of those people also backed out of the difficulties and did not waste their time with her.


    But there are still more and more frustrated and more brave, especially there are men who are about the same age as Lin Si, but have not married.


    Lin Si couldn''t resist their enthusiasm. Yao Shu received his daughter''s look for help. He quickly pushed away the people in front of him and rushed to Lin Si. He raised his voice and said with a smile, "madam, we think we already have a place to belong. Don''t embarrass the child because of her thin skin


    This sentence aroused a thousand waves, and all the ladies who were ready to move stopped. Lin Si was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Er Bao, go out and wait for me. When I finish dealing with these people, we''ll go home."


    Yao Shu was also a little impatient and lowered his voice to Lin Si.


    Lin Si re Meng amnesty, quickly saw a gap and slipped out.


    It''s August 15, but it''s a cloudy day, so it''s dark everywhere at night. When Lin Si passed the imperial garden, he felt that it was dark around him, and the sound of the branches and other things being rubbed by the wind was like someone following him.


    Lint felt the goosebumps on her arm and sped up her pace quietly.


    No! Lin Si suddenly stopped. She recognized that the sound behind was not from the branches blown by the wind. It was real footsteps. Someone was following her!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    The night was as cold as water, and lint''s face was covered with a cold sweat. There was a quiet ear behind her, but lint''s head was in a mess. The content of the story book that I had seen before came out in my mind. A cool wind blew through, and Lin Si couldn''t help shivering.


    "Sister." A child''s voice sounded faintly.


    There was a lot of silence around him. Lin Si gulped his mouth and closed his eyes and whispered: "I''m not calling me. I''m just a passer-by. There''s a lot of injustice and debt. Go to your enemy''s house."


    Who would have thought that the voice was not far away, but closer. It was almost ringing in lint''s ear: "sister ace, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sister ace? Who knows me? Besides, it sounds familiar.


    Lin Si slowly opened his closed eyes and was surprised to find that the prince was in front of him.


    "Your Highness?"


    Lin Si breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly, "Why are you here? And secretly follow me behind, do not speak, scared to death


    "I didn''t follow." The prince pursed his mouth. "I just came to find sister ace. I just saw you coming out of Fengming palace, so I followed up. I called you at the door, but you ignored me


    "I don''t think it''s too noisy for you to make a big fuss in the palace. I don''t think it''s too noisy for you to make a big fuss for the moment


    The prince''s expression was more beautiful. He could not help but come forward and grabbed Lin Si''s hand. He said boldly: "if sister ace wants to enjoy the moon with me, she should apologize to me."


    Lin Si estimated that his mother would have to socialize for a long time and could not earn the crown prince, so he agreed.


    But today, the sky is not beautiful, even the stars can not be seen in the dark night sky, let alone the moon. They wandered in the dark imperial garden, but Lin Si was bitten by mosquitoes.


    "Your Highness, it''s late. I should go back." Lin Si looked at the prince''s face and said cautiously.


    The prince stopped and looked at Lin Si with heavy eyes.


    Lin Si''s eyes on the prince suddenly felt a little strange, that this look is not a child can have.


    With a chill in his heart, Lins stepped back a little.


    Just for a moment, immediately the prince returned to his former pure and childish appearance and said with a smile, "well, sister a Si, hurry back."


    Lin Si breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to give the prince to the palace people who followed him, but suddenly found that there was no one behind the prince.


    "Your Highness, how can you serve by yourself?"


    Lin Si originally thought that the prince would go to the Palace Banquet, so he should only accompany him for a long time, and then give it to the servants who serve him.


    But now, almost two quarters of an hour later, before anyone came out, Lins felt a little strange.


    The prince looked around, pulled Linsi to squat down and said in her ear, "sister as, I sneaked out to look for you."


    "How can this work?"?! Will the emperor not blame him? " Lin Si changed his face and said in a hurry.


    "But I want to see you. If my father wants to punish me, I will be punished. Anyway, he can''t do anything to me. "


    Looking at the childish appearance of the prince, Lin Si sighed with impatience. He bent down and looked at him at the same level. He said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, you are the crown prince of the country. You can''t be so impulsive. There are so many officials of the great swallow''s humerus at the Palace Banquet. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to leave them to play


    "I know it''s not appropriate, but I don''t want to see them, I just want to see you!" The prince is like a child without sugar.


    Lin Si was speechless for a moment, and then the prince said: "this mid autumn festival banquet was originally not wanted by my father, but I managed to get it, just because I also want to enjoy the moon with you. If the mountain is not just me, I will go to the mountain! "


    Listening to the prince, Lin Si thought that when he was at the gate of the palace, Jiang Teng also said that the Mid Autumn Festival banquet had something to do with the prince, but he didn''t expect to have such a connection with her.


    The prince looked at Lin Si, who was silent. Suddenly he felt uneasy and asked carefully, "do you like this mid autumn festival banquet?"


    Lin Si didn''t like it very much, but looking at her pathetic eyes, she sighed and said, "yes."


    "That''s good." The prince didn''t care whether it was true or false. As long as Lins said he liked it, it would be OK. So he pursued the victory and asked, "does sister ace like to be my princess?"


    Lin Si laughed, but he didn''t expect that the crown prince had not given up the matter. Thinking of Jiang Teng''s warning before, he became serious and said solemnly, "Your Highness, I am so much older than you. I can''t be your prince and princess."


    "I don''t care!"


    The prince''s big round eyes immediately filled with tears. He grasped Lin Si''s vagueness, as if afraid of her running away. "I like sister ace. I''ll go to ask my father, and he will agree."


    But I don''t agree.Lin Si had no choice but to think of it.


    Fortunately, this embarrassing scene did not last long. Yao Shu, who arrived in time, saved Lin Si, who was in a dilemma.


    Yao Shu hastens to deal with the Fengming palace. He arrives at the place agreed with Lin Si, but he doesn''t see anyone. He has to turn back to find someone.


    When I passed the imperial garden, I heard someone talking nearby, so I came to see if it was Linsi.


    I didn''t expect that when I arrived, I heard the prince ask Lin Si whether he would like to be princess.


    Moreover, when I came, I seemed to disturb another eavesdropper.


    With Yao Shu''s eyesight, one can see that the person who left in a hurry was Jiang Teng who had seen him at the gate of the palace.


    "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Yao Shu pretended to be surprised.


    Lin Si was afraid that the prince would talk nonsense in front of Yao Shu, so he hastened to: "we happened to meet each other. I was about to send his highness back."


    Yao Shu slightly raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "that''s good. When I came here, I saw a couple of people looking for his highness. I thought something had happened to him. Your highness, hurry back, or the emperor will be worried. "


    Seeing Yao Shu coming, the prince knew that he couldn''t ask anything today. He said calmly, "this palace knows."


    When they saw off the crown prince, Lin sicai clapped his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Er Bao, do you want to be the crown princess?" Yao Shu joked.


    Lin Si was embarrassed and said with a red face, "mother, did you hear that?"


    "I''m not the only one to hear that." When Jiang Yishu saw Yao Yichang, he seemed to have a deep smile


    "Jiang Teng?"


    Lin Si was nervous for a moment and went through the conversation with the prince in his mind. There should be nothing out of the ordinary?


    Jiang Teng told himself to stay away from the crown prince, but he ran into him this time. He didn''t think he really wanted to be the crown princess?!


    Looking at Lin Si''s face changing, Yao Shu gradually lost the thought of ridicule, and said, "Er Bao, what''s your mind to them?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    "Niang, I''m really looking at the prince as a child. I don''t want to be a princess."


    Lin Si, with a sad face, wanted to swear to the heaven and earth, "otherwise, I still don''t want to enter the palace in the future. I''ll forget if I don''t see you for a few days."


    Yao Shu also has this intention.


    "And what about Jiang Teng?" Yao Shu asked.


    For a while, Kawai, like my brother Zhiwu


    "It''s just that?"


    "It''s still the case now." Lin Si did not understand himself. He took Yao Shu and begged for mercy and said, "mother, don''t ask. When I think about it, I will tell you at the first time, OK?"


    Lin Shu played his tricks, Yao Shu had to nod.


    "If you think about it clearly, you must tell your mother. Do you know?"


    "Mm-hmm, certainly." Lin Sibian, uh huh, promised, then pushed Yao Shu to go quickly, "let''s go home quickly. Mother, father must be waiting for a hurry."


    The Royal Garden of the black buildings was calm again.


    Watching the mother and daughter leave, Jiang Teng came out from behind the layers of flowers, stood for a long time, and suddenly punched the tree next to him.


    Not long after this little plum tree was transplanted, it was hit by Jiang Teng and wobbled. A few leaves fell off.


    Jiang Teng closed his eyes, took a deep breath, restrained his desire to kill, took back his bleeding hand, wiped it casually, took back his sleeve, and went back to the banquet with the prince''s steps.


    From the beginning, Jiang Teng knew that the prince''s insistence on holding the Mid Autumn Festival banquet must have something to do with Lin Si. Most of the time, he was stimulated by himself that day, so he kept an eye on him at the banquet.


    The moment the prince slipped out of the banquet, Jiang Teng followed him with an excuse.


    Sure enough, the crown prince went straight to find AZ, and he was still overheard at any time about what the Royal Garden said about "Princess".


    If it is really heard by someone who has a heart and spreads it to the emperor, the suspicious character of the emperor will surely think that it is general Lin who instructed ash to seduce the crown prince and attempt to coerce the emperor to make princes in a hundred years'' time. Then the situation of the general''s Mansion will be difficult.


    Even if the Emperor didn''t know about it, it would be bad for the reputation of ACE if there was any gossip.


    Jiang Teng almost rushed in to confront the prince at that time. Fortunately, Yao Shu, who arrived in time, reminded him that he did not confront the prince in this situation.


    Otherwise, as long as the crown prince shows a trace of dissatisfaction with himself, there must be a large number of people who will make obstacles for themselves, and then all the achievements will be wasted.


    So now is not the time.


    Jiang Teng told himself that he had to work harder to let the emperor notice him. The prince''s small means were not enough.


    Jiangteng back to the other party''s consciousness, catch up with the scene of the plate.


    Only in a moment of stupor, Jiang Teng quickly responded and raised a glass of wine to the prince with a smile.


    The prince looked away from his eyes without expression.


    Just when he came back, he didn''t see Jiang Teng. He asked the eunuch around him. He found that the other party left after him. Now he comes back closely with himself.


    Thinking of the inexplicable feeling of being watched when I was just in the imperial garden, the prince was almost sure to be Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng also liked Lin Si, and the crown prince saw it from his first face. Moreover, I heard that they grew up together in childhood.


    The prince clenched the cup in his hand, thinking about how to get rid of the stumbling block.


    Both of them wanted to kill each other in their hearts. When they looked at each other''s eyes, they all laughed at each other''s eyes.


    Lin Si doesn''t know that the undercurrent that they had caused before is surging. Now she''s very busy about opening a shop. Yao Shu has to go to the yard sooner or later to discuss with her about hairpin ceremony.


    Lin Si went out before dawn these two days. She made an appointment with Bai rubing to inspect the flow of people in the street and choose the best and cheapest shop. Although both of them are not short of money, they have to calculate every cent of the money. Business is not afraid not to make money, but to spend money indiscriminately.


    But today, as Linz rubbed her eyes into the carriage, she was suddenly stopped by a familiar voice.


    "Ace."


    Lin Si vaguely looked back and saw Jiang Teng smiling at himself. The oil paper bag in his hand was still emitting a familiar fragrance.


    Linz moved his nose and smelled it.


    Jiang Teng skillfully caught a Lin Si, but he carried the bait behind him.


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng eagerly and said in a soft voice, "brother a Teng, I want to eat crab meat."


    Lin Si has been coquettish to Jiang Teng for more than ten years, but Jiang Teng has not evolved the corresponding immune function. On the contrary, with the increase of time, he is more and more unable to resist his coquetry.


    "Haven''t you eaten yet?" Pass the oil paper package to Lin Si. Jiang Teng asks.Lin Si can''t wait to open it and swallow it in one mouthful. His mouth was full of mushy and said, "yes, I got up too early. I have no appetite."


    "How can you still be like a child? Did you forget about stomach pain when you didn''t eat breakfast before?"


    Jiang Teng handed the water to Lin Si, who was choked. He patted her on the back, but he could not help blaming her.


    Lin Si gulps a few gulps, and finally flushes the small cage bag into his stomach. With a long sigh of relief, he pats his stomach and says, "thank you, brother Jiang Teng, for saving my life. I still bought Aunt Zhang''s small cage specially. I haven''t eaten it for a long time."


    "I know you''ve been very busy these two days, and no one is looking at you. I''m sure you won''t have breakfast."


    In the corner that Lin Si couldn''t see, Jiang Teng looked at her tenderly, "today''s rest, does a Si want my help?"


    "Xiumu? Do you still have a rest? " Lin Si opened his eyes in shock and looked at Jiang Teng, who had been working 365 days a year.


    "It''s been a lot of leisure lately." Compared with the things that the daughter-in-law is going to be robbed, the rest is a little bit backward.


    "That''s right. Sister Bai and I are choosing a shop these two days. It''s really dazzling. The three of us are Zhuge Liang. Maybe we can choose one today. "


    Lin Si bit the delicious food, and looked at his eyes with indulgence.


    Linz only felt her heart beating.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    Instead of going to Ruyi building as Jiang Teng thought, Lin Si went to a small tea shop in the north of the city.


    Jiang Teng looked left and right to see if there was anything special about the tea shop that attracted Lin Si to come here.


    And this shop has been looking at it for many years. The tables, chairs and benches should be handled with care. Otherwise, if you sit down, you may directly touch the ground.


    The only thing he could see was that it was still clean and there was no dust and oil stains. Jiang Teng felt relieved and asked Lin Si to order a pot of tea.


    seeing Lin Si sitting down without any burden, he picked up the cup and drank it.


    "Ash, what are you doing here? Do you want a tea shop? "


    Jiang Teng looks at Lin Si, who looks left and right, and doubts.


    "You don''t understand that." Lin Si replied to Jiang Teng in his busy schedule, "this is the entrance to the north of the market. It''s clear from where the flow of business people is. If we want a shop, we have to investigate first. What''s more, this shop has been open for many years. It''s best to ask for information here. "


    Jiang Teng really didn''t know this. As a salt officer, he only did business with the big merchants, but he didn''t pay attention to such trivial matters.


    After Lin Si observed for a while, Jiang Teng also gradually felt the meaning. Here, we can not only see where the business is good or bad, but also can see the state of life. If we look at these more, it will be of great benefit to be an official in the dynasty.


    They sat like this for half an hour, drank a pot of tea, white as ice, finally came late.


    "Er Bao, sorry to be late today." Bai rubing obviously came in a hurry and apologized breathlessly.


    Knowing Bai rubing''s character, Lin Si was certainly not intentionally late. He quickly replied, "it''s OK, sister Bai. We''ve just come here."


    Bai rubing breathes into her seat. Lin Sizheng wants to tell her about the observation results today when she suddenly sees another person coming.


    "Big brother, why are you here?" Lin Si was shocked and looked at Lin Zhi, who came uninvited. "Are you taking a rest today?"


    Lin Zhi nods and looks at the surrounding environment quietly. Shi Shiran sits beside Bai rubing and exchanges a look with Jiang Teng.


    During this period, Lin Sibai was so busy and enthusiastic that he totally ignored them.


    Originally, Lin Zhi was not such a man who could not hold his breath. However, Lin Si was white as ice at home every day, and asked people to come home from time to time.


    His sweetheart is in the house separated by a few walls, but he can''t see or touch it. Which normal person can bear it?


    So when Jiang Teng came to ask him to skip the class together, Lin Zhi agreed without hesitation.


    "I happened to meet my senior brother when I was going out today. The elder martial brother said that he wanted to see what we were doing recently, so he came together. I didn''t expect that the conversation was too much on the way and it was a waste of time. "


    Bai rubing explains to Lin Si that his eyes are still floating to Lin Zhi from time to time. After a long rest, his face is still red.


    "It''s OK." With a big wave of his hand, Lin Si said, "the investigation has been finished. My brother and sister-in-law are going to play today. I''ll do the rest with Jiang Teng."


    With that, Lin Si immediately made a gesture to Jiang Teng. Jiang Teng knew his mind and immediately stood up with Lin Si and went out.


    Before leaving, Lin Si still yelled at the tea shop: "goodbye, brother and sister-in-law!"


    Lin Zhi''s ears are red, white as ice, not to mention his head to his chest.


    Lin Zhi coughed and said, "Er Bao is more and more mischievous."


    "She''s a child''s nature, and she''s a child."


    Bai rubing smiles, then sighs and says, "it''s Jiang Teng who is going to suffer. I don''t know when Er Bao will be enlightened."


    "Maybe. I think he''s quite comfortable and enjoys it."


    For a person who is likely to marry his sister, even if he is a peer he appreciates, it is very difficult for Lin Zhi not to criticize him a lot.


    besides, he really does not worry about Jiang Teng. With the nature of the other party, er Bao may be the prey he has caught. It just depends on when he does it.


    "It''s also about feelings. If people drink water, they''ll know what''s cold and warm." Bai rubing echoed.


    Lin Zhi doesn''t want to talk about his sister any more. It''s not for these reasons that he is absent from work today.


    "Younger martial sister, what are you going to do today? Let me accompany you."


    Bai rubing thought about it for a while, but today she came late. Lin Si didn''t tell her what the result of the investigation was. She had to say, "let''s go and have a look at Jingli jade. Er Bao wants to do jade business."


    The two here have officially started the world of two.


    On the other hand, Lin Si is still sharing his brother''s and sister-in-law''s anecdotes with Jiang Teng.


    "You don''t know, my elder brother was like a fool at that time..."


    Lin Si''s words were dry and dry. Jiang Teng handed the kettle to him in time. After Lin Si''s muttering, Lin Si''s face was flying and his mouth was flowing.


    "Ace..." Jiang Teng heard a headache, "how about that shop?"


    Jiang Teng thought bitterly: a Si''s analysis of Lin Zhi''s feelings is reasonable and well founded. How can he know nothing about himself?"That room," Lin Si looked in the direction of Jiang Teng''s direction. "The location is good, but the rent is too expensive, and it can only be rented for a whole year. Moreover, it''s diagonally opposite yuyuanfang. We also want to do jade business. We don''t have any advantage here."


    "You can''t say that. The business of yuyuanfang is big, but it''s also more expensive than other stores."


    Jiang Teng analyzed, "and many people just go to Yuyuan square to have a look, and won''t buy there. If you open a shop here, the guests from yuyuanfang will come here. They may buy it here when they see the price difference. "


    "You have a point." Lin siruo thought and nodded, "then I''ll discuss with the boss again."


    Jiang Teng followed Lin Si into the store curiously. Although Lin Si''s character was not introverted and shy before, he was not cheerful. Now he has learned to bargain with his boss?


    However, Lin Si really impressed Jiang Teng today and cut down 20 Liang silver.


    Lin Si was already quite satisfied, but Jiang Teng made a few words and killed her ten Liang silver. Finally, she got stuck in the bottom line of the boss, which was worth a deal.


    Out of the shop, Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng admiringly, "brother a Teng, you are too powerful. I thought it was the end of it, and you could cut even lower


    Jiang Teng laughed and said, "ah Si, what do you think I''m doing as a salt officer? I''m just arguing with officials and rich businessmen all over the country."


    It''s even more difficult for Jiang Siteng to worship salt all day, but he didn''t expect to do such a bad thing.


    On that day, Jiang Teng and Lin Zhi, two young models of officialdom, had been working for a whole day, and they had a good harvest. When they met in the evening, they exchanged a long-term cooperation vision


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    Now that we have decided to open jade shops, Lin Si and Bai like ice have concentrated on investigating jade shops in Beijing, and have spent two or three days in shopping.


    Jingzhong, or the whole Dayan, when it comes to Daoteng jade, it must be yuyuanfang.


    They not only have their own jade mines, but also recruit Dayan''s most famous jade carvers. Therefore, no matter how expensive the prices are, they are in short supply.


    Lin Si and his wife are small businesses. The first step is certainly not too big. The first step, as Jiang Teng said, is to seize the middle and low-end markets and customers who can''t afford to buy yuyuanfang. Then their raw materials must not be too expensive, and they should hire a jade carving master with a good craftsmanship.


    Now it''s time for Jiang Teng to play.


    He ran so many places, not to mention the places he passed by, but the situation around Kyoto is not too well known.


    Just ten miles north of Kyoto, there is a jade mine.


    "Really?" Lin Si opened his eyes in surprise. "I don''t know."


    "Of course you don''t know. How many years have you not been out of Beijing?"


    After Jiang Teng finished, Lin Si glared at him and complained, "it''s not that I don''t want to go out, it''s that I can''t. You go where you want to. How can you understand us


    "Ace, I didn''t mean to."


    Jiang Teng has a good attitude and immediately apologizes, "tomorrow, tomorrow I''ll take you out to see the mine, OK?"


    "That''s about the same." Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng haughtily and continued to scowl, "but the jade carving master has not yet, and we can''t sell ores."


    "Take your time, ace. The problems will be solved." Jiang Teng touched Lin Si''s head. "If it doesn''t help, I''ll carve it for you."


    Jiang Teng did have some research on jade carving. The pendant on Lin Si''s neck is carved with raw ore.


    But it''s impossible for a person who comes to chat with him to carve jade for himself.


    "Go to the mine tomorrow. Maybe you can dig it there."


    Lins muttered, dragging his head.


    Jiang Teng pinched Lin Si''s cheek and said with a smile, "even if it doesn''t work, let aunt Shu help. It''s the first time for us to do business. Aunt Shu won''t sit back and ignore us. "


    Lin Si discontentedly knocked out Jiang Teng''s hand and said: "I was pinched and swollen by you."


    Then, she shook her head, soft voice, "I don''t want to find my mother, before clearly everything has been done, how can the last step not become?"


    "Ace..."


    Looking at Lin Si''s emaciated face, Jiang Teng began to consider whether he had done something wrong to help her to open a shop.


    "No matter!" Lin Si was soon decadent. As soon as he patted the table and stood up, he regained his valiant look. "When the car comes to the front of the mountain, there must be a road. When the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight."! I don''t believe it. I can''t find a jade carving master in Kyoto! "


    "Good." Jiang Teng also laughed, "I have a few colleagues like to collect some jade ornaments, I see if I can find out."


    A Si did not give up, how can he step back? As long as she likes to do it, she must support it to the end.


    The next day, Lin Si got up early and ate the breakfast Jiang Teng brought for himself on the carriage, while listening to the general situation of the mine.


    "It was mined in recent years, and the quality is not so good, so it is mostly transported to the small counties around Kyoto."


    Jiang Teng rummaged through the materials he had sorted out all night, picking out the key points for Lin Si.


    Lin Si wiped the oil on his mouth and studied several pieces of jade ornaments that Jiang Teng had brought. It is said that they were carved out of jade from that mine. "I think the quality is OK. You can look at the block, feel it cold and smooth, and the sound is good. It''s just that there are more cotton wadding."


    "It''s good in other places, but in Kyoto, it''s set off by Yuyuan square. Many people don''t like it." Jiang Teng Dao.


    "So do you."


    Lin Si nodded. Before he decided to open a jade shop, he would not read the jade from this material.


    The mine was not far away, and soon they were there.


    Lin Si was helped out of the carriage by Jiang Teng. As soon as his feet landed, he sneezed.


    "It''s too dusty here." Lin Si covered his nose, and the sound of the urn filled his airway.


    Jiang Teng really heard about the bad environment of the mine before, but he didn''t expect that the bad degree was more than he imagined. He regretted bringing Lin Si to the mine.


    Hurry to prepare the towel to Lin Si Wai, just in Lin Si''s insistence to take people inside.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t let sister Bai come, otherwise my elder brother would scold me to death."


    Lint reached out and waved in front of her eyes, but had no effect on the flying dust, so she gave up.


    Jiang Teng ignored Lin Si''s joke and reminded him for the last time, "do you remember our plan?"


    Lin Si than a no problem gesture, Jiang Teng then grabbed her to quickly go to the accumulation of jade mines."Ah, this little brother, this way."


    far away, a disheartened man waved to them, "are you from Beijing to see what you want?"


    "We are."


    Jiang Teng took Lin Sihu in the back and said neatly, "take out all your materials, and then find a clean place to look at the materials."


    "Well, good, good." The man saw that their clothes were rich or expensive, and they were young enough to know that they could make a lot of money if they were cheated. He nodded to a little man nearby and said, "take these two distinguished guests to the front and have a rest."


    Although the mine is not simple and poor, it has done very quickly.


    They went to the reception hall, but in a quarter of an hour, all kinds of jade materials were put up.


    "This is all the material we have here," he said The man wiped the sweat on his dark face and said with a smile.


    It was the first time that Lin Si saw so many jade materials without polishing. He touched them curiously. Jiang Teng seemed to be a little more calm than her. He didn''t start. He just looked at the jade materials without expression.


    "Well, this lady has a good taste." Seeing that Lin Si''s sight stopped on a piece of jade, the man immediately went forward to blow and blow, "this is the best material here. Even the Yuyuan square in Kyoto can''t make a mistake."


    "Really? Do you supply materials for yuyuanfang Lin Si took up the fist sized jade and looked at the light. "It''s good. It seems that it''s really good."


    "Of course, this is the only material that can enter Yuyuan square. I think you both know that the materials that can be collected by yuyuanfang are the top jade materials of Dayan... "


    The man was still boasting. Jiang Teng was tired of listening. He threw the things in Lin Si''s hand on the table and wiped her hands with a handkerchief carefully. Then he said to the man with a cold face: "this boss, we come to see the material sincerely. Yuyuanfang has a special jade mine, and never collects jade from the outside. This is something you can know after a little inquiry. Since you treat us as fools, we don''t have to do business. "


    After that, Jiang Teng took Lin Si and was about to leave. The man quickly stopped them, nodded and bowed and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have that meaning. Even if it''s not for yuyuanfang, it''s also the best jade material. Let''s have a look again and have a look. "


    The man said and promised a lot of benefits. Jiang tengcai "reluctantly" took Lin Si back.


    In the corner where the man could not see, Lin Si secretly compared Jiang Teng with a thumb and said, "this is a clever move."


    Jiang Teng''s reserved smile continued to bargain with the man.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    "The prince is going to leave school soon."


    The grand palace maid walked in and whispered to Princess Xu on the other side of the curtain.


    Princess Xu threw down her invitation card, closed her eyes, pressed her forehead and said, "I know. Go down."


    The tranquilizing fragrance in the outer hall was burning, but Princess Xu was not at ease.


    She opened her eyes and sorted out the invitation cards piled on the table. She chose a suit of clothes for herself, and even the accessories were not fake. However, she acted very quickly without any hesitation. It seemed that she had already thought about what to wear and what to wear.


    However, after a long time, Xu Guifei cleaned herself up and pushed the door to the palace girl who was waiting at the door and said, "Chenxiang, I''ll go."


    When they arrived, Chenxiang stayed outside the door. Xu Guifei went straight to the school gate and waited.


    Before it''s time to go to school, Xie Qian arranged today''s homework. Foreign students had a free discussion, so he packed up and went out of school. Unexpectedly, as soon as he went out, he saw unexpected people.


    "Princess Xu." Xie Qian stepped back and bowed.


    It is clear that Xie Qian has always been so distant and indifferent to himself, but Princess Xu is not used to it. Every time he calls himself princess, his heart aches.


    Xu Guifei tugged hard at the corners of her mouth and went forward to help Xie Qian. "Thank you. You don''t have to be polite. This palace just comes to pick up the prince when you have nothing to do."


    Xie Qian stepped back again, avoided imperial concubine Xu''s hand, straightened up his body, and said in a business way: "we can see the love of the princess for the prince, but the empress is not allowed to enter the study unless the emperor''s permission is obtained. Please remember it later. "


    Xu Guifei laughed and sighed: "I know."


    Xie Qian nodded to Princess Xu and left with a salute.


    The people behind him looked at his back, and shed a drop of tears that nobody knew.


    "Mother! What''s the matter with you? "


    The prince took Xie Shen out of the house and wanted to ask him about Lin Si, but he saw Xu Guifei and ran to her in surprise.


    "I miss you." Princess Xu quietly pressed her eyes, and when she put down her hand, she had recovered her elegant manner. "Recently, the crown prince always lives in the East Palace, and doesn''t go to Yunzhao palace much. Does the mother Princess make you angry?"


    "Of course not." The prince was awkwardly tugging at the corner of his coat.


    He used to be a child, and living with the imperial concubine was nothing, but now the child''s shell is already an adult man. Living with the imperial concubine in the palace, he is not comfortable, so he goes to live in the East Palace whenever he has the opportunity.


    "Why did zhao''er move out of the palace all of a sudden?" Xu Guifei tried.


    The prince was worried and couldn''t think of any reason. Hearing Xu Guifei mention the little girl, she immediately made a puzzled look and nodded gently for a long time.


    This little girl is really annoying. The prince hates her, and it''s not entirely an excuse to deal with Xu Guifei.


    The royal family has few children, especially when they come to the emperor. There is no man in the huge harem. The prince is still adopted by the same family.


    There is only one princess, who was born by Princess Xu.


    Therefore, the little princess from the birth is the stars, thousands of charming ten thousand pet, and finally the pet into a devil.


    Only in front of the emperor will be a little bit of convergence, as for the prince, then she is simply not in the eye.


    Looking at the side of Xie Shen, the prince is more angry.


    He has a gentle and beautiful sister, and a big brother with both talent and moral integrity. He has a sister who is lawless and doesn''t hate or like it.


    In the royal family, family affection is extravagant.


    "Your Highness, I have taught zhao''er well. This time I promise that she will not make the prince angry."


    Princess Xu gently took the prince''s hand and assured him, "besides, my mother made ice cream today. Don''t you want to eat it?"


    Hearing the ice cream, the prince quietly swallowed. In the heart scolds oneself not to strive for success, how the body small, the mind also became immature, unexpectedly looked like a fool to shake for a broken pastry?!


    Xu Guifei is waiting for the prince with a tangled face to say the answer.


    At this time, the prince''s stomach suddenly cried out.


    In the silence, the sound of "gurgling" was particularly obvious.


    "Then go to the palace." The prince blushed to cover up and spoke immediately. Still do not forget to pull up the side of Xie Shen, "Xie Shen also want to go."


    "I..." Xie Shengang wanted to say that he didn''t want to, so he was glared at by the crown prince. He had no choice but to lower his head and change his mouth, "I also want to go."


    Princess Xu looked more and more like Xie Qian''s Xie Shen with a gentle look. She said in a soft voice, "OK, young master Xie, what do you want to eat? Just tell the waiter that it''s like your own home in Yunzhao palace."


    Xie Shen was not at ease with Princess Xu''s eyes. There were too many heavy things he couldn''t understand, so he had to give a slight hum at the beginning.Xu Guifei took them to Yunzhao palace. Chenxiang prepared all kinds of cakes when they just sat down.


    The prince is still reserved as soon as he opens, but he can''t stop after eating one piece.


    Xie Shen has a lot of elegance in eating. At first sight, he is strict in family education. No matter how delicious he is, he can never lose his image.


    Xu Guifei looked at Xie Shen, but her eyes passed through him and saw Xie Qian many years ago.


    Xie Qian used to be the same. Xu Guifei was Xie Qian''s maid. Every time she secretly looked at him, the other side was always a bright gentleman and a pearl of the world. No matter how embarrassed the people around him, he was always spotless, like the nine days of bright moon, which could only be seen from afar and could never be touched.


    "Cough!"


    The earth shaking cough called back Xu Guifei''s thoughts. Looking at the prince who was red with cough, she quickly ordered someone to deliver tea to him, but said, "Your Highness, eat slowly, and you''ll have to eat later."


    The prince put a piece of cake into his mouth, then he wiped his mouth reluctantly. He came to Xu Guifei and said, "what is this, mother concubine?".


    The prince thinks that he is not a freeloader. Of course, he has to do something for Princess Xu.


    "This is the invitation for this year''s Chrysanthemum feast. The queen told us to do it."


    Xu Guifei handed the invitation to the prince. "I''m responsible for the banquet list and writing the invitation."


    The crown prince took the invitation, glanced at it casually, and suddenly asked, "mother concubine, do you want to invite all the first grade ladies?"


    "Why, does your highness have someone to invite?" Xu Guifei saw what the prince thought at a glance and asked with a smile.


    "Yes." "I want to invite Xie Shen''s sister, Lin Si, the legitimate daughter of the general''s house," the prince admitted


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    Originally, Xie Shen was absorbed in eating cakes, but suddenly heard his sister''s name, he also stopped to look at this side.


    "Mother, can you write a special one for Lins


    The prince wrung his brows. "I may have scared her before. I''m afraid she''s deliberately avoiding me."


    "That people don''t want to see your highness. Why does your highness have to fight so hard?" When Xu Guifei saw the prince''s appearance of a small adult, she could not help laughing and said with a smile.


    "It''s just possible. Can''t my mother write a single one anyway?"


    The prince was coquettish with Xu Guifei with a shy face. When he saw Xie Shen come close to him, he grabbed the man and said, "Ma Fei, Lin Si is Xie Shen''s sister, but you also know that it is very difficult for them to meet once. You may as well write one. "


    When Xie Shen heard that he could see his sister, he also looked forward to looking at Xu Guifei. He asked carefully, "lady, is that ok?"


    Xie Shen is Xie Qian''s most cherished child. Xu Guifei loves his house and loves his dog. Besides, his manner and behavior are almost the same as Xie Shen''s. There are some disagreements from Xu Guifei, so she has to write an invitation to Lin Si separately.


    So after the prince''s operation, Lin Si came home from the mine, and received an invitation specially handed to her by the palace.


    "How can we have a party again?" Lin Si wailed, lying on the soft couch, did not want to get up.


    "My mother can''t help it, but if someone else wants to do it, we can only go to the stage."


    Yao Shu had no choice but to pick up Lin Si, who was covered in dust, took off her dirty coat and then put her back to the soft couch.


    Lin Si is very tired today. As soon as he touches the bed, he wants to go to bed. Now his consciousness has gradually begun to blur, and he still insists on staying up with willpower. He mutters: "I don''t want to go. Can I go now? Maybe I''ll see the prince again. I don''t want to see him... "


    "Niang doesn''t want you to go either, but this time she not only gave me a post, but also gave you a post. If you don''t go, you may be caught again and make use of the subject to add trouble to your father. " Yao Shu covered Lins with a thin blanket and sighed.


    "That won''t do!" Lin Si suddenly raised his voice and yelled, then lowered again, "can''t give dad any trouble, let''s go And Jiang Teng. I have to tell him that he is waiting for me... "


    Yao Shu touched Lin Si''s face gently and sighed silently.


    The next night, Jiang Teng, who arrived at the general''s residence in high spirits, received the unfortunate news.


    "Are you going into the palace again?" Jiang Teng frowned, "or a separate invitation?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Si took out the post to Jiang Teng and said, "it was sent to my mother before, or the first time it was given to me alone."


    "If things go wrong, there must be demons." Jiang Teng pondered for a while and asked, "who sent this post?"


    "My mother said it was Xu Guifei''s man." Linz yawned and slouched.


    Jiang Teng Fei quickly went through the situation of Xu Guifei in his mind and cut the railway: "this is what the crown prince gave you, and the prince let you into the palace."


    "I''ve thought about it, too. Otherwise, why am I the only exception?" Lin Si was bored blowing the tea in the teacup, "but I can''t do it if I don''t go. If Chaozhong looks at my father so much, it will be a big trouble if they catch a mistake."


    Lin Si said it was true, but the crown prince let him into the palace was certainly a conspiracy.


    "Ace!" Jiang Teng suddenly had a flash of inspiration. "If the prince comes to pester you this time, you must go to people. It would be better if you could be in front of Princess Xu."


    Yeah, how can I forget it? It''s a child. When a child says in public who he wants to marry as the crown princess, everyone must think that it''s a child''s little talk. It''s too much to smile.


    And even if the prince grows up, people''s previous ideas will be deeply rooted, and they will not believe that he really wants Linsi to be his princess.


    After listening to Jiang Teng''s explanation, Lin Si suddenly realized that he patted Jiang Teng on the shoulder and said, "brother a Teng, it''s fierce!"


    After a few days, Lin Si, who was well prepared, stood in the palace where he had secretly decided not to come again. It was the imperial garden where he met the prince last time.


    Linsi was looking at the flowers and plants which had no difference in her eyes. Suddenly, a soft voice sounded from behind: "this is miss linslin."


    When Lin Si looked back, she saw a well-dressed woman smiling at herself.


    As soon as he saw each other''s clothes and the maid in waiting behind him, Lin Si knew who it was and quickly bowed himself.


    "Miss Lin, don''t be too polite. My impression of you is still in my childhood." Xu Guifei helped people up, looked at Lin Si a few times, and said with a smile, "no wonder your highness is always thinking about Miss Lin. Miss Lin is so long that you can see her forgetting the common customs."


    "The lady has broken me." Lin Si quickly said: "I and the prince are only a few sides of the fate, where but can afford the prince''s highness never forget?"


    "But not only do I have to say it." Xu Guifei pointed to Lin Si''s back, "you see, Cao Cao is here.""Sister ath!" The prince came in a hurry and put on a brake in front of Lin Si. "You''re really here!"


    "This is an invitation that your highness asked this palace to write specially."


    "Oh, my mother!" Seeing that Xu Guifei wanted to deal with those things that would damage his image, the crown prince quickly interrupted, "when I came, I saw that Princess Liu was looking for you, and she was very anxious. You should go quickly!"


    "Good, good. I''ll leave now. I won''t disturb you."


    Xu Guifei took people away from here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    In the imperial garden, Yao Shu is surrounded by a group of Gao Ming''s wives, which can only ensure that Lin Si is in his sight and can catch up in case of any accident.


    Lin Si looked at Xu Guifei, who was talking to Liu Guifei in the distance. She walked quietly towards her, pretending that she was enjoying the colorful chrysanthemums, and said, "it''s rare that your highness also likes to enjoy chrysanthemums at a young age. I don''t know much about it, so I won''t disturb Taizi''s elegance."


    "Ah, sister ATH, I''m not here for chrysanthemums."


    The crown prince quickly stopped Lin Si, who was about to leave. "I came here for you. I asked for leave with Tai Fu."


    Just now, Lin Si had taken the opportunity to get closer to Xu Guifei. He could hear the conversation on both sides, and then he was relieved.


    "Your Highness, how can you not go to class for fun?"


    Lin Si helplessly looked at the stubborn little prince, "and, Xie Taifu is sure not because of this kind of thing, your highness is lying?"


    The prince bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Well, your highness, don''t make any noise. Go back before Xie Taifu finds out."


    Lin Si gently pushed the prince, "study hard is the business, your highness, don''t put the cart before the horse."


    "But, but learning can be learned every day, but sister ace can''t see it every day!"


    The prince refused to lift his feet stubbornly, "and today, I don''t just want to see sister ace."


    "Who else?" Lin Si was surprised, but a glimmer of possibility flashed through his mind.


    Sanbao is the prince''s companion, and according to his father, the prince often takes Sanbao to do some small movements.


    If you follow the prince''s words, another person is not --


    "sister!"


    With a clear cheering, a figure flew straight to Lin Si.


    Lin Si''s subconscious muscle movement made a gesture of reaching for someone, and was immediately hugged. It was his brother.


    "Sister, you said you came to see me last time, but you didn''t come. This time I came to see you."


    Xie Shen''s head was still buried in Lin Si''s arms, so he began to blame.


    Lin Si couldn''t laugh or cry. She gently rubbed Xie Shen''s head. "My sister hasn''t said you don''t have class to run out to play. You''ve learned how to tell the villains first."


    Xie Shen released Lin Si and pouted: "I told my grandfather that I was coming to see you. My grandfather agreed! But my sister told me to look for me, but she didn''t go! "


    "Good, good." Lin Si scraped Xie''s wrinkled nose. "It''s my sister''s fault. She broke her promise."


    Xie gave a deep hum and turned to the beginning.


    Lin Si had to take his hand and promise a lot of good things, then Xie Shen coaxed him into a smile.


    The two brothers and sisters are deeply in love, and the prince who managed to get Lin Si into the palace was put aside, and his face was red with anger.


    Fortunately, Xie Shen has been getting along with the prince for many years. He has already found out his donkey temper, noticed the low pressure around him, and quickly pulled the prince over.


    "Sister, I''m in the palace thanks to the care of his highness. If his highness hadn''t interceded with my grandfather for me this time, I might not have met you."


    Looking at his younger brother''s innocent eyes, Lin Si sighed in secret and thought: "silly brother, you have been sold and paid back to the number of people. The prince wants to come by himself. With you, I will not only thank Taifu for his agreement, but also have no excuse to leave. "


    "Then I''ll take the place of my parents and thank your Highness for your care." Lin Si politely saluted the prince.


    The prince''s heart slightly dispersed, raised his chin and said: "nothing, the general is dedicated to Dayan, and Xie Taifu is the Minister of the humerus. In the future, Xie Shen must be the right arm of the palace. It''s just right to take care of him."


    On the other side, seeing Xie Shen coming, Yao Shu finally got rid of those ladies and came to see his son.


    "Sanbao, why are you here?"


    "Mother Xie Shen rushed over again, hugged Yao Shu and said, "I heard you''re here, so I asked for leave with my grandfather."


    Yao Shu scanned the expressions of Xie Shen and the crown prince and knew what happened, but he didn''t show it. He just took Xie Shen''s hand and said, "my mother knows that Sanbao is thinking of us, but you can come to the general''s office after school, but you can''t ask for leave at will. You see, if you want to come, the prince will not be able to sit down. "


    "Oh." Xie Shenwei was wronged and said, "I know my mother."


    "How can you still be wronged? My mother is not missing you." Yao Shu pinched Xie Shen''s bulging cheek. "Last time your grandfather wanted you to stay in the general''s house for a while, but he didn''t let you go because he wanted to read with him. But is it good for Sanbao to come to the general''s office for the Chinese new year


    "Good!" Xie Shen''s eyes were bright. He was about to be excited, but he thought of something. He was in a low mood. "Mother, I can''t go. I have to accompany my grandfather. My grandfather usually stays alone. If I leave, he is very lonely."


    "Can the three treasures persuade grandfather to spend the new year with us?" Yao Shu was good at persuasion."Is that ok?"


    "As long as Sanbao convinces grandfather, we certainly welcome it."


    ¡­¡­


    On one side, Lin Si and the prince stood together and looked at the scene of Yao Shu and Xie Shen''s mother and son''s deep love. Lin Si suddenly said, "Sanbao is a simple good child."


    The prince gave Lin Si a deep look and understood her implication, "yes, I play very well."


    Like Xie Qian, Xie Shen is too rigid and doesn''t like it.


    But the ability is really great!


    Xu Shu walks by and says hello to the imperial concubine Yao all the time.


    Yao Shu patted Xie Shen on the shoulder and motioned him to play with Lin Si. He stood up and looked at Xu Guifei with a smile. "Since returning to Beijing, I haven''t met her formally. I hope you can forgive me."


    "No matter what the lady said, even in the deep palace, I have heard of her deeds, and I envy her very much. There is no such person as Madame comparable to us. "


    Two people, you come and I to the absent-minded greetings, the heart is on the child.


    The prince secretly looked at Lin Si and clenched his fist in chagrin. He seemed to have made things worse. Originally, Linsi was just afraid of himself. Now he feels that he is not good to her brother. I''m afraid he will be hostile to himself.


    "Sister ace." The prince took the initiative to show his weakness, gently pulled Lin Si''s sleeve, and cried softly.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?" Lin Si bowed his head and suddenly his sight was occupied by a large yellow chrysanthemum.


    "Sister a Si, this flower is for you. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    The little face of the prince poked out a little from behind the chrysanthemum, and he was wronged.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    "Your Highness."


    Lin Si was helpless and looked at the prince with a look of hope. "It''s a big crime to privately fold the articles in the royal garden. I really dare not take the flowers."


    The prince was just in distress how to apologize when he happened to see this flower, thinking that they girls like these flowers and grass, the brain a hot picked off.


    If it''s the last life, no one dares to say


    "Sister, did your highness make you angry?"


    On one side, Xie Shen looks over his head and asks Lin Si.


    Lin Si had to shake his head and answer to the despondent prince, "Your Highness, I don''t blame you. But you have to be responsible for yourself and for the people of Dayan. "


    "I see." The prince bowed his head.


    every time Lin as like as two peas, Xie Qian and shin Shen never say this.


    Another thought suddenly flashed in the prince''s mind. Is he special to her.


    She is so tolerant and indulgent to her younger brother, but she is very strict with herself. Does Lin Si say no to her brother, but actually she has brought her identity of "Prince Princess"?


    Although if Lin Si knew this idea, he would give up, Jiang Teng would think that the prince was a fool, and Xie Shen would think that the prince was crazy, but the prince himself said that he was comforted, and the more he thought about it, he felt more reasonable.


    When the prince was in a good mood, he wanted to say something soft to Lin Si. He also wanted to ask if she really wanted to be his own princess. He thought that there were too many people here. He was afraid that Lin Si was shy. So he said, "sister ace, let''s go there and have a look."


    The direction that the prince pointed to was not very clear. Lin Si remembered what Jiang Teng told him, and naturally he didn''t want to go there.


    "Your Highness, I think the flowers here are blooming very well."


    Linsi pointed to a snow-white chrysanthemum not far away like a hydrangea. "Does your highness know what that kind of flower is called? I want to grow some in the house


    The prince is not interested in flowers and plants. Naturally, he doesn''t know what kind of flowers they are.


    But the crown prince''s pride never allows him to say "I don''t know" in front of the woman he likes


    The prince was nervous for a moment. He took two steps to make sure that Linsi could not see his expression. He made a careful observation. In fact, he was winking at Xie Shen crazily.


    Xie Shen cooperated with the prince for several years. Naturally, he quickly accepted the prince''s request for help, and immediately gave him a mouth shape to give him a hint.


    "It''s called Yaotai Yufeng." The prince turned and told Lins with a natural look.


    Lin Si didn''t expect that the prince really knew, and asked several more questions. The prince answered them one by one.


    Lin Si is really a little different now, "Your Highness, it''s really modest that you don''t understand chrysanthemum. There are so many varieties that my elder brother may not recognize them. "


    Remember: "the prince was not proud of anything, but the truth of the praise."


    "Sister ace, let''s go there and have a look. There are too many people here. You can see that the chrysanthemums over there are also better." As he spoke, the prince pulled lint''s sleeve and dragged people to the other side.


    Lin Si looks at Xie Shen in embarrassment, trying to distract the prince''s attention. However, Xie Shen has been attracted by the chrysanthemum in another place and has run away.


    Lin Si only had time to look at Yao Shu''s side and was pulled away.


    "Your Highness, there are few people there. Don''t go any more. What if there is danger?"


    Lin Si saw that if he went on, he couldn''t even see the shadow of Yao Shu''s Chrysanthemum feast, so he would not go on.


    The prince didn''t ask for it either. It was much cleaner here, so he simply followed Lin Si''s idea.


    Away from the noise, there was silence between them.


    "Sister ace."


    "Your Highness."


    In the hard silence, the two opened their mouths.


    Lin Si laughed and motioned to the prince to speak first.


    The prince was a little nervous. He calmed himself down and said calmly, "I just want to ask what was said in the imperial garden at the last Mid Autumn Festival banquet. How did ace think about it?"


    Sensing that the title of the crown prince had changed, Lin Si was worried and said, "Your Highness said this every time we met. Naturally, I have considered it carefully. But my answer is the same as before. No matter whether your highness is serious or joking, I can only say that it is the wrong love. "


    Obviously, I had expected that before, but with Lin Si''s words, the prince''s heart sank a little bit. Accompanied by the prince''s face.


    "Linsi, I''m asking you seriously. Not a child''s admiration, but also understand the meaning of princess. As long as you are willing, I will marry you even if my father opposes! "


    Hearing the bigotry in the prince''s tone, Lin Si stepped back in fear, and suddenly heard the familiar footsteps. My heart settled down.


    Lin Si suddenly began to laugh. He even took the prince''s hand kindly and said in a soft voice, "don''t joke, your highness. You are so young that you want the princess?"The crown prince was caught off guard by Lin Si''s sudden attitude change, so he heard the voice of Princess Xu with a smile: "Oh, your highness wants the crown princess. Do you want her to help her?"


    Xu Guifei appeared at the corner with a smile, followed by Yao Shu: "ah Si, what did you say to your highness, why is your highness going to marry you as crown princess?"


    Lin Si walks quickly to Yao Shu, but she smiles at Xu Guifei.


    Naturally, Xu Guifei would not take it seriously. She only felt that Lin Si was gentle and amiable. The prince was alone in the deep palace and wanted a gentle sister to accompany her.


    "Your Highness, come here quickly. When I look back at you, I''m almost scared to death."


    Xu Guifei patted her chest with one hand and waved to the crown prince with the other.


    in front of Xu Guifei, the prince knew that he would treat everything he said as a child. He could not say anything, so he went to Xu Guifei with a black face.


    "Your Highness, do you want Linsi to be your sister?" Asked Princess Xu with a smile.


    "It''s not a sister, it''s a princess." The prince has no love.


    Naturally, Princess Xu didn''t believe it. Instead, she said, "Your Highness, it''s impossible for you to have a sister, but do you have a sister? Zhao''er will be here in a moment. Will you let her play with you


    Don''t think about the name of the princess


    "But zhao''er has just arrived." Xu Guifei only takes the crown prince as a child with a bad temper. She is still working unremittingly to mend the relationship between them. She turns and waves to a place, "zhao''er, come here quickly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    Miss the jade slowly, look at the direction of the princess, and call the princess to swallow


    The prince snorted coldly, even if it was a response.


    The little princess turned her eyes to the prince, pulled Princess Xu''s sleeve and said, "mother Princess, where is brother Sanbao? Doesn''t she mean he''s here too?"


    Xu Guifei didn''t move at all. Instead, she raised her face and said, "zhao''er, how did you assure her mother before you came?"


    "I already said hello." The princess bowed her head and said wrongly.


    "Did you say hello? Would you be happy if someone talked to you like that? " Asked Princess Xu.


    "But..."


    "No, but, say hello to your brother again until he is willing to respond to you." Princess Xu reprimanded.


    Xu Guifei didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that her daughter and the prince were incompatible and naturally offended. When she met for the first time, her teeth did not grow out. She bit a silver mark on the prince''s arm and urinated on the prince.


    With the growth of age, the two are even more in the same boat.


    Xu Guifei also felt a sense of crisis. The prince was the only child of the emperor, and Dayan''s future was a certain prince.


    Now, the emperor is gone after ten thousand years. According to the relationship between them now, I''m afraid that the princess will not have a good end in the hands of the prince.


    So Princess Xu has been committed to mending the relationship between the two, but it has had little effect.


    The princess had no choice but to turn around and salute the prince with a cold face. She said with a straight face, "I''ve seen your brother."


    Just now, on the surface, Xu Guifei was lecturing the princess, but she was also beating him secretly. Now in front of so many people''s face, the prince had to reach out and help the princess, "sister, get up."


    The princess immediately got up, two people secretly on the line of sight, the princess glared at the prince, the prince turned a white eye to the princess.


    After finishing the task, the princess pestered her and asked, "where is brother Sanbao?"


    Xu Guifei touched the princess''s head and comforted her: "don''t worry, the mother''s concubine sent someone to look for it."


    The princess had to stay by Xu Guifei''s side and looked at the people around her.


    "Well?" The princess stares big eyes and walks to Lin Si. She turns around her. "You look like brother Sanbao. Are you his sister?"


    Lin Si was very fond of Yuxue''s lovely little princess. He bent down and said in a warm voice, "yes, I''m Sanbao''s sister. This is our mother."


    "But I''ve only met his grandfather, not you."


    The princess''s puzzled eyes turned around between them.


    Lin Si is a little confused and looks at Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu also squatted down to explain to the little princess: "that''s because Xie Taifu has no children and is too lonely, so Sanbao went to accompany him."


    The little princess reacted for a while, suddenly clapped her hands and said excitedly: "Wow, brother Sanbao is so kind!"


    Lin Si and Yao Shu look at each other, smile and shake their heads.


    The two little princesses were obviously very fond of them.


    Lin Si answers patiently. The little princess loves her and gradually has a good feeling for her.


    "Sister ace, it''s very kind of you. No one in the palace would like to tell me so much."


    Linsi laughed and was about to say something. The little princess turned her voice and said in a cold voice, "if you are such a good person as sister ace, some people don''t want toads to eat swan meat."


    "What do you mean?" The prince''s gloomy voice rang out.


    "Brother Huang?" The princess seemed to find that the prince was by her side. She spread out her hands innocently. "Why do you look so ugly? Do you think I was talking about you? But what I''m talking about is toad, isn''t the emperor sitting in his seat


    The prince looked at the princess with pity, "watch your mouth carefully."


    The princess gave a cold hum and ignored the prince.


    As the only real royal lineage, even if she was a princess, she was spoiled by thousands of beauties. Even her father never said anything serious to her.


    Therefore, the little princess has always ignored the threat to the prince.


    Lin Si looked at the two children in a dazed way, and they were fighting each other. He could not help feeling that the children who grew up in the royal family were really different. Helpless to get up, Lin thought to stand far away, don''t be affected by the war, didn''t expect to get up just to see the hurry of Xie Shen.


    "Who is here, princess?" Linz said with a smile.


    The little princess cheered and rushed to Xie Shen in front of her.


    Xie Shen obviously didn''t see who was rushing towards him at the beginning, so he quickly stepped aside. Unexpectedly, he was seized by the princess and explained with sweat.


    Looking at her little brother''s nervous appearance, Linsi couldn''t help laughing.


    And the annoying fly finally left, and the prince was finally relieved and reached for lalinz''s hand.Unexpectedly, the little princess over there suddenly called lint again.


    "Well, here it is." Lin Si walked quickly with a smile, and did not see the prince''s hand.


    The prince''s hand was so stiff in the air.


    With the disturbance of the princess, Lin Si was not entangled by the crown prince for the next time. He ended the chrysanthemum feast without danger, and he was also more fond of the princess.


    "Sister as, can I come to see you later?" Before Linz left, the princess took her hand and couldn''t give up.


    "If you go out of the palace, of course you can." Lin Si didn''t forget to ask, "but you can''t leave the palace without permission. It''s very dangerous."


    "Of course I know. I won''t steal out of the palace and be caught again." Said the princess contemptuously.


    Lin Si laughs. It seems that the princess and the prince are really incompatible. They will never let go of the chance to ridicule each other.


    In the princess reluctantly watched, Lin Si with the invited to come to the Imperial Palace together.


    Princess Xu also had something to do with it. After two words of advice, she left in a hurry. The princess immediately drove away the mother who was in charge of her own, so the only one present was the prince and the princess.


    "What are you looking at?" No one, the princess also no longer hide the dislike of the prince, evil voice evil airway.


    "Stay away from Lin Siyuan." The prince ignored the princess''s childish provocation and warned.


    "Ha? I think you should stay away from people''s home. I''ve heard that sister Linsi doesn''t like you, and you still pester people to sit on your princess. "


    "Shut up The prince burst into a big drink.


    The princess was also shocked by the prince''s appearance that he had never seen before. Subconsciously, she stepped back a few steps, but she still said, "is there anything wrong with what I said? You just don''t deserve sister ath. She can''t be your princess! "


    "I told you to shut up!" The prince was stabbed in pain by the little princess, raised his hand and hit the other side.


    The princess stepped back in shock, but just behind it was the pond. She stepped on a rolling stone, slipped and fell into the water before she could even call for help.


    The prince also raised his hand high and was stunned on the spot.


    There''s no one around, no one knows what''s going on here. The prince stood on the bank, looking at the people in the pond. The princess can''t swim. She can''t make a cry for help in the cold pond. If she doesn''t give a cup of tea, she will become the next dead and confused person in the deep palace.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    Because Lin Si entered the palace today, Jiang Teng finally had time to deal with the official business accumulated in the past few days. At noon, he went into the palace to report in the sun.


    When entering the palace, Jiang Teng deliberately slowed down a little, but he couldn''t meet Lin Si who came out of the palace, so he had to get rid of the messy ideas in his head and rush to the imperial study.


    When he was still some distance away from the imperial study, Jiang Teng saw a man kneeling at the door. He didn''t know which unfortunate minister he was.


    But as the distance drew closer, the figure of the man became clearer and clearer, and Jiang Teng was more and more frightened. The man was dressed in bright yellow Python clothes, but he didn''t think about it except the prince. However, he knelt on the ground wet all over, and even had a few water plants on his hair, as if he had just been fished out of the pond. The clothes are still dripping, and a pool of water stains has accumulated around them. Even kneeling under the big sun at noon, they were shivering.


    The prince lowered his head. Jiang Teng couldn''t see his expression, but when he passed by, he saw his pale lips, which indicated that the prince''s physical condition was not very good.


    The only person who can punish the prince like this is the emperor.


    Jiang Teng knew that this was not his business, so he just took a quick look and left.


    "Father in law, please pass it on..." Jiang Teng is reporting his family, but the eunuch at the door has interrupted him, "this adult, please go back. The emperor is not in the imperial study. And the emperor is not in a good mood today. No one will see him. "


    Jiang Teng was stunned and subconsciously looked at the prince kneeling. He skillfully put a bag of silver in the eunuch''s hand and said with a smile, "this is really urgent for me. Can my father-in-law tell me when the emperor will come back?"


    The eunuch bumped the weight of his hand, and with a smile on his face, motioned to the prince with his eyes. No matter how much money Chiang Teng Sai had, he would not say more.


    It seems that the prince has really made a big mistake.


    Jiang Teng held the fold in his hand, hesitated for a moment, and decided not to touch the emperor''s misfortune. He was lifting his feet to leave when the door of the imperial study just opened in front of him.


    "Lord Xie?"


    Xie Qian waved to Jiang Teng, and the guard''s father-in-law did not stop him. Jiang Teng entered the imperial study for no reason.


    "The prince is in trouble." Xie Qian comes to the point.


    Jiang Teng told himself that the next words were not what he should listen to, but he wanted to let him know what happened to his rival. In a moment of hesitation, Xie Qian told him the whole story.


    "The prince and the princess had a dispute in the royal garden. The princess fell into the water and the prince rescued her."


    "Then why is the prince punished?" Jiang Teng asked subconsciously.


    "Because when the crown prince rescued people, the princess was almost out of breath. The prince watched the princess struggle for a while on the bank, and then went into the water to save people


    "It''s not necessarily about the prince."


    Jiang Teng subconsciously speculated, "it may be that the princess is too flustered and choked in the water. It is also possible that the prince made a mistake when saving people. It is not necessarily the prince who stands by."


    Xie Qian did not speak, just looked at the eloquent analysis of Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng also realized that he had said too much and stopped talking.


    "I thought you were going to hit the crown prince. After all, your relationship is not very good." Xie Qian said.


    Knowing that Xie Qian was referring to Lin Si, Jiang Teng laughed awkwardly, "the most important thing for us to be salt officials is the separation of public and private. I''m a private matter with the prince. The safety of the prince is related to the foundation of the country. It''s a business. I can tell such a simple thing clearly. "


    Xie Qian nodded his head and said, "why do you conclude that the prince will not help you in the face of death? Because that is what the prince himself said. Without a witness around, the prince himself told the truth that was most unfavorable to him


    Jiang Teng looked up at Xie Qian in surprise.


    "All I told you was said by the prince himself kneeling in front of the emperor. Then the emperor was very angry and hurried to the palace of imperial concubine Xu. The prince knelt at the door of the imperial study for an hour


    "Didn''t expect it?" Xie Qian suddenly laughed at Jiang Teng, who was surprised. "At the beginning, I couldn''t believe it. After all, the prince was so paranoid and violent that I would not be surprised if he let the princess drown. But he did what I thought was the most impossible thing. So I''ve known people and broken things for so many years, but I still have time to look away. "


    "What did the emperor say?" Jiang Teng''s voice is a little dry.


    "Princess Xu is the admiration of the prince and the real mother of the princess. They are different from each other, and the prince has made a mistake. Naturally, the emperor will give Xu Guifei an account. "


    "The prince is the only prince."


    Jiang Teng suddenly realized what Xie Qian was going to say and burst out a cold sweat behind him.


    "Yes, the prince is the only prince. Although bigoted and cruel, as long as you teach him well and let him control his inner tyranny, he must be a generation of Ming Jun Xie Qian said with a meaningful smile, "so the emperor needs a step, and now the Minister of the younger generation with the strongest momentum in the court is undoubtedly the best candidate.""Well, I agree." Jiang Teng followed.


    This changed into Xie Qian surprised, "I thought you would think about it for a while."


    "When Xie Taifu asked me to come in, he gave me only one way." Jiang Teng was helpless, "there are more substitutes for small people like us. I want to be an official, but if there is no background, it is better to seize this opportunity to fight. With the support of Xie Taifu, we may be able to get out of danger and have a smooth official career in the future. "


    Xie Qian reexamined the young man, nodded and said, "you are a smart man."


    "Smart people usually die early. I just want to be a qualified minister." Jiang Teng said with a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    After the selection is made, Xie Qian immediately sends someone to call the emperor back.


    Jiang Teng showed Xie Qian the fold in his hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Xie, I''m mainly here to hand in this fold today. Later, the emperor doesn''t care about me, but you tell the emperor to take a serious look at it. "


    After reading it, Xie Qian naturally knew the importance of folding and nodded: "certainly."


    They waited quietly for the emperor to come back. The imperial study was very quiet. Xie Qian took a few deep breaths and clenched his slightly shaking fist in his sleeve.


    Outside the imperial study, the prince was still kneeling on the cold marble floor. Wet clothes heavy and heavy pressure on the body, the prince looked at the ground puddle reflected out of the figure, self mockingly smile.


    Just after Jiang Teng passed by, he must have seen himself in such a mess. Now he can''t point out how to laugh at himself in his heart. Maybe when I go back, I exaggerate with ACE. It seems that my image is completely gone.


    The prince''s mind is in the wild, and in a short time, another group of people pass by in a hurry. The prince looked down and saw only the bright yellow clothes.


    It''s strange. Why did the father come back from Xu Guifei so soon?


    The prince watched the emperor enter the imperial study. Suddenly, Jiang Teng also went in. There should be Xie qian inside.


    Is it Xie Qian and Jiang Teng who unite to fix themselves? That''s the end of it. In the white face of gratitude, Jiang Qingteng''s face turns to be sad.


    There was silence for a moment in the imperial study. Suddenly, the prince heard the sound of the broken porcelain, followed by a loud yell from the emperor.


    The prince looked up in confusion, and saw Jiang Teng''s clothes come out in a mess, his body covered with spilt tea, and there were obvious wounds on his forehead.


    Jiang Teng raised his mouth to the prince and knelt beside him in the shocked eyes of the other party.


    "What do you want to do?" The prince watched warily at Jiang Teng, who was just as embarrassed as himself.


    "Your Highness, Lord Xie said two words to me today. I am very inspired." Speaking of this, Jiang Teng deliberately pause.


    Sure enough, the prince frowned and whispered, "don''t sell the buck."


    "Mr. Xie said that he had been living for so many years, but he was wrong. Then I think, I''m just a fledgling boy. Why should I be so anxious to define people? " Jiang Teng said with a meaningful smile to the prince, "so I kneel here."


    The prince was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t need your help."


    "I''m not only helping you, but also helping the emperor and Dayan."


    The prince stares at Jiang Teng''s eyes for a while and is silent.


    They knelt at the door of the imperial study, and the people who came and went were in a hurry, but they both looked at them vaguely. The prince knelt down straight and allowed others to look at them.


    In this way, Jiang Teng had to give up the idea of laziness and kneel down.


    After noon, the sun gradually became less intense. Jiang Teng was relieved to see if there was anyone around and moved his knees a little.


    His condition is a little better than that of the prince. After all, the prince spent more time without kneeling than he did. Before that, he jumped into the lake and saved a man. Now his wet clothes are dried in the sun, but the sand is still stored in his clothes, which must be uncomfortable. In this case, the prince could still kneel for so long without moving. Jiang Teng really looked at him with new eyes.


    In the afternoon, before they could breathe a sigh of relief for the cooler weather, it began to rain. The rain soon turned into raindrops, and the prince''s clothes were wet again.


    Jiang Teng noticed that there was a crack in the door of the imperial study. It seemed that someone looked at the door and closed it quickly.


    "Your Highness, can you hold on?" Jiang Teng wiped the water on his face and asked.


    The prince snorted and did not speak. Jiang Teng felt that he had no strength to speak.


    Because of the rain, the door of the imperial study was empty, and there was a patter of rain cover up, Jiang Teng also let go a lot, began to chat with the prince to divert his attention.


    "Your Highness, when will the emperor calm down? Mr. Xie asked me to help you. At that time, he was so crazy that he agreed. How did he feel like he was on the thief boat? "


    "Don''t you do it for the big swallow and all the people in the world?" The prince said hoarsely.


    It seems that Jiang Teng still has the strength to support himself.


    Silence resumed between the two people. Jiang Teng was blinded by the rain. Suddenly, he heard people around him say, "do you like Lin Si?"


    "Your Highness, isn''t it?" Jiang Teng asked.


    The prince sneered and said nothing.


    Everything is different, including Linsi.


    The crown prince had never understood where this change started. But when he saw Yao Shu today, he suddenly felt that there was a feeling in the dark and told him that Yao Shu was the source of everything.


    There was no sign of this idea, but if Yao Shu was of the same kind as himself, everything would make sense.She has the ability to change Dayan''s future and teach Lin Si to be so gentle and generous as she is now.


    Lin Si had a bad temper and a vicious method in the last life. Although he married her at the beginning, he really liked her.


    But then they really got together, and the so-called love in danger was quickly dissipated because of Lin Siyong''s endless bad temper, and then he was tired of seeing each other.


    But everything in this life is different. The crown prince only regarded Lin Si as his own property. But gradually, he felt that it would be a very happy thing for him to spend his life with him.


    The prince is recalling the past. Jiang Teng seems to have thought of something. He suddenly laughs and says, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that his highness, at a young age, would really, how to say, like a Si. I was shocked to see that, and, as you can understand, there is a trace of hostility towards you. But who would have thought that at such a time, I should be the first to share weal and woe with you. "


    "I wanted to kill you." The prince threw a bomb in a flat tone.


    "Your Highness," Jiang Teng said with a smile, "in fact, I speculated like this before, but after today''s events, I have to reflect on whether I believe in my own judgment too much. Including yourself. Before today, would you have thought that you would get yourself into such a field? "


    The prince didn''t say anything. Jiang Teng raised his head and sighed to the endless rain: "it''s really nature to make people


    It was getting late and the rain stopped. Kneeling in the rain for a long time, the rain stopped, but more uncomfortable, wet clothes pressure, cold air from the ground into the legs, a cool wind blowing, Jiang Teng could not help shivering.


    The prince''s situation is even worse. Even if he lowers his head and tries to keep his face expressionless, the blush on his face is uncontrollable. The prince has a fever.


    Jiang Teng was a little annoyed, and thought whether Xie Qian could do it. If the Emperor didn''t let go, the prince would not be able to hold on.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    Fortunately, Xie Qian didn''t let Jiang Teng down. Almost at the moment of Jiang Teng''s wild thoughts, the door of imperial study was opened. Xie Qian and a group of people rushed to help them up. Jiang Teng didn''t feel it when he was kneeling. When he stood up, he found that his legs were no longer perceptible, so he had to walk with no image.


    They were rushed to the East Palace, where there was already a doctor waiting. As soon as they went, they felt their pulse and infused medicine. It took Jiang Teng half an hour to feel alive again. On the way back, the prince fainted and must not be awake.


    "Mr. Xie, if you''re a little late, we''ll get nothing now." Jiang Teng teased Xie Qian.


    "The emperor knows." Xie Qian did not look nervous at all. It seems that everything is still under his control.


    "What did the emperor say?"


    "The prince is forbidden for half a year, and you''ll reflect on it for a month."


    Jiang Teng was surprised, "is that it?"


    Originally, he thought he was going to be dismissed for a period of time, but he didn''t expect the emperor to let go.


    "After all, it''s just a princess. The prince has been kneeling at the door of the imperial study for such a long time, and all the ministers who come and go have seen it. It''s impossible for the prince to apologize for his death. What''s more, Princess Xu is also a smart person and doesn''t pursue anything. "


    Jiang Teng thought about it, sighed: "so it seems that I am dispensable."


    Xie Qian shook his head and said, "no, with you, those officials can see the prestige of the prince among the younger generation, and can continue to trust the prince after such a scandal has happened."


    Jiang Teng was drenched by the cold rain, and many of his brains also wanted to understand the reason. He hugged Xie Qian with sincere feelings. "The prince has made a mistake, but Lord Xie has taken the opportunity to pave the way for him later. This kind of wisdom and strategy is admired by later generations."


    "It''s all ordered by the emperor." Xie Qian dropped this sentence and left to look after the prince.


    Jiang Teng stayed in the empty and quiet room. Suddenly, when he was standing up, the prince said in his ear: "take good care of AZ while I can''t get out of the palace."


    Jiang Teng sneered at him. He couldn''t get out of the palace. Even if the prince was wandering in front of Lin Si every day, Jiang Teng was sure that Lin Si would be his daughter-in-law in the end.


    "Sneeze!" In the autumn rain, Linsi sneezed a lot. She rubbed her nose and Du mumbled: "who is talking about me?"


    Bai rubing put his cape on Lin Si nervously, took her and asked, "I''m still talking about you. I just had to watch the rain at the door. It''s cool to blow."


    After the chrysanthemum Appreciation Banquet in the morning, they happened to meet at the gate of the palace. After being oppressed in the palace for a whole morning, Lin Si immediately decided to go shopping in the street. Bai rubing naturally joined her.


    So they left the army and took a pony to the street.


    They strolled for an afternoon, originally said to be a distraction, but they strolled and then involuntarily went to the jade shop. Looking at this one here is good, that one is good there. Looking at it, I bought a lot of things for my shop. Finally, when the two people react, they are standing at the door of their shop which has not opened yet.


    They looked at each other with a smile, and it happened to rain again, and they quickly walked into the shop.


    The jade materials from the mine have been sent one after another. Before they can be transported to the warehouse, they are piled up in the lobby.


    As white as ice, I have only seen the finished jade ornamented jade ware, and have not seen this kind of gray ore, so I went to see it curiously.


    "White elder sister, how about it? Is it OK?"


    Lin Si looked at the pile of jade and felt like his medal of honor. His tone couldn''t help rising.


    Bai rubing nodded in amazement, reached out to touch those things like stones, but still couldn''t believe it. "Sanbao, I don''t know when jade is dug out, it''s no different from ordinary stones."


    Lin Si glanced at the bracelet of the old pit ice seeds on his wrist, which was rare even in yuyuanfang. Now it appears with those jade mines, which makes those ordinary jade mines become ordinary stones. Lin Si frowned and joked, "my brother won''t let this kind of thing pass to the white elder sister."


    "Sanbao, I''ll tell you something." Bai rubing drew back her hand, put the bracelet into her sleeve, and blushed.


    "I''m also talking about things," Lin Si said with a smile. She pushed her to Bai rubing''s side, squeezing people to hide. "It seems that my brother is playing with some small things these two days. It''s mysterious. It must be a surprise for sister Bai."


    His white face was even redder. Looking at the pile of ore, he suddenly looked like what Lin Si had mentioned before. He quickly changed the topic and said, "ace, the jade carving master you asked me to find is a bit of an eyebrow."


    Lin Si''s did not tease Bai rubing any more. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "that''s a good feeling! Everything is ready. We just need to choose a good day to open. "


    Lint was happy in his heart and happy at the gloomy day.


    When it rained heavily, Lin Si moved a small bench and sat at the door. He was famous for enjoying the rain. In his hand, he also held a piece of jade with a big fist, which had just been carefully selected from the pile.Thinking that Jiang Teng had given him something, Lin Si thought that he would have to return one, so he chose a piece of material to carve something for Jiang Teng.


    Her skill is so bad that Lin doesn''t think about it any more. Anyway, the final product is far from the goal.


    Thinking of Jiang Teng''s face when he received a strange thing, Lin Si couldn''t help laughing.


    When Bai rubing noticed Linsi, she was holding a piece of jade to wash it out in the rain curtain. Her sleeves were all wet.


    Bai rubing quickly pulls people''s hand back and goes to get her cape. When she comes back, Lin Si just sneezes and thinks that someone is missing her.


    "Get dressed quickly!" Bai rubing takes out his sister-in-law''s demeanor and orders Lin Si, who is not sure what he is thinking, to wrap up his cloak.


    Lin Si will wash clean jade material fine dry, properly collected, only then obediently wrapped himself into zongzi with a cloak.


    The rain had been much less, and it was not early, so they were ready to return home.


    But as soon as they got out of the shop, Lin Si couldn''t move in the same direction.


    "Sister Bai, get on the bus first. I''ll go to the bookstore and wait for me at the door for a while."


    With that, before Bai rubing asked what was going on, Lin Si ran to the bookstore on the other side of the road in the drizzle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    Lin Si said it was for a while, but he didn''t cheat. Bai rubing''s carriage took an umbrella and was about to go to the bookstore to look for her, when she appeared at the door of the book store again. Lin Si saw Bai rubing and waved to her anxiously.


    White as ice thought there was something important, quickly ran over with an umbrella, "what''s wrong with Sanbao?"


    "Sister Bai, can you lend me some money? I''ll give it back to you when I go back. " Lin Si pleaded.


    Without saying a word, Bai rubing gives his wallet to Lin Si. Lin Si cheers and runs into the bookstore. After a while, he comes back with two empty money bags and a book that is very old.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so expensive." Lin Si was a little embarrassed with the book in his arms, and returned his wallet to Bai rubing, "I''ll ask my elder brother to send money after I go back."


    "What kind of book is this?" As soon as Bai rubing looked at such a thick book, it was not Lin Si''s reading. It was self-evident that who would read such a book and let Lin Si ask him about it.


    "This is the only copy that brother a Teng has been looking for." Lin Si was a little embarrassed. "Last time we came here, the boss said to help us find out. Today I wanted to take a chance, but I didn''t expect to have any. But someone just wanted it, so I had to raise the price with him. I didn''t expect to spend all the money. "


    Bai rubing nodded suddenly. As soon as he was about to say something, Lin Si quickly pushed her into the carriage. "Sister Bai, it''s late. I have to go to Jiang Teng''s house to deliver books. Let''s go quickly."


    Bai rubing laughs and looks at Lin Sihong''s ear lobes that seem to be bleeding. He swallows the words of ridicule.


    On the way to Jiangfu, Lugong Baifu, Bai rubing did not forget to remind: "Sanbao, remember to go home in the evening."


    "Sister white!" Lin Si blushed, white as ice, finally pulled back a game and left with a smile.


    When Lin Si was alone in the carriage, he felt his face burned. He simply pushed the window open and let the drizzle drop on his face to cool down.


    Lint closed her eyes and emptied herself, waiting for the heat to fade from her face. The location of Chiang''s house was a little remote. Lin Si''s face was frozen and sick, so the carriage stopped slowly.


    "Here we are, miss." The voice of the coachman came.


    Lin Si rubbed his face and walked to the gate of Chiang''s mansion thousands of times. Today, however, it is strange that the gate of Chiang''s mansion is closed and the porter is not guarding it. Lin Si had to knock hard on the door, but there was no Ying Sheng inside. Lin Si felt that the situation was not quite right. He knocked several times and called out, "is there anyone?"


    After a cup of tea time, Lin sicai saw a figure running through the crack of the door. As soon as the man saw that it was Lin Si, he opened a crack in the door and put Lin Si in. When he closed the door, he looked around like a thief, and no one could rest assured.


    "Chang Bo, why did you open the door?" Lin Si''s uneasiness became more and more intense. Looking at the dignified housekeeper of Jiang''s mansion, Lin Si asked uneasily.


    Chang sighed and said, "Miss Lin, come with me."


    Chang Bo didn''t take Lin Si to the main hall, but went to the main courtyard of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Qi looked at Lin Si with red eyes. She had already cried.


    "Aunt Jiang, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Si''s uneasiness was a little more concrete. There was only one person in the Chiang family who could make a family like this.


    "I haven''t been out since noon." Jiang Qi said, and can''t help but cover his face and cry, "someone said, see him kneeling with the prince at the door of the imperial study, there are still injuries on his face."


    In the dark, Lin Si took a few steps to hold the table and then stood firm. The book he held tightly in his arms also fell to the ground, but now no one cares about it.


    "Aunt Jiang, when did the man come?" Asked lint, trying to suppress the collapse.


    "It was raining at that time. The man said that he was a colleague of a Teng, because he didn''t go back to the palace to deliver the book. He went into the palace in the rain and saw that he was kneeling with the prince in the rain." Jiang Qi''s voice with a strong cry cavity, a word intermittent said several times before finishing.


    Lint clenched her fist, and her short fingernails were embedded in her flesh. The pain sobered her a little. For the first time, Lin Si was glad that she was born in a powerful family. She quickly sorted out her interests in her mind and said, "aunt Jiang, don''t worry. I''ll ask my elder brother to check. The relationship between brother a Teng and the crown prince has always been bad. It is impossible for them to understand the United Front. There must be a secret in it. "


    Jiang Qi opened her mouth, but in the end, she just whispered. Lin Si immediately turned around and left.


    Looking at Lin Si''s thin back, Jiang Qi''s tears could not be controlled.


    As she knows, a Teng has always been cautious. He has been fighting alone in the officialdom for so many years without any trouble. Now something must have happened that he can''t control.


    Now I should let Lin Si and his family a-teng clear their relationship, rather than let them wade into this muddy water.


    But after all, it was my son. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, even if he knelt down to ask for help, he must hold on tightly.


    Jiang Qi slowly stood up and picked up the book that Lin Si had just left on the ground. She saw that it was the only book that her son had been talking about for a long time. After asking about it for more than a year, she didn''t buy it. However, Lin Si, who knew nothing about this kind of thing, actually bought it.How much work will it take.


    Jiang Qi wiped the dust off the book, put it on the table, covered her face, and tears came out of her fingers.


    Lin Si ran to the door in only half the time. She stepped on a lot of puddles along the way. Now her shoes are wet and her clothes are muddy. Her embarrassed appearance scared the coachman. She came to help her. She thought she was bullied in Jiang''s mansion.


    "Go back to the house as soon as possible!" Lin Si pushed aside the coachman who was going to help him and said in a deep voice.


    The coachman was jumped by the gloomy Lin Si and looked at the old lady who had always been warm and gentle. Lin Si roared impatiently, "what are you doing, don''t you hear me?! Take me back to my house as soon as possible. "


    "Ace? What''s the matter with you? "


    Lint''s foot to get on the bus was half raised, and he stopped in the air in a funny way, and turned back in this awkward posture.


    "Why are you so dirty? The hair is also disordered. How old are you fighting with others? "


    Jiang Teng came over with a smile. He was still in the mood of joking, but when he came in, he saw Lin Si''s expression clearly and couldn''t laugh.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    "Ace, did you hear about the palace?"


    Jiang Teng slowly approached Lin Si, who was obviously on the verge of collapse. He carefully explained, "it''s all planned. It''s just that the matter is urgent and there''s no time to tell you."


    Lin Si slowly put down his feet. When he landed, he seemed to have lost his strength and staggered. Jiang Teng quickly took the opportunity to hold people in his arms, gently patted Lin Si''s tight back, and burned an undetectable kiss on her head. He said in a warm voice: "it''s OK. It''s OK. It''s OK. Brother a-teng will be OK."


    Lin Si didn''t make a sound, but Jiang Teng felt that his chest clothes had been slowly wet, it was Lin Si who was crying silently. Jiang Teng did not expect this kind of situation, can only helpless clumsy comfort, will only say "it''s OK.".


    Gradually, Linsi spilled a little cry, and the cry became louder and louder. Finally, he was crying.


    Jiang Teng was relieved. He knew that this was Lin Si''s way of venting his emotions.


    Lin Si''s cry went from small to big, and from big to small. Jiang Teng held Lin Si quietly at the door. The others had left, and there was no one in the empty street.


    The rain began to fall again.


    "Ace, come in."


    Jiang Teng pushed Linsi away a little, looked at her red eyes, the voice can not be more light, "it''s raining, outside will catch cold."


    Lin Si took down Jiang Teng''s hand on his arm, glared at each other with bloodshot eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, "Jiang Teng, why are you always like this? It''s always like this: when you are omnipotent, when you are invulnerable, and you make your own decisions about everything, you will sue me when you think about it. If you can''t remember, you will let us be afraid, just like today. "


    Looking at Lin Si''s dark eyes, Jiang Teng was flustered, even more flustered than when he knelt at the door of the imperial study waiting for the results. He wanted to open his mouth, but his throat suddenly became very astringent. He could only explain in a poor way: "this time, it''s really urgent. I didn''t know it until I went to the palace. But, but there is really no risk at all, I promise. It''s just that the process looks breathtaking. I don''t want to, and I don''t want to make you worry in vain


    Lint listened to his explanation, said nothing, and turned to leave. Jiang Teng subconsciously pulled people, but Lin Si suddenly burst out, was pulled by Jiang Teng to turn around the moment high raised his hand.


    Jiang Teng thought that the slap would fall on his face, subconsciously closed his eyes.


    After a while, there was no sound of palm wind in silence. Jiang opened his eyes and saw Lin Si looking at himself with tears in his eyes.


    "Go back, aunt Shu is worried about you. I''m going home early. "


    Lin Si lowered his head, and Jiang Teng clearly saw a tear falling on the ground.


    Lin Si firmly opened Jiang Teng''s hand and got on the carriage.


    Jiang Teng stayed in the same place, watching the little carriage disappear in his vision, and doubted for the first time whether he had done something wrong.


    He should not regard success as a stepping stone. Maybe what AZ needs is a person who can live a life with her.


    As soon as Jiang Teng came back, someone informed Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi arrived at the door very early. However, he didn''t show up because there was something wrong between Lin Si and his son.


    After listening to the two people''s dialogue, Jiang Qi also had mixed feelings.


    At the door, Jiang Teng finally stood enough. As soon as he looked back, he saw Jiang Qi, "mother? When did you come? "


    Jiang Qi hugged her son, who was much taller than herself, and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. You scared the mother to death."


    They didn''t stay at the door for long. Jiang Qi just hugged her son and let it go. She took Jiang Teng''s hand and went back home. She told people to call for a doctor.


    "Niang, it''s just a skin wound on the head. The doctor has seen it." Jiang Teng is very uncomfortable with Jiang Qi''s appearance of facing a big enemy. Why.


    But Jiang Qi glared, had to shut up obediently, by the people toss themselves.


    After Jiang Qi made sure that her son really didn''t matter, that her head was just scratched, that she had been in the rain for so long, and that she was young and strong, and that she didn''t have the risk of cold, she finally had a good chat with her son.


    Jiang Qi takes the book Lin Si bought in Jiang Teng''s puzzled eyes. Jiang Teng''s eyes suddenly become surprised.


    "Mother, where did you get this? I''ve been looking for it for a long time. " Jiang Teng couldn''t put it down to read the book over and over, turning the page carefully.


    "Not my mother."


    "That''s..." Jiang Teng looked at Jiang Qi''s eyes, and instantly realized who had spent so much effort to buy this obscure ancient book for himself, and his hands shaking slightly.


    Looking at her son''s appearance, Jiang Qi understood everything in her heart. She sighed, "ace is a good girl."


    "There''s nothing better than her." Jiang Teng lowered his head, gently stroked the book in his hand and said in a dull voice.


    "Well, what do you mean?"


    Jiang Teng was silent for a moment, put the book down, and whispered, "I don''t deserve her."


    Jiang Qi shook his head. "You should know that ACE is not a girl who cares about these things.""I know, I know she is the kindest, the most naive, the best." Jiang Teng looked up at Jiang Qi, "so she is worth the best."


    Jiang Qi sighed and helplessly looked at his clever son. At this time, however, he was confused. "Beauty is in the eye of the lover, and the nature that ACE likes is the best. What she doesn''t like, even if it''s the prince or the emperor, she doesn''t think it''s good. "


    Jiang Teng understands this. He just can''t pass his own test.


    This matter is not in Jiang Teng''s control, he will rarely be naive to bury himself in the quilt, is refusing to talk.


    The son drilled the ox horn tip, Niang also had no way, Jiang Qi sighed: "tomorrow I go to the general''s office, if you want to go, you can also follow."


    Jiang Teng did not speak, Jiang Qi told the maid to take good care of the young master, and left.


    The next day, as soon as Jiang Qi woke up early in the morning, the servant girl came to report that the young master had been waiting for half an hour at the gate of the courtyard.


    Mother and son used breakfast in silence. On the way to the general''s house, Jiang Qi asked Jiang Teng what to do with his official business. Jiang Teng said that he had been suspended for a month.


    Jiang Qi didn''t know the reason. In her opinion, a month''s suspension was no different from dismissal. She felt sorry for her son and couldn''t bear to hit him emotionally.


    When they arrived at the general''s house, the people in the mansion were all in a hurry. The maid took them to the lady''s yard and said that she would wait for a moment. The lady was looking after the young lady.


    Jiang Teng''s heart is a convex, also regardless of whether to conform to the rules or not, then hurriedly asked: "what''s wrong with ace?"


    "The young lady was drenched in the rain yesterday and came back to have a fever. It has been burning all night. The fever will go down this morning. My wife is taking care of it." The maid said.


    Jiang Teng''s deep eyes tightened


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    Jiang Qi quickly grabbed Jiang Teng, who was about to rush out of the door, and said in a deep voice, "Teng Er, calm down."


    Jiang Teng''s face was stunned by what she said.


    Jiang Teng then reflected that his behavior was quite inappropriate.


    Miss Mao''s mother should be waiting in the boudoir''s house. She should be waiting for the master''s house, not the general''s.


    Jiang Teng closed his eyes, pressed Jiang Qi''s hand to hold his arm tightly, and said in a low voice: "Niang, I understand."


    Jiang Qi was relieved and took Jiang Teng back to sit down and handed him a cup of hot tea.


    When they were young, they were not so polite. However, she could understand that caring was chaotic.


    "When your aunt comes, it''s not too late for you to go after asking."


    Jiang Qi put the tea cup into Jiang Teng''s hand, "drink a cup of tea, calm down, look at your face, don''t wait to frighten Er Bao."


    Jiang Teng''s head was in a mess, and he pulled the corners of his mouth reluctantly.


    Jiang Qi sighed no more.


    This stupid son.


    When Jiang Teng''s steaming tea was cold, Yao Shu finally came in a hurry.


    "Elder sister Jiang has been waiting for a long time. Er Bao can''t get away."


    Yao Shu people did not arrive first, Jiang Qi quickly stood up to meet.


    It''s time to be cool in autumn. When Yao Shu came, he still had a thin layer of sweat on his face, and his hair on his temples was wet on his face. It was obvious that he heard the news of their coming, and he came in a hurry after calming Lin Si.


    Jiang Qi took Yao Shu''s hand and smelled the strong smell of Medicine on her body. It was obvious that all the people who had personally kept close to Lin Si''s side felt guilty. She said in a soft voice, "Ashu, what are you talking about? Taking care of the children is the first thing. It''s our bad luck."


    Yao Shu sighed and said with a wry smile, "Er Bao has not been ill for many years. He doesn''t know what he did yesterday. When he comes back, his clothes are all wet and he doesn''t talk to anyone. The servant girls are all out of the room. If it wasn''t for me, I didn''t know that she was burning unconsciously. The disease was so fierce that Dabao and her father went to see the doctor all night. Fortunately, he was only infected with cold and had a fever after taking two pills. "


    "How can wind cold burn so much?"


    Even knowing that the diagnosis of Taiyi would not be a problem, Jiang Teng couldn''t help interrupting.


    "Said the doctor Yao Shu some hesitation, "said two treasures in the heart."


    She sighed that the child was old and worried.


    Yao Shu''s daughter, who was brought up by himself, knew that she was no longer the one with the temperament in the book. She must be worried about something else.


    She thought for a few seconds and half doubted, "is it because of the shop?"


    Jiang Teng lowered his head and did not speak. He held the teacup tightly.


    Jiang Qi comforted two, hesitated and said: "ash, we also have the responsibility for this matter."


    Yao Shu a Leng, suspiciously looking at his friends, "what relationship with you."


    "Mother, I''ll tell you."


    Jiang Teng said before Jiang Qi opened his mouth.


    Jiang Qi looked at her son, "you can say it."


    Jiang Teng''s deep eyes were full of guilt, so he told the story of his entering the palace yesterday, only hiding the transaction with Xie Qian.


    "I was so worried about teng''er''s news. As soon as ash came to our house, I found out." Jiang Qi added, "ah Si is a good boy, and he had to go back and ask for help as soon as he heard it. I didn''t know she had just reached the door when tenger came back


    "Ace and I had a fight. She was sick because of me."


    Jiang Teng lowered his head and murmured.


    Yao Shu watched Teng Er grow up and didn''t blame him after listening. He just felt that the little girl had a sudden and unknown temperament for her feelings. He was afraid that she would suffer some losses and said: "Er Bao has woken up. Go and see him. She''s still calling your name when she''s burning vaguely."


    The last sentence is the highlight.


    Jiang Teng''s eyes brightened for a moment, looking at Yao Shu in surprise.


    "Let''s go." Yao Shu smiles at him.


    "Mother, aunt Shu, I''ll leave first."


    Jiang Tengfei quickly saluted the two men and ran away in a flash.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    Jiang Qi shook his head and said with a light smile: "this boy, I''ve never seen him so active before."


    Yao Shu also said with a smile: "Er Bao is also very active in Jiang Teng''s affairs. Some time ago, I asked me to inquire about a book for her. I thought she wanted to study hard and be a talented woman. Finally, I asked Jiang Teng about it. "


    Jiang Qi thought of the book that Jiang Teng had collected and put on her pillow. She sighed and said, "ah Shu, we have been friends for so many years. I don''t want to hide it from you. I really didn''t do the right thing about ace today. At that time, tenger was in the palace. I should not have dragged her into the water. "


    Jiang Qi said, but also can''t help red eyes, covered his face and said: "I''m too anxious, I can''t help. You know, I only have rattan. If there is something wrong with him, I really don''t know how to survive. "


    "Ah Qi, what are you saying?" Yao Shu stood up, went to Yao Shu, gently held her, and said in a soft voice, "good friends can not only share wealth with you, but also share weal and woe. If you have any trouble, I will help you even if I have a fight. What''s more, if you keep it from her, she''ll think you''ve got a problem with her. "


    Jiang Qi covered her face and sorted out her emotions. She came out of Yao Shu''s arms and said in a hoarse voice, "Er Bao is a good girl. I thank her anyway."


    Seeing that Jiang Qi''s vent was almost over, Yao Shu asked, "ah Teng''s situation is not as relaxed as he said. How is he now?"


    "The emperor said he would be suspended for a month." Jiang Qi sighed, "I didn''t want him to do this. I''m very satisfied with reading well and being an ordinary teacher. It''s also good to be a businessman like you. He has to go into business and become a salt officer. I''ve also heard that this salt officer is not easy to be. You say he has to do these desperate things. Now that the emperor has stopped him, he is just allowed to reflect at home. "


    Yao Shu nodded thoughtfully.


    She loves teng''er and pays close attention to Jiang Teng''s development all the time, so the news in the palace is a little earlier than Jiang Qi.


    It seems that Jiang Yuteng didn''t know that before he went to the library to punish Yao.


    Jiang Teng obviously reached some kind of agreement with Xie Qian.


    She also wants to be an ordinary person, but she is doomed to be impossible.


    She only said, "how are ordinary people? Ordinary people need to be scared all day like us. Accompanying a gentleman is like accompanying a tiger. If you say something wrong and annoy the emperor, it''s a matter of losing your head. I just want Er Bao to marry an ordinary person. I don''t have to be held by the high wall courtyard like us. Every time my husband enters the palace, he is afraid. "


    "Yes." Jiang Qi also echoed, "tell me, teng''er is a salt official. How can he be involved with the prince. I still remember that not long ago, he told me that the prince was difficult for him. Now that the prince is in trouble, he still rushes to rescue him. "


    Jiang Qi said, more uneasy, "you say, rattan is not framed, is the crown prince to pull him out to cover the crime?"


    Yao Shu didn''t think so. Judging from her understanding of Jiang Teng, ordinary people should not be able to frame him.


    Xie Qian and others have no reason to embarrass his younger generation, so he must have done it voluntarily.


    "I''m not sure, but the prince is not such a deep-seated person. But every time I see Er Bao, he says that he wants Er Bao to be his crown princess. He looks like an innocent child. " Yao Shu''s smile faded.


    "The prince also said such things." Jiang Qi couldn''t help laughing, and the speculation in her mind also disappeared. "We as are really loved by everyone. We grew up in the womb, and we haven''t seen any beauties. We are also fascinated by two treasures."


    Yao Shu sighed, "it''s also childish, but the crown prince says this every time he sees Er Bao. It''s embarrassing in front of so many people. If someone really takes it seriously, I don''t want Er Bao to enter the palace. "


    "It''s OK. Relax." Jiang Qi patted Yao Shu and comforted him, "the prince and ace are so many years away from each other. After listening to him, we can only feel that the crown prince treats AZ as his sister. How can anyone take it seriously?"


    "I hope so." Yao Shu sighed with feigned distress.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it, but let them get entangled by themselves. What did you say that ACE built a shop


    Jiang Qi changed the topic and the atmosphere was relaxed.


    "That one." Yao Shu laughs, "she and rubing make a jade shop, but although sparrow is small and has five dirty parts, it should be able to open soon. They are doing a decent job. By the way, ah Teng has helped a lot. Er Bao talks to me all day


    On the one hand, Jiang Qi was happy for Lin Si, on the other hand, she sighed and said, "Teng Er doesn''t tell me anything. The older she gets, the more she doesn''t kiss her mother."


    "Boys grow up like this." Yao Shu comforted a few words.


    From Yao Shu''s small shop, they talked about some of the businesses that Yao Shu and Jiang Qi had jointly run. When they discussed, they forgot the worries of their family members.On the other side.


    Panting, Jiang Teng ran to the door of Linsi. He tidied up his hair at the door, which led to some messy hair. He breathed deeply on his chest and suppressed his inner agitation. Then he held out his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Chiang?"


    Yunxiu, who opened the door, was surprised to see him. Then he quickly let Jiang Teng go in and raised his voice with a smile that could not be concealed: "Miss, Mr. Jiang has come to see you!"


    Step by step, Jiang Teng slowly walked to the door of the bedroom and whispered, "can I go in, ash?"


    Inside, Lin Si is busy cleaning up himself.


    After burning all night, she was sweating all over her body, but she simply wiped it in the morning. Even if the maid said that she didn''t, Lin Si subconsciously felt that she was deeply sour.


    Moreover, her hair was not taken care of, and her clothes were wrinkled. How could she look at people!


    Jiang Teng, who had not heard the response from inside for a long time, could not help but feel nervous. He knocked on the door a few more times, and said with anxiety: "ah Si, aren''t you feeling well? Or don''t you want to see me


    Lint was lowering her head to tidy her clothes, while the maid was combing her long hair.


    Hearing this, he immediately said, "I didn''t look up!"


    Raising her head too fast, the servant girl didn''t react and accidentally pulled out several hairs for Linsi.


    Lin Sisi didn''t realize that she was afraid that Jiang Teng would go away, so she simply did not clean up the whole person, retracted into the quilt and said to the outside door, "come in."


    Jiang Teng put down his breath and gently pushed open the door. After walking a few steps, he saw Lin Si''s small head in the middle of the quilt.


    His white face was still tinged with thin red, and his dry lips had no blood color. His black and white eyes looked at him straightforwardly.


    When Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si, Lin Si was also looking at him --


    his dark circles were a little heavy, and there were a lot of blood in his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t have much rest last night.


    Lin Si regretted that he lost his temper with Jiang Teng yesterday. It''s true that Jiang Teng can''t control the affairs in the palace.


    They are all outside the palace, and they don''t know what the plan is. If they start rashly, it is likely to help. Jiang Teng is protecting them without telling them.


    But the feeling of being too anxious to help is really too bad.


    "Two treasures." Jiang Teng gently called the name of sound Lin Si, "I''m sorry."


    "I was wrong, too." Lin Si was a little embarrassed. "I was too excited at that time. I couldn''t speak without thinking. Don''t worry about brother a Teng."


    Jiang Teng couldn''t help reaching out and wanted to touch Lin Sihong''s face. But now there was a servant girl watching in the room. Jiang Teng had to touch Lin Sihong''s forehead with the back of his hand. After a while, he said, "it''s not burning."


    "I''m just nervous about my fever."


    Lin thought stood up and moved his body, but he was afraid that Jiang Teng would see his untidy appearance, so he had to endure it in the quilt.


    "Why have you been in the palace for so long that you''re ok? I got a little wet and got a fever."


    Lint wrapped herself in a pupa and rolled on the bed. "God is not fair."


    "Er Bao, this is your own problem." Looking at Lin Si wriggling on the bed, Jiang Teng couldn''t help laughing. "Does uncle Lin want you to learn some boxing from him to keep fit? What did you say at that time?"


    "I forgot." Lin Si retracted his head into the quilt, and his voice was stuffy. "I don''t even remember that. You must have made a mistake."


    Of course, Lins remembers that his father pulled himself out of the bed before dawn.


    When the children were sleepy, how could Linsi allow his father to "abuse" himself in this way, so he rose up and cried hoarsely with the bed column in his arms. He did not get out of bed and went to Yao Shu to give a report.


    Finally, Lin had no choice but to give up the idea of training a female general.


    This was the third year after Yao Shu and Lin radial left, and the second day after their sudden attack home.


    Then, on the third day, he left again.


    Although the result is perfect, Lin Siyi can''t help but blush when he thinks of the way he used to play.


    What''s more, let Jiang Teng see it, and remember it now, but also to tease himself! Lin Si shrank in the quilt, feeling that the heat coming out of his face was about to steam himself.


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si, like a little tortoise, and retracted himself into his shell. He could not let others call him out. He forced himself to smile, reached out and pulled out the quilt on Lin Si''s head. He whispered, "Er Bao, sleeping in the quilt is not good for your health. Come out quickly. Just now I remember wrong, there is no such thing


    Lin Si Na''s misty eyes, steaming in the quilt, glared at Jiang Teng, but he didn''t know it was like coquetry in other people''s eyes.


    Jiang Teng couldn''t help rolling his larynx. After realizing this, he quickly lowered his head and calmly said, "ah, have a good rest. I''ll go back first."


    Lin Si felt sorry for Jiang Teng''s leaving so soon, but he was also afraid that he would be infected if he stayed too long, so he stretched out a hand and waved it obediently, "brother a Teng, goodbye.""Goodbye." Jiang Teng said with a smile.


    When he got to the door, Jiang Teng could feel Linsi''s eyes falling on his back, which made his whole back numb.


    Jiang Teng quickened his pace and did not dare to look back at Lin Si. He was afraid to take another look and was reluctant to leave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    Lin Si got a little rain and got hot. He became a protected animal at home. He was not allowed to go anywhere. He just raised his body in his yard.


    "Miss!" Yun Xiu couldn''t help but exclaim. He almost spilled the medicine in his hand. He quickly put it on the stone table in the courtyard, ran to the bottom of the locust tree and cried anxiously, "Miss, how did you get up there! Come down quickly


    "Shh!" Lin Si made a silent gesture to Yun Xiu, put the injured bird in his arms, and then slowly climbed down from the tree in the urging of Yun Xiu.


    Yun Xiu hurried forward to tidy up the messy clothes that were hooked by the branches for Lin Si. When finishing them to his chest, he suddenly exclaimed, pointing to the bloodstains on Lin Si''s chest and crying: "Miss, you are hurt! Blame me for not taking care of you. I''ll go to the doctor right away


    "Alas, alas!" Linsi pulled a startled Yunxiu, but said: "not my blood, you see."


    Yunxiu looks at Lin Si''s hand, which is holding a dying bird.


    "But the doctor should look for it. I can''t save it myself."


    The bird bent its finger and scratched its head.


    Yunxiu couldn''t laugh or cry. Lin Si, who was carefully protecting the bird, ran out to find a doctor.


    After a while, the doctor who used to see Linsi came in a hurry. Seeing the energetic Linsi and the bird in her hand, her angry white beard trembled.


    "Look at it, doctor." Lin Si holds the bird in front of the doctor. The doctor sighs, and for the first time applies his medical skills to the non-human body.


    The doctor had a lot of skills, but he couldn''t do it on a bird. Finally, he had to put some medicine on the wound on the map and told Linsi to let it go.


    Lin Sizheng is so bored that she spends all her energy on this little life and sleeps beside her pillow. In the end, she is really fed.


    ¡­¡­


    White as ice tut said strangely, Lin Si was holding a handful of broken rice to feed the bird, "Er Bao, the bird is pretty good."


    "That''s, not to see who saved it."


    Linsi spilled rice on the table, and the birds hopped on the table looking for food.


    Bai rubing looked at the bird and felt very pleased. She reached out and touched the bird''s feather. "Ah Si, do you want me to find a nice cage for you?"


    "I don''t want a birdcage." Lin Si poked the belly of the bird and stabbed the little bird. The bird flew up angrily to peck Lin Si''s finger. "I just picked it up to accompany me when I was bored. Now that it''s OK, I''ll lift the ban. Later, I''ll stay or go to see if it''s happy."


    Bai rubing looked at one person and one bird, and he couldn''t help laughing, "Er Bao, when can you go out. The day after tomorrow, my mother made an appointment with my aunt to visit the lake. Now the autumn crab is delicious. Would you like to go


    "Of course I will!" Lin Si stares and slaps the table fiercely. "If my mother doesn''t agree, I''ll..."


    "Just what?" I can''t help laughing.


    Lin Si''s momentum immediately withered down, and said in dismay, "of course, I''m going to ask for her."


    "I''ve asked my mother to help me talk. It should be OK." Bai rubing comforted.


    "I hope so."


    Lin Si couldn''t help but began to imagine the beauty of autumn crab. He was determined to persuade his mother to let him go with him.


    The power of food is powerful. Under the fierce attack of Lin Si, Yao Shu finally couldn''t resist the attack and brought Lin Si, the greedy cat.


    Chiang''s house.


    Before Jiang Qi left, he went to Jiang Teng''s yard and found that Jiang Teng was still reading the ancient book that Lin Si had brought him.


    "Tenger, are you really not going?"


    Jiang Teng shook his head and ordered, "mother, you should pay attention not to blow the cool wind."


    "Just now Mrs. White came to the news, saying that ah Si was going too."


    Jiang Teng''s hand to open the book stopped, Jiang Qi clearly smile, told the boy: "hurry to pack things for the young master."


    Jiang Teng put down his book, pressed his eyebrows and followed Jiang Qi.


    "Teng''er, I can see that you are not only brother and sister to ah Si."


    After getting on the bus, Jiang Qi began to talk to her son, "I don''t think a Si is clever in this aspect. You have to take the initiative to contact Er Bao more. If you don''t do it again, when the threshold of the general''s mansion is broken by the matchmaker, you will regret it. "


    "Mother." Jiang Teng reluctantly interrupted Jiang Teng''s words, "Er Bao is still small, now is not the time to say these."


    "It''s still small. If you don''t do it, it won''t be yours when it''s big."


    Jiang Qi hated iron and steel to stab Jiang Teng''s forehead. "You didn''t hear that, even the crown prince likes AZ. How can you still be so calm and calm?"


    Why is Jiang Teng so calm? Because he can see that ace has feelings for himself, but she doesn''t understand it. But this kind of thing as long as you know it, not for the outside world.Looking at his son''s Old God at ease, Jiang Qi sighed heavily.


    The carriage stopped gradually. When Jiang Teng helped Jiang Qi out of the car, Jiang Qi was still saying, "I don''t ask you to do anything substantive. Today, I''ll get along with ER Bao more and have a long-term relationship."


    "I know, mother, don''t say it." Jiang Teng, with a helpless face, turned his head and saw Lin Si coming towards this side in the distance.


    After nearly half a month, Linsi was finally released, and the whole person was happier than the birds out of the cage.


    The scenery around is the same as before, but Lin Si thinks everything is fresh and wants to go and have a look at it.


    "Don''t go far, ace." White as ice helplessly pulled the chirping Lin Si, pointed to the distance, "you see, who is that?"


    Lin Si followed the direction of white as ice, and was facing Jiang Teng''s smiling eyes


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    Now it''s a good time to enjoy the beautiful autumn crabs. There are many boats and boats on the lake.


    Fortunately, Yao Shu left a boat and didn''t rent it out. Otherwise, they would queue up until the age of the monkey.


    There are many people visiting the lake, and there are many stalls on the street. The eyes of ASGO, who hasn''t gone out for half a month, don''t know where to look.


    "Brother a Teng, you see there''s a sugar man there."


    Ah Si looks at Jiang Teng with bright eyes.


    Jiang Teng''s arms have been holding a pile of messy gadgets, but by the eyes of AZ, he can''t help nodding, "OK, what kind of ACE wants?"


    Ace studied the pattern on the stall for a long time, and finally said to the stall owner, "can you draw a bird for me?"


    When they saw that they were rich or expensive, the stall owner didn''t agree. After asking what kind of bird AZ wanted to draw, he drew it three times and five parts by two.


    "Ash, how do you want to draw birds?"


    Jiang Teng asked, seeing that there was a model and a kind of asbi''s drawing.


    A Si happily picked up the bird to tell Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng listened with a smile,


    the stall owner quickly took out the bird and handed it to ace with a smile: "Miss, this is a magpie. Those who find magpies will be blessed. "


    "Really?" As a result, sugar bird looked left and right, "I''m reluctant to eat."


    Jiang Teng just saw Yao Shu waving to them on the boat. It was obvious that the boat was about to sail, so he gave the stall owner a piece of broken silver and returned to the boat with a reluctant ah Si.


    The ship was cold and humid. Yao Shu was waiting on the deck with a cloak. As soon as he got on the boat, he put it on her and wiped the sweat on her forehead with a handkerchief. He scolded softly, "Er Bao, you just recovered from a serious illness. You didn''t tell you not to run around. Look at your sweat. If you get cold again, you won''t go out for a month."


    "Mother, it won''t be."


    A Si holds Yao Shu''s arm to act coquettishly, Jiang Teng stands quietly in the air outlet to protect her from the wind.


    "All right, all right. Let''s hurry in and stop blowing here."


    Yao Shu stabbed at ash''s forehead and led them into the cabin.


    In the angle that ace can''t see, Yao Shu smiles and nods to Jiang Teng, which is to thank him for his windbreak.


    Jiang Teng suddenly on Yao Shu''s eyes a little nervous, aware of each other''s meaning in front of the elders and some at a loss, had to silly smile.


    For the first time, Yao Shu saw Jiang Teng, a child of other people''s family, showing such a silly expression, which was funny and filled with emotion.


    It''s really asking what is love in the world. It teaches people to make a promise of life and death.


    But what about your own?


    Yao Shu looked at ah Si, who was playing with sugar birds happily, and shook his head.


    Just then, as she turned her head and looked at her mother''s shaking her head, she asked, "mother, why do you sigh?"


    Yao Shu looked at AZ with indescribable eyes. At last, he didn''t say anything. He turned the other party''s head and pushed him into the cabin. "The autumn crab is on the table. Don''t you always talk to me about it? Go eat it quickly."


    As expected, ah Si immediately forgot what he had just done and rushed in to eat crabs with a cheer.


    Yao Shu shook his head with a smile and told him: "crab is cold, you should eat less."


    Finally, as did not eat much, Yao Shu shaved a few crab legs for him, which were not enough to plug his teeth.


    Once it is related to the body of ACE, Yao Shu is very principled, and his coquettish offensive is useless at all.


    Frustrated by Yao Shu, AZ had to turn to look at Jiang Teng pitifully.


    However, Jiang Teng did not dare to make any small moves in front of Yao Shu. He only handed a cup of warm yellow rice wine to ace.


    As he didn''t like the taste of rice wine, he felt even more painful watching others eat and drink. He was forced to drink a few cups before, but now he was all over the heat. He simply went to the deck to see the scenery.


    Bai rubing couldn''t bear to see ah Si alone on the deck. As soon as he wanted to stand up, he saw Jiang Teng whispering to Mrs. Jiang and left in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    With a layer of white fog on the surface of the lake, as he leaned against the railing, he looked at the hills looming in the fog in the distance.


    "Ace."


    A colorful shuttlecock appeared in front of me. I just bought it on the bank.


    Without looking back, ah Si knew it was Jiang Teng and said, "how did you come out?"


    "Isn''t ace happy?" Jiang Teng put away the shuttlecock and learned from AZ to look at the scenery with her leaning against the railing.


    "No, I just got well. I really can''t eat more of those things."


    Ace lowered his head and buttoned his fingers. "It''s just that I can''t do this or that. It''s very disappointing."


    "Anyway, do you want to tell me anything else about magpie?" Jiang Teng started a conversation."No way." Ah Si''s mood was really taken away, and he was absorbed in thinking about his bird. "I just saw that it was injured. Help it. It''s almost all right now. Maybe it flew away that day. It''s useless to ask for a name."


    "Doesn''t ace want to keep it? Many young ladies in Beijing have little pets, some of them are quite interesting. "


    Ace shook his head. "It could have supported itself. If I don''t let it go, I''m not raising it. I''m closing it."


    Jiang Teng was silent for a moment and said in a soft voice, "ace, you are so kind."


    "What''s good or not? It''s not all like this..."


    Ah Si is still studying his fingers with his head down, muttering.


    Suddenly, a scream came from a distance: "help! Someone fell into the water


    At first, he was shaken by the sharp voice, then he looked up at the source of the sound at a loss -


    it was a middle-aged woman lying on the bow of the boat crying, and a little boy was fluttering in the water, which seemed to have fallen into the water by accident.


    "Help! Save my child The woman was lying on her bow crying.


    "Brother rattan," ash reached out to grab the people around him. "We''re going to get someone."


    But before his voice fell, Yu Guang saw the people around him jump and swim towards the drowning child.


    "Brother a Teng!" With a cry of surprise, ACE rushed to the bow of the boat and watched Jiang Teng swimming towards the drowning man in the water. He tightly grasped the railing in his hand and was filled with tension.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    Jiang Teng was totally subconscious to save people, only after falling into the water did he realize that he was somewhat negligent.


    In autumn, the water in the lake is very cold. When I jump down, I feel chilly. I just sew along the bone and stick it in my body. In a short time, I can freeze my hands and feet.


    He also heard the exclamation of a Si, in the cold and piercing water, but in his heart there was a warm feeling.


    It''s just that when I go back, I''m afraid I''ll be scolded again. Jiang Teng imagines the scene and suddenly feels very happy to be scolded.


    It''s good that Jiang Teng''s clothes were close to his own before he fell into the water.


    Jiang Teng had no choice but to go ashore and cry out, "don''t let the child out of the water."


    The child saw him and immediately calmed down.


    Jiang Teng felt a little strange.


    Just when he yelled, he didn''t expect that the child would hear. After all, when people drown, they only want to live, and their perception of the outside world will be greatly reduced.


    Moreover, the general drowning people, will be so clear headed, so that you do not move do not move?


    But now the matter is urgent, Jiang Teng put aside these suspicions for the time being. As soon as he held the child in his arms, he swam towards the boat where the woman was.


    Who knows, the child suddenly and violently struggled.


    Jiang Teng had been soaking in cold water for so long. He was about to lose his strength. When he was disturbed by the child, he could not swim forward. When he was worried, he suddenly felt a pain in his leg.


    No, it''s cramped. Jiang Teng''s face was cold.


    Just then, suddenly, a man swam in front of them very quickly.


    Before Jiang Teng could see clearly the figure of the man, he was thrown into the woman''s boat with the children.


    "It''s hard to save people. I haven''t made any progress for so many years, Jiang Teng." With his arms up, the man stood on the deck so smartly and looked down at Jiang Teng, who was lying on his side, breathing.


    Jiang Teng wiped the water on his face and squinted at the tall man with light on his back. After a long time, he was shocked and said, "Yao er?"


    "To recognize it." Yao Erlang kicked Jiang Teng''s cramped leg, "OK?"


    Jiang Teng laughed, the big font collapsed on the ground, "excuse me."


    Yao Erlang sneered, squatted down and pressed Jiang Teng''s calf, pointed a few acupoints, and pinched a few more, "OK, hurry up."


    Jiang Teng moved his legs a few times. The pain was gone, and his tight muscles relaxed. He had only a slight sour feeling. He said with a smile, "after being a soldier for several years, your skill as a massage master is as good as it was then."


    "Get out of your way." Yao Erlang waved his fist. Jiang Teng looked at him with a smile.


    They were chatting with each other, but the woman beside them could not help crying, "my zhou''er, open your eyes and look at my mother!"


    Yao Erlang was a headache because of the woman''s sharp voice. He went to frown and looked at the woman who was crying. "Your son only choked a few saliva at most, so you were in a hurry to cry for him?"


    Jiang Teng couldn''t help laughing.


    Yao Erlang has been in the army for several years, and his poisonous tongue skill is better than that of that year.


    The woman was still crying, and the lying child was silent. Jiang Teng felt a little strange. He looked at the child. Suddenly, his face changed and he reached out to try the child''s breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Yao Erlang.


    Jiang Teng shook his head at him solemnly.


    "It''s all your fault!" The weeping woman suddenly turned red eyes on them. Fortunately, Yao Erlang quickly blocked them. Otherwise, Jiang Teng would stand by the boat and be thrown into the water again.


    "What do you mean?" Yao Erlang pushed the woman away, and the woman fell down on the deck and yelled at them with red eyes. At first, it was because they didn''t rescue the child in time. Later, it became that if it wasn''t for them, the child would not have drowned.


    The surrounding boats were indifferent when someone just fell into the water, but now they are gradually coming to join in the fun.


    The woman saw more people and cried and scolded more vigorously.


    The more Jiang Teng listened, the more ridiculous he felt. After he calmed down, he gradually recalled that he had been wronged.


    "Wait a minute." Yao Erlang stopped Jiang Teng, who was about to move forward, and said in a low voice, "what are you going to do?"


    "Report to the official, or let her talk nonsense here?" Jiang Teng frowned.


    "Don''t bother." Yao Erlang raised his eyebrows and said, "look at me."


    He stepped forward and looked down at the embarrassed woman. Yao Erlang is a tall and strong body, so looking down at people is very stressful, the woman was looked at by him, the voice is gradually reduced.


    "You killed my son. Do you want to kill me in full view of the public?" The woman stood up and glared at Yao Erlang, "come on, I''m not afraid of you!"


    She was obviously afraid. Yao Erlang could see her shaking hands that she had no time to hide.


    "Stop talking nonsense. How much do you want?"The woman didn''t expect Yao Erlang to go on like this. She was stunned and said, "I don''t want money. You two will pay for my son''s life!"


    Yao Er Lang sneered and made a pause gesture, "OK, please don''t act. You should be able to see that you can''t take advantage of our identity in the Yamen. Hurry up and say, "I''ll spend money to eliminate disaster."


    The woman didn''t expect that he was so blatant that she took the power to suppress others. She gritted her teeth and kept silent for a while. She said, "five hundred taels of silver is not much for you."


    "Not much indeed." After Yao Feng nodded his head, he said to his wife, "are you relieved?"


    Being watched by Yao Erlang, the woman swallowed her saliva nervously and said: "didn''t you try just now? I''m out of breath! "


    Yao Er Lang nodded and suddenly stepped on the child''s chest.


    Jiang Teng can''t help but step forward and pull Yao Erlang to say in a low voice: "what are you doing? So many people are watching."


    Yao Erlang laughed, ground his feet a few times, and said to the woman, "since he is dead, how about I add 500 taels of silver and give his body to me?"


    "No way!" The woman''s face changed greatly, and she was about to push Yao Erlang.


    But Yao Erlang, where she can push, added: "add another 500 Liang. I''m short of a drum. Your son looks good. He''s dead anyway. Isn''t it worth a thousand taels for his skin? "


    The woman hesitated for a moment, and Yao Erlang whispered a few words to Jiang Teng. Jiang Teng understood, and suddenly came forward and knocked the woman unconscious.


    "If you don''t speak, you will be deemed to agree." Yao Erlang said to the woman who fainted.


    With that, he pulled out a dagger from the back of his waist and suddenly raised his hand to stab the child''s body.


    "No!" On the ground, the child who should have died suddenly opened his eyes. His black and white eyes were staring at the dagger hanging above his eyes.


    "No


    He repeated, slowly turning his eyes to find the woman, saw the figure of the other side fainted, and then silently shed tears.


    The people who watched the crowd around did not expect that the dead people would come back to life. After a short silence, a heated discussion broke out.


    "Lord Zhou!" Yao Erlang suddenly raised his voice in one direction.


    A chubby little old man came out from behind the crowd, wiped the sweat on his face, and said with a smile, "it''s Mr. Yao. How can I be so familiar?"


    Jiang Teng was familiar with this man. After thinking for a while, he remembered that he was a servant of the Ministry of punishment.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Zhou for a long time." Yao Erlang said with a smile, "you know how to deal with these two people."


    "Understand, this kind of deceitful swindler has dealt with a lot. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer." Lord Zhou nodded and bowed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    On the other side, as''s slow step, the road was driven to join in the fun of the boat blocked.


    As anxious as he was, he had to climb to the top of the boat to see what was going on there.


    Fortunately, Yao Shu was there, and he could comfort AZ a little.


    Just before the outbreak, the boats in front of him gradually dispersed.


    Yao Shu quickly asked the boatman to sail there.


    A Si stares at that side tightly, saw Jiang Teng for the first time.


    However, Jiang Teng was talking to a tall man, but he didn''t notice this side. As soon as he waved to him, he said, "brother a Teng, this side!"


    "Ace!" Jiang Teng heard, also quickly waved to her, "I''m ok, you don''t worry."


    Looking at Jiang Teng''s dishevelled appearance of dripping water all over his body, where can ace not worry? Before the boat is near, he runs a few steps and jumps over. Jiang Teng is scared to protect him, for fear that as soon as he is ill, he will fall into the water.


    "Tut Tut, you two are still so greasy."


    Yao Erlang, also a drowned man, joked.


    A Si Ben Jiang Teng holds firm, this is the first time to look at another person.


    Gradually, ACE''s eyes widened and his mouth gaped. He couldn''t believe it and looked at Yao Erlang.


    "What''s the matter, I don''t know?" Yao Erlang reached out and waved in front of AZ''s eyes, "cousin, do you still remember me?"


    "Two, two cousins?" Ah Si thought back, "you''re back!"


    Yao Erlang nodded, "just came back, did not come and go home, saw this fool, straight into the other people''s sleeve drill."


    Jiang Teng broke Yao Erlang''s hand and laughed at him.


    Yao Shu and their boat finally stopped. As he pointed to Yao Erlang, he said to Yao Shu who was worried: "Niang! Look who it is


    "Erlang?" Yao Shu saw from a distance that this man was a little familiar. He really recognized it, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Yao Erlang behaved a lot in front of Yao Shu. He went over and called out: "aunt."


    "You child, you don''t have to tell the family when you come back." Yao Shu looked at Yao Erlang, who had been away from home for two years, feeling a lot.


    "Hurry back, forget it." Yao Er Lang touched the back of his head and said, "this is not a surprise for you."


    "Go back and let your father take care of you." Yao Shu chuckled and pushed Yao Erlang and Jiang Teng into the cabin together. "Put on your clothes as soon as possible, you two. Don''t take it seriously just because you are young and strong."


    Taking advantage of being alone with Yao Erlang, Jiang Teng quickly asked, "did you see that at the beginning?"


    "Of course," Yao Erlang glanced at Jiang Teng, who was full of surprise. "No


    Jiang Teng restrained his expression and beat Yao Erlang with a punch. He didn''t leave a mark on the back of the other side''s muscle knot. "You''re so cheap, haven''t you been cleaned up in the army?"


    Yao Erlang showed his biceps brachii and said with pride, "I should clean up others, OK?"


    "Well, you know what to say when Aunt Shu asks later." Jiang Teng seizes the time to wear his own clothes and takes the time to ask.


    "I know." Yao Erlang looked at the silhouette of ACE shown on the window paper, "how are you doing?"


    Jiang Teng made a pause, then said as if nothing had happened: "that''s it."


    "You can''t, Jiang Teng. After so many years, there is no progress at all." Yao Erlang tut a, hang son Lang dangdangdang to hook Jiang Teng''s shoulder, "immediately my cousin and hairpin, that capital how many rich childe stare at, you have a chance to win?"


    Jiang Teng took Yao Erlang''s arm away, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "don''t bother."


    With that, he stepped out of the room.


    "This boy." Yao Erlang shook his head with a smile and went up to accept the interrogation of outsiders.


    Jiang Erteng, taking advantage of everyone''s silence, suddenly appeared in your side, don''t be angry


    "I''m not angry." Ace''s face was expressionless.


    "All right, all right, ACE is not angry." Jiang Teng appeased, "then why don''t you manage me?"


    "I''m listening to my cousin." Ah Si thought that he glared at Jiang Teng fiercely and said angrily.


    Jiang Teng is numb by the heart of ACE''s stare for a moment. He is also silent. He stands by his side and listens to Yao Erlang''s nonsense.


    Yao Erlang did not hide too much, that is to say, the mother and son came to deceive people, but Mr. Zhou arrived in time, found out the truth and took them away.


    Yao Shu knew that Yao Erlang must not have told the truth, but she just came back and was so old that she didn''t bother to investigate what to do and what not to do. She just let Yao Erlang go home and accompany her family.


    Yao Erlang, uh huh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.


    Jiang Teng naturally followed out.


    "Ace, you wait for me." A think of his lame, so he did not see a sound.As expected, Jiang Teng didn''t want to stop looking


    "I just had a cramp, and it still hurts a little." Jiang Teng opens his eyes and tells lies.


    As he didn''t go away, he held Jiang Teng against the railing for a moment. After a moment''s silence, he said in a low voice, "you''re like this again. This time I''ll be by your side. You still jump down like that regardless of me."


    "I saw that the situation was urgent and there was no danger, so that''s why."


    "No danger?" A Si interrupts Jiang Teng''s words, points to his pretending lame leg, "this calls nothing dangerous?"


    "It''s just a minor injury." Jiang Teng''s voice dropped.


    "What if I were? What would you think if I were in front of you and went to save people regardless of my limp? " Ash asked.


    Jiang Teng stopped talking. He would not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    Just think about it. He''s going to suffocate.


    "I promise I won''t be so impulsive in the future." Jiang Teng whispered.


    "You''d better not," Ashley snorted


    Two people are seriously discussing the problem, suddenly not far away came a rambling voice: "this is not Jiang Teng? I just wanted to save people from the limelight, but I was framed. I''m really laughing. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    As glanced at the boat of men and women, there are still a few people in the tangle, immediately frowned and looked away.


    "Brother a Teng, do you know them?"


    It''s not like a group of dandies.


    A Si also sensed the hostility of the other side, leaned against Jiang Teng and asked in a low voice.


    Jiang Teng shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "Hey, why don''t you know each other?"


    The young master sneered, "before I deliberately humiliated me at the qionglin banquet, but now I come to pretend that I don''t know. No one is better than you


    Jiang Teng didn''t want to be entangled with this man. Just as he was about to take Ashi into the cabin, he said, "pay attention to your words! I don''t know who you are. I don''t know who you are


    The young master got up, patted the table, pointed at ace and said, "who are you? Dare to challenge me! I haven''t seen anyone around Jiang Teng before. Don''t you want to go out and go to zuihua house to accompany you. "


    Zuihua building is the largest brothel in Kyoto, and its accompanying guests are prostitutes who provide special services.


    A Si didn''t walk around Beijing very much before, and knew very few people of his age. I didn''t expect that Jiang Teng didn''t say anything hard. But Li Fuxing felt cold in his back. He felt numb from his spine to his fingers. He put his hand down when he couldn''t control it.


    After putting it down, the man felt that he had no face, especially in front of so many of his friends, so he snorted coldly and added, "it''s not human nature to let people talk about the brothel shopping. Oh, yes. If I carry a high shelf all day, I dare not admit that I went to the brothel. "


    Jiang Teng embraces a Si who wants to rush to teach Li Fuxing a lesson, and comforts him in a low voice: "I''ll deal with it by myself. I''ve got to fight with him and dirty your hands. Hurry in."


    "No way!" Ace glared at Jiang Teng. "It''s not just about you. Why should I go. You just promised me, and now you''re leaving me alone


    "No, ACE, that''s not what I mean."


    Jiang Teng has no choice but to smile. I don''t know how to explain with this girl.


    He just felt that the man''s mouth was dirty and that his ears were dirty.


    Moreover, it''s useless to reason with such a shameless and shameless person. To deal with villains, we should use villains'' methods.


    Li Fuxing saw that the two people talked quietly as if nothing had happened. He just didn''t pay attention to him. He was very angry in his heart. Yin and Yang said: "Oh, it''s still sticky. Mr. Jiang, you don''t want to marry a brothel girl to go home. You will lose all the face of the Jiang family. "


    "Full of nonsense, didn''t your father teach you to respect people?"


    Ah Si was so angry that he pulled aside Jiang Teng to block his own prostitutes. I think you must have been wandering in brothels all day. That''s why everyone said that you were brothel women. I think your family will be humiliated by you, an ignorant dandy! "


    Jiang Teng also echoed the woman''s words: "young master Li is the only son in the family. He is used to it. He doesn''t know the heaven and the earth are rich. He will say everything to the outside world. Be careful what happens comes out of his mouth. When I see Mr. Li the other day, I have to talk to him so that I won''t have to cut off the incense in the future. "


    Li Fuxing was two popular, want to scold back, but fear Jiang Teng will tell his father, heart more depressed.


    Li Mao, his father, is the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs. He can''t help saying hello to the salt officials like Jiang Teng. He always talks about Jiang Teng once and for all. He wants to compare them with Jiang Teng in everything. Naturally, he scolds himself.


    It was because of this that he wanted to suppress Jiang Teng at the qionglin banquet by any means. Who knows that he not only found someone with less literary talent than Jiang Teng, but also said that he was convinced by Jiang Teng''s writing style and surrendered himself.


    Li Fuxing was so angry that he almost burst out a mouthful of old blood.


    After that, my father naturally knew about it. He was so angry that he used family law for the first time. If his mother hadn''t stopped him, Li Fuxing really suspected that he would be killed by his father''s cane.


    Who would have thought that he had just raised his wounds and lifted the ban, and he met Jiang teng the first time he called friends to go out. This is a real bloody enemy.


    However, at this time, AZ came to the fire to add fuel to the fire. "It is not a bad thing to have such a descendant to break the incense fire."


    "What do you mean, bitch! Believe it or not, I''ll break your mouth


    Li Fuxing''s hand, which he had just taken back, raised again and pointed to ash angrily.


    After listening to Jiang Teng''s words, he had some taboos, but now he can''t bear it.


    I''ve never seen anyone who has made friends with people all over the world. I''m sure it''s not a woman from a rich family. It''s just the jade of a poor scholar''s family who can mix with people like Jiang Teng.


    This kind of person does not pay attention to himself!


    Before ah Si refuted, two things flew from behind her and hit Li Fuxing''s fingers and mouth accurately.After hitting people, the two things fell to the ground and smashed thoroughly. Onlookers could see that they were two porcelain dishes dipped in vinegar.


    "I just told you to be careful with your hands. You don''t listen and want to hit others in the mouth." Yao Erlang slowly went to the other side of the ace, "or first carefully your own mouth."


    Yao Erlang is a tall man with a deep nose and sharp eyes. He has been fighting for two years in the battlefield. Now he has a stiff face, which can''t be resisted by these dandies who have been hollowed out by wine and sex in the capital.


    But Li Fuxing was dazed by the pain in his face and hands. His physiological tears immediately covered his face and cried: "my hand! My hand is broken! I want you to pay for my life


    Seeing the other party''s embarrassed appearance, Yao Erlang couldn''t help but hook the corner of his mouth and said in a loud voice: "well, my life is here, waiting for you to take it. Remember, if you don''t change your name, if you don''t change your name, you will be in charge of the house, and Yao Gao, the second son of the Lin family. "


    Li Fuxing''s five senses of pain are not sensitive, grabbed a nearby person, grinning and asking: "which family is he from?"


    "Master Li, let''s forget it. He said that he was the leader of the imperial army. It seems that we can''t move people. " The man said, trembling.


    Li Fuxing was all over for a while, and his paralyzed brain, which was tormented by severe pain, woke up for a moment. Suddenly, he thought of the woman he was abusing, and his heart sank.


    Yao Er Lang noticed the change of his expression and said with a smile, "maybe you can go to my cousin''s house to reason. She is the legitimate daughter of general Lin''s army, Lin Si."


    Li Fuxing was shocked physically and mentally. He turned pale and fainted.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    Yao Erlang was proud of Jiang Teng''s eyebrows, pointed to another boat of people in a mess, and said to them, "you see, such a simple thing, you''ve been tearing it off for such a long time. I''m tired."


    Ah Si pouted. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, Yao Erlang made a gesture and said, "cousin, I know what you want to say. It''s nothing more than that you don''t want to bully people by force. You have to reason with him and convince him. But if you want to do that, it''s hopeless. Don''t waste your time. "


    A Si also understood that Yao Erlang was right, but she actually had other ways. Forget it. Since it has been solved, let''s go.


    She sighed and advanced into the cabin.


    "You say you." Yao Erlang caught Jiang Teng on the shoulder and patted him on the chest. "I knew that it was useless to teach ace those benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and trust. She was so old and naive that she was cheated and helped people with money."


    "That''s all she needs to know." Jiang Teng gently looked at the back of AZ, "the other I will solve."


    "Don''t talk about you. Just now, you made that man fart a lot."


    Jiang Teng didn''t speak. Yao Erlang suddenly realized that he was offended by me. He said, "I offended him. I don''t know what to keep my demeanor."


    "Don''t be too proud," Jiang Teng glanced at Yao Erlang. "You''ll be weak in two years, and there''s no girl around, so you''re waiting for a blind date."


    "It depends on fate." Yao Erlang doesn''t care, "I''m fine now. After all, not everyone is so lucky with you. You can meet the one you''re destined to meet when you''re still wearing open crotch pants."


    "You two are still out there blowing." Yao Shu appeared at the door of the cabin and said to them, "hurry in, we''re going back."


    "Why are you so quick to stop playing? I remember the setting sun here is also good


    Yao Erlang said with a smile as he walked in.


    "What are you playing with?" Yao Shu made a gesture to beat Yao Erlang, and said with a angry smile, "when you come back, we have to send you back to receive the wind and dust, or you can swim back by yourself?"


    Yao Erlang dodged his aunt''s slap and ran into the cabin laughing.


    Jiang Teng smiles and nods to Yao Shu and goes to find ace.


    Yao Erlang''s sudden return home really caused a stir in the Yao family. Yao Chao, the father who did not care about his son''s whereabouts, could not help but open his eyes.


    Yao Chao looked at himself for two years did not go home, a lot of black thin son can not speak.


    Yao Erlang was very regular in front of Yao Chao. He was mainly afraid of being beaten. The old honest man gave a courtesy and said, "Dad, I''m back."


    "Why don''t you tell your family in advance when you come back."


    Yao chaoban began to teach his son a lesson. With rare seriousness on his face, Yao Erlang''s legs became soft.


    "It was going to be two years ago. I was in a hurry to come back, so I applied with the general in advance. I didn''t expect to agree. I was so excited that I forgot to write


    Yao Erlang was silent, a little embarrassed.


    Yao Chao also asked again. Yao Shu accepted Yao Erlang''s look for help and laughed at him and said, "second brother, OK, it''s a good thing for Erlang to come back. Now it''s the right thing to prepare for a reception banquet. Other questions will be asked slowly for so much time in the future."


    Yao Chao hum a, to the side of humanity: "Xiao Wei, prepare for him to meet the wind banquet."


    "Uncle Wei." Yao Erlang said hello with a smile.


    "Erlang, follow me. Your room is always being cleaned and can be occupied at any time. "


    "Uncle Wei is still so thoughtful."


    "Your father misses you very much."


    Yao Chao looks at Xiao Wei''s dismantling of his platform and shakes the folding fan in his hand. The smile on his white fir lined face becomes more and more beautiful.


    Xiao Wei is more and more active under his guidance. This kind of achievement is great!


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Erlang''s return without telling made Yao''s house fly all afternoon. In addition to the mischievous Yao Ping who came back from school, it was a disaster for ordinary people.


    Oh, yes, I forget to say that Yao Ping is the son of sister-in-law Yao. Now, Yao Dalang inherits the commercial ability of his father Yao Feng and helps manage his aunt and father''s shop together.


    He is the head of the Yao family''s industry.


    Yao Feng just a light glance, asked: "Erlang''s word can practice well?"


    Remembering the fear of being suppressed by uncle when he was young, Yao Erlang changed the topic with a dry smile, "uncle, are you ok?"


    Lin Si covered her mouth and laughed, hiding behind her brother, revealing only a pair of black and bright eyes.


    Yao Shu also leans in Lin radial''s arms, remembers several children''s childhood matter, chuckles.


    Jiang Teng stayed as a guest. Yu Zhi, Sanbao and miss Xue, who were brought by Jiang Qi and Xie Qian, came to get together.


    As night fell, a large table of people finally sat together.


    Yao Chao raised his glass and stood up and said, "today, when you come back with Erlang, you can get together and have a reunion dinner."


    Sitting on the floor, people raised their cups and touched them once, even if they finished the process.The next step is to eat, drink and talk.


    "What about the big cousin?"


    Lin Zhi sweeps around the table and finds one missing.


    "I''m still in the south of the Yangtze River. I''ve just sent him a letter today. Even if I''m going back nonstop, it''s going to take ten days. I just can''t wait." Yao Erlang said.


    "Second cousin is still so casual."


    Lin Zhi raises a glass to Yao Erlang and drinks it down.


    Yao Erlang did it simply and said with a smile, "my elder brother only has money in his eyes. Maybe he is talking about a big business now. Don''t say I''m home. Even if I die in battle, it''s good for him to give me a ride."


    "Erlang, don''t talk nonsense." Jiang Teng took Yao Erlang in and said with a smile.


    Lin Zhi also laughed, "I think is the big cousin is not in, big cousin just dare to say so."


    Yao Erlang didn''t retort either. He frankly admitted it. He made a bitter face and said, "big brother is too similar to big uncle. I''m afraid when I look at him."


    "What''s the matter with you on board today?" After laughing, Lin Zhi asked.


    "By the way, I just wanted to ask you, do you know that man, what''s his name?" Yao Erlang looks at Jiang Teng.


    "Li Fuxing, the only son of Li maodi, Minister of Hubu." Jiang added.


    "Yes, that''s him." Yao Erlang patted the table and said, "what''s the reason for that


    Jiang Teng spent a short time in the imperial court. Although he knew this man, he did not know it clearly. If he wanted to know something deeper, he had to ask Lin Zhi.


    "Li Fuxing." Ah Zhi rubbed his wine glass and organized the language, "his father Li Mao is still a good official. He has worked in the household department for more than 20 years without any mistakes. He is Li Mao''s old son. He was spoiled from childhood. He didn''t know the height of heaven and earth. When he was a teenager, he did the job of robbing people''s women in the street. Li Mao pulled down his old face and went to the Ministry of punishment to get it in person. "


    "How dare the son of a little servant be so arrogant?" Yao Erlang raised eyebrows.


    "Of course not." A Zhi gave a meaningful smile and said in a low voice: "this year''s draft, their family just entered the palace of a beauty."


    He said, deep eyes dark, eyes with a trace of killing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    "Ha?" Yao Erlang couldn''t help laughing after he was shocked. "They don''t think that a woman sent to the palace can take the whole family to heaven, do they?"


    "After all, this is a great honor for the Li family." Ashroad.


    "Apart from other things, how many other beauties in the palace have withered apart from the princess Xu. Do they have any illusions?"


    "Doesn''t everyone who goes into the palace have this illusion? But at least two years later, they should understand


    Since the second draft also shakes his head, Yao does not know why. With so many people elected every year, the palace has a lot of expenses. Sometimes the soldiers on the border are paid slowly. "


    "That''s not what we can say." Lin Zhi made a silent gesture, "but the military pay should be allocated from the Ministry of war. Every day, the Ministry of war is bickering with each other in the court. Now when the Emperor sees that there are signs of their wrangling, he asks them to get out and quarrel."


    "Shouldn''t the funds from the Ministry of war be the first place that can''t be allocated?" Yao Erlang frowned.


    "Second cousin, it''s not the Hubu''s fault this time." Lin Zhi shook his head. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Jiang Teng. Their salt officials have more contact with the Ministry of Hubu. Now the Ministry of Hubu is relatively honest."


    Jiang Teng nodded, "now the Minister of Hubu is a descendant of a poor family. His character is jealous of evil. The emperor tries to push him to be a person with no background. He should also like to rectify Hubu well."


    "But now the Secretary of the Ministry of war is an old man who is about to retire, and he wants to make a profit before he returns home." Lin Zhi added, "the emperor saw that he had worked hard for Dayan for so many years, and he couldn''t bear to do it too well. As long as he didn''t go too far, he would turn a blind eye."


    After hearing this, Yao Erlang was silent for a moment, and said: "suddenly, I feel that there is nothing bad in the border areas. At least everyone is aboveboard and aboveboard and uses his fist to solve the problem."


    "Second cousin, don''t say that." Lin Zhi joked, "when I accidentally broke one of your bows, how could you hide behind me? I still remember that I didn''t suffer that kind of loss when I was so big. I am willing to be inferior to others in playing tricks. You must not be modest. "


    Jiang Teng also said, "when you first came here, you made two people, and the means were as good as before. I don''t believe that you were all" aboveboard "and" with fists "in the border areas


    "Yes, second cousin, who among us hasn''t suffered under your hand?"


    Yao Erlang pressed his finger, and there was a loud "click" sound between his joints. He said grimly, "are you coming to settle accounts with me?"


    After learning some "skills" with a Zhi, he expanded himself and was not so bloody.


    "I dare not." Jiang Teng and Lin Zhi had the same voice.


    Yao Erlang couldn''t hold back. He said, "you two said that I''m heinous. There are more people I haven''t bullied at the scene. You can ask AZ if I''ve been responsive to her from childhood to adulthood."


    As was thinking about the shop, he suddenly heard Yao Erlang mention his name and said, "what do you secretly arrange for me?"


    "Nothing!" Yao Erlang said, "ah Si, how long do you have to do the hairpin ceremony? Do you have time to prepare the gift for you?"


    "There are still more than four months left. There should be enough time."


    "It doesn''t matter, er Bao. If you don''t have enough time, my second cousin will make it up for you." Lin Zhi said with a smile.


    Jiang Teng followed: "if you make up, you have to show more sincerity."


    Yao Erlang glanced at them and said with a smile, "ah Si is a big girl after the hairpin ceremony. Is there anyone you like? My second cousin will find out for you."


    "Don''t say goodbye, second cousin," as repeatedly waved his hand. "Don''t say I haven''t, even if I have, I dare not let you go."


    "No?" Yao Erlang said to ace, but gave Jiang Teng a meaningful look.


    Jiang Teng''s face remained unchanged, but he also laughed at Yao Erlang. Yao Erlang sighed in his heart that Jiang Teng''s silent cultivation had been deepened after two years'' absence.


    "Second cousin, don''t talk about me. You are not young. Do you have any girls you like?"


    As a disaster, he talked about Yao Erlang''s marriage and yelled to Yao Shu who was chatting with Jiang Qi: "Niang, do you know any good girls of the right age in the capital? There is no one to take care of the second cousin."


    "Er Bao, think about who broke the siege for you on the ship today. It''s the hand that feeds the hand that feeds you!" Yao Erlang wailed.


    "Er Bao, if you say that there are good young masters in Beijing, I can tell you two, but I really don''t know about women."


    Yao Shu looked at Yao Erlang with a smile, "but if Erlang intends, I''ll pay more attention."


    "Aunt, take a rest." Yao Erlang raised his hand to surrender. "You can prepare the hair raising ceremony for AZ first. I''ll do it myself. I won''t bother you."


    The younger generation chatted with each other.


    Lin Du looked at Xie Qian, who was still lonely and self-supporting in this happy situation of the whole family, and said, "uncle, why are the three treasures so spiritless today?"Xie Qian looked up at Xie Shen, who was not speaking in the distance. He said, "ah Shen has been addicted to studying ancient books recently. He has little rest. Maybe he is tired."


    Lin radial suddenly thought of the prince, before the Royal study after the prince disappeared, he asked: "how the prince recently?"


    "Since the last time, the crown prince has become more mature and stable. Recently, Lao Chengzhen has studied political theory in Donggong. Ah Shen''s mind has calmed down a lot. Before I was reading an ancient book, he became interested in it, and he was able to settle down. " Xie Qian was a little relieved.


    Lin radial said, his eyes were dark.


    "The crown prince has not mentioned anything about ace recently."


    Xie Qian saw the tangle of the forest radius, and took the initiative to say.


    "That''s good." "We don''t want two treasures to enter the palace. It''s best for the prince to give up on his own initiative."


    But Xie Qian shook his head. "The prince didn''t mention it doesn''t mean he gave up. In my opinion, he has buried it in his heart for the time being


    Lin radial had a headache. "Uncle, you said that the prince was young. Why did he like my family''s two treasures?"


    Lin radial just casually mentioned that he didn''t expect such a cold hearted person as Xie Qian to express his opinions on this emotional entanglement. Unexpectedly, Xie Qian was silent for a while and said in a cold voice: "no one can say anything about feelings. It depends on their own nature."


    Lin radial raised his eyebrows in surprise and looked at the past


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    On the mid day of the month, everyone was full of wine and food, and gradually some people began to leave the banquet.


    After two years of drinking in the army, Yao Erlang forced ah Zhi and Jiang Teng to drink, but he was still strong and did not faint.


    Because Xie Shen was young and busy these two days, he was already drowsy.


    Xie Qian wanted to take people back earlier, so he said hello to Xiao Wei and left with him.


    "Mr. Xie, take your time."


    Everyone had a few drinks tonight. Even though Xie Qian''s face was a little red, Xiao Wei''s face was as long as he could. He didn''t seem to be affected by the emotions around him. He took Xie Shen to the door, where a carriage was waiting.


    "Xiao Wei, thank you." Xie Qian nodded to Xiao Wei.


    Xiao Wei''s face is still the smile of Ba Feng, waving to Xie Qian.


    Over the years, with Yao Chao''s side, his temperament has been restrained a lot. Although he still has the habit of killing people, he can still restrain his emotions for some people.


    However, before Xie Qian got on the bus, he was suddenly stopped.


    "Brother Qian, stop."


    Miss Xue has just returned to Beijing from outside today, and now she lives in Yao''s house.


    Miss Xue obviously came back in a hurry. Seeing that Xie Qian had not left, she was relieved. "Brother Qian, can I have a word with you alone?"


    Xue girl finish saying, looked at small Wei one eye, small Wei knowingly ground bows body, way: "I go back first."


    When entering the door, Xiao Wei looked back at the two men under the cover of moonlight. At first glance, they were somewhat talented and beautiful.


    But look at Xie Qian''s indifference, you can see that Miss Xue must have a bright moon shining on the ditch, and her heart is like iron.


    It''s hard to judge the relationship between them. Miss Xue relies on Xie Qian very much. Xie Qian is also very kind to miss Xue. She left a room in Xie''s house before, and that room is still there now.


    Xiao Wei shakes his head and takes back his sight. As soon as he wants to lift his feet back, he almost bumps into a person.


    "Sorry, sorry."


    Before Xiao Wei spoke, the man apologized busily.


    Yu Zhi, Xie Qian''s favorite student, came with Xie Qian today.


    After some wine at the banquet, he got drunk.


    Now I''m in such a hurry. I should have seen Miss Xue go out and Xie Qian also left. I''m worried that I''ll be pulled down. I''ll catch up and have a look.


    Oh, Xiao Wei doesn''t understand. In recent years, Yu Zhi is under Xie Qian''s door, everything is good, but this feeling has not made progress.


    He heard about it several times, but he didn''t like it.


    Second brother should care about him most!


    In his heart, Xiao Wei had no waves on his face and asked with a smile, "Mr. Yu, are you in a hurry to go home? Do you want me to arrange a faster carriage? "


    "No, Mr. Wei. I''ll go back with the teacher." Yu Zhi quickly waved his hand.


    "It''s just that Mr. Xie is still chatting with Miss Xue. I should be able to catch up."


    The rest of the branches bowed their hands and left without touching the ground.


    Xiao Wei curled his mouth and snorted, "wood."


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Qian, can we have a chat alone?"


    Miss Xue emphasized the word "alone" and looked at the carriage of the carriage.


    "Deep son is asleep, I don''t trust to leave, let''s say it here." Xie Qian said quietly.


    Miss Xue bit her lips and hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice: "thanks to brother Qian, I am very grateful for our family affairs..."


    "A Rong." Xie Qian frowned imperceptibly, "this is what I am responsible for, and your sister was my fiancee at that time, so I should help you with everything. As for thanks, you''ve said it many times over the years. "


    He has a weak temper. For years, he only felt that Xue Rong was a little polite, and the others didn''t notice at all.


    "If ah Rong is talking about these things, he will leave." Xie Qian finished, and without waiting for Miss Xue to respond, he turned back to get on the carriage.


    "Brother Qian!" Miss Xue hurried forward and grabbed Xie Qian''s sleeve in panic.


    Xie Qian looked at Miss Xue''s hand, and the other side suddenly released it as if it had been burned. He stepped back and apologized.


    "A Rong." Xie Qian pressed his eyebrows and said, "you are my sister. A few years ago, I said you are welcome. It''s true that I will take care of you all my life."


    Miss Xue took a deep breath. She knew that, but she wanted to leave when she was moved. But she seemed to be poisoned by Xie Qian.


    I know she''s his brother-in-law. I can''t forget it!


    The more women want to leave, the farther they leave, the more they can''t forget.


    "Brother Qian, just after I heard you talk about Lins with general Lin, I suddenly thought that our two families had an engagement. However, things are changeable, so we can''t count them now. However, so many years to go, brother Qian has no one to accompany, don''t you feel lonely? "


    Looking at Xue, Xie Qian finally knew what the other side wanted to say by looking directly into her eyes. He skillfully moved out of the words of loyalty and patriotism, and gently drifted off the topic.Xue Rong obviously summoned up the courage to come today. Instead of being dissuaded by the powerful words, Xue Rong said, "don''t you want to leave a incense burner? After a hundred years, even if you don''t have children and grandchildren around your knees, you can''t even have a caregiver. "


    He is alone and needs no care.


    Besides, he looked into the carriage -


    now he is not alone.


    "A Rong." Xie Qian suddenly accentuated his tone, "ah Shen, since he changed his surname to Xie, he is a descendant of the Xie family. Don''t say that again in the future. By the way, there''s always a room for you in Xie''s house. If you want to come back, you can do it at any time. "


    He usually does not have so many words, because Yao Shu and his nephew, in front of his family, will gradually care more about a few words.


    Miss Xue knew that Xie Qian didn''t understand her meaning. Looking at Xie Qian''s figure leaving without nostalgia, her lips became white with her own bite.


    Her life is rarely lost.


    "Teacher, wait for me."


    Behind suddenly came a clear voice, Xue Rong whole body a stiff, see Yu Zhi from his side to run past.


    When did he come?


    "Teacher, let''s go the same way. Can you give me a ride?"


    After Yu Zhi and Xiao Wei bid farewell, they madly mend all the way and finally catch up with them.


    The young man was panting and panting for his master.


    He closed his finger and raised his hand.


    Yu Zhi understood and said in a low voice, "teacher, I didn''t look at you for a while. Why did you leave. I said hello and ran after it. Fortunately, you haven''t gone far. "


    "I think you are talking to ah Zhi and they are talking about things. It''s good for you to communicate more with their young people." Xie Qian said.


    "I''d better have a chance to communicate with each other again. They are so good at drinking that I can''t go back if I continue to talk. Teacher, take me away. "


    Yu Zhi is half a head taller than his teacher. He is very skillful to be humble in front of Xie Qian.


    Xie Qian looked at himself. He was too clingy and pleased with his students. He sighed and said, "let''s go, but you should keep your voice down. Deep son is asleep."


    Yu Zhi covered his mouth and nodded sincerely. When getting on the bus, he waved to Xue who was still in the same place and looked at Xie Qian''s back.


    Xue Rong reluctantly responds with a smile to Yu Zhi. In fact, looking at Yu Zhi''s naturally intimate attitude towards Xie Qian, she is envious.


    The woman thinks that if she becomes a man, she can have a drink with Xie Qian and live in the same bed. She doesn''t have to worry about the gossip of the people in the house and the naked gaze of the outsiders


    On the carriage.


    "Teacher, what did miss Xue tell you?"


    Yu Zhi reached Xie Qian''s ear and whispered in a low voice. He boldly asked, "am I going to have a teacher''s wife?"


    Xie Qian deep Mou congeals, looked at Yu Zhi one eye, "do not want nonsense."


    He treats a Rong as his sister. How can he have a love affair!


    Yu Zhi is not clear, Xie Qian only said a word, then did not say anything.


    At first sight, my teacher is not interested in Miss Xue.


    Yu Zhi is not stupid. She often went to Xie''s house a few years ago. Naturally, she knew what Miss Xue meant to her teacher.


    Today, he bravely asked, maybe there is wine blessing, but he got the answer, and the man finally settled down and sat down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    Yao Er Lang slapped Jiang Teng on the shoulder and closed his eyes. Jiang Teng, who was pretending to be drunk, had to open his eyes.


    "Jiang Teng, come here and talk to you."


    Yao Erlang said with a big tongue.


    What are you talking about, brother er


    Hearing this, Lin Si felt that Yao Er Lang had just shot Jiang Teng very much. He was afraid that Yao Er Lang would be drunk with Jiang Teng, and that he would practice martial arts or something, so he came up to stop him.


    Yao Erlang pinched Jiang Teng''s shoulder and left the main hall alone.


    "Er Bao, he''s not drunk yet. I know it in my mind."


    After comforting Lin Si, Jiang Teng got up and went after Yao Erlang.


    They left the main hall and went to the back porch.


    The night wind came slowly, and Yao Er Lang leaned against the porch pillars and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Jiang Teng felt a lot of wine around him.


    "Are you ok?" Jiang Teng went to Yao Erlang and said, "I''ve drunk a lot today. I can talk about anything tomorrow."


    "Are you not going to the government office recently?" Yao Erlang felt strange for a long time.


    Even though he has been relatively free recently, it is understandable that Jiang Teng pushed the government affairs and Lin Siyou lake, who has not been out for a long time.


    However, he was idle all day long. It was incredible, especially when it happened to Jiang Teng, who loved his work.


    "I was suspended for a month."


    Jiang Teng tells the whole story of the prince in Yao Erlang''s shocked eyes.


    "It''s a dangerous move." After hearing this, Yao Er Lang said, "but now it is, and you will have a better way to go."


    "There''s nothing wrong with Mr. Xie watching."


    "So it is." Yao Erlang nodded, "but if you do this, Sanbao must be angry with you."


    Although my cousin is not the kind of person who likes money and power, since you want to do it, my brother doesn''t say much, but you are not alone after all. You''d better leave a way back for yourself


    After a pause, Yao Erlang didn''t understand and asked, "besides, I just heard my uncle tell Lord Xie about Er Bao and the prince. What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Teng hesitated for a moment, or truthfully said: "prince, want to let Er Bao do his crown princess."


    Yao Erlang couldn''t help but burst out a rude sentence, "the prince is so deep in his mind at a young age, and is going to start to attract the general''s office? Is it necessary? As long as he doesn''t cheat the emperor, he will do nothing. The Emperor just let him behave like this? "


    "No, if the prince thinks so, I won''t have such a headache."


    Jiang Teng shakes his head. Yao Erlang looks like his father Yao Chao, but he is a little darker than his father.


    However, it can''t cover up his amazing handsome face.


    In particular, er Bao and Yao Erlang are somewhat the same.


    Jiang Teng came back from the loss of consciousness, "he seems to really like two treasures."


    How old is he now? What does he like more


    "I don''t know how things have turned out like this, but fortunately, er Bao hasn''t noticed it yet, so I can only let them have less contact. Otherwise, if the crown prince really has any obsession, it will be a big trouble. "


    "I must go into the palace to see what kind of strange person the prince is."


    "Don''t go too far."


    Jiang Teng looked at Yao Erlang eager to try more headache, "this can only be regarded as the prince and my personal resentment, the prince himself or when a Mingjun material."


    Yao Erlang waved his hand and said, "I know. I''m just going to see the prince. I''m still someone else''s minister. What can I do?"


    "You just know." Jiang


    Teng looked at the other side''s languid manner and said well, but in fact, he was still a little confused.


    "Don''t worry." Yao Erlang put his arm around Jiang Teng''s shoulder and went back to the main hall. "No matter what the prince looks like, brothers are on your side. They will never change sides!"


    "I don''t mean that." Jiang Teng''s back, which was pressed by Yao Erlang, could not straighten up and frowned.


    Yao Erlang Quan didn''t hear, and they went back to each other.


    Yao Erlang pushed Jiang Teng to Lin Si and said with a smile, "Sanbao, what are you worried about? Do you want to see if the whole beard and tail are returned to you? "


    Lin Si really pulled Jiang Teng over and looked him up and down. Yao Shu, who happened to see him, couldn''t help laughing.


    Yao Er Sao sat next to her sister-in-law, holding her nephew Yao Ping in her arms. She said, "the longer Erlang grows, the more narrow she becomes."


    It was annoying when I was a kid, but now it''s even more annoying.


    Sister Yao is also small, "Ashu, come and have a look."


    Yao Shu got up with a smile.


    "Erlang, it''s been a long day. You''d better go back and have a rest." Yao Shu patted Yao Erlang''s arm, "the kitchen has already prepared sobering Soup for you. Remember to drink a bowl when you go back, or you will have a headache tomorrow.""I see, aunt, but I''m so skinny and meaty that I should be OK. Ah Zhi is more drunk than me. Please take care of him. "


    Yao Erlang said, inadvertently saw a Zhi behind Yao Shu, his face immediately burst into a narrow smile, "say, aunt, when will ah Zhi and Miss Bai propose marriage?"


    Ah Zhi''s fingers trembled as he listened.


    Yao Shu said with a smile: "you will be poor."


    Lin radial came over and said to Yao Erlang, "Uncle Wei told you to go to rest. We''ll go first."


    Yao Erlang was still very respectful to Lin radial. He stood up straight and said in a loud voice, "goodbye, uncle!"


    Lin radial deep eyes with a smile, patted Yao Erlang''s shoulder, with a family left.


    Lin Si followed him to the door, said a few words to Yao Shu, turned and ran to Jiang Teng.


    "Brother a Teng, how are you?"


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng''s face, worried.


    Jiang Teng drinks more than his face. He doesn''t drink much, but his face is already very red, and he looks very bluffing.


    If usually, Jiang Teng would like to get along with Lin Si for a while, but now uncle Lin is still watching.


    Jiang Teng can only smile: "it''s OK, I didn''t drink much."


    "But I don''t think you look good." Lin Si frowned to touch Jiang Teng''s face, but Jiang Teng avoided.


    Although Lin Si''s hand did not touch him, Jiang Teng felt that his face was burning.


    Fortunately, now because of drinking wine face is very red, otherwise really embarrassed.


    "Er Bao, I''m really OK? It''s very late now. Go back quickly and don''t let the family worry. "


    Jiang Teng pushed Lin Si out. "Uncle Wei has already prepared a carriage for me. Do you still believe that uncle Wei does things?"


    "That''s not true. Uncle Wei always does things properly." Linus whispered.


    "Go back." Jiang Teng patted ace on the back, and the general''s office could go back on foot.


    Yao Shu is waiting for his daughter not far away.


    Jiang Wei Teng felt that he had no choice but to go back to xiaosilin''s car, but he didn''t have a good plan to leave.


    Yao Shu looked at his daughter''s unknown feelings and sighed. When will she be enlightened?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    Lin Si is very busy at this time, mainly because Yao Erlang knew she was going to open a shop, so he came to help her when she had just returned to Beijing.


    Jiang Teng, who was suspended for a month without any worries, clocked in at the general''s office every morning, more punctual than before.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister Bai, which of these two types of counters is better?"


    Lin Si took two drawings and scratched her hair anxiously. "Look at this. It''s too high. There must be more girls in the shop. It''s inconvenient, but this one is more beautiful. Then this one, the size and other things are regular, but the long ones are also regular. But we are a new store. It seems that the more affluent one is not suitable for our store. "


    Bai rubing took the drawing and got entangled.


    When he heard the discussion, he saw that there was no difference between them.


    "They don''t look the same." Yao Erlang frowned. "I haven''t seen any flowers after a long time."


    "Where is it?" Linz reached out and Shua Shua pointed to several places, "you see, here, here, and here are all different."


    "I look the same."


    After Yao Erlang finished, Lin Si and Bai rubing looked at themselves like a fool, "Jiang Teng, would you like to have a look, are they all the same?"


    Jiang Yiteng is taken away by Yao Erlang.


    "It''s not you who open a shop. If you say it''s different, it''s different."


    "OK, OK, forget that you and ER Bao are together."


    Yao Erlang stands up and follows Jiang Teng to deal with the accounts.


    The shop has been decorated, and the counter is the last step. Linz and they have been stuck in this last step for two days.


    Finally, I made a decision this evening to buy the ordinary one and paid the deposit before the shop closed.


    On the way back, Lin Si was not excited at all, but sighed.


    "What''s the matter, er Bao? Is there anything else you''re not satisfied with?" Jiang Teng cares.


    "After I bought this one, I felt that the other one was all right."


    Linz counted the advantages of the other with his fingers.


    "Don''t worry, cousin." Yao Erlang quickly said, "I''ll help you to buy another one. In the future, if you put this one on odd days and another one on even days, it''s over?"


    "Cousin, you''ll be joking. You can''t trade at the counter." Lins rolled his eyes quietly.


    However, when Yao Erlang interfered, Lin Si''s indecisive mood was much lighter. Anyway, he had already bought it, so he couldn''t really tell Yao Erlang to change one day.


    With the last big piece fixed, the next work will be much easier.


    After putting all the goods on the store and cleaning up the shop, Yao Shu watched her daughter live on her own, and could not help but come to help formulate some publicity plans. Lin Si''s shop was officially opened.


    Although the shop was opened by Lins and Bai rubing, their identities were there and they could not go to the shop in person.


    Therefore, it was Yao Shu who found a reliable way to act as a shopkeeper for them for the time being. On the day of their opening, they stayed in a tea house not far away to see how the customer flow into the store was.


    It has to be said that they choose to open jade shop is very wise.


    Many people do not dare to open the jade margin square because it is nearby. However, as long as they find the right way of thinking, Yuyuan square is a natural signboard.


    Most people feel that it is too expensive after a visit to Yuyuan square. When they go out and see Lin Si''s yufuxuan, they will come in and have a look. Most people can''t see the deep door of jade. They look almost the same, and the price is relatively cheap. Many people bite their teeth and buy them.


    In Yao Shu''s view, this is a very modern consumerism.


    Yuyuanfang is a high-end luxury. There are many people who go to see it, but only a few people buy it. What Lin Si and Lin Si do are light luxury. They set the price at a high price, but they can afford it by biting their teeth. Moreover, because of their geographical location, the price of yuyuanfang is different from that of yuyuanfang.


    Many people have a feeling that they have taken advantage of the good and cheap things.


    On the first day of opening, Yao Shu and Jiang Qi were also watching yufuxuan in another place.


    Looking at the continuous stream of people, Jiang Qi could not help but exclaimed, "it''s Ashley, your daughter. Er Bao''s business mind is not inferior to you."


    "It''s just a little fuss. It depends on how Erbao and rubing manage in the future."


    Speaking of this, Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing, "but I''m looking forward to the day when Er Bao Qing is out of blue."


    Lin Si looked at more and more people in the shop and couldn''t help smiling. He stood at the window with white ice to see the situation in the shop.


    "Sister Bai, I didn''t expect so many people."


    Even though Lin Si''s smiling face was ignored, she covered her face and didn''t smile, but the smile could still be seen from the top of her eyebrows and the corners of her eyes."I didn''t think of it."


    Bai rubing was a little more restrained than Linsi and stroked his chest. After all, some modesty still needs to be found outside, "but maybe it''s today''s business discount, so there are so many talents. In the future, it depends on the quality of our things."


    "I understand." Lint nodded. "Now is not the time to relax. We need to work harder in the future! Try to catch up with my mother


    "Er Bao, your wish is big enough."


    The door of the private room was suddenly pushed open. Jiang Teng and Yao Erlang stood at the door, and Yao Erlang''s hand was confiscated.


    But Lin Si was happy today, so he didn''t care that they didn''t knock, and asked them to come in and sit down happily.


    "I''m just talking about fighting. Do you understand?"


    Lint spoke to them, her eyes still fixed on the window.


    "It''s always good to have a goal."


    Jiang Teng is also happy for Lin Si.


    "Well, you can do whatever Er Bao says." Yao Erlang asked himself, "two years have passed, and you have become more and more intimate. The second treasure is about to reach the hairpin. I don''t think you''ll have to worry about it. You two can make do with it. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lin Si snatched Yao Erlang''s teacup and said, "we are brothers and sisters of different parents."


    "Oh? Is it? "


    Yao Erlang looked at Jiang Teng with a smile. Jiang Teng had no choice but to show his hand to him.


    Linz has returned to the window. At first glance, he is looking at his shop, but his eyes are no longer focused.


    He secretly pressed the beating heart. Lin Si stabbed Yao Erlang''s villain fiercely, but his brain couldn''t control his thinking.


    If one day, he really with brother a Teng, then what will happen?


    That seems to be good, too.


    Lin Si was startled by the idea and shook his head to throw it out.


    Ah Si didn''t dare to think about this topic any more, so he called Bai rubing to talk about the future business.


    Jiang Teng now has only one idea: take Yao Erlang out to fight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    The first day of yufuxuan''s opening is finally over!


    Lin Si and Bai rubing are in a small compartment of yufuxuan. They are surprised to find that they have basically earned half a month''s rent on the first day.


    Lin Si fiercely raised his head and looked at Bai rubing in shock.


    Bai rubing didn''t expect that, they looked at each other, and were not relieved by the surprise.


    Seeing that they looked the same, Yao Erlang thought they were losing money. He craned his neck curiously and looked at the account book in his sister''s hand. He saw the amount clearly. He was very pleased and applauded, "you''re good."


    It''s nice to open on the first day and earn so much.


    Jiang Teng took the account book from AZ''s hand and studied it. He didn''t see anything wrong. "It''s not only good, but erhbao and white girl do well."


    "Tut, yufuxuan''s opening is very auspicious. Two treasures have to treat."


    Yao Erlang raised his eyebrows and said with a bad smile.


    Lin Si regained his mind and waved with a heroic and dry cloud, "please, of course."


    "Let''s go, Jiang Teng."


    Yao Erlang took Jiang Teng''s shoulder and walked out. "I must kill Er Bao. I was so tired at the beginning."


    Lin Si is in a good mood today, and he doesn''t care with Yao Erlang about the day when he didn''t care about his meal. With a wave of his hand, he takes people to Ruyi building.


    No matter when you go to Ruyi building, there are a lot of people in it.


    Fortunately, Lin Si likes delicious food. He has a long-term private room in Ruyi building, so as not to disappoint the three people.


    "Two treasures."


    Jiang Teng went to Lin Si and whispered, "I sent someone to inform your elder brother just now. Don''t order in a hurry later."


    "Oh Lin Si patted his head. "I almost forgot such an important thing. Sister Bai would like to share it with my elder brother."


    Lin Si secretly gave Jiang Teng a thumbs up, "brother a Teng, or you are considerate."


    Jiang Teng did not speak with a smile. When Lin Si went to talk to Bai rubing, Yao Erlang slowly approached him and said, "tut Tut, you are too considerate. Just so light to let Miss Bai away, so that you can live in the world of two? Well, I have a lot of spare time here, or I''d better go back. I''m so embarrassed by myself. "


    "Then you go."


    Jiang Teng immediately raised his hand and made a gesture of please.


    Yao Erlang immediately knocked his hand off and raised eyebrows at him. "I''m a thick skinned man. As long as I''m not embarrassed, it''s you who are embarrassed."


    "And ER Bao is my cousin anyway. I have to watch her. Don''t let the wolf with big tail eat all the dregs left."


    Yao Erlang pointed to his eyes with two fingers and pointed to Jiang Teng with those two fingers. "My mother''s family is staring at you."


    "Well, what are you two doing?"


    Lin Si entered the door, looked back and saw that the two were still far away. Her unreliable brother was pointing at Jiang Teng.


    Lin Si quickly reminds them to come in for fear that Jiang Teng will be bullied by Yao Erlang where she can''t see.


    If Yao Erlang knew what Lin Si thought, he would cry his father and his mother and cry for injustice. Who dares to bully Jiang Teng that old fox? Is he going to die?!


    When the four arrived at the private room, Lin Si picked up the menu and asked them what they wanted to eat one by one.


    The three of them spoke with one voice, and there was only one answer, which was "casual".


    "I haven''t been to Ruyi building for two years. I''ve forgotten what the food tastes like. Besides, we only have cousins. You have research on food. Of course, we eat what you eat. " Yao Erlang showed his hands.


    "How can you do this?"


    Lin Si had a headache. He suddenly thought that Jiang Teng wanted her to delay time. Suddenly, he had an idea. "Let me introduce the characteristics of the famous dishes here."


    Other people had to, and lint coughed and began with the first course of the menu.


    At first, Yao Erlang thought that Lin Si was just talking about taste and appearance, but Lin Siyue said that Yao Er Lang was more surprised. When Lin Si talked about the third course, Yao Er Lang couldn''t help interrupting: "Er Bao, can''t you open this Ruyi building?"


    "How could it be?"


    Lin Si rolled his eyes and said, "cousin, are you hungry? First, have some cold cakes. I opened the Ruyi building. Would I go to dump any jade? "


    "But I listen to what you say. You can clearly tell the origin and practice of these dishes. Even if the boss of Ruyi building comes, you may not be able to say it."


    "I just like to study food. I know more when I come."


    Yao Erlang said, "Er Bao, I think you should open a restaurant. With your love of food, the restaurant is certainly better than yufuxuan."


    "No Lin Si refused, "I just like to study dishes. If I open a restaurant and deal with them every day, I don''t like it."Yao Erlang Tut, suddenly looked at Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng was just about to ask Yao Erlang to stop talking. He hugged himself and said, "Jiang Teng, I had no eyes before. I really admire you."


    Jiang Teng''s mouth was shaken out.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Si was really interested. He looked at Yao Erlang with bright eyes. "Is there anything I don''t know about brother a Teng?"


    There''s so much you don''t know.


    Yao Erlang make complaints about himself, but he can''t completely lift the brother''s bottom, or a "sinister and cunning" brother. He laughs, "it''s just an interesting thing."


    "Er Bao, I remember that you used to like the fish soup of Ruyi house, and went to the man-machine cook to ask you how to do it." Yao Erlang said.


    "That''s what happened." Lin Si nodded, "but later brother a Teng made it for me. I think the taste is better than Ruyi building''s, so I haven''t ordered it again."


    "Of course, the taste is good, but your brother a Teng practiced it for two months, and now he still has hot scars on his hands."


    Yao Erlang throws a bomb at Lin Si.


    Lin Si was really shocked, and then suddenly stood up to catch Jiang Teng''s hand.


    "I''m fine, just a little bit hot."


    Jiang Teng stealthily turned Yao Erlang around him. He gently laughed at Lin Si and put his hand behind him.


    "Show me!"


    Lins accentuated.


    Jiang Teng had no choice but to stretch out his hand. Under the thumb of his left hand, there was a light white mark, and there were bumpy marks on the touch.


    Jiang Teng doesn''t use his left hand very much at ordinary times, and this trace is indeed very simple, and Lin sicai has never found it.


    Lint gazed at the scar for a long time, his head lowered and he could not see the expression.


    Jiang Teng was a little flustered. He could not help but wrap Lin Si''s hand in it with his own hand. He said in a warm voice, "it''s really OK."


    "Bring me fish soup home." Lin Si murmured.


    Jiang Teng was stunned for a moment. He thought Lin Si would not let himself do it again.


    "What are you looking at?" Lin Si glared at Jiang Teng fiercely. "I''ve learned everything, but I''m hurt because of this. Of course, I have to drink more."


    Jiang Teng laughed, "OK, I''ll do it when I go back tonight."


    Linsi snorted and whispered, "it''s too late. Tomorrow will do."


    At night, he was too tired to go back, and she was distressed to make fish soup.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    "Brother, let''s talk for you, too, and you''ll repay me like that?"


    When Lin Si went back to his seat and sat down, Yao Erlang held the heart of Jiang Teng, grinning and whispering.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you can''t speak."


    Jiang Teng glanced at Yao Erlang.


    "No, no, you don''t want to tell Er Bao about it?" Yao Erlang''s eyes widened. "When do we do things without asking for return?"


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si who was whispering with Bai rubing. His eyes were as gentle as spring breeze, but his words to Yao Erlang were as cold as ice: "shut up, you don''t understand."


    "All right, all right."


    Yao Erlang angrily stepped down, "I am a lonely man who doesn''t understand you. I''d better eat honestly."


    Because it took a long time for this thing to happen. Just as Linsi was starving, the door of the private room was finally knocked.


    "Sister white!" Lin Si immediately cried out, pushing Bai rubing beside him, "you open the door!"


    White such as ice was pushed up inexplicably, the little girl who looked suspiciously at the smile, opened the door of the room in a moment.


    "Younger martial sister."


    Lin Zhichang stood at the door, smiling at her.


    "Master, elder martial brother?"


    White such as ice quickly let open the door to invite people in, "how did you come?"


    Lin Zhi gave Jiang Teng a color and said with a smile, "I heard that your yufuxuan is very lucky today. I think you will come here to celebrate. So come and have a look."


    White as ice smile face diffuse rosy clouds, take the person to the table.


    Lin Si immediately gave up his position and sat beside Jiang Teng.


    "Tall, brother." Yao Erlang winked at Jiang Teng. "He flattered his brother-in-law and got together with ER Bao. It''s really high."


    Jiang Teng glanced at him with a smile and turned to discuss what to order with Lin Si.


    After celebrating in Ruyi building, Lin Si went home and had a good night''s rest. The next afternoon, he was calm and energetic and went to the store from the back door.


    White ice was already there when Linz went.


    "Sister Bai, how are things today?"


    Lint lifted the curtain and took a peek at the shop.


    "There are certainly not as many people as the first day, but they are still more than we expected. As long as there is no accident in these two days, it should be stable." White as ice.


    Linsi nodded, put down the curtain, sat down and talked with Bai rubing about another urgent matter.


    "Sister Bai, the shop is developing better than we expected. Before I came here today, I had a look and found that the inventory was very fast. One of our jade carving masters was not enough. Now if we can''t find anyone else, we can only buy the finished jade elsewhere. "


    Bai rubing also knows the seriousness of the matter, "then our shop will have no characteristics, and will naturally be replaced by other cheaper ones."


    "That''s right." Lin Si nodded, "elder sister Bai, you can ask Uncle Li if he has any brothers who are willing to come to us. The price is easy to discuss. If not, I''ll ask my mother. My mother should have more ways. "


    Now that the shop is open, Lin Si is no longer afraid to ask Yao Shu for help.


    Bai rubing is more persistent. After all, she doesn''t want Lin Zhi to feel too weak. She is no different from those girls in Beijing. She always wants to show her best.


    "Well, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Bai rubing finished, handed over the account book to Lin Si and left in a hurry.


    Lin Si thought it would take a while for this matter to wait, but Bai rubing replied to her the next day.


    "Uncle Li said that he could go and ask his brother-in-law and dig us some people from other places. There are three more likely to come."


    "Three, almost."


    Lin Si pondered for a while and reluctantly said.


    "Uncle Li actually said one more thing." Bai rubing hesitated, but he said, "it''s one of his younger martial brothers. He''s very talented. He''s only in his twenties and can''t even compare with his master. I went to yuyuanfang a year ago, but I heard that I only stayed for half a year and I quit. "


    "Why?"


    Lin Si is a little strange. A jade Carver who can enter Yuyuan square in his twenties must have a bright future.


    "I don''t know," Bai rubing shook his head. "But Uncle Li said that although he was a little younger martial brother, he had a strange temperament. He just mentioned it casually and didn''t suggest that we invite him."


    "He''s in Kyoto now?" Asked Slytherin.


    Bai rubing looked at Lin Si helplessly and sighed: "I knew you would be interested. I asked you. I live in Xihua village on the outskirts of Beijing."


    "Sister Bai knows me."


    Lin Si grinned and said, "it''s not difficult to be sleepy. We have to go and have a try. We are short of people now. How can we let go such a good seedling. I''ll go to meet this little master later. By the way, what''s his name? ""Yuyu. Yu, whose surname is jade, and whose name is Yu Fu, whose brothel is full of flowers and clothes. "


    "What a coincidence. The names are Shuangyu."


    Lin Si was more interested in the man. "Sister Bai, tomorrow you stay to see the shop. I''ll see the jade master."


    "Do you want Jiang Teng with you?"


    Bai rubing has some worries. After all, he has to go to the suburbs of Beijing. It''s too far.


    Lin Si shakes his head. "Brother a Teng seems to have something to do these two days. He has helped us a lot before. I won''t disturb him with this little thing. Besides, that''s uncle Li''s younger brother. He didn''t say that he was not good. If I go to give him money, what else can he do to me? "


    "So do you."


    White such as ice compromise, but still told, "but must take a few bodyguards, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    "I know sister Bai. I''ll go first."


    Lin Si waved his hand and ran away.


    Lin Si only knew that Yu Yu lived in Xihua village. When he arrived, he stopped several villagers and asked for his location. He rushed to the most remote place in the village.


    In fact, it''s hard to find it here. It''s almost out of the scope of Xihua village. It''s easy to find because there is a pair of jade lions at the door, so it''s hard not to be noticed.


    Lint jumped out of the carriage and ran to the door. He found that the door knockers were made of jade and were not afraid to be stolen.


    "Anybody?" He knocked on the door ring and held it.


    It was quiet inside. Lint waited for a moment, then knocked hard, raised his voice and called out again: "is anybody there?"


    There''s still no response.


    "Not at home?" Lin Si murmured dejectedly, "don''t you say you don''t go out in general?"


    Since there was no one else, lint didn''t waste any time. Just turning around to leave, a gust of wind came and opened the door with a crack.


    The door''s not locked?


    Lins gave a little push, and the door was opened by a bigger crack.


    Lint took a look through the crack and was attracted by the scene.


    Almost all the people who live here love jade.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    Lin Si was so shocked that she could not help but take a few steps forward to see more clearly. When she responded, she was already at home.


    Lin Si was a little embarrassed. After all, he was a private intruder. He might have been seen and suspected that he had come to steal. After looking around the yard, there was no one in the yard, so he wanted to go out.


    I didn''t expect to see a pale and gloomy teenager staring at himself.


    "Don''t shout!" The boy frowned and drank before Lins screamed.


    Linz''s scream got stuck in her throat, closed her mouth and belched uncontrollably.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Master Yu Yu. Is he in?" Lins asked cautiously to the gloomy boy.


    "Yuyu is here, master Yuyu is not."


    The young man went over Lin Si to a jade which was higher than others. He picked up a pick to make a comparison with the jade.


    "No, I''m here to find little master Yuyu, not Yuyu''s master."


    Lin Si quickly cleared up and looked at the other party''s beginning to knock and beat in anticipation before reacting, "are you Yuyu?"


    The youth, that is Yu Yu, looks at Lin Si like an idiot, and then turns his head to do his own work.


    It''s not surprising that Lin Si didn''t recognize her at the beginning. Uncle Li told her that Yu Yu was in her twenties, but the person in front of her looked pale and thin, with a childish face. She looked a little older than Lin Si, and she didn''t look like a twenties.


    "Well, little Master Yu, I''m here today to invite you to work in our yufuxuan..."


    "No Before Lin Si finished, Yu Yu interrupted her and didn''t look at Lin Si when she spoke.


    Lin Si has never met Yu Yu like this. He has the same temper as the smelly stone in the Maokeng. What should he do with his lips.


    "Little Master Yu, I really want to invite you. The price is easy to discuss. We are short of a talented master like you." Lin Si said sincerely.


    "Talented?" Yu Yu stopped the action in his hand and pointed to a pile of semi-finished products with rough carving at first glance, "do you think I''m very talented? If I say it''s my finished product, do you think it''s appropriate to put it in your store? "


    Lin Si didn''t show the embarrassed expression as Yu Yu imagined. Instead, he carefully looked at the pile of things.


    "Will anyone want this kind of junk in the shop?" Yu Yu sneered.


    "Little Master Yu, I think these are very good." Lin Si stood up straight. "Maybe a lot of people say these things are shabby, but I don''t think so. You certainly don''t think so. Otherwise, you won''t be carving so much in this style all the time."


    Yu Yu completely stopped the movement in his hand and looked at Lin Si for the first time.


    "It''s just the so-called" great craftsmanship ". Although these carvings are not exquisite enough, in my opinion, every trace of carving comes along the direction of the stone, which is to carve them into the most beautiful and natural appearance. Fine carving is very beautiful, but I think this kind of rough carving is the best way to see the level of a jade carver. "


    Under Yu Yu''s gloomy eyes, Lin Si was a little nervous, but he finished his words seriously.


    Yu Yu chuckled and threw his things on the ground, which startled Lin Si.


    "I didn''t expect you to have some knowledge when you were young."


    "It''s ridiculous." Linz was relieved to know that he had said nothing wrong.


    "Indeed, I''m impatient to carve those tiny little things."


    Yu Yu went to the jade table and sat down. "You come to me. I must have heard that I had been working in yuyuanfang for a period of time, but I found that I was not suitable for it. Every day, people come over with drawings, and I carve them according to the model. It''s boring. Anyone can do this kind of thing. Why should I waste my time on such a boring thing


    "So you left?"


    Lin Si sat on the opposite side of Yu Yu tentatively, but Yu Yu didn''t respond. Lin Si sat down firmly.


    "Yes, little girl, I''m warning you by saying this. I think you must be rich or expensive in your home, and the store you open is to pour some rouge, water, powder, jewelry and other small things. Although you still have good taste, what I make must not be suitable for your shop. You''d better ask someone else. "


    Yu Yu finished and waved to Lin Si, apparently intending to see off the guest.


    "Little Master Yu!" Lin Si stood up abruptly, "just now when I came in, I couldn''t believe that you were the legendary Yu Yu. But I soon realized that it''s wrong to judge people by their appearance. Then why can''t you come with me and have a look or listen to me seriously, just look at my appearance and think that I must be a flipper, and I can''t make any difference? "


    Yu Yu slightly raised the eyebrow of one side, silent for a while, to Lin Si way: "you say."


    Lin Si took a deep breath and said, "you said, everyone can carve things according to the drawings. If I want to find a master like that, I certainly won''t come to you to meet a nail. Since I am here, it proves that I agree with you. Dayan''s jade shops are similar, but they are all pressed by yuyuanfang. I can''t walk this road any more. Naturally, I won''t seek my own death. ""Do you want to surpass yuyuanfang?" Yu Yu opened her eyes slightly and said to Lin Si.


    Lin Si nodded with difficulty. "In fact, I came to this idea after seeing your things today, or in other words, your things gave me the courage to say this. Master Yuyu, would you like to join me? The jade carving is not the same


    Yu Yu looked at the young girl in front of her. Suddenly, she felt that she was in such a high spirited mood when she left school.


    "Who is your mother?" Yu Yu suddenly asked.


    "Ah?" Lin Si was stunned. He didn''t talk about business with Yu Yu. Why did he suddenly ask this?


    "Who is lingci?" Yu Yu changed a more respectful statement and asked again with patience.


    "My mother is Yao Shu. Do you know her?" Lins asked cautiously.


    Yu Yu laughs and shakes his head, "do not have predestined to know, pour is long heard big name. No wonder, no wonder you dare to say that at a young age. You are a tiger father without a dog


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    Yu Yu gets up, light voice way.


    Yu Yu followed Lin Si to visit yufuxuan and did not express any opinions. Lin Si and Lin Si didn''t know whether they were satisfied with each other. Finally, when Yu Yu left, he only said that he would give a reply tomorrow.


    After seeing the man off, Lin Si and Bai rubing look at each other with no bottom in their hearts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    "It''s good to think about it." When Bai rubing saw this, he had to comfort Lin Si in this way.


    Lint nodded his head anxiously.


    Fortunately, Yu Yu didn''t torture them very much. He came early the next morning with a big box beside him, which was his jade carving tool.


    "Little Master Yu!"


    Lin Si''s eyes lit up and rushed to Yu Yu with the speed of sprint. "Do you really want to come?"


    Yu Yu nodded, "yesterday you said that one, let me also very interested to see what you can make this small shop."


    Lin Si was embarrassed to scratch her head. Yesterday, she was in a mood to speak out wildly. Now she is remembered in her heart.


    Lin Si is a little shy, but he thinks that Yu Yu still believes in his own strength, otherwise he would have regarded her as a madman.


    "Anyway, it''s very kind of you to come." Lins clenched his fist. "I''ll try not to let you down!"


    Yu Yu to Lin Siwei smile, "then don''t call me what jade little master, I listen awkward, call me jade brother."


    "OK, brother Yu!"


    Aware of Yuyu''s acceptance of himself, Lin Si''s face is more smiling.


    With this great God to his shop, Lin Si was happy and didn''t know what to do. He helped Yu Yu carry the box, but he was smashed unexpectedly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Er Bao, why are you so careless?"


    Bai rubing wrung her eyebrow to give Lin Si medicine. She couldn''t help but blame.


    Lin Si didn''t feel how painful the smashed finger was, and he was still immersed in the joy of inviting Yu Yu.


    "Elder sister Bai, that''s Yuyu, who is despised by yuyuanfang. She can condescend to come to us. God is helping us."


    Bai rubing sighed, wrapped up Linsi''s fingers, and poked her head with her free hand. "You, your own hands are going to be broken, and you still think about others."


    "Oh, yes Lin Si fiercely returned to his mind, "is there nothing wrong with brother Yu''s hand? I seemed to shake him, too


    "It''s OK. They have a lot of work to do. Just you, you''ve lost your head. You dare to carry such a big box. "


    White as ice reproached.


    "I''m happy." Lin Si put down his heart and collapsed on the seat. "My hand doesn''t have to do anything. If I hurt brother Yu, I''m sorry."


    Bai rubing sighed, packed up the wound medicine, and then went to see the account book.


    Lin Si''s hand was not hard hit and didn''t hurt the bone, but it was very scary. The whole nail of his right index finger was purple. The doctor said that the whole nail had to be taken off and a new one would be finished.


    Bai rubing is not only interested in something else, but also has a few months to go before Lin Si''s hairpin ceremony. She is worried that she will not look good when she grows well. So the doctor gives a package ticket and she can grow well in a month. Bai rubing takes a look at her heart and feels relieved --


    otherwise, er Bao gets hurt under her face, which makes her feel bad.


    Lin Si didn''t think so much about it. Anyway, it didn''t hurt. She should eat, eat and drink. She went to Yuyu every day to steal from her teacher. All day long, the jade chips all over her face seemed to have just rolled around from the mound.


    "Er Bao, look at your dirty clothes, or your new autumn clothes."


    Bai rubing, who just came out of the workshop, rushed to hold his Lin Si. No matter how good he was, he couldn''t help it. He hated Tao.


    Lin sicai found that she was really a little dirty. She patted her hands and resisted the desire to hold her white as ice, but she couldn''t help sharing her joy with her partner.


    "Brother Yu promised to teach me how to make jade pendant!"


    "Really?"


    Bai rubing is also surprised. Yuyu is a genius of jade carving. He also has the quirks of genius. He hates teaching people, or he can''t teach people at all.


    In his opinion, jade carving is just what you want. It is taught by others. It is not jade carving in his eyes.


    "That''s of course," said Lins, with a triumphant head. "I''ve been grinding for so many days that even the hard hearted would agree."


    "No, er Bao." White such as ice suddenly reaction came over, "you want to carve some trinkets casually, look for who can''t, must look for Yu Yu. I don''t think he''s really a teaching material. Can you learn from him? "


    "I wish I could work harder. He is the best."


    Lin Si''s voice suddenly dropped. "After all, it''s for brother a Teng. He deserves the best."


    Bai rubing was disappointed. He remembered that Lin Si had chosen a piece of jade from the first batch of jade materials before, and finally understood why she took so much trouble to give it to Jiang Teng. No wonder Er Bao was so serious White as ice, he said with a smile to Linsi.


    Lin Si''s smile made his face hot and his heart beat disorderly. He said in a loud voice, "he gave me a piece of jade before. It''s reciprocity. I have to give him a piece."


    With that, Lin Si was eager to prove it. He grabbed the red line on his neck and took out the small jade pendant, holding it in his palm to show it to Bai rubing."I asked brother Yu. He said that he had only seen this kind of jade only once, which was very rare."


    As white as ice, I only think that the water head of this jade is very good, and nothing else can be seen.


    But Yu Yu said that it must be really good.


    However, the shape of the red thing inside is so familiar?


    "Er Bao, how can the red shape in it look like red beans?"


    White as ice, smile meaningful.


    Red bean Acacia generally send red beans between men and women, are lovers relationship.


    Lin Si brush took back the jade pendant and covered up his red face with the effort of lowering his head and stuffing the jade pendant. He said, "he offended me before he left. He may have been guilty on the way. It''s like saying that he wants to please me."


    "Oh ~" white as ice long Oh.


    "Oh, don''t say that, sister Bai. Do you know what style of jade pendant they like?"


    Lins quickly changed the subject.


    "How can you ask me? Even if I know the style of the jade pendant, I choose it according to my elder martial brother''s preference. This is what you want to give Jiang Teng. Of course, you should follow his wishes. However, I think Jiang Teng will like it from Er Bao. "


    "Not necessarily." Lins pouted in distress. "He''s very picky. Although he has a bad eye for buying clothes for me, his own things are carefully selected. Aunt Jiang sifts through them first, and then he shaves off some of them himself. Finally, it is just a little bit satisfactory. "


    Bai rubing looks at Lin Si, but she smiles and shakes her head. At the beginning, it was very difficult to choose something to give to elder martial brother, but now it seems that elder martial brother only saw his heart. With his heart, even a stone is more precious than gold.


    However, this kind of ox horn tip needs two treasures to drill out by themselves. What others say is useless.


    "Er Bao, think about it for yourself. I''m going out first."


    "Well." Lin Si is still scribbling on the paper, and he answers without raising his head.


    White as ice looked at the other side that way, can''t help laughing, lightly walked out of the door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    "Brother Yu, is this OK here?"


    Linz asked this question for the 25th time today.


    Even if Yu Yu has a good temper, he can''t bear it. What''s more, he has a bad temper. Wen Yan grabs the things in Lin Si''s hand directly, and then adjusts the rough rudiment. He throws it to Lin Si, "here you are, don''t ask."


    Lin simiu stares at the jade in his hand, and he has no trace of his own carving.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?"


    People around him were too quiet. Yu Yu glanced at him and immediately stood up like a big enemy. "I didn''t hurt you so much. Why did you still cry. Come on, come on, you ask, you ask, don''t cry. "


    Lin Si''s eyes were red, and the eyes of round apricots were full of tears. They were moving around in the eyes, but they didn''t fall down.


    "Me." Lin Si made a cry, "I don''t ask, I don''t have talent, don''t disturb jade elder brother."


    Then he got up and left.


    Yu Yu quickly stopped the person, and for the first time, he murmured: "you ask, I beg you to ask, OK? You are not without talent, but I have a bad temper, and I was very critical there just now, so I am too impatient with you. "


    "Don''t cry." Yu Yu had no idea about women''s tears, especially girls'' tears. With a headache, she reached out to Lin Si with a carving knife. "Shall we start now? I''ve finished my work there. I''ll teach you today. "


    Lins wiped his tears and nodded.


    As a result, Jiang Teng, who was busy preparing for his reinstatement, finally took time out to find Lin Si in yufuxuan. When he saw his Er Bao being held by a man, the man still held Er Bao''s hand!


    "It''s supposed to be like this. What''s your technique?"


    "I won''t. You have to be patient." Lins retorted in a soft voice.


    Jiang teng only felt that his head was going to explode. When he was conscious of it, he had already rushed up to pick up the man and asked coldly, "what are you doing?"


    Yu Yu was teaching Lin Si how to cut the knife. Suddenly, he picked up the knife and almost scratched the man. His wrist was deflected. His head was full of question marks and looked at Lin Si, who was also stunned. "Are your enemies looking for revenge?"


    "Brother rattan?" Lin Si called out subconsciously. Then he realized that he had a surprise for Jiang Teng in his hand. He quickly put away his things and went to pull Jiang Teng. He still held Yu Yu''s collar. "This is my new jade carving master. His name is Yu Yu. He just taught me how to carve jade ornaments."


    Lin Yusi''s eyes twinkled, and they knew how to play with each other.


    Lin Si''s heart supports his forehead.


    When we first met, she thought that Yuyu was the kind of hermit, who didn''t like to talk to people and was immersed in her own world every day.


    After a few days together, she found out that Yu Yu came out of yuyuanfang to hold her breath at that time, but now she''s out of breath. A little bad young people''s nature has been exposed, and she often takes the opportunity to make fun of her.


    Jiang Teng looks at Lin Si and finds that he has come to hide something. Now they are still looking at each other as if there is no one else. They are more depressed.


    Jiang Teng moves some rudely to let go of Yu Yu, saw Lin Si one eye, also didn''t say what, turn round then walk.


    "Your lover is jealous." Yu Yu joked.


    "What, don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Si stares at Yu Yu and rushes out after Jiang Teng. "Brother a Teng, wait for me!"


    Jiang Teng didn''t wait for Lin Si for the first time, and walked on stiffly.


    Lin Si had to quicken his pace and run a few steps before he caught Jiang Teng''s sleeve.


    "Brother a Teng, I''m really just learning sculpture from brother Yu."


    Linz explained breathlessly.


    "Brother Yu?" Jiang Teng couldn''t help but teased the corner of his mouth.


    Although he could not see it, he felt that his expression must be very mean.


    Jiang Teng knew everything about Lin Si''s past. He knew that Lin Si didn''t know Yu Yu before.


    As a result, he didn''t look at it for a few days, and ER Bao got to know such a person and called him "brother" cordially?


    Lin Si didn''t realize the danger in Jiang Teng''s tone. He explained foolishly: "that''s the one just now. His name is Yuyu. He''s a very good master of jade carving. There are two jades in his name. Ah, do you have predestination with jade? "


    Jiang Teng didn''t feel that there was any fate at all. He was indifferent and was about to leave.


    "Ah, brother a Teng, don''t you go?" Lins quickly grabbed the man.


    Jiang Teng was about to pull Lin Si''s hand down. Suddenly, he saw the bruise under his fingernail, which was holding on to his sleeve. He immediately grasped his hand, wrung his brow and asked, "Er Bao, how did you get this?"


    "Ah?" Looking at Jiang Teng''s worried expression, Lin Si thought he was hurt again. However, when he saw that he had been hit before, Lin Si said: "I helped jade brother carry the box before. He accidentally smashed it. Don''t worry, brother. It doesn''t hurt at allBrother Yu, it''s brother Yu again.


    Jiang Teng''s heart is churning in the sea of vinegar, and he puts Lin Si''s hand down indifferently.


    But Lin Si didn''t realize that he thought he was wise enough to say to Jiang Teng, "brother a, aren''t you interested in jade carving? You can talk to brother Yu. "


    Jiang Teng thought maliciously: I can talk with him. I don''t mention the knife. It''s already cultivated to cut him off.


    "Er Bao, you know I know jade carving, why don''t you come and learn from me?"


    Jiang Teng''s straight eyes held Lin Si''s eyes and didn''t let her escape. "After all, he''s a jade carving master. If he depends on his craftsmanship, he''ll be clumsy. But I will certainly give you everything. Besides, we care better. You should come to me, shouldn''t you? "


    "No, I can''t say that." "Brother Yu is not that kind of person. And you are so busy recently, how can I trouble you? "


    "Here, er Bao''s affairs are never troublesome. Didn''t I tell Er Bao?" Jiang Teng said, "because I''m not controlled by the two people?"


    "Oh, no! Why do you think so, brother ratoh? "


    Lin Si felt that his shoulder was pinched, and he felt that Jiang Teng was a little terrible. His eyes could not help but shrunk, "you are my brother who grew up with me. How can I alienate you because of an outsider?"


    Lin Si was going crazy. He wanted to carve a jade pendant for Jiang Teng, so he had the cheek to ask Yu Yu to teach him. How could he ask Jiang Teng to teach him such a thing? But now he is misunderstood by Jiang Teng that his relationship with Yu Yu is better. This is really the injustice of June Feixue!


    But Jiang Teng noticed that Lin sigang''s eyes dodged, and his heart was more astringent, but his anger disappeared a lot, and his hand strength relaxed. He whispered: "I remember that I still have business to deal with today. I''ll go back first."


    With that, he walked away without looking back.


    "Brother a Teng!"


    Jiang Teng heard Lin Si yell behind him, but he didn''t look back


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    "Oh, what''s the matter? Has Jiang Teng learned to drown his worries with wine?"


    Yao Erlang sat on the opposite side of Jiang Teng and ordered a pot of wine first. Then he looked at the decadent look and couldn''t help but talk cheap.


    Jiang Teng flies an eye knife to Yao Erlang. Yao Erlang laughs. He raises his glass and touches Jiang Teng''s glass. "Sorry, brother. I''ll do it first."


    After a cup of wine, Yao Erlang felt that his nerves, which had been tense all day, finally relaxed. He leaned back on his chair and knocked on the table. "What''s the matter with ER Bao? Let''s hear it. "


    Jiang Teng looked at Yao Erlang and did not speak.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Who else can make you look like this except Er Bao?" Yao Erlang said with a smile.


    "Yao Er," Jiang Teng drank a glass of wine and narrowed his eyes slightly, "you say, will Er Bao be with me in the end?"


    "Who else?" Yao Erlang was asked a Leng, and then looked at Jiang Teng strangely, "are you the old fox Jiang Teng? What''s the matter with you asking such questions? "


    "Not much." Jiang Teng frowned. "I just think that Erbao is such a pure and kind-hearted girl. Anyone who gives her a sugar can cheat her out. What can I do if I come back from my next assignment to Beijing for a month or two and find that she has been engaged with someone for a lifetime?"


    Yao Erlang sneered, "you two, you are really in the eye of the beholder. In the eyes of Er Bao, you are a modest gentleman, gentle as jade. In your eyes, er Bao is a little girl who knows nothing. But do you think that a simple girl can make her own small shop without any background so prosperous


    Jiang Teng couldn''t figure out how to retort, so he said in a dull voice, "it''s different."


    "Why not?" Yao Erlang asked.


    Jiang Teng couldn''t speak out and began to drink.


    Yao Erlang didn''t say any more, so he drank with him.


    "I went to see Yao Xuanyu today." Jiang Teng finally had enough to drink and began to talk about today''s affairs like his good brother.


    At the beginning, Yao Er Lang listened carefully, but the more he listened, the more boring he felt. It was because of his friendship of more than ten years that he did not interrupt Jiang Teng.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Teng was suddenly seized by Yao Erlang''s face, and instantly got out of his depression and glared at each other.


    "I''ll see if you''ve been transferred." Yao Erlang let go of Jiang Teng''s face and sat back, "such a small matter is also worth drinking? I really think highly of you. "


    Jiang Teng white Yao Erlang one eye, raised a glass to drink again.


    Yao Erlang quickly grabbed his cup. "Just now I thought you saw Er Bao talking to others, so I let you drink it. The result is such a trivial matter. If you were not my brother, I would definitely Pooh you. "


    "It''s not that the person you like is held in the arms of others. Of course you don''t understand my feelings." Jiang Teng murmured.


    "How can you hold it in your arms? Isn''t Lin Si learning from Yu Yu? You are too careful, Jiang Teng


    Yao Erlang received it to his side to prevent Jiang Teng from snatching it away. "Are you so abnormal these two days because you are so busy with official business?"


    "Besides, er Bao is not the one who likes jade carving. Why does she want to learn from Yu Yu and hide it for you? Why?"


    Finally, Jiang Teng and I are ready to give you a gift


    Yao Erlang sneered, "think about it yourself. What''s more, even if it''s not, when you grow up with Erbao, you''re already an inseparable part of each other''s lives. It''s so easy to be interfered by a third party. "


    Jiang Teng automatically ignored the words behind Yao Erlang''s "even if not", and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that Er Bao was preparing a surprise for himself.


    Before he gave Er Bao a jade pendant, so Er Bao wanted to return a jade ornament carved by himself.


    In the heart of a smile, Jiang Junyi can''t help but smile.


    Looking at his good brother, who had always been deep in his mind, showing this silly expression, Yao Erlang couldn''t bear to look directly at him, so he had to push the other person''s cup back, "drink, drink quickly. Don''t laugh. Laugh again. I suspect you''re stupid


    Jiang Teng used to drink to get rid of his worries. Now that he is in a good mood, he naturally doesn''t want to drink. He also has a lot of opinions about watching Yao Erlang drink.


    "Don''t drink so hard, will you? I have to carry you back when I''m drunk. You''re heavy. " Jiang Teng disliked Tao.


    Yao Erlang was stunned. He didn''t expect Jiang Teng to turn over so fast. He patted the table and pointed to Jiang Teng and said, "are you a man, Jiang Teng? Do you want to lose it when you use it, or is it not a brother? "


    "Anyway, I don''t have time to take you back. Don''t drink too much. After a while, I''ll have to go to ER Bao to make it clear, otherwise I''m afraid others will take advantage of it. " Jiang Teng lightly throws out hurtful words.


    "Color is more important than friend, color is more important than friend!" Yao Erlang was shocked by Jiang Teng''s shamelessness, and then he drank a glass of wine."By the way, you didn''t ask me out today?"


    Jiang Teng finally remembered the business he had thrown away from him. "What happened?"


    "Do you still remember?" Yao Erlang sneered, "I thought you had to wait until you got married with ER Bao to remember."


    "Don''t be poor and say it quickly." Jiang Teng knocked on the table to urge him to show no mercy to his bosom brother just now.


    Yao Erlang had to put down his glass and said seriously, "I went to the palace today to see the prince."


    "Prince, isn''t the prince still forbidden?"


    Jiang Teng opened his eyes in shock and looked at Yao Erlang suspiciously, "you can''t sneak to the East Palace, right? It''s a big crime to be found having a private meeting with the crown prince during the period of foot restriction. Be careful that your father will pick your skin when he knows it. "


    "Can you say something good or bad?"


    Yao Erlang cut, his father will not, at most let his mother beat him!


    Ah, I have to say that my mother-in-law''s temper is getting worse and worse now. She has to be restrained in front of her father.


    He then said, "today the prince''s Master Wu Zhi was injured, so my father was not free, so he asked the emperor to send me to take a class."


    "How do you feel? Is Prince status OK now? Is the emperor''s attitude good? "


    Jiang Teng''s mouth kept popping out 100000 questions.


    "Stop, stop, stop, I''ve been there for a long time. How can I know so much?"


    Yao Erlang made a stop gesture, "but compared with what you described, now the prince is really mature and steady. I went to the east palace for a long time, and he didn''t say a word to me except about his study. "


    "What''s more, there''s nothing to ask about Er Bao."


    Yao Erlang added.


    "That''s right." Jiang Teng touched his chin and thought.


    According to Yao Erlang, the best situation is that the crown prince has given up Er Bao and should concentrate on his study and become a wise king. The worst result is that he is still thinking about Er Bao, but he just buried his emotion in his heart.


    As for what happened, Jiang Teng had to see the prince himself to see it out!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    "After all, do you say that people are moody and vicious and paranoid when you have a problem with the prince?"


    Yao Erlang joked, "before, I would not have believed that you could do such a thing, but what you have done today is really impressive to me."


    Jiang Teng ignored Yao Erlang''s ridicule, but from the other side''s words, we can see that the prince has indeed changed a lot.


    It seems that the matter of the little princess has a great influence on him. He has been restrained for a long time to reflect on himself.


    It seems that my treasure is right!


    Jiang Teng was relieved.


    In fact, in terms of his degree of caution, he should not have stood in the line so early.


    Even if Dayan has only one prince, it''s hard to guarantee that nothing will go wrong.


    But he has no time, two BMW and hairpin, he must do the best.


    "What is the emperor''s attitude?"


    Jiang Teng asked about the most critical point.


    "I can''t say that. I haven''t seen the emperor." Yao Erlang spread out his hand. "My father came to inform me about entering the palace. I had already made an appointment to go out to drink with others, but I pushed it temporarily."


    Jiang Teng pondered for a while and said: "since the emperor can go to see the prince with the unexpected person, it proves that the emperor is very satisfied with the Prince now. What about the east palace? "


    "In addition to the prince''s foot ban, it should have no effect. I think there are many people waiting on me. I''m tired of coming and going." Yao Erlang said, remembering another thing, "is that little princess Xu''s child? When I was giving lessons to the prince, a little maid in waiting came to say that Princess Xu had made cakes for her to send. It''s supposed to be the way to get rid of the old feud with the prince. "


    Jiang Teng nodded, "Princess Xu is a person who knows how to judge the situation. She knows that her daughter will depend on the prince in the future, so she didn''t say anything when the prince turned himself in. Now she realizes the emperor''s intention and will take the initiative to show her kindness. "


    Yao Erlang snorted, "it''s really hard to bend in the palace. I have to swallow my anger when my child almost drowned."


    Knowing that what Yao Erlang said was angry, Jiang Teng shook his head with a helpless smile.


    "I really want to go into the palace and see what''s going on with the prince." Jiang Teng sighed.


    What happened to the prince?


    The prince is having a cold war with Xie Shen, or the prince''s unilateral cold war.


    The basic reason is that Xie Shen has been addicted to the study of ancient books recently, so he ignored the prince.


    The direct reason is that Xie Shen whispered with Xie Qian yesterday and was discovered by the prince, who broke out in silence.


    First of all, he shut himself up in the room and fell a lot of things, then he stopped talking to Xie Shen.


    Since the ban, the prince has become more mature and stable, and generally does not play a child''s temper.


    Therefore, the people in the East Palace haven''t seen the prince get so angry for a long time. For a moment, they were worried about themselves and gasped carefully for fear that they would be taken out by the prince.


    What did Xie Shen say to make the prince so angry?


    It''s because he thinks it''s a waste of time to study with the prince. The prince has been in the east palace for half a year and doesn''t need any accompanying reading.


    I want to concentrate on studying ancient books, so I want to ask Xie Qian and Xie Shen to tell the emperor not to let me come.


    But Xie Qian didn''t agree. Now the prince is growing up and needs a person to share some pressure.


    People do not need to be smart, but also need to be honest enough, and must not betray the crown prince, Xie Shen is the best choice.


    Moreover, Xie Qian is selfish.


    The prince is the emperor of the future. With the friendship of accompanying readers, Xie Shen won''t be very sad in the future even if he doesn''t succeed in the future.


    Xie Shen just said it casually and was rejected by Xie Qian. Whenever something happened, he continued to be a companion reader honestly.


    But they didn''t expect that the prince knew about it, so today Xie Shen faced the cold face of the prince, and he couldn''t figure it out.


    "Have a rest, your highness?"


    Xie Shen carefully stepped forward to the prince who was practicing calligraphy.


    The prince ignored Xie Shen. After the other side scratched his head and left, he threw the pen out and spread it on the chair.


    Who is he angry for? Isn''t that the dull Xie Shen?


    The more the prince thought about it, the more depressed he was. He simply held back all the people and strolled around the East Palace by himself.


    As he walked, the prince saw the dog hole he had found with Xie Shen.


    Now it''s time to call a man''s hole. At the beginning, the two of them dug the hole a lot more in order to get out of here.


    It is very remote here, surrounded by some flowers and shrubs, and is not afraid of exposure. The child''s body can go out with a slight bend.


    The prince hesitated for a moment, but he took off his conspicuous robe and slipped out from here.


    Coming out of the cave, it happened to be the plum forest in the imperial garden. However, it was not the time for the plum blossom to blossom, and the branches were all bare, so there was nothing to look forward to.


    And few people will come to see these messy branches.The prince thought so, but at the next moment, he suddenly saw a figure. Too


    worried that it was the maid of honor in his palace, he quickly dodged and hid himself behind a tree.


    That person didn''t come after him. He didn''t see himself, or he didn''t know himself.


    The prince was relieved and looked out. A graceful girl appeared in his sight


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    The girl was only about eight years old, about the same age as the prince.


    Now he is facing the prince, holding a dead branch picked up from the ground in his hand. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. He has a delicate and beautiful face, but his face has a light melancholy. He twists his eyebrows slightly and looks around from time to time. It seems that he is looking for something.


    Her clothes didn''t look like those in the palace, and there was no one around to wait on her.


    Why does a woman who is not in the palace appear alone in the imperial garden?


    The prince''s heart raised a trace of vigilance, but followed by a stronger curiosity.


    The girl was still watching. The prince hid behind the tree before the other party turned around. He waited for a while, and the man didn''t mean to go.


    There is no shelter around, and the prince is not sure to slip away without being found by the other party.


    Is that to continue to wait, or to preempt?


    "Is there anyone over there?"


    Before the prince made a decision, a timid voice rang out.


    The prince''s heart is startled, inadvertently bow his head, see is his clothes by a wind to stand up, let the other party see.


    In this case, there is no need to hide and seek!


    After finishing his clothes, the prince stepped out and asked, "who are you? Why is it in the royal garden


    The girl was shocked by the prince''s momentum. She shrunk and said, "my name is Luyao. I come with my mother to greet the queen."


    The crown prince had never heard of this man. He concentrated on his memory and found that there was no one in the previous life. He felt that he should not be an important person, so he relaxed a little.


    And the Queen''s Fengqi palace is not far away, Lu Yao should not have lied.


    "Please say hello to your mother. Why don''t you come to such a remote corner of the Royal Garden by yourself instead of being in the Queen''s palace?" The prince asked.


    Lu Yao was uneasy. In front of the prince, he always asked questions and forgot to ask him who he was.


    "My mother said that I would talk about some private matters with the queen, so let me go out and have a look."


    Lu Yao''s voice became more and more aggrieved, "but the maid in waiting who led the way was suddenly called away. Let me wait in the same place for a while. I waited for a long time and she didn''t come. I wanted to go back by myself, but I got lost and had to wait here for someone to find me. "


    The prince knows clearly that it must be the little maiden who sees Lu Yao as weak, so she goes to do her own business, but forgets people. Maybe she is looking for someone now.


    "This, this childe, what do you do?" Looking at Luba, did he follow his parents


    Of course, the prince could not tell his true identity. When he was asked, he came up with a bad idea and said, "I''m accompanied by the prince. My surname is Xie. I came out to relax."


    Lu Yao''s eyes lit up in an instant and said excitedly, "thank you, you must know the way to the Queen''s palace. Can you take me back, please? I''ve been here for a long time, and I''m afraid I''ll blame my mother if she can''t find me


    In fact, the prince doesn''t want to agree. After all, he sneaks out, which can show people the way.


    What''s more, maybe the queen has sent someone to look for Luyao. In case he meets the Queen''s person, he can still get good fruit to eat?


    "Thank you, please."


    Lu Yao saw the other party''s Dilemma and was about to burst into tears. "If you can''t leave, just point me in the right direction. If my mother knows I''m running around in the palace, she will punish me!"


    Looking at each other''s tears filled in the eyelashes, I can still feel pity, a sign of the small face wrinkled into a red bun, the prince also has some headache. After a long time, he nodded and said, "I can follow you from afar and tell you how to go, but you can''t tell others that I have seen me."


    "Good!"


    Lu Yao immediately nodded and looked at the prince eagerly.


    The prince sighed in his heart, "follow me, don''t lose it."


    They just walked back and forth. The prince looked back from time to time, worried that the silly little girl would be lost. Fortunately, every time I look back, I can see Lu Yao, who always gives him a silly smile. The prince laughs, shakes his head and moves cautiously.


    Gradually, the two people are getting closer and closer to Fengming palace, and the string in the prince''s heart is becoming more and more tight. Finally, the crown prince was relieved to see the high cornice of Fengming palace. Just as he was about to say goodbye to Lu Yao, Yu Guang saw a group of maids in a hurry and hid behind a towering tree.


    Lu Yao just saw the eaves of Fengqi palace. He was so happy that he was about to thank the prince. However, the other side had disappeared. On the contrary, a group of unknown maids surrounded her.


    "Miss Lu, we have found you."


    The leading maid of the palace grabs Lu Yao''s hand excitedly, as if she is really worried about her.


    Lu Yao recognizes that this is the lady in the palace next to the queen. He knows that the queen must have known that he has just lost his way, and that his mother must also know.Thinking of this, Lu Yao can''t help shivering. The maiden thought she was scared by the loss just now, so she hugged Lu Yao''s small body and gently comforted her.


    Lu Yao allows the other party to hold, but the fear in his heart has not dissipated much.


    The prince, who was hiding in the dark, felt that the matter had been successfully completed. Seeing that a group of maids in court were attracted by Lu Yao, he slipped away.


    Lu Yao is held in her arms by the maid in the palace. Once again, he sees the familiar black dress and knows that Mr. Xie, who is leading his way, is leaving.


    The girl can''t help but make a move to say goodbye to people, but also think of the other side of the mysterious do not let her tell others that they have met, obviously do not want to let other people know this, had to give up.


    But the maid holding Lu Yao thought she was in a hurry to go back to the palace. She quickly released the man and said in a warm voice, "Mrs. Du is in a hurry. Let the maid take you back."


    When he nodded his head, he could not help looking away from his mouth.


    On the other hand, the prince thought that time had been wasted enough, so he went back with a heart.


    In the East Palace, there are people sent by the father and the emperor to watch him. If he is found out by the other party, the good image that he built up during this period of time will collapse again.


    He didn''t want to get into any trouble.


    Thinking like this, the crown prince also has some regrets. Why should he meddle in his affairs and send the little girl back to the palace.


    Even if she doesn''t care, she will soon be found by the people in the Queen''s palace. Has she been trapped in the east palace for a long time and her head is not bright?


    make complaints about his confusion. The prince is finally in danger. He has been in the eastern palace from that "dog hole" and put on his bright yellow robe hidden in the grass.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    "Your Highness?"


    The prince''s heart has not completely returned to his stomach, and was suddenly raised to his throat by the sudden sound.


    "Your Highness?"


    Xie Shen called out again, puzzled and approached a few steps, "are you falling? Why are you so dirty? "


    He was brought into the palace by grandfather Xie. He thought about it better to come to see the prince.


    The robe was hidden in the bush by the crown prince for a while. Now, of course, it was covered with dust and dead leaves. The prince coughed and said, "I was distracted and fell."


    Xie Shen immediately showed his face as if he was facing the enemy. He was nervous and said, "where did you fall? let me have a look! No, no, no, no, no, no, no


    He said that he was going to ask for a doctor. The prince could not laugh or cry. He said, "it''s just a trip. It doesn''t matter. There''s no need to ask for a doctor."


    After that, he was afraid that Xie Shen didn''t believe me, and he rolled up his sleeves to show him.


    Xie Shen looked at each other''s white skin and flesh. There was really no wound on it. He was relieved and remembered what he wanted to do with the prince.


    "Your Highness, I have come to apologize." Xie Shen lowered his head and whispered, "before, I said to my grandfather that I didn''t want to be your companion. It was only for a moment that the regulations said that the emperor dismissed you. The other accompanying readers only left me, because I was the best one to act against others. Because my grandfather was a great Fu, I could stay in the east palace. I can''t say him, so I can only say that kind of angry words to my grandfather. But now I''ve come to understand that a man is not afraid of his shadow, and he can''t be afraid of other people''s pointing


    Today, the crown prince went out to slip around in the identity of Xie Shen. When he came back, he saw that the other party was so nervous. He was not very angry.


    Also know these reasons, know Xie Shen or toward their own, where will blame him.


    "I haven''t been angry for a long time." The prince hammered Xie Shen with a low eyebrow and bashful eye. "If you are bullied, you should bully back. You really follow the other party''s will. How can you be so stupid?"


    Xie Shen scratched his skull and laughed with embarrassment. He thought of something again and said nervously, "Your Highness, you are still under foot ban. Don''t do anything to the regulations."


    The crown prince naturally knows the priorities of things. He will remember these things and wait for the accounts to be settled after autumn.


    "I know, I know." "Prince hook on Xie Shen''s shoulder," Tai Fu is coming, let''s hurry to class. "


    Xie Shen moved his shoulder a little uneasily. He was taught by Xie Qian to be the most disciplined and respectful person. He felt uncomfortable after being checked by the prince for many times.


    "Don''t move."


    The prince warned him that Xie Shen did not dare to move again.


    However, the prince only dared to do so in private. When he was about to meet Xie Qian, he still took his arm back. Xie Shen helped him clean up his dirty clothes again, and then the prince came in with a breath.


    Whether the two get along well or not depends on the prince''s mood.


    Xie Shen is also used to it!


    ¡­¡­


    The prince is in a good mood, but Luyao has to face the storm of his mother Du Heng.


    Du Heng first shook Lu Yao''s hand excitedly and said goodbye to the queen gratefully. Their mother and son went out of the palace and got on the carriage with deep affection. Then her expression became cold.


    "Where have you been?" Du Heng looks at Lu Yao coldly.


    Lu Yao lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I went to the imperial garden and got lost by accident."


    "Isn''t there a maid of honor with you?"


    "Someone came to see her. She told me to wait for a while and then I left. Then she didn''t come back. I took a few steps myself and got lost. " He is honest and honest.


    Du Heng listened to Lu Yao''s answer, but he was filled with anger.


    A little maid in palace dare to leave her daughter casually, which is not to put oneself in the eye?! But the queen didn''t say anything. Du Heng couldn''t punish the maid for being angry, so he had to set fire to his daughter.


    "How dare you walk around the palace?" Du Heng raised his voice to question.


    Lu Yao''s head was lower, almost to his chest.


    "Forget it." Du Heng vomited out his turbid breath, shook his head, leaned against the cushion, and looked at his unworthy daughter, "did you go out and see anyone?"


    "No


    Lu Yao''s voice is smaller, and his hands are wringing his clothes.


    She took Luyao into the palace because she talked with a good friend some time ago. She heard that the Prince wanted to marry Yao Shu''s daughter to be his princess at the chrysanthemum feast.


    The first thought of Du Heng and Yao Shu was that she couldn''t believe it. After all, she knew that Lin Si''s daughter had already reached Ji Ji, which was much bigger than the prince.


    But listen to the friend said, Du Zhen heart gradually came up with another idea.


    According to the other side, the prince and Lin Si have not seen each other several times. If they are so eager to marry others, they must be a simple and easy to cheat. Then they have their own daughters. Why can''t they try? And her daughter is younger than Lins, and she must have more in common with the prince.The crown prince said that he wanted to marry Lin Si, but if the prince fell in love with Lu Yao and they were of the same age, maybe everyone would take it seriously.


    Even if the crown prince doesn''t like Lu Yao at present, the two people are more common. When others hold them up, they will tie them together. When the prince is old enough to choose the prince and princess, his family will have more advantages.


    But what Du Heng didn''t expect was that the prince had been banned for half a year, and that he ran to the palace in vain.


    Du Heng was sighing, and suddenly found his daughter''s hand wringing the pendulum, which was obviously a sign of tension.


    "Lu Yao!" Du Heng suddenly raised his voice and called out. Lu Yao was frightened and raised his head.


    Seeing Lu Yao like this, Du Heng was more sure that the other party was hiding something from him. After reviewing the conversation a little, he said clearly, "come on, who did you meet in the imperial garden?"


    Lu Yao has never dared to lie to her mother. The two words just now have exhausted all her courage. Now she has been exposed on the spot and can''t cheat her any more.


    "I, I met the prince''s companion, and he said his surname was Xie." Lu Yao stammered.


    When Du Heng heard the two words of Prince, he was still in spirits for a moment, but when he heard the two words, he was dispirited.


    She knew that it was Yao Shu''s youngest son, who was adopted by Xie Qian and was a primary school scholar brought by an old scholar.


    "Did he tell you about the prince?" Du Heng asked hopelessly.


    Lu Yao shook his head as expected. Du Heng sneered and went away.


    The carriage moved steadily forward. Du Heng was tired physically and mentally, and was about to wake up in a half dream when suddenly the carriage vibrated and almost knocked her out of her seat.


    Du Heng''s depression was ignited. He pushed the door open and said: "what''s the matter?"


    In the middle of the road was a frightened little girl. Just now she suddenly found that she had something left in yufuxuan. She was afraid that someone would take it away. So she ran back in a hurry. Unexpectedly, she was almost hit by a carriage.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. My sister didn''t look. I''m really sorry."


    Looking at the little girl''s sister, the man ran to hold the man in his arms and apologized to Du Heng, who was angry at Hengmei.


    In public, Du Heng could not get angry with the two girls. After listening to each other''s explanation, he looked at the yufuxuan on the roadside and suddenly thought that this was the store opened by Lin Si, Yao Shu''s daughter.


    Du Heng secretly hated that he was really at odds with Yao Shu.


    At the beginning, he was oppressed by Yao Shu everywhere, but now his daughter has come to seduce the prince again. He can walk on the road in vain because he is disturbed by him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    "You go." Du Heng pressed the anger in his heart and let the two sisters go.


    "Ah Yao, come here." Du Heng beckons to Luyao, who is close to the carriage. Luyao comes over uneasily.


    Du Heng looked gentle, and carefully arranged some scattered hair for each other. After looking around for a while, he pulled out a hairpin on his head and inserted it into her bun.


    The hairpin is inlaid with a huge emerald, which is worth a lot.


    But wearing it on the head of a little girl in Luyao will only look nondescript.


    Lu Yao is very satisfied. He looks around, nods to Luyao with a smile, and pulls her Shi Shi ran into yufuxuan.


    There are a lot of people in yufuxuan, most of them are little girls who buy some jewelry. But after Yu Yu Yu arrived, his unique carving technique also attracted some professionals.


    Lin Si just stayed in the back hall today. He used the water mill to make the jade pendant for Jiang Teng.


    Because of Yu Yu''s help, Lin Si did it very quickly. Because of many places she didn''t dare to do, Yu Yu would take advantage of her unprepared carving.


    This really saved time, but Lin Si always felt that this was not his own carving, and he was still a little depressed.


    Yu Yu ridiculed that she was in the blessing, and he did not care how many people begged him for the next knife. Now Lin Si picked up a bargain and even dared to despise it.


    Lin Si can do, can only make complaints about a thousand thanks, buried Tucao in the bottom of my heart.


    Now it''s time for finishing. Lin Si said that he didn''t want Yu Yu to do anything.


    Yu Yu sneered coldly at that time, and felt that now he was in a hurry to help Lin Si make this gadget. It was too cheap.


    And when it came to polishing, as long as lint had a brain, he would not make mistakes, so he left her alone and went on to make his own things.


    "Miss, miss!"


    Lin Si is concentrating on polishing the jade pendant.


    All of a sudden, the shopkeeper ran to the back hall in a flurry, with a worried face, "Miss, there''s someone out there looking for fault. I have to find you out."


    "Find fault?"


    Lin Si was stunned. I''ve opened this shop for so many days, but I don''t remember offending anyone. I''m so big and popular now?


    "Who is it?"


    Lin Si took out the unfinished jade plate and put it away. He stood up and wiped his hands.


    In fact, she is a little nervous. In case the other party comes to smash the shop, can such a few people on her side do it?


    Lin Si looked at the tall and thin figure of the shopkeeper and thought it was not very good.


    "Miss, it''s a lady with a child."


    The shopkeeper''s steps lead Lin Si to the main hall in a hurry, and walk along the road.


    Ma''am, with the baby.


    Lin Si put a little snack, it should not be rough.


    "Your style is the imitation of yuyuanfang! Let your shopkeeper come out. I''m going to ask her. It''s on the opposite side of Yuyuan square. She dares to buy this kind of imitation. She has such a thick skin


    Before entering the gate, a sharp voice came into Lins'' ears.


    Lin Si took a deep breath, walked into the shop with a straight face, and said in a deep voice, "madam, you can''t slander us for your empty mouth and white teeth. Our jade ornaments are all designed and carved by special masters. How can they be the same as those of yuyuanfang? "


    "Are you Lins?"


    Du Heng turned around and looked up and down at Lin Si.


    "I am. Do you know me?" Lin Si is a little surprised that he is the boss of yufuxuan. How can anyone who doesn''t know know know about it?


    She also looked familiar, always feel where to see.


    Du Heng? Du family? Hiss, oh, I have an impression!


    "I know your mother." Du Heng said coldly.


    "It turned out to be my mother''s friend." Lin Si restrained himself and asked cautiously, "Auntie, our jade ornaments are really designed by ourselves, and there is absolutely no imitation."


    Du Heng gave a cold hum, took out his hairpin and put it together with the one in the counter, "you see, let''s see if the style is the same."


    Many customers around her curiously approached Lin Si after reading, and many others pointed to her with suspicious eyes.


    Lin Si''s as like as two peas, he''s really wearing the same cold hair.


    The hairpin in the counter was carved by Yuyu. Lin Si remembered that when he taught him to carve jade pendant, he took a piece of leftover material and threw it aside.


    It''s a pity that Lin zhisi put the waste hairpin in the shop when he saw it.


    Now think about it, probably because I asked Yu Yu a lot of carving techniques at that time.


    Yu Yu also make complaints about how she wants to run before she learns to walk. So anxious is it better to go to Yuyuan Fang to buy a ready made one.At that time, he didn''t ask any more questions. Yu Yu was playing with this little thing. It''s possible that Yu Yu made one in accordance with the style of Yuyuan Fang, and then threw it away.


    Unfortunately, he was picked up and put in the store.


    "What''s up, Miss Lin, do you think it''s the same?" Du Heng laughed maliciously, "it turns out that Yu Fuxuan, the latest rising star, is a copycat, and he is also swaggering in the opposite direction of Yuyuan square. Is this the courage Yao Shu gave you? Miss Lin? "


    "No!" Hearing Du Heng talking about his mother, Lin Si objected in a hurry.


    but two as like as two peas in front of her, she retorts and refutes all the weakness.


    "Not what?" Du Heng pursued, "this is not your imitation?"


    Lins was speechless.


    The atmosphere was just at the moment of anxiety. Suddenly, a familiar voice came to Linsi''s ear, "Why are you so busy today? What are they all looking at? "


    "Brother rattan! Cousin


    Lin Si fiercely raised his head and saw Jiang Teng, Yao Erlang, and a man he had never seen come in together.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    "Ash, what''s going on?"


    Jiang Teng saw the anxiety in Lin Si''s eyes, walked quickly to Lin Si''s side and said softly.


    Before Lin Si had time to speak, Du Heng began to say, "yufuxuan imitates the style of jade ornament in yuyuanfang. Why, do you want to help her turn black and white?"


    "No," Lin Si pulled Jiang Teng''s sleeve and explained in a low voice, "it was made by Yu Yu. It couldn''t have been put in the store. I don''t know the reason, so I put it on when it looks good."


    Around the customers are around to watch the fun, Jiang Teng also know that once this matter is determined, it will bring a devastating blow to yufuxuan, and he is also nervous.


    But he didn''t show any sign on his face. He firmly pressed lint''s shoulder and said, "it''s OK, ace. I''ll solve it."


    The two men were in love with each other, and Du Heng was still talking.


    Yao Erlang couldn''t bear it. He would never believe that Lin Si would do that. He patted a young man with a smile on his shoulder and pushed him forward. "Miss Du said it was something from yuyuanfang. Isn''t it a coincidence? Go and see if it''s from your family."


    This young man is Li Zhixing, the son of the boss of yuyuanfang. He met Yao Erlang some time ago when he came back to have a party with his friends in Kyoto.


    At that time, it seemed that the culture was weak and weak, but the amount of wine was amazing. At the end of the party, the two of them were still awake. After a few words, they felt that their words were opportunistic, and they became friends.


    But a few days later, Li Zhixing left Beijing for business, and Yao Erlang didn''t mention it.


    I didn''t expect that when Yao Erlang and Jiang Teng went out to visit Lin Si today, they met Li Zhixing who came back to Beijing.


    Of course, Li Zhixing heard of Yu Fuxuan''s name and that they were coming. He immediately pushed all his luggage to his servants and followed them.


    Li Zhihang as like as two peas, but Yao Erlang was pushed to the counter, so he had to look at the two almost identical hairpins.


    "Wait a minute." After a while, Li Zhixing''s expression suddenly became serious, pointed to the counter and said to Lin Si: "Miss Lin, can you take out this hairpin and show it to me carefully?"


    Lin Si just heard Jiang Teng talk about Li Zhixing''s identity. He felt embarrassed. Hearing this, he immediately handed the hairpin to someone.


    Li Zhixing held the hairpin in his hand, looked left and right, and then picked up Du Heng''s, and suddenly laughed.


    Throwing Du Heng''s hairpin back on the counter, holding the other in his hand, he said with a gentle and polite smile to Lin Si: "can I ask who made this hairpin?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Du Heng once again robbed Lin Si''s words, and painfully picked up his hairpin which he was casually thrown on the counter. "Listen to him, you are the young owner of yuyuanfang. How can other people imitate your things and greet each other with a smile? I help you crack down on fake goods and you throw my things!"


    Li Zhixing''s mouth curved a little more, and said to Lin Siwen in a voice: "Miss Lin, wait a moment."


    Turning his head and looking at Du Heng, Li Zhixing''s voice became colder and colder. "Madam, as far as the carving technique is concerned, the one in your hand is no more than one tenth of this one. If you are not good at it, don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    "What?" "As like as two peas fly," Du Heng flew into a rage. "It''s just like me. It''s better than the one. You want to help lynth, and face the jade border shop signs?"


    With a sneer, Li Zhixing carefully lit up the hairpin in his hand. Looking at the white jade hairpin, his voice was much more gentle. "At first glance, these two hairpins are indeed similar in length, and they are both carved by pressing flowers under the flowers. But people who know a little bit can notice that this one in my hand is pressed three layers, and that one in yours is only pressed two layers. This is the difference between the two hairpins. The whole Dayan can make this hairpin, but only a few hands. Besides, there are eight stamens in each flower of this one, and only six in your one. There are many other details, but would you like to hear more? "


    Du Heng''s face was pale, and his hand shaking uncontrollably.


    Lin Si didn''t expect that there was such a mystery in the small hairpin made by Yuyu. He looked at Jiang Teng in a daze.


    Jiang Teng explained to her in a low voice: "the embossing under the flower is the development of multi-layer openwork carving. It skillfully uses the fine hollow out pattern as the background, and sets off the semi relief technique on the surface to carve the shape, forming a decorative surface with exquisite relief. This technique is not difficult, but I haven''t seen one that can press three layers. The master you invited is really good. "


    "Of course." Lin Si was proud again. "I had the cheek to grind it for a long time before brother Yu agreed."


    Listening to Lin Si''s praise for another man, Jiang Teng felt jealous again.


    However, looking at Lin Si, Jiang Teng had no choice but to drop his teeth and swallow his blood. He also pretended to be indifferent to Yao Erlang''s playful expression.


    The onlookers were also shocked by the unexpected reversal, and after a quiet digestion, they began to talk loudly.


    "I didn''t expect that the goods sold by yufuxuan are cheap and the workmanship is better.""Yes, we won''t go to yuyuanfang in the future. I think the yufuxuan is very good."


    "Do you hear me? That man is the young owner of yuyuanfang. He said that he would be OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Du Heng listened to the chirping sound around him, and almost bit his silver teeth.


    Originally, she was overjoyed to see the hairpin. She thought that she could not open the shop. But in the end, she made wedding clothes for others and helped Lin Si get rid of yufuxuan''s signboard.


    "Niang," Lu Yao couldn''t see any more and gently pulled Du Heng''s sleeve, "let''s go."


    Du Heng looked at his submissive daughter, and at the bright and generous Lin Si, and felt more unbalanced.


    As soon as she pulled out her sleeve, she ignored Lu Yao''s anger and left.


    Lin Si looked at Du Heng''s departure, and his eyes were dim. He wrote this down in his heart. He went to Li Zhixing and said sincerely, "thank you very much for your help."


    Li Zhixing waved his hand with a smile, "I just told the truth, nothing to be grateful for."


    "By the way, Miss Lin, can you tell me who made this hairpin now?" Li Zhixing smile with usual general unintentional, but Jiang Teng can see that there is a trace of tension.


    This is my name, of course


    "What''s the matter outside? It''s so noisy!" Before Lin Si said it, Yu Yu, who was impatient, appeared at the door from the back hall to the front hall. "Lin Si, can you manage it? It''s too noisy to let people do work."


    "Little Master Yu Yu." Lins added what he had just said.


    In fact, she doesn''t have to say that Li Zhixing has already fixed his eyes on Yu Yu


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    Yu Yu also saw Li Zhixing, the arrogant expression on his face instantly converged, and turned around and left without expression.


    "Yuyu!" Li Zhixing ran after him while shouting, leaving Lin Si several people staring at each other.


    "Yao Er, your new friend won''t have anything to do with Yu Yu?" Jiang Teng frowned, "he scared away the jade carving master who was so hard to find. What should I do?"


    Yao Erlang was also very puzzled, "I''ve known him for a month, but I never saw him so excited. But look at his expression should not be revenge, two people are upside down jade, may be old acquaintance


    Even so, Yao Erlang has no bottom in his heart.


    "I think of it!" Lin Si suddenly slapped his hand. "Brother Yu stayed in Yuyuan square for a period of time before. Later, he said that he was not suitable for there and left."


    "That''s right." Yao Erlang nodded, "Li Zhixing is also a person who likes to polish jade. Listening to that jade jade''s technology is very good, maybe they met in Yuyuan Fang."


    "But I didn''t look like I was reminiscent of the past." Lint looked anxiously at the door leading to the back hall. Li Zhixing just ran past when did not close the door, is now blowing through the draught, creak ah, open and close.


    "Ace." Jiang Teng put out his hand to stop Lin Si who wanted to go in and have a look, "let them talk about their own affairs alone."


    Lin Si had no choice but to stop. Jiang Teng and Yao Erlang took him to the teahouse at the door, and he was still looking at the shop.


    On the other side, Li Zhixing finally catches up with Yu Yu, grabs people''s arms and doesn''t let him run any more. He says harshly, "Yu Yu! What are you running for


    "I''m afraid you''ll hit me." Yu Yu glanced at Li Zhixing tightly holding his arm''s hand, but his face was danglingdangdang, without a trace of fear.


    Li Zhixing took a deep breath and slowly released Yuyu''s arm. Seeing that he didn''t mean to run again, he put down his heart.


    "You have burned up most of the drawings of our yuyuanfang. Even if I really beat you, I''ll take care of it." Li Zhixing sighed.


    Yu Yu retreated warily, "you are really a chicken!"


    Li Zhixing laughed and cheated him. He pressed his throat and said: "do you know how many orders of great people are there? You almost burned up the century old foundation of Yuyuan square."


    Yu Yu rolled a white eye, "you don''t deceive people here. Now I won''t be fooled by you like that year. What''s more, the family fortune of yuyuanfang, which is accumulated by the third rate jade ornaments, is not worth mentioning. "


    Yuyuanfang is so insulted, but Li Zhixing is not angry. He must have been used to Yuyu''s sarcasm.


    "Yuyu, I know you don''t like that kind of thing with too much carving meaning, but most people like it. I''m a businessman. A businessman can only pursue profits by following the current."


    "So I don''t want to go back to yuyuanfang again." Yu Yu frowned, "we don''t have a good idea. Why do you want me to go back? Don''t you think I''ll light another fire? "


    "You just don''t find what you like!" Li Zhixing raised the hairpin in his hand with some excitement. "Look, the hairpin you carve out at will. Other masters in yuyuanfang can''t do it all their life. This is your talent."


    "You are wrong." Yu Yu shook his head. "Technology is the least need for talent. The more complex the technology is, the more traceable it is, the less talent is needed. As long as there is enough training, anyone can do it. The simplest Carver can see whether a jade Carver has talent."


    "But -"


    "stop!"


    Yu Yu made a pause gesture, "I won''t go back, you don''t want to look for me, Yuyuan square more than I am not much, less me a lot, but yufuxuan needs me."


    "Who said it would be a lot less than you!" Li Zhixing got excited and grabbed Yu Yu''s shoulder. "You can''t make the hairpin that you carve out. If you can come back, Yuyuan Fang will be able to go to a higher level."


    "Show me." Yu Yu reaches out to Li Zhixing.


    Li Zhixing thought that Yuyu heard what he said. He could not help but show a trace of joy on his face. He carefully handed the hairpin to Yu Yu. "Here, your sculptor is the best I have ever seen."


    Yu Yu picked up a hairpin and swept it. In the other party''s shocked eyes, he fell on the ground without hesitation.


    The jade hairpin broke into pieces on the ground. The debris splashed across Li Zhixing''s cheek, leaving a bloodstain on it.


    "That''s my answer." Jade jade light voice.


    Li Zhixing fixed his eyes on the debris on the ground for a long time. For a long time, Yu Yu was wondering whether he had really done too much. Li Zhixing suddenly raised his head and laughed at Yu Yu. "Yuyu, I grabbed a carved jade when I was one year old. I started to do business with my father when I was five years old. Up to now, it has been twenty years since I started to do business with my father You are the first to dare to be so ungrateful. "


    "What? You want to do it? " Yu Yu''s mouth is hard, but in fact, he has planned his escape route in case Li Zhixing is really crazy."I just want to tell you that I never missed it." Li Zhixing wiped the bloodstain on his face, "not before, not in the future. You will understand that the gate of yuyuanfang will still be opened for you


    Finish saying that, Li Zhixing''s face hung up again at the beginning that kind of impeccable smile, nodded to Yu Yu and left.


    "Come out!" Guarding at the door, Lin Si finds Li Zhixing''s figure for the first time and quickly greets the two people around him.


    Li Zhixing also saw Lin Si. Just now the other party was just a little girl in his eyes. In a short time, now the other party has become the one who can poach the jade Carver he values most. Li Zhixing also attaches great importance to Lin Si.


    However, on the surface, Li Zhixing''s performance was no different. He said with a gentle smile: "Miss Lin, yufuxuan is much better than I expected. I have just returned to Beijing, and I have a lot of things to deal with, so I''m leaving. "


    Lin Si didn''t expect that his small shop would be praised by the young owner of yuyuanfang. Even if there was a polite factor in it, it was worth his excitement.


    But now is not the time to be happy. Looking at the obvious scar on Li Zhixing''s face, Lin Si asked cautiously, "what''s wrong with your face? Is it brother Yu... "


    Li Zhixing look unchanged, touched the wound on his face, "a little hurt, don''t worry about it."


    Lin Si can''t see that it''s a little hurt. What she wants to know is what''s the relationship between Yu Yu and him. How can they talk and see blood? But seeing that Li Zhixing didn''t want to explain to himself, Lin Si had to say, "then take your time."


    "Goodbye." Li Zhixing arched Lin Si''s hand and turned away.


    "Second cousin." Lin Si gave Yao Erlang a color, "go to ask quickly."


    "I''m too lazy." Yao Erlang has a long voice.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" Lin Si pushed Yao Erlang''s back, but he didn''t move. Lin Si had to swallow his anger, "can I promise you a request?"


    "Deal." Yao Erlang snapped his fingers and went after Li Zhixing.


    But he didn''t want to make a good promise with his sister


    There was a sly light in Yao Erlang''s eyes


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    Although Du Heng, a fault finder, left with her daughter and advertised yufuxuan for free, Lin Si didn''t feel relaxed at all and went back to the store with a sigh.


    "Ace, don''t worry too much." Jiang Teng took Lin Si''s shoulder with an air of complacency. "With my understanding of Li Zhixing, he doesn''t seem to have a deep hatred with Yu Yu."


    "It''s OK to hate deeply." Lin Si said and sighed again, "although it''s not good, I''m afraid that they will have any friendship. Then he poaches brother Yu, and I''ll lose a lot."


    Jiang Teng was secretly glad that Lin Si didn''t feel any discomfort because he was holding his shoulder. He comforted him casually: "Yuyu didn''t stay in Yuyuan square before. It must be that the two sides didn''t agree to leave. And look at Li Zhixing that way, certainly is did not talk about Yu Yu. "


    "What are you two talking about me about?" Yu Yu put out his head from behind the door and looked at Lin Si Jiang Teng with a bad complexion.


    "Brother Yu!" Lin Si immediately left Jiang Teng and ran to Yu Yu, "what did you two say? Why did you do it? "


    "No hands, I just fell that hairpin and accidentally wiped his face." Yuyu said Li Zhixing facial expression is not good-looking, "can say what, nothing more than he wants to dig me, dig not move."


    "Brother Yu, are you really not going to leave?" Lint had no bottom in her heart and no confidence in her words.


    After all, the gap between my own shop and yuyuanfang is a little bit worse to use Yunni to describe it.


    "Do I look like a grass eater?" Yu Yu gave Lin Si a look, "I don''t agree with them. Don''t you go back and find yourself angry? Don''t worry, I won''t leave. "


    "Really?" Lin Si''s eyes lit up in an instant, and even caught Yu Yu''s arm in a moment of excitement.


    Jiang Teng''s face turned black when Lin Si ran out of his arms. Now his face was black and coke. He couldn''t help it. He coughed gently with his fist against his lips.


    Yu Yu noticed the black face behind Lin Si. If he didn''t want to explain to Lin Si, he would not come out and be looked down upon. He quickly took out his arm and ran away.


    "That''s great, brother rattan!" Lin Si patted his chest and returned to Jiang Teng. He did not find the undercurrent surging behind him. He also shared his joy with Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng didn''t listen to Lin Si''s store. Before he opened his shop for a few days, he began to doubt whether he had made the biggest mistake so far in his life to support him to open his shop.


    At first, it was OK. It was two people working together. Later, when he was busy with his official business, he devoted himself to it, and they could not see each other for a day.


    Now it''s better. Not only does ace not stay with himself, but also gets along with other men day and night?


    Even now, Yu Yu doesn''t seem to be interested in ah Si, so he can''t guarantee the future.


    His a Si is so easy to cheat, if Yu Yu really moves some crooked idea, a Si is not very easy to suffer losses.


    "Ah Si, now yufuxuan is on the right track. Do you want to do something else?" Jiang Teng asked cautiously.


    "Well? What else do I have? " Lin Si was puzzled.


    Jiang Teng sighed and gently gave Lin Si a brain collapse. "Ace, have you forgotten your hairpin ceremony? Ever since aunt Shu came back, you''ve left everything to others. Do you know where you''re going with such an important thing? "


    Lin Si suddenly realized that he was embarrassed to smile and said, "it''s all arranged by my mother. It''s very appropriate. There''s nothing I need to do with her."


    "It''s obvious that Aunt Shu can''t find you sometimes. Even if she finally catches you at home, she has to ask you about the things she has saved. It''s hard to ask anything when you look tired and fall asleep. My mother said that Aunt Shu had problems in her previous life, and she was not so tired. "


    "Is that so?" Lin Si felt guilty. "I''ll leave yufuxuan''s affairs to sister Bai first, and wait until I finish the hairpin ceremony to talk about the next thing."


    This means that at least these few months will not be how to Yu Fu Xuan, that Yu Yu also can not see.


    Jiang Teng breathed a sigh of relief. He took Lin Si''s shoulder again and took him back. "Two days ago, aunt Shu asked me to ask when you were free. You said that your mother and daughter still used me as an outsider to convey information. How long have you not talked to Aunt Shu properly


    "Oh, why is brother a stranger?" When Linsi knew that she had done something wrong, she put on her usual flattery and coquettish attitude. "Mother also knew that brother a Teng had a way, so she went to see you. You see, as soon as you call me, I''ll go home right now. "


    Lin Si flattered Jiang Teng a lot. They both talked and laughed and went to the general''s office.


    "Oh, rare." Yao Shu sees two people, raises eyebrow to tease a way.


    "Niang ~" Lin Si shouts one word twists and turns, pours down Yao Shu''s bosom to act coquettishly, "I know wrong, from now on to the end of the hairpin ceremony, I will help you with your work every day!"


    Yao Shu was called out by Lin Si, and he even said, "get up quickly and talk to your mother in a normal tone."She was angry, but her face was full of smiles.


    I don''t know why I stand up with my mother.


    "After the hairpin ceremony is finished, I will not suffer these torments in Beijing."


    Yao Shu, half joking and half serious, said, "then you are all big girls and big boys. Your father and I will go on a tour and solve your own problems by yourself."


    Lint''s face broke down. "Mother, do you really want to go? Can''t we spend more time with my brother and me? "


    "Your brother is about to get married and start a business. What else do you need from us?" Yao Shu looked at his daughter who never grew up before him with a smile. "You have finished the hairpin ceremony, and you are also an adult. Maybe you will have your own family soon. At that time, we will be completely relieved and go to a further place to have a look."


    "Then I don''t want to get married." When Lin Si thought that she might not see her parents for several years after she got married, she began to grieve for herself. Her eyes were red, "I want to be with you forever."


    "Silly boy." Yao Shu gently hugged Lin Si, "you always want to get married. When you have a husband with you, you won''t be so sad."


    Yao Shu said and looked at Jiang Teng, who was silent all the time.


    Jiang Teng nods solemnly to Yao Shu, Yao Shu smiles and takes back his sight.


    "All right, ace." Yao Shu loosened his arms. "We''ll talk about it later. Now let''s draw up the guest list on the hairpin ceremony."


    Linz inhaled the red nose, and he said.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    Time flies. At the end of the year, although Lin Si spent most of his time in the general''s office, he learned a lot from Yao Shu''s work, and he became calm.


    Ji Ji ceremony was just a few years ago. She was the only girl in the general''s office. Lin radial and Yao Shu''s meaning must be big. The invitation was sent half way to Kyoto.


    This winter, the snow is particularly frequent, from January to December, everywhere is wrapped in snow.


    The auspicious snow symbolizes a good year. Recently, the imperial court has been peaceful, and the emperor is also happy. He even asked Lin Si and the hairpin ceremony in the court hall and gave him a lot of things.


    On the contrary to the happy appearance of the former emperors and ministers, the huge East Palace is silent.


    The prince was still in the forbidden period, and the relationship between the Lunar New Year and the lunar new year was not seen. There was no atmosphere in the palace.


    "Do you really want to go, your highness?"


    Standing in front of the study dedicated to Xie Qian in the East Palace, Xie Shen looks at the prince nervously.


    The prince held the invitation card which had just been snatched from Xie Shen in his hand. "Of course, I want to go. How can I know if I don''t try?"


    "But, but I don''t think grandfather will agree." Xie Shen looked at the closed door of the study in front of him, "and even if my grandfather agrees, there is the emperor''s pass. Now you are in the period of banning feet, how can you go to my sister''s hairpin ceremony openly? My sister also knows this, so she didn''t send you a post. "


    The prince also knows that it is difficult to do. He has endured it for so long, so he should continue to endure it.


    After the new year, I only have less than a month''s ban time, and even if I perform better, this time can be completely eliminated.


    However, looking at the exquisite invitation in his hand, the prince was unwilling to clench his teeth.


    This is Lin Si''s and Ji Ji Li''s post. At that time, not only Jiang Teng, but also many men of prominent family background will be present.


    I haven''t seen him for months. If he doesn''t show up on this occasion, will he forget himself completely?


    "You wait at the door. I''ll try." The prince took a deep breath and said to Xie.


    "Wait, your highness!" Xie Shen quietly stopped, but the prince had resolutely knocked on the door.


    "Tai Fu, it''s me." The prince said in a deep voice.


    "In." Xie Qian''s insipid voice came out.


    The prince finally took a deep look at Xie and pushed the door in.


    "Is there anything the prince doesn''t know about academically?" When Xie Qian asked this, he stood by the bookshelf with two books in his hand for comparison.


    Before he found out which book was more suitable for him, Xie Qian asked himself. The prince felt more difficult to speak.


    "Tai Fu," the prince''s voice was a little dry, "can you allow me to take a day off?"


    Xie Qian stopped, slowly put the two books back to their original position, went to the prince and said, "is your highness ill?"


    "No The prince squeezed the invitation tightly in his sleeve. "Yes, I want to go to the hairpin ceremony of ace."


    Xie Qian frowned and his voice sank a lot. "Your Highness, you are in the period of foot prohibition."


    The prince bowed his head and said nothing. He just stood there, obviously insistent in silence.


    "Come back, your highness." Xie Qian sighed, "now the court is staring at you. The emperor has shared a lot of pressure for you. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to go out in a big way now?"


    The prince''s lips moved, and finally he left without saying anything.


    Xie Qian looked at the prince''s shoulder and felt a rare vibration.


    Seeing the expression of the prince going out, Xie Shen knew that things had not been expected. His grandfather''s character was so clear to him that this kind of request could not be asked directly and would certainly be rejected.


    "Your Highness..."


    Xie Shen went to the prince and comforted him: "it''s ok if I can''t go. My sister must be very busy with the hairpin ceremony. Maybe I''ll see you once I go. I can''t even say a word. On the new year''s Eve, there is also a banquet in the palace. At that time, everyone was having fun. You can certainly see my sister. "


    "By the way, if you want to send something, I can also deliver it for you."


    Xie Shen chattered to the prince, but the prince remained silent. Gradually Xie Shen also shut up, two people so silent to the prince''s study, Xie Shen suddenly said: "I suddenly think of something to look for grandfather, I left your highness first."


    Xie Shen ran to the door of Xie Qian''s study. He knocked on the door for a long time but didn''t hear any response. He felt strange and had to push the door open.


    It''s empty inside.


    Xie deeply scratched his head. He finally got up the courage to plead for the crown prince. But where is the grandfather?


    Xie Qian is in the imperial study.


    "That''s it, Emperor." Xie Qian told the emperor about the prince''s coming to find himself.


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian and said, "Xie Qing, you have done this without any problem, and you are fully qualified to handle it. But you came to me and said, "what do you mean?""Emperor," Xie Qian rare some hesitation, "because, prince to Lin Si, may be moved true feelings."


    The emperor is also silent, this kind of possibility he did not think of, but has been subconsciously ignored in the past. To be sure, for the prince, if he can marry the daughter of the general''s house, it will be of great benefit to his future. But they did not match their age, and according to Lin''s temperament, they certainly did not want their daughter to enter the palace.


    "But according to Chen, Lin Si already has a place to belong to. If your highness goes there, it''s OK. Maybe he can get rid of his unrealistic idea. " Xie Qian said.


    "But the prince is still forbidden."


    "So you can''t go out in the open." Xie Qian will connect it immediately.


    The king and his subjects looked at each other and knew what the other meant.


    The emperor sighed and said, "Xie Qing, do as you want."


    Xie Qian is about to leave, but he is suddenly stopped by the emperor.


    "Xie Qing, I feel that you seem to have a little human feelings towards the prince." The emperor came to Xie Qian and said, "in addition to your own abilities, you were supposed to get along with the prince in order to prevent me from leaving after a hundred years. Your temper annoyed the new king. Now it seems to be very effective."


    Xie Qian was silent and waited for the emperor to finish. For a long time, he bowed down and left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    Xie Qian walked out of the imperial study. The door behind him closed gently, and the eyes that could not be ignored disappeared behind the door.


    Xie Qian''s tight nerves relaxed a little, and walked steadily down the steps of the imperial study.


    "Thank you, wait a minute!"


    A eunuch came up behind him, and Xie Qian recognized that this was the son of Zhang zongshou, who was waiting on the emperor''s side.


    "Father Zhang, what else can I do for you?" Xie Qian said quietly.


    Father Zhang handed a brocade box in his hand to Xie Qian. With a smile on his face, he said with a smile: "it snows so much this year that the emperor is worried that Xie Taifu will freeze his body when he goes back and forth to the palace every day, so the tea slave specially sent you some pills to maintain your health."


    Xie Qian glanced at the small box, and his expression was still light, "thank you for your gift. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "Well, Tai Fu is really a slave." Father-in-law Zhang waved his hand, then took out something from his arms and handed it to Xie Qian. He said in a low voice, "it''s freezing now, and it''s not peaceful near the end of the lunar new year. So the emperor specially prepared this token for Taifu to enter and leave the palace at will. You can stay in the palace on bad days in the future."


    This time, Xie Qian didn''t have any subordinates. He stepped back and pushed father-in-law Zhang''s hand back, saying: "the emperor is very serious. It''s my duty to teach the prince. How can I bear such a favor. Moreover, Xie Shen is still young. I don''t trust to let him go to Xie''s palace alone. Therefore, please take back the token. "


    "But --"


    "father-in-law," Xie Shen added slightly, "please report back to the emperor and let him take back his life."


    Xie Qian was so firm that father-in-law Xiao Zhang had to take back his token. Looking at the back of the other party''s departure, he sighed in his heart. The token given by the Emperor himself is a great honor in the eyes of some people, but others are afraid to avoid it.


    A gust of wind mixed with snow came over, and Xiaogong was shivered by the wind. He was not in a mood to be sentimental. He quickly wrapped up his clothes and ran back to the imperial study.


    "Emperor, Xie Taifu didn''t receive the token." Duke Zhang held the token respectfully in front of the emperor.


    The Emperor didn''t speak, and Xiaogong didn''t dare to move. He had to keep bowing, and his heart gradually became uneasy.


    I don''t know how long after that, father-in-law Xiao Zhang seems to hear a faint sigh coming from his head. Then he takes a light hand and says that the emperor has taken the token away.


    "Get up. Did Tai Fu take the medicine and say something?" The emperor rubbed the token in his hand and asked.


    After a while, Zhang Qian did not think of a word of thanks.


    "I see. Go down." After hearing this, the emperor did not have any expression on his face. He waved his hand and Xiao Zhang went down quickly.


    Xie Qian walked towards the east palace as usual. In fact, his mind was occupied by the token just now.


    In fact, it''s just a token. He''s the crown prince and his wife. Even if he receives it, it''s nothing.


    However, most of the foreign ministers who go in and out of the palace at will will be shut down as sycophants. Xie Qian doesn''t want to be stabbed in the spine, and he doesn''t want the emperor to have any blemish in his life because of this.


    Xie Qian was so absorbed in his thoughts that the people behind him called his name twice and didn''t hear him.


    With the rest of the way had to run forward, put on Xie Qian''s shoulder, committee aggrieved way: "teacher, how can you ignore me?"


    Only then did Xie Qian notice his students. He felt sorry and said, "I was just thinking about something."


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Zhi pretended to be naive, "I see the teacher coming from the imperial study, can make the teacher so worried, is there anything important?"


    Yu Zhi of course knows what it is. When Xiaogong Zhang handed the token to Xie Qian, he was ten steps away. He was very clear about every word they said. He just wanted to see if his teacher would tell him.


    "We talked about the prince." Xie Qian said lightly.


    The expression of Yu Zhi is dark for a moment.


    Sure enough, the teacher didn''t want to tell himself.


    "Teacher, you are more and more interested in the prince. I''m still not your favorite student? "


    Yu Zhi, a big man who is taller than Xie Qian, never grows up in front of him, just like the teenage girl in that year.


    Yu Zhi is Xie Qian''s most proud student and the youngest before the crown prince.


    Maybe it''s because of his affinity with Xie Qian. It''s clear that other students are all nervous in front of Xie Qian, for fear of being found out something wrong, but Yu Zhi is always coquettish and obedient in front of Xie Qian.


    "What are you saying?" Xie Qian was also amused by Yu Zhi, "I''m now the crown prince, isn''t it right to work hard for the crown prince?"


    "Do you think the prince is clever or I am?" The rest of the branches are still clinging.


    "Speak carefully." Xie Qian listened to the other party''s childish questions, deep eyes with a smile, half warned, "this is in the palace, be careful to be heard to join you."


    "I saw that only the teacher said that. Would the teacher inform me?" Yu Zhi blinked and approached Xie Qian.He''s like a little fox now.


    Xie Qian pushed away Yu Zhi''s head with a smile, "if you say something more rebellious, I will punish you first."


    "The teacher will not." Yu Zhi followed Xie Qian''s side with a smile and accompanied him to the east palace.


    he was made to cry and laugh by Yu Zhi all the way. Now Xie Qian remembered and asked, "what are you doing in the palace?"


    Yu Zhi took out a folded book from his arms and said, "the history books of dongku are almost finished. I''ll send the memorials."


    "Then you don''t have to hurry." Xie Qian straightened his face and said, "your colleagues are waiting for you. How can you waste your time here?"


    "They have a lot of leisure." Yu Zhi murmured in a low voice, but looking at Xie Qian''s serious expression, he knew how to explain it was useless, "teacher, I''ll go right away!"


    Yu Zhi finished, quickly saluted and left, and ran away.


    Looking at his favorite student, Xie Qian shook his head helplessly.


    But Xie Shen did not find Xie Shen in the east palace. When he was about to go out to look for him, he ran into Xie Qian who came back at the door.


    "Grandfather?" Xie Qian ran over in surprise, "where have you been? I just left with the prince for a while, but I couldn''t find you."


    Xie Qian took Xie Shen''s hand and went back, "I went to the imperial study and talked to the emperor about something."


    Xie Shen nodded his head cleverly, thinking about the prince''s affairs in his heart, and carefully said to Xie Qian, "grandfather, can''t you really let the elder sister''s hairpin ceremony go down the hall?"


    Instead of answering Xie Shen''s question, Xie Qian said, "today the emperor talked to me about the snow disaster in the north. I''m going to deal with these things on the 19th. You can learn from the prince that day."


    Xie deep Leng for a while, then the eyes slowly lit up.


    "Grandfather! What do you mean? " Can we sneak out?


    Xie Shen controlled himself and didn''t finish. Xie Qian nodded to him with a smile.


    "Great!" Xie Shen couldn''t help cheering and looked at Xie Qian with bright eyes.


    "Go and tell the prince to be quiet."


    "OK, thank you, grandpa!" Xie Shen suddenly rushed up and hugged Xie Qian for a while, and then quickly jumped and ran away.


    Xie Qian was held in a daze for a moment. When he came back to God, he did not see Xie Shen''s figure. He stood in the same place and laughed helplessly.


    Over the years, with Xie Shen''s company, he has become more and more fireworks.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    "Your Highness! Your highness Xie Shen didn''t pay attention to the etiquette. He almost opened the door and wrote four big characters on his face.


    The prince, who was practicing calligraphy, was startled by Xie Shen. Originally, he flew out of the paper with a brush on the back of the paper and stopped on the table, leaving a large ink mark.


    "What''s the matter?" The prince had never seen Xie Shen behave so badly. He was more surprised than angry and asked.


    Xie Shen spoke very quickly and finished what Xie Qian told him. The prince''s eyes widened a little and looked at Xie Shen in a daze.


    "Tai Fu, is that really what Tai Fu means? You can''t be wrong. He really just wants us to study by ourselves in the east palace. " The crown prince is rarely worried about gains and losses.


    "Absolutely Xie Shen didn''t hesitate. "I can''t understand the meaning of grandfather wrong. Besides, grandfather made such a decision after he went to the imperial study and talked with the emperor. The emperor must have agreed you to go out, your highness!"


    "Well, that''s wonderful." The prince''s excited hands were shaking, the pen was thrown in the brush wash and picked up a big splash, but no one cared.


    The prince was so excited not only because he was able to attend Lin Si''s hairpin ceremony, but also because the emperor''s permission for him to go out proved that he had done very well recently, and the emperor had already forgiven himself.


    "Then we have to prepare a gift for our sister." Xie Shen thought deeply.


    "I''m ready." The prince got up in a trance and took out a small brocade box from a small cabinet beside his bed. He was determined to rub the patterns on it. "It''s already ready."


    Xie Shen approached curiously and asked, "Your Highness, when did you prepare it?"


    The prince laughed but did not speak. Instead, he began to discuss with Xie Shen how to sneak out of the palace quietly.


    Xie Shen''s ideas were soon taken away and discussed with the crown prince.


    ¡­¡­


    "Er Bao, where''s ER Bao?" In the general''s office, Bai rubing is holding his clothes and holding Jiang Teng asking Lin Si where he is going.


    Just pointed to the direction of Jiangteng, "aunt was left."


    Bai rubing breathed a sigh of relief. She had tried several times before, and there were some small problems with the clothes of the hairpin ceremony. Now it''s the last time to try on the clothes, but she can''t find where Lin Si is. The maid around her doesn''t know. Fortunately, she sees Jiang Teng.


    Before running away, Bai rubing did not forget to say, "I knew where Er Bao was. I have to ask you about this."


    Jiang Teng was white as ice. He felt that this sister-in-law was very good.


    "Er Bao, come and try this dress!" When Bai rubing ran to the main courtyard, Lin Si just came out and was caught by her as soon as she went out.


    Lin Sifu said, "sister Bai, I think it''s very good last time. I can''t see what''s wrong with the little things you told your mother. If we don''t have to sweat, I''ll be tired. "


    "How can this work?" Bai rubing changed his gentle and easy to talk manner before, and forced Lin Si back to the main courtyard. Under the gaze of Yao Shu Bai Ru Bing, he honestly put his clothes on.


    "How about it?" Lin Si turned a circle, and they looked her up and down, and finally they all nodded.


    Lin Sichang breathed a sigh of relief. He was pressed by his heavy headdress and couldn''t help jumping. "Great! I''m free at last


    "Oh, er Bao, don''t move!" Bai rubing quickly holds Lin Si. No, it''s Lin Si''s headdress.


    It was bumped by lint, and the whole thing was askew. If it wasn''t for the support of white ice, most of it would have fallen to the ground.


    Lin Si felt the weight on his head. He was afraid to move. He was frozen in place. His voice was lowered. He said carefully, "OK, I don''t understand. Sister Bai, please take them down quickly. Please."


    Bai rubing, looking at Lin Si''s gorgeous head, sighed and said, "ah Si, if ordinary girls can dress up like this to finish their hairpin ceremony, they will be very happy and don''t know what to do. You don''t have to choose by yourself. It''s boring to try it on your head. "


    "Good elder sister, don''t say it. Take it down for me and save my life." Lins frowned and pleaded.


    Bai rubing had to take down the things on Lin Si''s head with Yao Shu. Finally, Lin Si looked at the headdress full of the table, and could not help feeling: "Niang, sister Bai, where did you find so many messy things?"


    Yao Shu rapped on Lin Si''s skull. "These are priceless jewels in the market. You can''t find them in some palaces. What''s the matter with your disgusting appearance?"


    "Mother, I was wrong!" Lin Si apologized immediately.


    What else could Yao Shu do? Of course, he chose to forgive her.


    Lin Si changed his clothes. Originally, he wanted to let the maid return to his room, but Bai rubing insisted on going in person. Lin Si had to give the heavy suit to Bai rubing.


    Only Yao Shu Lin Si and Yao Shu Lin Si were left in the room. Yao Shu suddenly sighed and said, "the day after tomorrow, there will be two treasures and hairpin ceremony. Now I can still remember the appearance of you just born, wrinkled and wrinkled. I didn''t expect to grow into a big girl in the twinkling of an eye."Lin Si also felt a trace of sadness in his heart, and turned to embrace Yao Shu. "Mother, no matter how old I am, I will wait until I have a child myself. If the child has a child, I will still be your second treasure."


    Yao Shu laughed, stroked Lin Si''s thin back, and said: "but Er Bao will grow up and get married when he grows up. If someone likes him, no matter what he is, he will tell his parents. As long as the person''s character is OK and ER Bao likes him, his parents won''t stop him."


    "Mother, I haven''t thought about it yet." Lin Si is a little embarrassed and buries his face on Yao Shu''s shoulder.


    "It''s time to think about it," Yao Shu patted Linsi on the back. "If you want to think about it, maybe the one who is destined will be around."


    In a flash, Jiang Teng''s figure appeared in Lin Si''s mind. She quickly closed her eyes and threw the idea out of her mind.


    Yao Shu noticed Lin Si''s silence and sympathized with Jiang Teng. It seems that the boy still has a long way to go.


    "Well, er Bao, there are a lot of things to do." Yao Shu gently pushes Lin Si away. At this moment, a maid comes to inform him that Jiang Teng is waiting at the door, so he asks Lin Si to go out first.


    "Don''t be lazy, er Bao. Many people will come the day after tomorrow." Yao Shu joked.


    "I''m sure not!" Lin Si waved his fist to Yao Shu and ran away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    After two days, Lin Si was finally woken up in the morning of Jiji ceremony.


    "What time is it?" Lint looked out at the dark sky and yawned.


    "The time has come to an end." The soft voice of Yunxiu.


    Bai rubing pressed the cold towel on Lin Si''s face, and finally regained Lin Si''s mind.


    Two days ago, Lin radial, Yao Shu and the Bai family went out to have a meal together. I don''t know what happened.


    When Bai rubing went back last night, he was informed that he would come here early this morning to help a Si prepare for the hairpin ceremony.


    "Didn''t it start at noon?" Lin Si didn''t dare to be sleepy, but she still couldn''t help complaining, "I just walk around in that heavy clothes. Oh, by the way, with sister Bai, what can I do so early?"


    Bai rubing sighed. Bai rubing felt that he sighed more recently than he did last year.


    "Er Bao, you have to get familiar with the process first, right? Just like rehearsal, go for a few times first, so as not to get nervous at the moment. I can''t always be with you. I''ll comb your hair at the beginning, and then I''ll have to leave. "


    "All right." Linz yawned and stretched. "Do I need to be fully armed for rehearsal?"


    "For the last time."


    Before lint started to move, she felt tired and paralyzed.


    With others daubing his face, before Lin Si closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep, he finally heard Bai rubing say, "OK."


    Lin Si slowly opened his eyes and saw a tired white face.


    Looking at the bloodshot in Bai rubing''s eyes, Lin Si''s heart seemed to be seized, sour and swollen.


    Yes, it''s obviously my own hairpin ceremony. Why do you want others to do it for you? I''m an adult after today. How can I enjoy others'' contribution to myself?


    "Sister Bai, take a rest." Lin Si holds the white ice road.


    "How can that be? I have to teach you how to do it... "


    "Oh, sister Bai, my mother is still with me. No matter how bad it is, there are the maids sent by my mother. They can take me to do such things. " Lin Si pressed white as ice on the seat. "You have a good rest. I''m worried that you won''t last until noon."


    Bai rubing weighed it for a while. Under Lin Si''s strong insistence, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take a rest here. But, er Bao, if there''s something you can''t handle, you must come to me. "


    "OK, OK, no problem." Lin Si agreed to let the servant girl take Bai rubing to have a rest.


    After placing Bai rubing, Lin Si left to rehearse his hairpin ceremony.


    Just as Yao Shu reminded her before, there were a lot of people at the hairpin ceremony.


    When Lin Si formally came to the stage, she looked at the dark heads one by one. After a long morning''s hard work, she felt dizzy. Fortunately, the white ice around her helped her in time.


    "Ah Si, look down, Jiang Teng is at the front." The voice is as white as ice.


    Lin Si took a look, and sure enough, Jiang Teng was in the front seat, smiling at her.


    Lin Si also smiles at Jiang Teng, feeling that she has some strength. She holds her white hand and says in a low voice, "go, sister Bai, I can hold on."


    Next, there are the tedious and hairpin ceremony, including the positioning, opening ceremony, guest washing and Chu Jia


    "Jiang Teng," Yao Erlang couldn''t help yawning, "this hairpin ceremony is too boring. When will it end?"


    "You can''t help it if you don''t get bored with ace?" Jiang Teng glanced at Yao Erlang.


    "I don''t look very good at ash either." Yao Erlang appeared a little worried, "is she going to be unable to hold on?"


    Jiang Teng is not as sensitive as Yao Erlang in this respect, so Wen Yan quickly looks up.


    Sure enough, although Lin Si''s face was painted with heavy makeup, it was obvious that she was very tired from her eyes.


    "Well, it''s not over yet. What are you going to do?" Yao Erlang pressed Jiang Teng who wanted to get up and lowered his voice.


    "There''s the last step. I''ll go to the place where I step down and wait for arth." Jiang Teng looked anxious. Yao Erlang had to let go of him and told him, "be careful, don''t let people see it."


    Jiang Teng nodded and the cat left.


    But two people may be concerned about chaos, two people did not find that someone has secretly followed.


    A few minutes ago, in a corner that no one noticed, the prince saw Jiang Teng up and immediately followed him.


    Xie Shen was startled and quickly stopped the man, "Your Highness, what are you going to do? It''s over if someone finds out! "


    "I''m going to see ash." The prince''s line of sight followed Jiang Teng and pushed Xie Shen, "get out of the way quickly. I''m going to lose it."


    "Wait a moment, wait for Libby. I will take you to my sister. What''s your hurry now?" Thank you very much."Look there!" The prince pointed in a direction, "is that Taifu?"


    "Here comes my grandfather?" Xie Shen was surprised, and immediately turned to see, but there was no Xie Qian in that direction.


    Xie Shen realized that he had been cheated, but when he turned back, the prince had disappeared.


    The prince lowered his head, secretly followed Jiang Teng, turned left and right, and finally stopped at the only way in the front yard and backyard.


    After Jiang Teng waited there for a while, Lin Si was helped to come.


    "Ace!"


    Jiang Teng immediately took Lin Si from Bai rubing''s hand and let her lean on himself.


    Bai rubing wiped the sweat on his head and breathed a sigh of relief. He said in a relaxed tone: "finally, the big stone in my heart has fallen to the ground. Don''t worry, ash is just a little weak. Just let her sit for a while


    Although Bai rubing said so, looking at Lin Si''s frown, Jiang Teng was still worried.


    "Now I have to take care of the guests. Ash will take care of you first." White as ice in a hurry, "remember to rest at most an hour, think to go to the front of the show."


    "OK." Jiang Teng said solemnly. After Bai rubing left, he quickly took Lin Si to the stone bench beside him.


    Lin Si closed his eyes for a while, gradually the throb of his chest disappeared, and his spirit came back a little.


    "Brother a Teng, I have something to give you today." Lin Siyi regained his energy and set up the road.


    "What?" Jiang Teng did not expect that a Si had prepared a gift for himself on such a day. He was puzzled.


    Lin Si took out the jade pendant that had been prepared for a long time from his arms and said with a smile, "actually, it has been done for a long time, but I think it is most suitable for you today. I made it myself. Let''s see. Let''s talk about it first. Don''t say it''s not good-looking. "


    The jade pendant was stained with Lin Si''s temperature, and the heat spread from Jiang Teng''s hand to his heart.


    It''s a cold year, but Jiang Teng feels warm all over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    "Ah Si, you did a beautiful job."


    Jiang Teng rubbed the jade pendant on his hand and looked at Lin Sidao tenderly.


    Lin Si was staring at by Jiang Teng, his face was hot, and he lowered his head to make it clear, "of course, I''ve carved it for a long time."


    Jiang Teng suddenly grabs Lin Si''s wrist and pulls her hand to the table. Lin Si still has a faint scar on the side of his left index finger close to his thumb.


    "I know. I know you''ve been carving for a long time." Jiang Teng looked at the scar with heavy eyes. "I was angry with you because of this. I was wrong."


    "Well, it''s all over." Lint tried to take his hand back and pretended not to care.


    This scar was left by Jiang Teng because Yu Yu was angry that day. After Jiang Teng left, Yu Yu saw that he was absent-minded. Originally, she would not let her do it, but that day she didn''t know what she had done. She had to do it. As expected, she hurt herself.


    But at the beginning, it was just a shallow cut, and Lin Si didn''t expect to leave a scar.


    At that time, he was very aggrieved, but now looking at Jiang Teng''s guilty look, Lin Si felt embarrassed to let the other party know about it.


    "Ash, why do you have to wait until today to give it to me?" Jiang Teng raised his eyes to Lin Si and said, "I have been in the general''s office before. I can give it to me any day. Why wait until the busiest day?"


    Lin Si dodged Jiang Teng''s sight. "I didn''t say it, I just thought it was the most suitable day."


    "Today is the Ji Ji ceremony of ace." Jiang Teng doesn''t know the way.


    "I''m a grown-up after the Jiji ceremony. This jade pendant should be taken as the care of me for so many years before you!" Lin Si spoke very fast and finished a long sentence in one breath. His eyes looked left and right, but he didn''t look at Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng laughed and was about to say something, but Lin Si suddenly stood up.


    "Who''s over there?" Lin Si walked quickly to a small rockery, and Jiang Teng immediately got up to keep up with him.


    When women and hairpin ceremony, they should not meet outside men in private. If they are spread out by people who want to do something, it will do great harm to Lin Si''s reputation. Although Jiang Teng certainly didn''t care about this, they were in the turbulent situation of the dynasty, and they had to be careful all the time.


    "Why no one?" Lin Si made a circle around the rockery and scratched his head. "Am I too tired and wrong?"


    No.


    Jiang Teng looked at a few plum trees not far away. It was obvious that several branches at the edge had just been broken.


    It must be the traces left by those who just peeped through the woods in a hurry.


    "Maybe it''s a mistake." Jiang Teng took a few steps to the side, blocking Lin Si''s vision of Meilin, holding her shoulder to pull back the people who were still checking everywhere. "It''s the most important thing that you go to have a rest now. I''ll solve anything."


    Finally, Lin Si looked back and found nothing but Jiang Teng.


    "Well, you can rest here for half an hour." Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si being safely wrapped in the quilt by the maid and touched her head.


    "Well." As soon as Lin sigang lay down, his sleepiness swept over him. He was surrounded by familiar people and fell into a dreamland. He insisted on responding to Jiang teng the moment before he lost consciousness.


    Jiang Teng told his maid a few words and hurried back to the rockery where someone had just overheard.


    Around the quiet, only the whistling wind in the declaration of their own sense of existence. Jiang Teng carefully examined the surroundings, but the eavesdropper was very cautious, leaving nothing but the broken branches.


    Jiang Teng had to pretend as if nothing had happened and returned to the main hall. On the surface, he was playing, but actually he was observing the expression of everyone around him.


    "What''s the matter?" Yao Erlang has just been filled with a meal of wine. Now he leans over and asks.


    Jiang Teng frowned and pushed the other side toward the distance, "don''t block my sight."


    Yao Erlang was so excited that he had to squeeze in Jiang Teng''s side and whispered: "Hey, what''s the matter? You see your face is broken. Just rejected by ace? "


    "How can it be?" Jiang Teng knew Yao Erlang was coming, so he had to tell him everything. "I have to find the man before the banquet, otherwise it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, there must be something wrong with ACE. "


    After hearing this, Yao Er Lang suddenly picked up Jiang Teng. At another place, someone called on him to drink. Yao Erlang immediately responded and took Jiang Teng with him, half dragging and half dragging.


    "What do you do?" "I don''t have time to fight with you now," he said


    "You are stupid." Yao Erlang whispered, "if you just sit there, you can see a few people. If you walk around the banquet and drink a few drinks, you will see everything in your mind."


    In the corner, the worried Xie Shen finally waited for the prince. He stood up excitedly and grabbed the prince''s sleeve for fear that he would run away again.


    "Your Highness! You''re worried about me! " Xie Shen said anxiously, his face wrinkled into buns.The crown prince faintly um a, let the aside Xie deep Ji inside grunt to ask not to stop, oneself motionless in a daze.


    Slow as Xie Shen, he finally found something wrong.


    Obviously, his highness is very excited and happy when he knows that he can come to his sister''s hairpin ceremony. How can he go out with elder brother Jiang and come back just like losing his soul?


    "Your Highness," Xie Shen sat beside the prince and carefully observed each other''s face, "what happened? Would you like to tell me about it? "


    The prince is silent, and Xie Shen is waiting quietly.


    "Do you think your sister has anyone she likes?" After a long time, the prince asked softly.


    "Your Highness, haven''t you given up yet?" Xie Shen looked at the prince with a tangled face. "I advise you to forget it. You and my sister are not old enough, and she should be someone you like."


    "It''s Jiang Teng, isn''t it?" The statement of the prince.


    "Brother Jiang grew up with my sister and spent more time together than my brother. No, don''t talk about me. Even my parents and my elder brother can''t compare with brother Jiang. It''s impossible for the two of them to make a couple. "


    "But it''s not up to me to decide when it will appear!" The prince suddenly thumped down the table. "I want to appear earlier. Don''t I want to grow up with her? I just lost time, I just lost time! "


    Xie Shen blocked the sight of the people around because of the noise coming from here, stammered and explained: "but, your highness, it''s predestined. What''s more, if you don''t like to hear it, I think brother Jiang is the best for my sister. It can''t be any better. Even if you can grow up with them, you may not be able to beat brother Jiang. "


    The prince angrily kicked the table again. He was so scared that Xie Shen quickly restrained him so that he would not make any more big noise to expose himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    Yao Erlang was the last person to drink. He found Jiang Teng holding his glass and looking at a direction in a daze. His heart was clear. He went up and said, "what have you found? Take advantage of the fact that the table is full of people, go and have a look


    Jiang Teng nodded, put the glass in Yao Erlang''s hand, turned and ran away.


    The prince and Xie Shen don''t know that they are being targeted.


    Xie Shen is still persuading the crown prince: "Your Highness, let''s go as soon as there are many people. It will be more dangerous when there are fewer people."


    The prince took another sip of sultry wine, and suddenly stood up and said in a stuffy voice, "go."


    "OK." Xie Shen immediately stood up to lead the way, two people toward the general''s office a rare side door to slip past.


    "Ah? Your highness, "Xie Shen saw something in the prince''s hand when he was on his way." what is this? It''s a little like that gift box. Didn''t you give it to my sister? "


    The prince''s hand is holding the brocade box fiercely, he certainly wants to give, also wants to give personally.


    But he went to see his heart like people are giving gifts to others, that he is not a joke!


    In his anger, the prince threw the brocade box to Xie Shen and said in a dull voice, "please give it to your sister for me."


    "Ah?" Xie Shen is full of question marks. "All of you have come. Why don''t you go and give them yourself?"


    "Don''t ask." The prince turned Xie Shen''s head and said, "go and call a carriage."


    They came out early, and the carriage they had agreed to wait for was still waiting a block away.


    "Well, don''t run about. I''ll be back in a minute." Xie Shen gave a few good instructions and went to call a taxi.


    The prince stood in the same place with a sinister look. After a long time, he suddenly raised his hand and clenched his fist and hit the wall fiercely. He couldn''t help but curse.


    "Your Highness."


    A light floating voice suddenly appeared behind him. The prince was startled and turned to see Jiang Teng.


    "If you remember correctly, you are still in the period of foot ban now?"


    Jiang Teng stepped forward with a smile, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    The prince soon recovered from the confusion, raised his head and said, "so what? Since this palace can come out, don''t you understand who it means? "


    Of course, Jiang Teng understood that it was the emperor''s tacit consent. It was because of this that he felt a strong uneasiness.


    Why did the emperor take a huge risk to allow the prince to leave the palace, just because of the hairpin ceremony? Does the emperor intend to match the prince and arth?


    "Jiang Teng, my palace has already said that we should rely on our own abilities." The prince defied.


    Jiang Teng sneered, "of course, each depends on his own ability. I hope that your highness will not play some shady tricks or listen to other people''s corner, and you will lose face more. "


    The prince was surprised. Did he just find out? How could it be? Ming Ming ran away before lint came over. After observing from a distance for a while, they should have found no evidence.


    Is Jiang Teng deceiving himself?


    Thinking of Jiang Teng''s glorious deeds in the dynasty, the prince felt that this situation was very likely.


    "You take yourself too seriously, don''t you?" The prince sneered, "who will specially listen to your corner."


    Jiang Teng laughed and said nothing, but reached out and pointed to the back of his neck.


    As soon as the prince''s face changed, he felt it behind him. Sure enough, he found a plum blossom in the gap between his collar and his neck.


    "There is no such way for your highness to come here." Jiang Teng said with a smile.


    The prince clenched the bloody petal and clenched his teeth.


    Fortunately, Xie Shen came back when the situation was on the verge of breaking out. He looked at Jiang Teng in shock with his innocent big eyes and stammered: "Jiang, brother Jiang?! You, you found it. "


    Jiang Teng just wanted to confirm whether he was the crown prince or not. After receiving the affirmative reply, he did not want to entangle himself. He happened to take advantage of Xie Shen''s return and said, "Your Highness, hurry back to the palace, and I won''t disturb you."


    He also said to Xie Shen, "after seeing the prince back to the palace, I''ll come back early and wait for you at home for dinner in the evening. Remember to take Tai Fu and keep his position. "


    "Good!" Xie Shen was immediately dazed by the joy of dinner, and forgot to pay attention to the dark complexion of the prince.


    Smiling and watching them leave, the carriage disappears in sight. Jiang Teng''s mouth becomes straight and straight. He turns around to get back to the main hall. Unexpectedly, he almost collides with Yao Erlang.


    "Wonderful." Yao Erlang stepped back two steps and applauded Jiang Teng, "dare to confront the crown prince, but I still don''t lose the wind. Jiang Teng, I''m going to look up to you again."


    "Well, don''t bury me." Jiang Teng frowned and pushed Yao Erlang aside. "Why did the emperor agree with the crown prince to attend the hairpin ceremony of AZ? The good ministers should take the risk of not listening to the prince''s words


    Yao Er Lang also frowned and said in doubt, "do you mean that the emperor has arranged for the prince and ace? That''s the trouble. ""But that''s not right," retorted Jiang Teng. "General Lin has military power. If a Si really becomes the crown princess, there will be the risk of the dictatorship of his relatives. With the emperor''s caution, how can this happen?"


    "What''s the matter with that?" Yao Erlang had a headache. At the beginning of using his brain, he felt that he had just drunk and was dizzy.


    "I don''t know. I can only take a step and see a step." Jiang Teng Dao.


    "Well, if the emperor really meant that, what would you do?" Yao Er Lang pressed his buzzing forehead and asked a question he had long wanted to know.


    "I''ve always avoided thinking about it, because I always think it''s impossible." Jiang Teng shook his head with a bitter smile, "but escape is not the way. If this happens, I can only resist the order."


    "Oh?" Yao Erlang raised his eyebrows. "I thought you would say anything for AZ, for the general''s office, and for what''s in a mess, you''ll accept your life. I''ll try to persuade asan to keep his own


    "We have been brothers for so many years. In your eyes, I am such a person?" Jiang Teng gave Yao Erlang a punch, "and I know a Si, there are special aunt they, if let a Si do crown princess into the palace, that is the most cruel thing to her, special aunt they must also be with a Si''s will first, absolutely not the kind of people who sell women for honor."


    "You can make a decision." Yao Erlang patted Jiang Teng on the shoulder, "do well, brother will always support you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    "I won''t tell you. I''m going to pick up ace in about half an hour." Jiang Teng and Yao Erlang fight each other and rush to Lin Si''s yard.


    In a hurry, before Jiang Teng came in, he heard bursts of laughter from Lin Si''s bedroom. In addition to Lin Si''s voice, there was an obvious male voice.


    And although he had heard the voice only a few times, he was very impressed.


    It''s not Yuyu. Who is it?


    "Ace." Jiang Teng knocked on the door, "are you up?"


    "Up, up." Lin Si yelled, "come in, brother a-teng, brother Yu."


    Jiang Teng is not happy for Yuyu''s arrival at all. In other words, he seems not to be happy every time he sees Yuyu. Because Yu Yu may have broken his brain by carving jade, he doesn''t know much about the world and doesn''t keep a distance from others, such as the consciousness of giving and receiving relatives between men and women.


    Just like now, Yu Yu sits at the head of Lin Si''s bed. She doesn''t know what to say. She laughs all over the place, and she''s going to have to rely on Yu Yu.


    "Brother a Teng, come here quickly," Lin Si waved to Jiang Teng with his eyes shining. "Brother Yu''s words are so funny. Come and listen."


    Jiang Teng smiles to Yu Yu as usual, turns his head and says to Lin Siwen: "ah Si, time is almost up, you go to the main hall for a walk, and the hairpin ceremony is over."


    "All right." Lin Si stood up and asked the maid to take that posture on her head. She did not forget to pull Yu Yu. "Brother Yu, you can tell me again when I''m finished?"


    Yu Yu quietly pulled out Lin Si''s hand, and said with a smile: "forget it, I''m afraid I''ll stay here. I''ll be bagged tonight."


    Jiang Teng is right. Yuyu does not know how to deal with human affairs, but this does not mean that he is not sensitive to other people''s emotions. Jiang Teng conceals his malice well, but after all, it is not perfect. Yuyu realized it when he first met him.


    Lin Si looked at him in a daze, "what sack? Have you offended brother Yu? "


    "I have offended you Yu Yu praised Lin Si with a white eye. "I''m leaving now. You two love to do what you like. I won''t say it."


    Lin Si slapped Yu Yu, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Gone." Yu Yu tidied up her clothes, walked a few steps and came back again. She whispered, "don''t tell others that I''ve been here."


    "Li Zhixing still doesn''t let you go, brother Yu?" Lindsey knows.


    "He''s sick. Leave him alone." Yu Yu has a bad voice and a bad airway.


    After explaining the matter, Yu Yu really left. When he passed by Jiang Teng, he gave him a meaningful smile.


    Jiang Teng rubbed his eyebrows and took Lin Si''s hand to help her up. "What did you say just now?"


    "Brother Yu said that he was a wonderful guest. He laughed me to death." Lin Si immediately came to strength, twists and turns to tell her Yuyu, and then to Jiang Teng, very talented storyteller.


    "Isn''t that funny?" Lin Si was so smiling that she could not see her eyes. She didn''t look like a lady at all.


    Jiang Teng didn''t feel funny at all. He thought that other men besides him had been in Lin Si''s bedroom and in his bed. Now he wanted to fight Yu Yu.


    "Brother rattan?" Lin Si reached out and waved in front of Jiang Teng, "what are you thinking? Absent minded. "


    Jiang Teng returned to his senses and said with a smile, "nothing. I just thought about the process of waiting for a while."


    "Oh, these are arranged. Don''t worry about it." Lin Si pushed Jiang Teng away quickly. "You just sit down and have a rest. I''ll go inside and see off the guests."


    Jiang Teng didn''t want to sit and rest. He wanted to stand with a Si and let all the people come to a Si, who was already their daughter-in-law.


    But no.


    Jiang Teng could only smile and say, "OK, ah Si, be careful."


    "With sister Bai, I''m sure it''s OK." Lins agreed.


    Soon it was sunset, and finally all the guests were sent away. Lin Si collapsed on the nearest chair beside him for the first time. However, no one cares about her this time. Yao Shu is still busy with the ending. Bai rubing is tired and has no strength. She has exhausted all her strength by sitting on the seat.


    "Ah Si, it''s a big girl." Yao Erlang is almost sober now. Now he is regaining his spirit and is playing tricks on Lin Si.


    Lin Si raised her eyelids and took a look at Yao Erlang and called out, "Dad --"


    "Shhh!" Yao Erlang immediately became nervous and made a silent gesture. His tone was tense. "Good sister, no, good sister, I''m wrong. Please hold your hand high and shut up."


    Yao Erlang respects and adores Lin Du, but he is also most afraid of Lin Du. Especially after he was pressed on the ground to make fun of Lin Si, his young heart left a deep shadow.


    Lin Si snorted, ignored Yao Erlang and went on to keep his eyes closed.


    After a while, just before Lins was going to sleep on such a stool, a cool thing stuck to her lips."Well?" Lin Si opened his eyes and Jiang Teng was smiling at her.


    The thing on the lip moved, Jiang Teng said: "sweet osmanthus syrup, drink it. I''ll sleep in my room later. It''s easy to catch cold when the wind blows here. "


    Linz opened her mouth, and the sugar water slowly flowed into her mouth, not a drop came out.


    "What a standard dress, what a meal." Yao Erlang said, "if my future daughter-in-law is half as virtuous as Jiang Teng, my life will be worth it."


    "That''s hard to find." Lin Zhi also came to tease them. Of course, the main purpose is to help Bai rubing to rest. Looking at Lin Si''s lazy appearance, he thinks that his daughter-in-law has been offended, so he can''t help saying something about her.


    Seeing his brother''s coming, Lin Si immediately turned over and sat up, eager to help his sister-in-law.


    "No!" Lin Zhi quickly stopped Lin Si and motioned Jiang Teng to come and take people away with his eyes. "If you want to serve one person, there must be ten others to serve you. You''d better go back and have a rest."


    Lin Si was disgusted by his brother and looked at Jiang Teng with tears. "Brother a Teng, am I so lazy?"


    Jiang Teng smiles but does not speak, and takes Lin Si who is injured to have a rest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    After the hairpin ceremony, it was the new year''s day. Everyone in the general''s office was busy.


    Because Lin radial and Yao Shu were all in the house this year, and Lin Si happened to be an adult, so he decided to make a fuss. Lin Si and Ji Li''s things have just been removed, and immediately they are full of new year goods.


    Although the preparation process was very tiring, the new year''s Eve was a new beginning for everyone. Lin Si was still working hard. However, the Spring Festival is different from the hairpin ceremony, which is mainly in charge of by Yao Shu, the head of the family. Therefore, Lin Si often does some idle things with Yao Shu''s acquiescence.


    Just like today, after several brazen visits to plead, Lin finally pulls out Bai rubing, who is busy preparing for the Chinese New Year.


    In fact, Lin Si had nothing to do, mainly because he was tired of staying in the mansion, so he wanted to drag people out to have a look. Of course, Jiang Teng was Lin Si''s first choice. However, near the end of the new year, Jiang Teng was too busy to touch the ground. Once, Lin Si stood at the gate of Jiang''s mansion. However, when he saw Jiang Teng get off the carriage and go home, he was stunned to stop calling.


    Since Jiang Teng couldn''t bear to be upset, it was as white as ice.


    In fact, Lin Si saw that her white sister was about her age, but she looked mature every day. So she wanted to take people out to play, so as not to stay in the house and hold back something wrong.


    "Sister Bai, do you think this looks good?" Lin Si picked up a complicated knot from a stall.


    Although Bai rubing couldn''t let go of the affairs in the mansion, he still looked at the things in Lin Si''s hands and said, "the workmanship is good, but the style is not good."


    Lin Si nodded, and no matter how the peddler kept him, he immediately let go.


    Near the end of the new year, yufuxuan''s business is very good. When Lin Si passed by, he saw that the store was busy and in a better mood.


    Lin Si had not been to yufuxuan for a long time because of the preparation and the hairpin ceremony. This time, he was at the door, so he could not go through the house three times. But there were too many people in the front door. Lin Si pulled white ice around the back door and went in.


    Because it was new year''s day, Lin Si gave the masters a holiday early, and the backyard was quiet. Before I came, the backyard was full of jingling sound. I could feel the bustle as soon as I came in.


    Without people, it seems that the yard is empty, and everything around is unpopular, and looks gray.


    "Sister Bai, should we decorate our yard again?" Lin Si wiped the dust on the stone table and said thoughtfully.


    "Every day, even if the dust around them is white, I don''t think it''s necessary."


    "Oh, yes." Linz left the stone table. "Then let the sweeper come more frequently."


    Both of them decided to leave quickly because they didn''t want to stay in the backyard.


    But just as Lins pushed the door, a familiar jingle came from the yard.


    Lin Si Bai looks at each other like ice. Lin Si takes back his hand to open the door and whispers: "it''s from brother Yu''s room."


    "I remember he left before the holidays." White as ice wring eyebrows, "is it back?"


    He was about to see it, but Linz stopped him.


    "Don''t go!" Lin Si''s expression is very cautious, "jade brother''s room is the most precious jade, maybe a thief."


    "No, there are so many people ahead." Although so comfort oneself, but white such as ice also obviously nervous.


    "Go and see me." Although Lin Si stopped Bai rubing, he said, "wait at the door. If it''s really a thief, go out and call someone."


    "Ah! Ace White as ice.


    Lint quickly turned back and made a silent gesture, but it seemed that it was late, and the jingling sound in the room had stopped.


    Two people instantly nervous, staring at the door, waiting for a fierce man, and then two people play with their lives to escape.


    "What are you two doing here?" As soon as Yu Yu opened the door, he saw two door gods standing motionless at the gate, staring at him with bright eyes.


    "It''s really you." Lin Sibai breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed his tight body.


    "What''s the matter with me? Can''t I be here? " Yu Yu rolled a white eye, come out from the room, no matter dirty or not, one buttock sat on the stone bench in the courtyard.


    He may have been carving jade in the house all the time. Now he is unkempt. There are jade chips between his hair and thick black circles under his eyes.


    "Aren''t you on holiday?" Lin Si doubts, "sister Bai said you left?"


    Yuyu''s expression suddenly becomes very wonderful, Lin Si can''t describe what emotion it is, but it must be that he has experienced something not so good.


    "I met Li Zhixing again." Yu Yu gnawed her teeth."Ah?" Lin Si was so busy that he almost forgot about this man. After a while, he remembered who Li Zhixing was. "Did you meet by chance? It''s quite predestined. "


    "Fart." Yu Yu seemed very angry. He opened his mouth and uttered a rude sentence. Then he calmed down, "this man is blocking me in my house. He has lived in my house for several days, and I can''t get rid of him when I go back!"


    Yuyu was shocked when he went home. He went home early that day. He opened the door and almost thought he had entered the wrong door. Home a change before the pig''s nest, clean and tidy so that he did not dare to enter. At that time, the first thought in his mind was whether there was a snail girl at home?


    However, the next moment was severely beaten in the face, Li Zhixing came out of his bedroom with a smile, and said to him disgustingly, "welcome home."


    Yuyu almost vomited. It''s not the snail girl who comes from home. It''s impermanent!


    On the spot, Yu Yu bah, while the carriage has not gone, ran back to let the coachman carry himself back. After that, he shrank in the backyard of yufuxuan, and didn''t dare to step out.


    After listening to Yu Yu''s statement, Lin Si was stunned on the spot. Subconsciously, he looked at the white ice beside him and found that the other party was also stunned.


    Lin Si asked himself that if he had not invited Yu Yu, he would not have been able to do so. Li Zhixing, who was so proud of himself, could pull down his face like this. Lin Si felt a lot of pressure on his shoulders.


    "He, what did he tell you?" Linz asked tentatively.


    "I know what you think." Yu Yu gave Lin Si a look, "I won''t go with this pervert. He is pretending now, and his tears are crocodiles. At that time, I had a hard time leaving yuyuanfang. How could I go back. Next time he does this, I''ll report to the official directly to see if his young boss can afford to lose him. "


    Lin Si was speechless and could only give a thumbs up to Yu Yu, who was indignant.


    After that, Yu Yu scolded Lin Si and Li Zhixing for half an hour. Lin Si was shocked at the beginning, calmed down later, and even joked.


    "Brother Yu, Li Zhixing insists on you so much. It''s not like looking for jade carving master, but it seems that he has a crush on you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    "I Pooh!" Yu Yu was shocked by Lin Si''s description, "bah, bah! Please spare me, Linz. Are you against me? You don''t have to curse your father like this! "


    "Good, good." Linz quickly raised his hand to surrender. "I''m just kidding."


    "But, brother Yu, it''s not the same thing that you''ve been hiding here." Lin Si didn''t care about anything. He sat opposite Yu Yu and said, "Li Zhixing may still have some taboos about me now, but with his obsession with you, if he is in a hurry, he will ignore me. What will you do then?"


    Yu Yu twisted her eyebrows and thought for a while, then she patted the table and said, "then I won''t do it. I''ll leave Beijing today! I don''t believe he can find me when the sky is high and the emperor is far away! "


    "No, no, no!" Lin Si quickly comforted, "according to the means of Li Zhixing you said, don''t talk about going out of Beijing. As soon as you get out of this door, you have to have at least two pairs of eyes staring at you. Do you think you can run away?"


    "Do you have an idea Yu Yu looks at Lin Si suspiciously.


    "I can pretend to fire you first, and then I can hide you. But Li Zhixing can''t be fooled. Once he''s dead, he''ll come to check or watch yufuxuan, but it won''t last long. After he''s not interested in yufuxuan, I''m going to open a new store. You can go there then. That''s OK. "


    Yu Yu pondered and nodded slowly, but he suddenly stopped in the middle of nodding. He looked at Lin Si suspiciously, "I think you just want to distribute me to the new store and continue to work for you?"


    Lin Si didn''t feel embarrassed when he was exposed. After doing business for so long, he was more or less thick skinned, and he still belonged to or more than one kind.


    "Mutual benefit, mutual benefit." Linsi said with a shy face and a smile.


    "No, I don''t think so." Yu Yu cold hum a, but also didn''t say much, acquiesced Lin Si''s suggestion.


    "But you decided to open a second store so soon?" Yu Yu asked.


    Bai rubing was tired. He wiped a stone stool and sat down. He said, "although it has only been opened for half a year, the profit of yufuxuan has far exceeded our expectation. As for opening a new store, it was put forward by AZ''s mother. Since my aunt thinks it''s feasible, we''d like to work hard. "


    "Oh, it was Yao Shu who said it." Yu Yu suddenly realized, "I said this decision is not like you have always been stable and stable fighting style."


    Lin Si laughed sheepishly. "After all, we are small businesses. We have to think twice before we do anything. Moreover, I don''t have the same vision as my mother. Now that she has said it, it must be the best time to open a shop. "


    "Did your mother give you money?" Yu Yu asked.


    "Part of it." Lin Si compared a small distance between her thumb and index finger. "Most of the money is earned by ourselves, and what our mother gives is not in vain. She wants to pay dividends."


    "That''s right." Yu Yu sighed, "clearly there is such a powerful mother, but you have always been taboo to ask her for advice. What are you groping for yourself? How much time is wasted?"


    "But I want to make my own things." Linz didn''t agree.


    "Take Li Zhixing as an example. Although he is a real jerk, his business is still good. He was brought out by his father''s hand, and now he is doing very well. No one says that he depends on his father or anything, because his ability is obvious to all. " Yu Yu''s words are sincere and hard to say.


    Linz was lost in thought.


    Yu Yu and white such as ice look at each other, white like ice helpless smile.


    "Well, I''ll just say it casually. It''s up to you to do it." Yu Yu got up and patted Lin Si on the shoulder. Would you like to see what I just made? "


    "Good." Lin Si got up, followed Bai rubing behind Yu Yu and walked to his workshop.


    When he saw something in the middle of the room, Lin Sibai could not help but let out a "wow".


    "How about it?" Yu Yu was pleased by the two people''s reaction, went to the completion of nearly 90% of the jade screen wind by the side, "long insight bar."


    "Long, long." Lin Si was so shocked that he could only do a repeater. He stepped forward to look at the exquisite patterns. He could not help but stretched out his hand, and was knocked out by Yu yupa''s life.


    "If your hands are clean, feel them!" Yu Yu stares at an eye to reprimand.


    "Your hands are dirtier than mine." I dare not to criticize Lin.


    Bai rubing looked at the pattern carefully and asked, "is it Tang Miao''s painting of thousands of Li rivers and mountains?"


    Tang Miao was the most famous painter of the former dynasty, and the painting of a thousand li River and mountains is now collected in the imperial palace.


    "Miss Bai has a good eye." Yu Yu is obviously very happy, tone tail tone is up.


    If you can be recognized by Bai rubing at a glance, it shows that you are a good sculptor.


    "Master Yu is a good craftsman." As white as ice, the patterns on the thin researcher''s top, from time to time, exclaimed, "it''s so like, it''s really good to carve it.""Do you have any?" Lins had only heard of the name of the painting, but had never seen it, so he didn''t feel so shocked.


    Yu Yu rolled a white eye again, "did not see."


    Lin Si was disgusted and went to Bai rubing''s side and asked the other party to explain to herself.


    Several people appreciate a time, white as ice suddenly sighed: "but although this screen is beautiful, but so atmospheric things ordinary people can''t use, presumably only in the palace can be put out."


    "I have nothing to do with my free time, and I don''t want to sell it." Jade jade light voice.


    Lin Si was relieved and said, "brother Yu, it''s good that you don''t sell it. Otherwise, if Li Zhixing saw this thing, I''m afraid I can''t even care about taboo. Even if I tie it, I have to tie you back. "


    Yu Yu''s face was suddenly black, but what Lin Si said was really that. He could only say with a black face: "shut up!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    The two people had been sneaking out of their busy time. They had been in Yuyu for a long time. After watching the screen, they were ready to leave.


    Before leaving, Lin Si also stressed with Yu Yu the matter of opening a new store, so he swore that he would not run away secretly, which made Yu Yu send her off with the last white eye.


    It''s getting late. After a day''s shopping, Lin Si didn''t buy anything. Thinking of his excuse to buy new year''s goods, he felt guilty. Fortunately, Yao Shu knew his daughter''s virtue for a long time, and he didn''t expect her to buy anything. He waved his hand to let people have a rest.


    So Lins went back to his room to have a rest.


    But maybe god can''t see it. When Lin Si was about to go to bed, suddenly Xie Shen came.


    "Ah Shen?" Lin Si quickly wrapped up his clothes, looked at his cold nose red face red brother, quickly pulled people into the room.


    "Why are you so late? It''s freezing. " Lin Si covered his brother''s cold hand and told the maid to serve ginger soup.


    "No, sister." Xie Shen sniffed, "I''ll tell you one thing. My grandfather is still waiting for me at the door."


    Hearing that Xie Qian was waiting in this weather, Lin Si got nervous and thought it must be a very important thing and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The emperor asked grandfather to take you into the Palace tomorrow and said he wanted to see you." Xie Shen calmly dropped the bomb.


    "The emperor wants to see me?" Lin Si''s eyes were wide open and his voice was high.


    "Yes." Because Xie Shen had been accompanying the prince for several years, he didn''t think it was a big deal to see the emperor. He also comforted Lin Si, "the emperor said that he wanted to see his sister. Before sister and hairpin ceremony, the emperor also asked in the court


    Lins''s expression was more dull.


    "Well, sister, I''ll meet you with my grandfather tomorrow." He hugged Xie Siqian and left in his heart.


    Lin Si''s heart was full of twists and turns. He couldn''t think of any reason why the emperor wanted to see him. Originally, she wanted to ask her parents, but now it''s too late. It''s snowing outside again. Lin Si temporarily stops thinking of going out.


    Finally, Lin Si fell asleep with a lot of worries. As a result, she dreamt that the emperor wanted to deprive Lin radial of military power and let herself enter the palace as a hostage to threaten her parents


    One night''s nightmares led to the next morning when lint woke up, his face pale and the blood in his eyes was terrible.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?" The cloud Xiu that comes to wait on Lin Si to get up is startled, trembles to ask a way.


    Lin Si shook his head, "I''m ok, hurry to clean up, it''s not good for others to wait."


    Yunxiu had no choice but to wash Lin Si''s face with worry, and applied a hot towel to her face for a while. Finally, when she went out, her face was not so bad.


    Yao Shu didn''t know the news that Lin Si was going to enter the Palace this morning. He didn''t understand what the emperor meant. He looked at Lin radial, and he shook his head full of question marks.


    However, since Lin radial had not heard any news, it could not be a big event. Yao Shu was puzzled, but he was not very worried. He wrapped up Lin Si and sent him to Xie Qian''s carriage.


    "Uncle, you''ve taken care of Er Bao." Yao Shu said with a smile.


    Xie Qian heard the temptation in the other party''s words and nodded.


    Yao Shu felt at ease.


    But Lins didn''t know what riddles they played. As the carriage was getting closer to the palace, he was more and more worried.


    Fortunately, Xie Shen comforted her, and Lin Si could still sit in her seat.


    "Here it is." The carriage stopped and Xie said in a low voice.


    Lin Si''s legs were a little soft, and he was helped out of the carriage by Xie Shen. However, after walking together for a while, Xie Shen was going to the east palace. Maybe the tension reached the limit, Xie Shen left, but Lin Si was a little relaxed.


    He went to the door of the imperial study. Before entering, Xie Qian said in a low voice, "don''t worry, just talk about family affairs."


    Linsi was stunned, then nodded, and her heart rate stabilized.


    The eunuch also asked them to go in, and Xie Qian started. Lin Si followed him into the imperial study for the first time.


    Lin Si didn''t dare to look up when she asked for her regards, and the emperor''s voice could not hear any joy or anger. After she had invited Ann, she talked to Xie Shen about political affairs.


    Linsi was tired of standing, and the emperor couldn''t understand what the emperor said. He was trying to change his posture to relax a little. Suddenly, another person came to his side.


    "My son''s ministers see my father." The prince saluted the emperor respectfully.


    The emperor''s face finally appeared a smile, concerned about the prince''s studies a few words, seemingly inadvertently asked: "Lin Si a few days ago and hairpin ceremony how do you do?"


    "Back to the emperor, everything goes well," said Lin Siqiang


    The emperor nodded and said: "after the hairpin ceremony is a big girl, do you have a happy man?"


    Looking at the prince, Lin Si had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Sure enough, the emperor''s next sentence is: "if not, would you like to be the crown princess?""I''m afraid!" Lin Si immediately stepped back, knelt down and said in a deep voice.


    "You don''t want to?" The emperor''s voice also sank down, "the prince is very fond of you. It''s not the first time I''ve heard that he wants to marry you."


    "It''s just a joke." Linz could not get up.


    Although the emperor''s face was not good-looking, he was still happy to see the scene in his heart. Originally, he didn''t want the prince to get married to the Lin family, which was very powerful, especially the family that still had military power. He preferred the noble family of Xie family. Not to mention Xie Qian, the emperor loves his family. Subconsciously, he thinks that all the women in Xie Qian''s family must be gentle and decent, but they can afford to be the mother of a country.


    "Prince, what do you say?" The emperor turned to ask the prince who had no waves in his face.


    The prince was silent, and all the people around him looked at him. After a long time, he said, "my son is still young. It''s too early to talk about this."


    This is to say that in the future, there is no doubt about anything. Let Linsi not rush to refute it, nor let the emperor appoint him a marriage.


    Linsi was tickled by the crown prince''s angry teeth.


    Even though the prince was serious about the princess, she refused from the beginning to the end. As a result, the gossip now spread to the emperor. That''s not to say. The emperor asked in front of so many people that the prince didn''t give up?!


    "The emperor!" Lin Si suddenly raised his head and looked directly at the emperor. He said forcefully: "although there is no one I like, I don''t like the prince either. Although she was still young, she knew that she only wanted a pure feeling, which the prince could not afford. Therefore, thanks for your love, but I will not be a princess. "


    As soon as he said this, even Xie Qian had a trace of surprise in his eyes. Looking at the newborn calf, Lin Si was not afraid of the tiger and dared to say such disrespectful words


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    The emperor was not shocked by what Lin Si said.


    Although he didn''t want Lin Si to be the crown princess, she directly exported this kind of words in the imperial study, which was obviously disgusting to the royal family.


    This is a crime of great disrespect. If it is heard by outsiders, even if it is written to the emperor, Lin Si is justified.


    Lin radial''s daughter usually looks quiet, but she is braver than him.


    Fortunately, there are no outsiders now. The emperor looked at Xie Qian, meaning to ask you how this niece daughter is like this.


    Xie Qian had recovered from the shock and accepted the emperor''s sight. He sighed helplessly. He gently shook his head and said, "the child is not sensible. Please forgive her."


    The emperor understood and said, "get up, Lins. You should not say this to me, but to the crown prince. If he had known that you thought so, he would not have talked about you every day. "


    Lin Si Gang just finished, also holding his heart, heard that the emperor did not blame, just a little relieved, first to the emperor and the prince accused before he got up.


    "I thought it was a good relationship to see the prince finally have a favorite person." The emperor pretended and sighed with regret, "it turns out that I ordered the mandarin duck spectrum in disorder."


    "Prince, you also said that you are still young. Let''s postpone the affairs of the princess for two years."


    Now the prince''s mind is full of Lin sigang''s ruthless refusal. He clenched his teeth and almost had a bloody smell in his mouth. Then he reluctantly squeezed a word "yes" out of his teeth.


    "Well, you go down." The emperor waved to them, "afternoon."


    The emperor left Xie Qian should have something to discuss. Lin Si and the prince went out of the imperial study together.


    As soon as Lin Si got out of the house, she started to run under her feet, but it was obviously useless. Although the prince was still young, his daily riding and shooting was not in vain. She soon caught up with Lin Si and stopped her in front of her.


    "Linsi," the prince called his name for the first time, "let''s talk."


    Lin Si had to face bitter and was "forced" to the east palace.


    On her way, Lin Si is still comforting herself. It''s OK. Xie Shen is still in the east palace. The prince should not do anything.


    But they went all the way to the reception hall of the east palace. Lin Si didn''t see Xie Shen.


    "Don''t look," the prince laughed. "Xie Shen is in the study now. Even if the sky falls, he may not wake him up."


    Lin Si always thinks that this sentence is similar to "no one will come to save you even if you break your throat".


    She was disgusted by her own ideas, quickly put these messy ideas out of her mind, lowered her eyebrows and pursed her eyes and went into the study with the prince.


    The prince''s expression was much more relaxed than when he just came out of the imperial study. Except for the tight corners of his mouth, he could hardly see any sign of anger.


    However, Lin Si could still see the blue veins on the back of his hand when he was handing tea to himself. The prince''s anger did not disappear, but was temporarily hidden.


    "Your Highness, all I want to say is finished in the imperial study." Linz decided to preempt, "if there is any offence, I apologize to you again, but that is my sincere words. I hope you also recognize the reality and don''t waste time on me."


    "A waste of time." The prince rubbed the teacup in his hand and repeated the four words meaningfully.


    The air pressure in the room was obviously much lower. Lin Si swallowed his mouth and insisted, "doesn''t your highness think so?"


    The prince''s eye looked at Lin Si miraculously, looked into her eyes and said, "I will succeed. Don''t you say that you don''t have anyone you like right now. "


    The prince''s insistent insistence made Lin Si beat down the table in chagrin. "Even if I haven''t, you won''t be the kind of person I like. I said, you can''t afford what I want. "


    "I am the prince, the future emperor of Dayan. What can''t I afford?" The prince was puzzled.


    "Officially because you are the prince, the future emperor of Dayan." Lin Si emphasized in an emphatic tone, "that''s why you are doomed to be unable to afford it. What I want is pure love, one person for a lifetime. Can you afford it, your highness? "


    She envied the feelings of her parents, and naturally she wanted that.


    Lin Si accentuated the last four words, reminding the crown prince that, in his capacity, he must have three thousand concubines.


    The crown prince was asked to live, after a consideration, he said: "I can, you said I can."


    But Lin Si shook his head. "You are still hesitant to me. In the future, you will be even more hesitant under the advice of so many ministers. Finally, if the court has to ask you to marry a woman, you will eventually give in."


    "I won''t!" The prince said, "I hesitated because I was weighing the pros and cons, not to give you a brain hot answer."


    "You see, weighing the pros and cons is the most important and priority in your eyes." Lin Si stood up and said, "it''s not your fault. You are the king of the future. You are right to do so, and you must do so. So we don''t fit in. "Frustrated, the prince whispered, "Lins, you are a sophist."


    Lin Si shook his head. "I''m telling you the truth, but you''re arguing with me, so you''re bound to lose."


    "Well, I can''t say you." The prince looked up again. "I lost. But can you tell me what kind of person you like, anyway I have no hope, let me know where to lose


    "Don''t say age, it''s not up to me." The prince stressed.


    Lin Si breathed a sigh of relief, and even laughed at the prince''s words. He thought for a moment: "the person I like should be mature and steady. It''s better to be a gentleman who is as gentle as jade. But also have a responsibility, can give the future family shelter. Oh, by the way, it doesn''t have to be a good family background, or there will be a lot of troubles in the family... "


    Lin Si said a lot. The prince listened patiently on the surface. He nodded, but in his heart he sneered.


    This is not Jiang Teng, or Jiang Teng in front of Lin Si.


    Clearly has subconsciously planned the other party into the future life, but also did not realize that they like that person.


    Jiang Teng must have known that he liked Lin Si for a long time, but he didn''t wake him up. He didn''t know whether it was prudent or stupid.


    But the prince also thanks Lin Si''s slowness and Jiang Teng''s caution. If Lin Si realized earlier, or Jiang Teng Huo went out and made a step forward, maybe they would have been engaged long ago. He must have a chance.


    But the reality is that he didn''t come back in time, but it was not too late.


    It''s not a foregone conclusion. He still has a chance.


    "That''s it. That''s all I think about for the moment." Lin Si finally finished, took a sip of tea to moisten his throat. "Your Highness, you don''t really fit in, right?"


    The Prince did not speak, but Lin Si absolutely acquiesced.


    She couldn''t help but take a long breath of relief. She stood up and patted the prince on the shoulder. "It''s OK. We''re still friends when we open up."


    "Good." The prince raised his hand and attached Lin Si''s hand, but Lin Si didn''t care about the physical contact because he used to do it when he pretended to be a fool.


    "Then I''ll go home. Goodbye, your highness." Linsi waved to the prince and left with a relaxed expression.


    Whenever she looked back at the prince, she could read from each other''s expression that things were not so simple, but she didn''t.


    The Lin family and Jiang Teng raised her too simply.


    The prince thought to himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    Lin Si wanted to see some Xie Shen, but she didn''t know where the study was, and she was afraid that the prince would come after her, so she decided to run away quickly after weighing it.


    Having a safe trip back home, Lin Si saw her parents waiting in the main hall as soon as she came in. She was relieved to see her coming back safely.


    Yao Shu took off Lin Si''s cloak and ordered the waiting maid to give him a small hand stove and a cup of ginger tea before he asked, "Er Bao, what did the emperor tell you to say?"


    "The emperor wants me to be the crown princess."


    Lin Si told the truth, Yao Shu and Lin radial were both surprised and widened their eyes. Before their parents spoke, Lin Si quickly said, "I have already refused."


    "That''s good."


    They were relieved again. Yao Shu asked after a while, "how did you refuse?"


    Yao Shu didn''t want to let ace into the palace. After all, in her last life, it was the palace that caused her trouble.


    She has cherished her children for so many years, and she must have a happy life.


    What''s more, Jiang Teng has been waiting for him. If they really like each other, isn''t it the emperor''s point of view?


    For a moment, Yao Shu thought a lot.


    Lin Si was a little shy. She might have the courage to say that once in her life. Now that she was asked to repeat it in front of her parents, she could not open her mouth in any case. She had to say something vaguely, "that''s it. Anyway, I have already refused, and the emperor will not mention it again."


    "By the way, mom and Dad, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Without waiting for her parents to say anything, Lin Si dropped the sentence and ran away.


    After running out of the room, you can still hear her mother say: "tomorrow, you can meet the emperor alone, and find out why your majesty suddenly changed his mind."


    When Lin Zhi came back in the evening, he heard that Lin Si was called to the palace and asked him again.


    In the afternoon, Jin Zigong''s words were not perfect, and then she turned to a good man''s words.


    Lin Zhi thinks that the prince in Lin Si''s mouth is not like the one in Donggong, and looks at her suspiciously.


    But lint blinked at him with his big eyes, and he could not ask anything. He could only comfort himself by going into the Palace tomorrow to inquire with his colleagues.


    "Well, it''s late. Go to bed early."


    Lin Zhi touched her sister''s head, got up and left.


    Seeing off Lin Zhi, Lin Si really wants to have a rest, but Yun Xiu just sent her brother out. When she came in, she said Jiang Teng was waiting outside.


    What can Lin sinang do? All the people came together, so she had to invite someone in.


    Jiang Teng walked in with worry and saw Doris yawn to him.


    "Sit anywhere." Lin Si''s attitude toward Jiang Teng was more perfunctory than that of Lin Zhi. Even he was too lazy to drink tea, he lay down on the table and asked, "are you here to ask me about my entrance to the palace?"


    Jiang Teng nodded. Lin Si repeated what he had just said to Lin Zhi, and then he was hit by Jiang Teng.


    "To tell the truth." Jiang Teng knocked on the table with a serious expression.


    Lin Si covered his forehead and said pitifully, "what I''m saying is the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the prince or the emperor."


    "Are you sure I didn''t ask?" Jiang Teng twisted his eyebrows and looked at Lin Si, posing to stand up, "I''ll go into the palace now."


    "Ah, ah, you really go." Lin Si quickly pressed the man down and said, "OK, don''t be angry. I''m not afraid you''re worried."


    "You tell me so I don''t worry." Jiang Teng took advantage of the situation and sat down honestly. "Tell me everything. If there is any trouble in the future, I can also think of countermeasures."


    Lin Si had to tell Jiang Teng what happened in the imperial study. When she said what she had said, she was still a little shy, but under Jiang Teng''s coercion, she still said it all off and on.


    "You have a lot of guts." Even if he knew that Lin Si had come back unscathed now, the emperor must not have what kind of ending for her, Jiang Teng was still surprised by Lin Si''s recklessness in a cold sweat.


    "I''m fine." At that time, Slytherin said clearly, "I must be comforted. Originally, it was a joke, but it was passed to the emperor''s ears, and the emperor had serious meaning. How can I continue to muddle through? If I don''t make it clear that the emperor will marry him directly in the future, if I disobey the order, will it not be a greater crime? "


    Jiang Teng doesn''t think that the emperor really wants Lin Si to be the crown prince. If so, he should discuss with the prince first, instead of asking Lin Si to enter the palace.


    Now, it''s a little bit like using Lins''s hand to stop the prince from thinking.


    However, Jiang Teng naturally would not tell Lin Si these guesses. He just praised: "then you did a good job."


    "Of course." Lin Si proudly raised his head, and then patted his chest in fear. "In fact, I was scared to death. When the emperor asked me to stand up, my legs were soft."Jiang Teng comforted him a little, and then asked, "after that? And you came straight back? "


    Lin Si wanted to say yes, but under Jiang Teng''s scrutiny, he said honestly: "no, the prince stopped me and said he wanted to talk to me. Then we went to the east palace."


    "What did you talk about?"


    "There''s nothing to talk about." Lin Si told Jiang Teng those words, and then said: "you see, the prince must have been convinced by me, and will not come to pester in the future. Let''s understand earlier. Let''s talk about it earlier. He''s so young that it''s easy to listen to him. "


    Looking at the innocent Lin Si, Jiang Teng had mixed feelings.


    On the one hand, they are elated to hear each other''s spouse selection standard, on the other hand, they are powerless because of their dullness.


    There is also the prince, the other party obviously does not give up, but temporarily dormant, the fool thought that he had convinced others.


    "Why are you not happy?" Lin Si was satisfied with himself and asked in doubt when he saw Jiang Teng''s expression.


    Jiang Teng adjusted his expression. "I haven''t reacted yet."


    "Shocked by my wit." Lin Si patted Jiang Teng on the shoulder with feigned sophistication. "After all, we are adults now. Don''t treat me as a child who doesn''t understand anything any more."


    Say, oneself can''t help but laugh out.


    Jiang Teng also laughed, but helplessly.


    "As for your brain, if you''re cheated, you can''t count the money."


    Jiang Teng was disgusted in his heart. At the same time, he was also considering whether he should take Lin Si to see the dark side outside, otherwise he was really worried that he would be abducted and run away one day.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    After entering the palace, Lin Si felt that a big stone in his heart had fallen to the ground, so he began to think about his new store.


    But opening a new store is not much easier. In the final analysis, the opening time of his own store is too short. Despite Yao Shu''s support, Lin Si still needs to think twice before he does.


    And there''s something about Yu Yu.


    He begged for the good master, so he had to deal with the mess for the other party. Before opening a shop, we must take care of Li Zhixing.


    Moreover, recently, as white as ice is busy with the new year''s day, Lin Si is embarrassed to disturb him. He thinks about it all day long, and has lost a handful of hair, but he has not figured out a suitable store.


    "Ah Si?" Jiang Teng saw Lin Si at the gate of the courtyard and called out. The other side didn''t respond, so he had to raise his voice and called out again: "ah Si!"


    Lin Si still didn''t hear. Jiang Teng knew that the other party didn''t know where the distracted son was now. He had to walk into the gate of the courtyard and wave his hand in front of her, "what do you think? I''m so absorbed. "


    Lin Si then reflected that Jiang Teng came and told the other party of his troubles: "of course, it''s about opening a new store. I''ve been thinking about it for two days, but I haven''t thought about where to open the shop."


    Jiang Teng was clear and said, "I think it can be postponed. I know you want to open the shop on a good day after the Chinese new year, but now the workers are coming home. If you want to hire someone, you have to pay several times the price, and the store is hard to find. People who open stores for the Chinese New Year are ready half a year in advance, and they don''t start construction until the end of the year. "


    "You''re right. I''m a little worried."


    Linz vomited and tried to lie down on the stone table.


    Jiang Teng put out his hand to cushion her in time. He felt that Lin Si''s face had been frozen in his hand. He quickly pulled people up, "what''s freezing outside? If you want to rest, go back to the room."


    Lin Si was almost carried into the house by Jiang Teng, and murmured: "I thought about things just now. The room is too stuffy. Come out and breathe."


    "All right, ancestor," Jiang Teng put the man in the seat of the inner room, tried the temperature of the tea and poured a cup of hot tea to the other party. "Drink it quickly to warm yourself. You look like ice."


    Lin Si cleverly let the other side play with him, until Jiang Teng felt her hand was not ice, then he talked about the matter.


    "Ace, do you want to come up with Beijing?"


    "Out of Beijing?" Lint was in a moment of spirit. "Of course, when? With whom? Where are we going? How long will it take? "


    Jiang Teng knew that the other side was reacting in this way, smiling and answering one by one: "tomorrow, with me, we will go to shuijincheng outside Kyoto, and we will come back in two days."


    Lin Si thought Jiang Teng was going to take him out to have a good time after the new year. As soon as he heard that, he would go for two days. He was still disappointed. Fortunately, he could leave tomorrow, and Lin Si was excited again.


    "What am I going to prepare?" Linz was eager to try.


    Jiang Teng patted Lin Si''s back and comforted him: "just bring enough clothes. I''ll compare the rest. I went there to do some business, but it took me about half a day to talk with the local officials. We''ll play there for the rest of the day and a half. Although it''s a small town, there are two big rivers passing by. Now the river is frozen. We can go skating. "


    Lin Si just listened to Jiang Teng''s emotionless narration and was already fascinated by the small town.


    "I''ll tell my parents now!"


    "Wait a minute," said Jiang Teng, holding down Lin Si, who was about to get up. What you have to do now is to prepare some cold resistant clothes, go to bed early today, and we''ll leave at the beginning of the morning tomorrow. "


    If Lin Si was allowed to rise in winter, it would be better to kill her. But now there is a temptation to leave Beijing. Lin Si does not hesitate for a second. He agrees and tells Jiang Teng, "don''t get up late."


    Jiang Teng agreed with a bitter smile: "good."


    After Jiang Teng was sent off, Lin Si would toss about his gifts. Even if Jiang Teng told her to just take a few clothes, she still made a huge gift. Fortunately, Yao Shu came to see Lin Si''s salute with a helpless expression that I didn''t expect. He began to lose weight for him.


    Busy to the evening, Yao Shu finally feel no problem, began to tell Lin Si.


    No matter what Yao Shu said, Yi Yi was all Mm-hmm. her eyes were turning and staring at the things Yao Shu had to take out of her luggage.


    Yao Shu sighed. He could only wish Yunxiu good luck to miss. Don''t let her add some messy things and left.


    The next day, Lins was half an hour ahead of schedule. He finished cleaning and cleaning, and it was still a quarter of an hour before Mao.


    But lint couldn''t wait to get to the gate.


    Fortunately, Jiang Teng also arrived in advance, and Lin Si did not wait for a moment to sit in the warm carriage.


    Jiang Teng nodded to Yao Shu and left with Lin Si.


    "How long are we going to walk?" Lin Si moved excitedly on the carriage, touching left and right."An hour and a half." "Jiang Teng pulls the cart in the other side''s hand, or he will not take your bag back."


    Lin sicai is not afraid of Jiang Teng''s threat and moves around as usual. At last, Jiang Teng can''t bear to hold her in his arms. Lin Si quietly blushes and calms down.


    "Take a break." Jiang Teng whispered.


    Lins felt the vibration of his chest when he was talking, and he breathed up and down. Finally, he really fell asleep.


    Jiang Teng felt the breath of the people in his arms gradually became stable. His tight body relaxed and gave Lin a comfortable position to sleep. Then he closed his eyes and raised his mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    "Ash, wake up."


    Lin Si was so sleepy that Jiang Teng had to pat her on the cheek.


    "Here, is it?" Linz''s eyes were not fully open, and she was staring out.


    Jiang Teng quickly pulled the man back, wiped Lin Si''s face with a warm wet towel, took a sip of hot tea, and put a thick cloak on her. He waited for her to wake up completely before he got out of the car.


    "It''s cold." As soon as Linsi got out of the car, he shrank behind Jiang Teng, but the cold wind seemed to come from all directions, and could not escape.


    "It''s cold. If you come down before you wake up, you''ll be frozen into a popsicle." With a smile, Jiang Teng put on Lin Si''s hat of a cloak that the other party refused to take in the car. He took people into the inn for a scarf.


    The inn had been reserved for a long time. Jiang Teng arranged Lin Si and ordered the waiter to prepare breakfast, so he took his things to go.


    "Well, brother a Teng, why are you going?" Lin Si stops Jiang Teng strangely.


    "I''ll put my salute. My room is next door." Jiang Teng explained.


    Lin Si just reflected that they shouldn''t sleep together. He blushed for a moment, and quickly bowed his head and hesitated.


    Jiang Teng seldom understood what Lin Si meant. He thought it was the other party''s new arrival and was afraid, so he comforted him: "I''ll come here immediately after I put down my luggage and have breakfast with ER Bao."


    Lin Si again, Jiang Teng quickly went out to put his luggage.


    The eating habits of Shuijin city are not much different from that of the capital city. Lin Si felt hungry and ate a lot.


    Jiang Teng looked at each other''s appetite was not affected, just relieved.


    After Lin Si was full of food and drink, Jiang Teng said, "I''m going to deal with my business this morning, and ace will stay in the inn to make up for his sleep. Will you please not go out?"


    Jiang Teng is afraid that Lin Si will not give up. It is not that she is alive or not. It is Lin Si who is easily deceived.


    Lin sigang is suffering from food sleepiness when he is full. He nods immediately. After Jiang Teng cleans his mouth, he falls directly on the bed and immediately falls into sleep.


    Jiang Teng was still worried. He covered up Lin Si''s quilt and told the waiter to keep an eye on him before he left the inn.


    After hearing this, the second child looks at Jiang Teng strangely. Jiang Teng thinks that the other party may be treating himself as an adult dealer.


    He also has no intention to explain, anyway, the money to enough, the second child will naturally do it, will not be talkative.


    But Jiang Teng was obviously worried. At noon, when he came back from his official business, Lin Si was still sleepy and didn''t even change his position.


    Jiang Teng laughed and took the trouble to call people up.


    "Going out?" Muttered Lins, rubbing her eyes.


    "Well, ACE, wash up and let''s go out for dinner." Jiang Teng said softly.


    Although Lin Si didn''t have a maid to follow her when she went out, Jiang Teng was more considerate than the maid. After finishing her up, they went out to find the restaurant they had ordered.


    However, Jiang Teng''s plan is safe, but Lin Si himself is the biggest accident. For example, if you refuse to take a carriage, you have to walk to appreciate the local conditions and customs of Shuijin city. For example, you are attracted by the wonton stand on the road and refuse to go to the restaurant.


    "Brother a Teng." Lin Si tugged Jiang Teng and said, "shall we just have wonton? I''m still very full now. I''m sure I can''t eat big fish and meat. This wonton is just right. "


    "I don''t order big fish and big meat. You like them all." Jiang Teng was not moved.


    "But now my favorite is the wonton. Let''s go to the restaurant in the evening. Please, please." Lins began to play the scoundrel.


    Jiang Teng wanted to tell her that they were going to the temple fair in the evening. One of them was in the south of the city and the other was in the north of the city. However, under Lin Si''s coquetry attack, he just sighed and said, "OK."


    "Wow!" Lin Si cheered and led Jiang Teng to the wonton stall.


    Even if Jiang Teng is very dissatisfied because this stall has disrupted his plan, he has to admit that the wonton here is really delicious, and the real material is thin and the stuffing is big.


    In the cold winter, eating a hot wonton, even if there is a big resentment will dissipate, finally Linsi ate a bowl, Jiang Teng ate two bowls.


    Lin Si mercilessly ridiculed: "you see, you do not want to come, I can see, is absolutely the most delicious!"


    "Yes, you are right." Jiang Teng is obviously perfunctory. He pulls up the people who have enough to eat and drink, and then goes shopping.


    Lin Si was still reluctant: "you should give a banner to someone else''s wonton stand. How much money did you save?"


    "Shut up." Jiang Teng stares at Lin Si and Lin Si covers his mouth obediently.


    The specific route of shopping in the afternoon, Jiang Teng has no plan, thinking that Lin Si will go where he likes.


    But after a long time, Lin Si didn''t show any interest in any shop. When he passed by several jade shops, Jiang Teng slowed down, but Lin Si didn''t say a word.


    "Isn''t there anything you like, ace?" Jiang Teng doubts.Lins lowered his head and kicked the pebbles on the road, not talking.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Teng noticed something was wrong, and Lin Si was in a low mood.


    Lins covered his mouth and raised his head.


    Jiang Teng realized that he had just told her to shut up. Lin Si was angry and quickly apologized: "ah Si, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be angry. Would you forgive me?"


    Lins snorted and turned his head.


    Jiang Teng reached out and took down her hand, which covered her mouth. When he realized that the other side didn''t exert much force, he knew that Lin Si was not very angry. Jiang Teng put down his heart and said in a low voice, "ah Si, please speak, I beg you."


    Then Lins said mercifully, "well, I forgive you. But I didn''t take a good look at this street just now. You''re going to take me back and look around again. "


    Looking at Lin Si stretching out her hand, Jiang Teng immediately understood her meaning, immediately turned over and bent down, easily and skillfully carried Lin Si.


    "Go to wonton stand." Lin stressed.


    "Good." Jiang Teng had no choice but to smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    "There, there, go there!" Lin sipian moved dishonestly on Jiang Teng''s back and wanted to fly directly to the store he wanted to go.


    "Ancestor, I can''t hold you any longer." Jiang Teng''s mouth complained, but his hands still bumped up. Lin Si grasped her knee.


    "So you go." Lin Si moves a little less, and turns to clap Jiang Teng on the shoulder to urge.


    Jiang Teng had to speed up his pace and take people to the door of a decorated and festive shop. Lin Si patted Jiang Teng''s back and asked people to put him down.


    "Don''t you mean to carry your back to where you came from?" Jiang Teng deliberately teased her.


    "Hurry up." Some people in the shop have been looking at it, and Lin Si blushed a little, "just didn''t enter the store, you quickly put me down, others are looking at it."


    Jiang Teng squatted down and put Lin Si down.


    "Why didn''t you have meat during the Chinese new year?" Following Lin Si to the store, Jiang Teng still joked, "it feels lighter than carrying you last time."


    "How could it be?" Lins rolled his eyes. "The last time you carried me was a year ago. I''ve grown a lot, OK?"


    "Is it?" Jiang Teng raised his eyebrows, "but before you could reach my eyebrows, how can you get to my earlobe now?"


    "You Lin Si doesn''t go. He turns back to Jiang Teng and shakes his big fist.


    Jiang Teng immediately shut up and made a gesture of surrender.


    Although his hands were itchy, and he wanted to put Lins''s small fist in his own hands, he would be shy in front of the public.


    "It''s a little thin indeed." When Lin Si selects the purse, Jiang Teng says again.


    Lin Si sighed, "I''m very busy. This year, we opened a store, and then we have to do hairpin ceremony. If my mother comes back in time, I may be tired to death. Sometimes I don''t have time to eat. How can I have time to eat meat? "


    "No time to eat?" Jiang Teng seized the point, "busy do not eat?"


    For a moment, Lin Si was so quick that he let slip his words. He didn''t look into Jiang Teng''s eyes, and said in a low voice, "once or twice."


    In fact, she can''t eat when no one is watching.


    First, I don''t feel hungry when I''m busy. Second, I think it''s a waste of time. I always want to eat after I''m busy. In fact, it''s always dark after I''m busy.


    Jiang Teng, of course, didn''t believe what Lin Si said. He immediately set a goal for Lin Si to gain weight during the new year. He also threatened with pity: "if you don''t reach this standard, I''ll tell Aunt Shu and your brother that you don''t eat well. Do you know the consequences?"


    Of course, Lins knew that it must have been keeping himself in the house as a pig.


    "All right, all right, I see." Lint pulled off the topic. "You brought me those two bags. Yes, the one with a tiger and a rabbit."


    Jiang Teng stretched out his arm and took the two bags down and handed them to Lin Si. Lin Si looked at them carefully, and then threw the tiger embroidered one to Jiang Teng. "I''ll give you one. I''ll take this one."


    Then he waved the small rabbit purse in his hand and muttered: "always bullying me, really like a big tiger."


    With a bitter smile, Jiang Teng looked at the funny purse in his hand and carried it to accompany Lin Si through the jewelry store.


    "Well, go and check out." Finally, Lin Si didn''t see anything else. When he came to the door, he waved to Jiang Teng.


    "You didn''t give it to me?" Jiang Teng laughs.


    "Yes." Lin Sili straight gas strong, "I chose to give it to you. Is there any conflict with you to check out?"


    Jiang Teng surrendered, "no, no, no problem."


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng happily to settle the bill, and waved his pocket to show off: "the capital of doing business is so saved."


    Jiang Teng quickly snatched the purse from Lin Si''s hand, and put his own into the still stunned Lin Si''s hand. "Now you are bullying me. This tiger should be yours."


    "I don''t want it!" Lin Si reached out to grab the purse in Jiang Teng''s hand, "give it back to me quickly!"


    Jiang Teng carried Lin Si on his back and made a circle, which scared him so much that he hugged his neck and didn''t dare to move.


    "Be honest, or I''ll fall on you." Jiang Teng did not forget the threat.


    Lin Si had no choice but to lie down on each other''s back and pick the tiger''s fault with his purse.


    "Why are you so ugly."


    "Your mouth is crooked."


    "Ears are big and small. They are ugly."


    Jiang Teng allows the other party to call on mulberry and curse locust, and happily walks the whole street with Lin Si on his back.


    At dusk, Jiang Teng felt a gurgling sound coming from his back. Lin Si whispered, "I''m hungry."


    Jiang Teng first put the other side down, and pretended to rub his waist, "I''m hungry, how to do?"


    "Oh, by the way, ah Si said that he would go to a restaurant for dinner in the evening. How could I forget?" Jiang Teng slapped his head and laughed cunningly. He said several dishes that Lin Si liked to eat. Lin Si''s saliva was almost drained by the other party''s words."Want to eat?" Jiang Teng asked with a smile.


    "Yes Lins swallowed his mouth and nodded heavily.


    "Good. We are in the south of the city, and the restaurant is in the north of the city. Let''s go back. " Jiang Teng astringed his smile.


    "Ah?" Lin Si immediately broke his face and realized that Jiang Teng was still angry that he had upset his plan at noon. He immediately recognized the current affairs as a hero and pulled Jiang Teng''s sleeve and said, "brother a Teng, shall we go to another place to eat? It''s not good to eat so much at night. It will accumulate food. "


    "Where does ace say to go Jiang Teng asked.


    Of course, Lins doesn''t know where to go. It''s her first time here. It''s good to know the southeast and northwest.


    "Brother a Teng says we''ll go wherever we go." Lin Si continued to blink his big eyes at Jiang Teng, "I''m so hungry."


    Jiang Teng couldn''t resist the other side''s coquetry attack. He sighed for his lack of principle and said, "there''s a temple fair tonight. You should be able to get there a quarter of an hour later."


    "Temple fair?" Lin Si exclaimed, forgetting even his hunger, and dragging Jiang Teng to run, "let''s hurry!"


    "Slow down, ace." Jiang Teng ran with Lin Si helplessly. "The temple fair can''t run again. You are so worried. What should you do if you sweat and catch cold?"


    When Lin Siquan didn''t hear it, they ran to the temple fair in only half an hour.


    Lin Si looked left and right strangely. It should be that the temple fair has just begun. There are still few people, but the sacrifice has already begun.


    An old priest''s face was smeared with a mess of paint, and beside him was a row of strong men, each holding a sacrifice. As soon as the priest stopped, they began to throw the sacrifice into the water. All the living things were slaughtered on the spot. Lin Si closed his eyes in fear.


    Jiang Teng some regret to block in front of Lin Si, by the other side tightly embrace himself, head buried in his chest. Jiang teng only heard that the temple fair here is more wonderful, but he didn''t expect such a bloody scene of priests. As saw it, he didn''t know if he would be scared.


    "Ash, OK, it''s OK." Jiang Teng patted Lin Si on the back. "It''s over."


    Lin Si relaxed his arm a little, opened his eyes secretly, and found that there was no trace, so he released Jiang Teng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    "Brother a Teng, why do you sacrifice here?" Lin Si was eating sugar gourd and asked Jiang Teng indistinctly.


    Jiang Teng had done his homework for a long time and immediately said, "this is the intersection of the two largest rivers in the north of Dayan, so Shuijin city is rich in water and agriculture is also very developed. But correspondingly, there is the threat of flood every year in the rainy season, so every year there will be a temple fair to pray for the river god to protect the city. "


    Lin Si nodded his head as if he knew nothing about it. Seeing a stall selling wine dumplings, he immediately forgot the sacrifice and went to eat dumplings.


    Jiang Teng, who is following to pay the bill, sighs. Lin Si, who is worried about his loss of appetite when he sees the bloody picture, is really worried.


    Finally, Lin Si also wanted to buy a cup of cold powder which looked delicious, so he began to use all his strength to entangle Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng insisted on his principle this time. He pointed to the snowdrift not far away and asked, "do you know it''s winter?"


    "Yes, but!"


    "No buts, no buts, no buts." Jiang Teng ban raised his face.


    Lin Si knew that Jiang Teng had no room to turn around the world, so he had to nod in a sullen mood.


    They strolled back and forth at the temple fair, and finally settled the injustice in Lin Si''s heart. Jiang Teng just wanted to take people back, and Lin Si was attracted by another thing.


    "I want to go skating, too." Bingsilin''s eyes didn''t slip from the distance.


    "It''s late." Jiang Teng pressed his forehead, "shall we come tomorrow? Now it''s so late, even if there are cracks on the ice, what if it falls down? "


    "No," Lin Si said, grabbing Jiang Teng''s hand. "You see, they are all playing, and their parents don''t care. They will be OK."


    Jiang Teng has a headache. Lin Si has shrunk his mouth. "You don''t let me eat or play. Why do you take me out?"


    Looking at Lin Si who was wronged and wanted to cry or not, Jiang Teng was really condemning himself for a moment, but in the end, his reason defeated his emotion. Jiang Teng refused, "no way."


    Lin Si''s coquetry was useless, so Jiang Teng took him back to the inn.


    When they were walking, there was a sudden noise in front of them, and the voice of "catching the thief" was faintly heard. At the temple fair, people were already crowded, which turned into a mess. Lin Si and them were blocked and could not move.


    Jiang Teng was agitated. He took Lin Si''s wrist and went around many ways, but he couldn''t get out, so he had to wait for the riot to subside.


    "Ace, you


    Jiang Teng said as he turned back to see the people behind him. His words stopped abruptly.


    Then, Jiang Teng couldn''t believe it and looked down at the other side''s arm. He was really holding the wrist of others.


    Jiang Teng has lived to this day in his life. He boasts that he has seen more waves than his peers. But now, he is speechless.


    Finally, the woman who was flying the rosy clouds said: "young master, you dragged people all the way, but what do you want to say to them?"


    He said, relying on Jiang Teng''s shoulder.


    Jiang Teng suddenly woke up, retreated three strides, his face was dignified, and said: "this girl, I''m sorry, I caught the wrong person. Have you seen the woman who followed me before? "


    Jiang Teng remembered that when he was making a detour, he really let go of it. He didn''t look at it at that time. He immediately reached out and grabbed it. At that time, Lin Si was still complaining that he was hurting her, so he didn''t look back.


    The feeling is that he ran away at that time and acted with himself!


    The girl thought it was this handsome young man who fell in love with her at first sight, but she didn''t expect to catch the wrong person. Now she didn''t have a good way: "I don''t know."


    Jiang Teng doesn''t pester any more. He should know where Lin Si is. After apologizing to the girl, he runs away without looking back.


    Jiang Teng squeezed out of the crowd and finally got to the river. Even his hair was crooked, so he could just straighten it out and look for Lin Si by the dim light of the lake.


    In just a few minutes, Jiang Teng had already imagined thousands of possibilities in his mind. The worst was that Lin Si had disappeared and could not be found again


    In fact, it''s very easy to find. The skaters on the river are all children, and Linsi is still very conspicuous. Ha ha, there are several children around, and she doesn''t know what they are talking about.


    Seeing Lin Si, he was hit by the feeling of recovering from lost. Jiang Teng''s heart finally fell into his stomach.


    Even though it was only a few steps away, he was still worried that lint would be abducted. If this kind of thing happened, he would be absolutely responsible for his death.


    Lin Si laughs with those children. When he looks up, he suddenly sees Jiang Teng. Lin Si was so scared that he immediately lowered his head and suddenly raised his head. He was surprised to see that Jiang Teng, who had never seen him before, was in a mess.


    Not only to describe the embarrassment, even Jiang Teng''s always high spirited spirit seems to be down, like a defeated tiger.Lin Si suddenly lost interest in skating. He said goodbye to his new friends and went back ashore.


    "Brother rattan, let''s go back." Lin Si leaned against Jiang Teng and whispered.


    Jiang Teng tightly grasped Lin Si''s wrist and led people back. Lin Si was actually caught with some pain, but looking at Jiang Teng''s face, she said nothing.


    It happened that the road blocked just now was open, and they returned to the inn smoothly.


    Jiang Teng told the waiter to wash the hot water and send Lin Si back to his room. Without saying a word, he turned back to his room.


    Lin Si felt uneasy and wanted to apologize, but he was afraid of Jiang Teng.


    A man stood at the door for a while and returned to his room.


    Jiang Teng immersed himself in hot water, and his palpitation gradually subsided.


    Lins didn''t lose it, and it was easy to find it back, but those terrible ideas still reverberated in his mind.


    Linz was abducted, taken, and even imagined his body.


    Jiang Teng suddenly poked his head out of the tub and took a big breath of fresh air.


    The heart beat violently again.


    For the first time, Jiang Teng had doubts about himself: can he really take care of AZ?


    Jiang Teng went to bed full of worries, and was also haunted by nightmares.


    In the dream, Lin Si was caught by someone who couldn''t see his face clearly and was crying his name.


    Jiang Teng was very anxious, but his feet seemed to have roots, so he couldn''t get out.


    The man holding Linsi suddenly raised a bright knife. At the same time, his face emerged. It was a corrupt official that Jiang Teng had dealt with.


    The man grinned grimly at Jiang Teng, and the sharp blade slashed down Lin Si''s neck.


    "Help me! Brother a Teng Linz stretched out her hand at him and cried.


    "No!" Jiang Teng suddenly opened his eyes and sat up, pressing his chest, gasping heavily.


    At the same time with the dream of no two to the voice sounded, but also accompanied by a whine knock on the door, "brother rattan! Are you okay? Open the door


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    Lin Si had been standing at the door for a long time. He wanted to knock and was afraid of disturbing the people. He hesitated for a long time, but suddenly heard Jiang Teng''s exclamation.


    Lin Si immediately began to knock on the door, calling Jiang Teng to open the door.


    Soon the shutter opened, and Lin Si was a little relieved. But looking at Jiang Teng''s pale face and cold sweat, Lin Si''s heart rose again.


    What''s wrong with you, brother Lins took out her handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    Jiang Teng suddenly took her hand and stared at her tightly.


    Lin Si was seen as a little shy and had to ask again, "what''s the matter? Is it sick? "


    "I had a nightmare." Jiang Teng light voice way, at the same time with Lin Si into his room.


    Lin Si was led into the room by the other party.


    After all, Jiang Teng''s image in her heart has been keeping pace with her father, which is almost omnipotent. Suddenly learning that the other party is frightened by a nightmare is still very powerful.


    But it also shows that the dream is really terrible.


    "Brother rattan, what a nightmare." Lins asked cautiously.


    Jiang Teng looked at her, did not speak, and poured himself a cup of herbal tea.


    Lins understood. It must be about his own nightmare.


    When he came back, brother a Teng''s mood was not right. It must be because he ran around and scared brother a Teng.


    Brother a Teng takes himself out to play, but he is always worrying.


    Lin Si felt guilty. He bowed his head and said sincerely, "brother a Teng, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t listen to you. I shouldn''t run around and cheat you."


    "No Jiang Teng poured down a cup of herbal tea, "it''s my fault. I''m too arrogant."


    "No! It''s all my fault Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng''s dispirited appearance, and almost cried out, "it''s all because I''m disobedient. Since I was little, brother a Teng mostly cleaned up the mess for me. I always only made trouble and blamed me. "


    She has a little smart, but her brain is also very one track, ah, how to say? She can go to let those who hurt her regret, can quietly let them suffer, but in front of brother Teng, she is like a small child.


    "Ace." Jiang Teng sighed and gently held Lin Si in his arms. "I should do it. Am I not your brother? I want to protect my sister. "


    "No, it''s not..."


    Lin Si was buried in Jiang Teng''s arms and kept repeating these three words, but he did not say what was wrong.


    Jiang Teng hugged Lin Si, who was shaking all over, and didn''t ask.


    "Brother a Teng." Lin Si finally cried enough. When he pulled away, Jiang Teng''s chest was wet through.


    "Enough venting?" Seeing that Lin Si''s condition was stable, Jiang Teng joked, "fortunately, I have one more dress, otherwise I can only wear this wet one."


    Lin Si broke his tears to smile and whispered, "I have them too. It''s not impossible to wear them for you."


    Jiang Teng, Xie jingbumin, wiped Lin Si''s tears and said, "go back to sleep. Tomorrow you''ll have another day to play."


    Lin Si was reluctant to go, but Jiang Teng looked at each other suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "I, I just had a nightmare." Linus whispered.


    Jiang Teng''s expression once dignified rise, the voice is very light however rub, pacify to ask a way: "is what nightmare?"


    Lin Si''s expression was a little embarrassed, but he still said it out under the pressure of Jiang Teng, "I dream about sacrificing things. The animals being sacrificed are chasing me, so I''ve been running, very afraid."


    Jiang Teng chuckled, "this is it. At that time, did you not say you were not afraid?"


    "I was not afraid at that time." Lin Si took a careful look at Jiang Teng, "brother a Teng, if I can sleep with you, then I won''t have nightmares."


    Jiang Teng lost his voice for the second time in a day.


    Ace sleeps with him. She won''t have nightmares, but his dreams are not necessarily.


    Although they shared the same bed when they were young, they were all kids who didn''t know anything at that time. Now, as a hairpin, they can''t do it anyway.


    Moreover, although they certainly would not do anything, but if Shu''s aunt, or Lin Zhi, or even his mother knew about it, Jiang Teng promised that he would not be able to bear it.


    Can you, brother Lins pleaded.


    Jiang Teng''s Adam''s apple rolled. If Lin Si was not saying this to himself, Jiang Teng was 100% sure that the other party was luring him.


    But the other side is Lin Si. Looking into the other side''s eyes, Jiang Teng knows that the other side really just regards himself as the source of security and the elder brother who protects her from the wind and rain.


    "A Si," Jiang Teng said with difficulty, and decided to tell Lin Si the reality, "you have grown up, and the hairpin ceremony has passed. We can''t sleep together."


    Lin Si came to find Jiang Teng just because he was afraid. When he was awakened, his face turned red and he stammered calmly and said, "Oh, oh, OK, OK, well, I''ll go back first. Good night, brother rattanJiang Teng also felt a little uncomfortable, but still sent Lin Si back.


    Lin Si was lying on the bed, the blush on his face had not faded, but his eyes were full of reluctant to give up.


    Jiang Teng sighed and finally gave in. He pulled a seat and sat at the head of Lin Si''s bed. He whispered: "ah Si, I''m here with you. I''ll wait until you fall asleep."


    Lin Si nodded and stretched out a hand from the quilt. Jiang Teng grasped the white hand firmly.


    Linz closed her eyes at ease.


    When the moonlight comes in, Jiang Teng looks at Lin Si''s soft and peaceful sleeping face. In his hand is the other party''s soft and warm hands. Jiang Teng feels that his heart is full of happiness.


    Gradually, Jiang Teng felt sleepy, and fell asleep on the edge of lint''s bed.


    The big and the small hands were still holding tightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    On the second day, Jiang QiTeng returned to the city.


    Lin Si poked his head out of the window and said goodbye to the strange city. When Jiang Teng forced him back, he was still groaning.


    "Ash, what''s the matter?" Jiang Tengming asked.


    Lin Si raised his eyelids and took a look at Jiang Teng, but he didn''t reply. He lowered his head to think about his own affairs.


    "When the new year is over, can I take you out again when I have time?" Jiang Teng asked with a smile, "time was running out at that time. Let''s play two more days."


    But what Lin Si thought was another thing, "brother a-teng, do you think my second shop can not be opened in Beijing?"


    "Is ace thinking of Beijing?" Jiang Teng knew clearly, and he was also very impolite to strike, "it''s impossible. You and Bai rubing are not familiar with places other than Beijing, so it''s easy to lose money if you open a shop rashly. If you want to have security, you must ask aunt Shu to give you advice, but even if you are willing to do that, aunt Shu will certainly not agree. "


    Lin Si sighed, fell down on the small table and said in a stuffy voice, "I''m going to sleep. Call me when I get there.".


    Jiang Teng was about to put his cloak on Lin Si. As soon as he stood up, he could not help but hiss.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Si, who wanted to rest, stood up immediately and leaned nervously to Jiang Teng. "Is the pillow in the morning still not good?"


    Last night, because Jiang Teng fell asleep in Linsi''s room for no reason, he was still lying on the head of Linsi''s bed. With that extremely awkward posture, he fell asleep in the morning.


    So they didn''t have much fun this morning. They mainly accompanied Jiang Teng to the hospital and asked an old doctor to do a good massage for him.


    "Don''t move. I''ll pinch it for you." Lin Si kneels behind Jiang Teng and puts his hand on Jiang Teng''s shoulder.


    "No, no, no, ace." Jiang Teng quickly pressed Lin Si''s hand. "I just haven''t recovered yet. Don''t break my neck."


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Si gave Jiang Teng a hammer, "I also studied very hard at that time, OK? The doctor taught me how to massage! "


    "Is it?" Jiang Teng still has some doubts, but Lin Si has pressed him in his hand and said with a grim smile, "but I don''t know how I learned. You should take the lead."


    Jiang Teng was forced to enjoy Lin Si''s "massage."


    To tell you the truth, Jiang Teng is very much like now imagining that a gentle and lovely wife is massaging her husband, but the reality is not allowed.


    I remember that Lin silido had a good grasp of acupoints, but she probably didn''t have any good experience. In the first time, Jiang Teng tried his best to control himself.


    "How about it? Is it not painful? " Lin Si finished his trick and looked at Jiang Teng with expectation.


    Jiang Teng, covered with cold sweat, nodded to Lin Si with a smile on his face.


    "Well, the doctors say I remember it very quickly, and the technique is absolutely OK." Lin Si patted Jiang Teng on the shoulder, and Jiang Teng could not help tightening his muscles.


    But after being pressed by Linsi, he was sweating again, and the pain of his whole body was reduced a lot. Jiang Teng began to ponder in his mind whether this set of acupoint massage could be slightly improved and used in the Criminal Justice Department.


    Lin Si consciously completed an important task, yawned contentedly and said lazily, "I really want to sleep. Don''t disturb me."


    Jiang Teng put his cloak on Lin Si, wrapped her tightly, and said softly, "sleep."


    "Then you can''t sleep." Lint had already closed his eyes, and still did not forget to tell, "old arms and legs, don''t fall into the pillow again."


    Jiang Teng couldn''t help but tear down Lin Si''s cheek with a bitter smile, "I know, you should go to sleep."


    On the way back, it snowed again. Jiang Teng covered Lin Siyou with his cloak. Looking at the white smoke curling up in the small censer, he calculated that it took him nearly two and a half hours to get to the capital.


    When Lin Si got out of the car, he was still in a daze, but Yao Shu had already taken someone to wrap her into a zongzi, and he didn''t have to worry about the risk of catching cold.


    "Aunt Shu, I''ll give her a cup of ginger soup after she wakes up. I''ll go to the Palace first." Jiang Teng Dao.


    Yao Shu nodded, "I still have to thank you for taking Lin Si to relax when you are so busy."


    "It''s what I should do." Jiang Teng and Yao Shu look at each other with a smile, turn to the car and go back to life.


    Lin Si didn''t wake up until the night. When he opened his eyes, he couldn''t tell where he was. He looked at Yao Shu for a long time.


    "Don''t you know your mother?" Yao Shu waved his hand in front of Lin Si with a smile.


    "Mother Lin Si hugged Yao Shu''s arm with lightning speed, and the cat rubbed her face on it like a coquettish, "it''s better to be at home."


    "I didn''t see you before." Yao Shu laughed and scolded, at the same time, he brought Jiang Tang over, "drink it quickly, and go to the cold."


    "I''ve been sleeping. I can''t feel cold." In spite of this complaint, Lins drank the ginger soup in one gulp.Yao Shu took over the bowl and gave it to the maid. Looking at Lin Si''s rosy cheeks, he didn''t seem to have been cold. He was satisfied with Jiang Teng.


    After all, her daughter knew that she must be extremely coquettish in front of people close to her, and her ideas were unrestrained. It must have been with her heart that Jiang Teng could take care of ah si so well at a young age.


    "Is Shuijin City fun?" Yao Shu asked.


    "Fun As soon as Lin Si''s eyes brightened, he told Yao Shu everything he saw and showed Yao Shu the ugly tiger purse.


    Lin Si did not forget to complain: "this was originally Jiang Teng''s, mine is a lovely rabbit, but he robbed it."


    Yao Shu took it over and looked at it again. He found that there was a verse embroidered on the back of the purse, which meant guarding. He returned the purse to Lin Si with a smile and said, "I think it''s very nice. Aren''t you going to open a shop after the new year? Bring a tiger''s purse with you."


    Of course, Yao Shu said this nonsense, but Lin Si always took his mother''s words as the standard and hung his purse on his clothes without any doubt.


    After that, Lin Si sighed: "although it''s still fun outside, I''m homesick after two days away from home. It''s better to be at home. The beds at home are more comfortable than those in the inn. "


    With that, Lins turned around and rushed into the soft bed with heat.


    "Well, get up and have dinner." Yao Shu smacked Lin Silu''s buttocks outside. "They''re all ready for you. If you don''t have dinner, you won''t be hungry at night."


    "Not hungry, not hungry. How about not eating? " Lins tried to be coquettish.


    "No way." Yao Shu made a final decision, and immediately a maid lifted Linsi out of bed and carried him to the table.


    Yao Shu followed him and said, "I know you''ve been sleeping all afternoon, and you''ve prepared light at night."


    Linz had to eat a meagre dinner, and then climbed to bed with a large amount of soup and water to end the day.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    I went out for a wave and came back to celebrate the new year.


    Lin Si looked at the day when the red lanterns were hung in the mansion, and Jiang Teng finally had a holiday.


    On the new year''s day, Lin Si went to yufuxuan with Bai rubing, who had finally finished the family affairs. Lin Si paid the shopkeeper their wages. Lin Si also left the door plank with a sense of ceremony.


    "Next year, we will continue to work hard!" Lin Si looks at yufuxuan''s sign and makes a fist at it.


    "Alas." After setting up his ambition, Lin Si sighed today''s eleventh and third tone.


    Yu Yu can''t help but frown and ask, "what''s the matter, Lin Si? You make me think that yufuxuan is not closed for the new year, but closed down."


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!" Lin Si immediately gave a few shrieks and forced Yu Yu to do the same.


    Yu Yu said, "you don''t have to face down. I feel like I can''t see you again. I''m here to say goodbye to me today


    "Can you speak a good word with this mouth?" Lin Si heard that the more he said, the more outrageous he was. He quickly stopped him. "I just think it''s only been open for a few days. It''s Chinese New Year. What should I do in case the business is bad next year?"


    "Cut," Yu Yu rolled a white eye, "have I still can not good? I''ll make my own apology


    "How can you always say something unlucky for the new year''s Eve?" Lin Si threatened Yu Yu with a small fist, and then sighed, "I know you are a good craftsman, but sometimes good people don''t necessarily like it. You don''t know what customers like."


    "What I do is the best. How can anyone not like it?" Yu Yu looks at Lin Si strangely.


    Bai rubing couldn''t listen to it anymore. Their thinking was different at all. He quickly interrupted: "didn''t Jiang Teng say that he wanted to get together yesterday. Is the time coming?"


    "Yes Lin Si clapped her hands and was not sentimental. She was about to leave. She took two steps and then came back. "Brother Yu, please come with us. There are so many people."


    "I''m not going." Yuyu shook his head and joked, "what''s going on when you two eat? Have you not been stabbed to death by someone''s eye knife? "


    "What are you talking about?" Lins stamped his foot. "It''s not the two of us. A lot of people get together."


    "I won''t go either. I like yufuxuan''s backyard. It''s quiet." Yu Yu waved goodbye to Lin Si and said, "and it''s not good for me to meet Li Zhixing in Kyoto."


    Lin Si also remembered this, and had to say, "if you have any need, you must tell me."


    "All right, let''s go." Yuyu was impatient to say goodbye and began to rush people.


    Lin Si had to follow Bai rubing and walk back.


    When they arrived at Ruyi building, they all came. Yao Erlang coaxed Lin Si to come late for three drinks. At last, Lin Zhi and Jiang Teng forced him to drink the three drinks by himself.


    "Sit down, ash. It''s all your favorite food." Jiang Teng greets Lin Si to take his seat.


    "Yes, it''s all your favorite." Yao Erlang complained bitterly, "I want to eat Jiang Teng did not let me order it, said to eat waste."


    "Is it?" In front of so many people, lint was a little embarrassed, "then I''ll let people serve some more."


    "Don''t listen to him." Jiang Teng took the menu from Lin Si''s hand and pointed to Yao Erlang. "Do you think he will eat the most later?"


    Everyone at the table laughed, and Lin Si didn''t order any more, but in the end, Yao Erlang ate the most.


    With enough wine and food, several young people of the same age began to complain about how busy they were before the new year.


    "You don''t know. I thought I would go to the Imperial Army, but my father put me in the Jingzhao mansion." Yao Erlang first began to vomit bitterness, "all of them are human spirits. They are intriguing every day, but they torture me to death."


    "Is there anyone better than you?" Jiang Teng joked, "you used to play us around, but it''s your turn to be played by others?"


    Yao Erlang laughed, "let you down, that''s not."


    Jiang Teng cut a sound, Yao Erlang quickly added: "but I was joking with you at the beginning, playing and being played are nothing. But in Beijing Zhaofu, if you are cheated, demotion and removal are considered light. "


    "Why don''t you tell your uncle that you want to go to the army?" Asked Lins, puzzled.


    Yao Erlang grinned strangely. Lin Si couldn''t tell what it meant. He wanted to ask Jiang Teng, but the other side also looked away.


    "Don''t talk about me." Yao Erlang drank a glass of wine, "Jiang Teng, you should be promoted after the new year?"


    Jiang Teng shook his head. "It''s hard to say. Let''s see the situation."


    Yao Erlang sighed, then laughed twice and said, "looking at you, I don''t seem so difficult."


    Jiang Teng smiles but doesn''t speak. Lin Si listens to them as if they are dumb. He looks at Bai rubing, who shakes her head. Lin Si stopped investigating and began to discuss with Bai rubing about opening a new store.


    When the people are full of food, the bitter water has been poured out, and it is time to leave. Yao Erlang drank a little too much, but he was determined not to be sent. He pushed Jiang Teng to Lin Si''s side and said with a big tongue, "you two hurry up and love me and return home."Then he hummed away.


    "Jiang sito sent them home and said to Bai Binglin


    Jiang Teng nods and pulls Lin Si, who wants to talk but stops, to the general''s residence.


    "Brother a Teng." Lin Si raised his head and looked at Jiang Teng. "Why does cousin want to go to Jingzhao mansion?"


    Jiang Teng also looked down at Lin Si. After a moment of silence, he looked away and said, "Uncle Yao is in his prime. He is the commander of the Imperial Army and has some prestige in the army. Yao''s Dalao is a full-time businessman, ensuring a steady stream of wealth. The Yao family didn''t need another general, but they needed an official who could maneuver in the middle of the court.


    That''s why Uncle Yao tried his best to arrange Yao Er into the Jingzhao mansion where Yao''s family had no foundation at all. "


    "But my cousin was in the army before?"


    Lin Si doubts, "if uncle originally wanted him to enter Beijing Zhaofu, there is no need to let him join the army."


    "I could have waited until Yao Ping grew up. But he came back at a very opportune time. Because the prince, the undercurrent in the court was surging more violently than ever before, so uncle Yao couldn''t wait. He had to arrange people in now. "


    Jiang Teng sighed softly, "it''s a pity that Yao Er is dead. I thought he could be the next general after your father."


    Lin Si was silent, but it was someone else''s business, and she was not allowed to talk.


    "But don''t listen to Yao er''s words so painful," Jiang Teng seemed to think of something and smile. "With his ability, he can make waves everywhere. Those people bully his newborn calf, but they don''t know that he is playing the role of pig and eating tiger. I think he will become the second leader of Jingzhao mansion in less than a year. As long as there is no accident, he will be the official of Jingzhao in the future. "


    Lin Si sighed, "but I''m tired."


    "I''m tired too. Why don''t you see ace take pity on me?" Jiang Teng teases her.


    Lins snorted, "isn''t that good for you? You forgot it


    Jiang Teng surrendered immediately when Lin Si rebelled against him. He said, "good, good, I''m wrong."


    Just at the general''s house, Lin Si stepped up the steps, turned around, made a face at Jiang Teng, and ran away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    After the Chinese new year, it''s new year''s Eve.


    Yunxiu early in the morning to find their own young lady, the yard to find a circle, the tree all looked, is not.


    Did you go to the lady''s courtyard? The cloud just hit the heart of the courtyard.


    "Where have you been, miss?" Yun Xiu can''t help complaining behind Lin Si, "you haven''t worn your new clothes yet. You''re going to meet the guests with your wife this year."


    Just then Lin Si realized that he had already reached the hairpin. This year, he was going to meet the guests with his mother. She quickly put down the things in her arms and said a few soft words to Yunxiu. Then she coaxed her maid, who grew up together from small to large, and began to dress herself up.


    "This one, this hairpin today." Lin Si looked at herself in the mirror and took the small wooden box that had just been put down beside her. Inside was a silver hairpin, and on the head of the hairpin was a green jade.


    "Miss, isn''t this too solemn?" Yun Xiu looked at the hairpin in the wooden box, then looked at the golden one in his hand, hesitated.


    "It''s right, it''s right if I say it''s right." Lin Si took out Yunxiu''s hand and threw it into the jewelry box at will. "Just wear this. I think it looks good."


    This hairpin was sent by Jiang Teng in the morning. Yesterday, they made an appointment to trade this morning. Jiang Teng also specially told her not to tell others. After all, Linz is not out of the cabinet yet, and it is not good to let others know that she is wearing something that other men have given her.


    But Jiang Teng couldn''t control his desire to swear sovereignty. Even if he couldn''t let others know, at least he felt comfortable and at ease.


    But Lin Si didn''t know Jiang Teng''s heart was full of twists and turns. She just really liked this exquisite hairpin, and this hairpin was a little secret between her and Jiang Teng. Lin Si cherished it even more.


    Yunxiu just wondered what she had always been asking for. The young lady suddenly insisted on wearing the hairpin, but it was not a big deal. Maybe she was enlightened when she grew up and put it on Lin Si.


    Lin Si looked in the mirror and looked around. He ran to Yao Shu happily.


    In fact, there are not many guests on New Year''s Eve. The busiest time is the first day of junior high school. Today''s main task is to do a drill. Lin Si and Yao Shu give rewards to the people, and soon it''s evening.


    It''s also what Lin Si is looking forward to, new year''s Eve dinner!


    This year, Lin radial originally wanted to invite Xie Qian to come over, but Xie Qian said that he wanted to enter the palace, so he only asked Xie Shen to come back with him. Entering the palace to discuss affairs can''t be shirked. Lin radial has to bring Xie Shen back.


    It''s hard for a family to get together. Even Lin radial''s heart is a little sour. But looking at the children''s health and happiness, they all grow up so big. All the past things are gone. Let them go with the wind.


    Yao Shu patted Lin radial with his hand under the table. He got up with his glass and said a few words of blessing in a loud voice. After drinking the wine, everything was in the wine.


    Next, the younger generation also had to say some auspicious words. When it was Lin Si''s turn, she stood up, but suddenly forgot to write the draft, so she had to casually say: "another year has passed. In the new year, I hope my parents don''t run outside and spend more time with me at home. I hope my elder brother and elder sister Bai get married earlier and have a little nephew to play with me. I hope my younger brother can get a champion for our family as soon as possible Finally, I hope my shop will be prosperous and rich


    Lin Si said that everyone in the audience laughed. Lin radial laughed and scolded him, but he gave him a big red envelope.


    "What about yours, brother?" Lin Si goes to Lin Zhi.


    Lin Zhi gave the red envelope with a smile and teased her: "are you ready for your little nephew?"


    "When he''s born, I''ll give him the biggest one." Lins patted her chest to make sure.


    After Lins finished, it was Xie Shen''s turn.


    Obviously, Xie Shen had prepared carefully and said a lot of things, and most of the things that Lin Si didn''t understand accounted for most of them.


    But Lin Si clapped first, which made Xie Shen blush.


    "Come on, I don''t have a nephew yet, but I can give my brother a red envelope."


    Lin Si bravely took out a red envelope and stuffed it to Xie Shen.


    "Three treasures, take it." Yao Shu said with a smile, "your sister has made a lot of money this year, which is nothing to her."


    Although Xie Shen was embarrassed, he finally accepted it.


    Looking at her sister''s unreserved smile, Xie Shenyu felt that something in her arms was a little hot and irritating.


    The family and Meimei had a new year''s Eve dinner, and the banquet was scattered. Xie Shen lived in the general''s house today. Lin Si and his yard were close, so they went back together.


    Lin Si sent Xie Shen to his yard. When he was about to leave, Xie Shen suddenly started to stop her.


    "What''s the matter?" Linsi looked back at Xie Shen.


    Xie Shen hesitated for a while, or took out the things in his arms. It was a small wooden box.


    "Sister, this is a new year''s gift from the prince."


    Lint looked at the small wooden box and did not speak for a moment.She had already made it clear to the crown prince that they should not have any more contact, but if only from the perspective of friends, it seems that there is no problem regarding this as an ordinary New Year gift.


    If you don''t accept it, you will not only seem to be avoiding suspicion, but also the prince may blame ah Shen.


    "Then I''ll take it." Lin Si finally took the wooden box and said, "tomorrow I''ll go to the warehouse and pick out a gift in return. Will ah Shen help me thank the prince?"


    Xie Shen was also relieved and nodded heavily


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    Xie Shen straightened his collar and checked that there was nothing wrong with him. The small wooden box in his hand was also in good condition. Taking a deep breath, he knocked on the door of the imperial study.


    "In."


    The prince''s voice or no change, cold light, do not hear the grandfather said every day in his own appearance.


    But Xie Shen couldn''t help laughing. No one knows his Highness''s temperament better than him. Although on the surface he is not happy and angry, but his heart is certainly looking forward to his return.


    Xie Shen opened the door and saw that the prince was staring at a Book of political commentaries. He did not give himself any more light. Xie Shen knew that the prince was angry because he had asked for several days'' leave for the Chinese New Year. He didn''t feel aggrieved. He said with a smile, "Your Highness, I''m back."


    The prince said coldly, "finally willing to come back? Didn''t you give me a second thought when I told you


    "Oh, I want to follow my grandfather and my parents to celebrate the new year." Xie Shen pressed to the prince''s side warmly, "I want to worship two families, of course, it takes more time."


    The prince reaches out his hand to thank him. He laughs. It''s rare to see his highness so naive.


    He shook his wooden box in front of the prince. "What do you think this is, your highness?"


    The prince glanced at the wooden box, then at it again. Finally, he could not help holding it tightly in his hand and did not dare to open it? I gave her a present from her men? "


    Thank you deeply nodded, "yes, my sister also asked me to thank your highness."


    "Did she open it?" The prince''s voice was flat, but his heart beat fast.


    Xie Shen recalled for a while, carefully shaking his head, "at that time did not open to see."


    The prince''s eyes were dim for a moment, but he just sighed slightly. It was good to tell himself that ace was willing to accept it.


    Comforting himself in this way, the prince slowly opened the small wooden box that Lin Si gave back.


    Inside is a beautiful jade Ruyi.


    The crown prince grew up in the imperial palace. Naturally, at a glance, he could see that Yu Ruyi was superior in terms of both carving and materials. If it was compared with his price, it would be a little better.


    "Ah, your highness, I''ve seen this jade Ruyi. It''s the treasure of my sister''s shop."


    Xie Shen was surprised and looked at it carefully. "What''s more, Ruyi not only means that everything is going well and auspicious, but also was used as a commanding object in the war in ancient times. Sister gave this to the prince very much."


    Xie Shen explained with a smile that the prince took it up and looked around. It was indeed a perfect ornament.


    But also as Xie Shen said, although the meaning of jade Ruyi is good, it is good for business, and personal friendship is not mixed in it.


    Can''t compare with Jiang Teng every day hanging in front of himself to show off the jade pendant to the sincere.


    However, this expensive is in place, their own fault can not find out.


    "Don''t you like it, your highness?" Xie Shen saw through that the prince was forced to smile and asked.


    "I would have thought of the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch." The prince sighed and threw Yu Ruyi into the box. Originally, he wanted someone to put it directly in the warehouse, but he didn''t have the heart to say, "let someone put it in the cupboard at the head of my bed."


    "Your Highness," said Xie Shen, sitting opposite the prince, "you haven''t put down my sister, have you?"


    The prince took a look at Xie Shen and said in a light voice, "does this palace seem so easy to give up?"


    "Well, it''s not a matter of giving up." Xie Shen scratched his head. Before he came in, his specially arranged hair was in a mess again. "It''s impossible. My sister will definitely be with brother Jiang. They grew up together, and they were very close. You have known my sister for such a short time. How can you get involved? "


    Time, time again.


    The prince clenched his fist. Can he control the time?


    "I didn''t know ace any shorter than Jiang Teng." The prince couldn''t help saying.


    Xie Shen only thought that the prince was boasting nonsense and sighed with a sad face. He didn''t know how to persuade him. Originally, he was a child, and had not experienced any love, and could not understand the prince''s idea that she had to do. He could only think of going home at night to consult his grandfather.


    At the moment, Xie Qian is in the imperial study discussing with the emperor about the arrangement of the crown prince for the new year.


    "Emperor, I think the prince should go out for training. Now, it''s very appropriate for the prince to go out to experience, whether it''s knowledge or prestige among the ministers. It''s no longer effective to stay in the palace to study again. " Xie Qian said.


    The emperor still shook his head. "Xie Qing, I have considered all these things you said. But the crown prince is still young, and his mind is not firm enough. It is better for Xie Qing to teach him for several years."


    Xie Qian frowned and argued: "the emperor, I have taught the prince for nearly two years. I know the prince''s temperament and perseverance very well. I can guarantee that going out for training will benefit the prince without any harm."


    "What if I meet another Linsi?" The emperor''s anti general army.Xie Qian couldn''t find any words to refute. The crown prince is indeed a wise king in terms of qualification, but his attitude towards Lin Si is really unexpected to Xie Qian. It is clear that the other side is just a woman who hasn''t seen him several times, and he is several years older than him. However, the prince likes others like a devil. And even though Lin Si has said it''s impossible, the prince still secretly asks Xie Shen to help him give gifts, which is obviously a thief''s heart.


    It seems that the prince is likely to be an amorous seed. If he goes out of the palace, he doesn''t learn anything in the end. Instead, he is taken away by women outside the palace.


    "Xie Qing, I only trained this prince, but I can''t bear to send him out of the palace to suffer at a young age." Looking at Xie Qian''s expression, the emperor was obviously shaken and began to play emotional cards. "For so many years, although I have not pretended to talk about him, I still have feelings. What''s more, I''m in my prime now. Why should I rush to cultivate a mature successor? "


    "I''m afraid." Xie Qian immediately stepped back and saluted, "I didn''t mean that. What the emperor said is reasonable. The prince should study in the palace for a few more years."


    After the emperor''s combined fight, Xie Qian had to admit defeat and continue to be the crown prince.


    "Let''s go straight, Xie Qing. I know that you are absolutely dedicated to the sake of Dayan and my good." The emperor sighed and said.


    When Xie Qian got up, his face was still tense. The emperor told him many interesting things about the Chinese New Year. Xie Qian''s mood was relaxed, but it was not peaceful at first.


    "Well, Xie Qing, I''m tired. Please step down." The emperor couldn''t bear to see Xie Qian like this, so he waved to let him go.


    Xie Qian was relieved, saluted and left.


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian''s back and felt a little lost.


    He also understood that even if the crown prince went out for training, Xie Qian would not enter the palace if the prince was gone.


    At that time, the other party must be courteous, up and down, and it will take a lot of effort to talk with him.


    And he must hang out with his student every day. How can he remember himself.


    Let him be a master for a few more years.


    At this time, the emperor felt a lot naive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    "Teacher!"


    As soon as Xie Qian went out, he saw Yu Zhi smiling and waving to himself.


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Qian asked casually.


    "No, I heard you were in the imperial study, so I came to wait for you."


    Xie Qian glanced at Yu Zhi lightly, but did not ask the other side''s attendants where "heard" that he was in the imperial study. Although Yu Zhi inquired about himself, when he was with the emperor, he was slightly misinterpreted by someone who wanted to explain that Yu Zhi secretly investigated the whereabouts of the emperor, which was a big crime.


    "Teacher, it''s OK."


    Yu Zhi saw at a glance what Xie Qian was thinking. He leaned up to his ear and whispered, "I''m very careful. I''m all reliable people."


    Xie Qian pushed away the branches that were too close, and said in a low voice: "you know what you know in your mind, but try not to do such a dangerous thing in the future."


    "It''s not for the teachers." Yu Zhi was still smiling, "how about, can I join the teacher this year?"


    Xie Qian sighed and shook his head. "The prince is not mature enough. I will teach him another two years."


    Yu Zhi had expected that the emperor would not let people go so easily, but he still made a disappointed expression on his face and said:


    "ah? I thought I''d be able to work with my teacher this year. "


    Xie Qian chuckled and said, "Yu Zhi, you can''t lose others. What''s your future? Can''t you think of being better than blue? "


    "It''s too hard. The one who can beat the teacher hasn''t been born yet."


    Yu Zhi is half joking and half serious.


    "You flatter."


    Xie Qian stretched out his hand as before to send Yu Zhi''s head. Without a trace of blame in his deep eyes, Yu Zhi obediently lowered his head to pat him.


    Xie Qian''s deep eyes smile even more, if before, he would never think that one day he would become such a person with smoke and anger.


    "If, as you say, talent is not available, Dayan will be in danger."


    "No, the teacher is in the prime of spring and autumn. What''s the danger of big swallow?" Yu Zhi Dao.


    Xie Qian laughs and shakes his head. He doesn''t talk to Yu Zhi any more. It happens that the East Palace is here, and the two of them leave in Yu Zhi''s reluctant eyes.


    When Xie Qian came to his study, he saw that Xie Shen was sitting on the steps with a sad face. He was still sighing. He didn''t know what he was worried about.


    "Ah Shen." Xie Qian stepped forward.


    Xie Shen lowered his head and saw only the familiar shoes. He immediately jumped up to tidy up his clothes and said, "grandfather."


    "What are you thinking about, scowling?" Xie Qian asked.


    Xie Shen tangled for a while, and then looked around to see that there was no one around. Then he made up his mind to pull Xie Qian into the study, firmly closed the door, and whispered, "grandfather, your highness still likes my sister. What should I do?"


    Although Xie Qian knows that the prince is not so easy to give up, but Xie Shen can see, what happened?


    "Why?"


    Xie Shen said the story of Yu Ruyi.


    Xie Qian frowned. It seems that the emperor is right. He really can''t let the prince go out. Otherwise, maybe he can go to find Lin Si privately.


    "Grandfather, what should I do?" Xie Shen frowned. "Otherwise, I won''t tell the prince about my sister in the future, and I won''t help him deliver anything. Even if your Highness has the perseverance, he can''t forget it in one year or two, but he can''t forget it in three or four years."


    "No Xie Qian said, "Your Highness is a very persistent person, especially in AZ, who has done a lot of unexpected things."


    Xie Qian twisted his eyebrows and thought for a while. He said slowly, "in fact, it''s better to let them see each other again."


    "Ah?" Xie was shocked.


    "We can''t convince the prince. Only when ace refuses himself can it be effective. Even if the prince likes it again, he will be daily refused to wear off his love


    "Granddad, you''re right." Xie Shen sighed, "when will we arrange for them to meet?"


    "The new year''s Eve Festival is coming soon. There must be a lantern banquet in the palace. All officials are invited to attend, but it''s time for ace to come." Xie Qian said.


    Soon to the new year''s Eve Festival, this year''s Lantern feast is particularly large, almost the entire Royal Garden included.


    And the system is more casual, just separate men and women, no banquet, just enjoy the lamp.


    Lin Si followed Yao Shu to salute several concubines, and then went to play by himself.


    I met a little princess on the way.


    The little princess was silent because of the previous incident, but she still liked it when she saw Lin Si. As soon as she met her, she opened her hand and Lin Si went to hold her with a smile.


    "Why didn''t you stay with Princess Xu?" Lin Si took the little princess''s hand and asked while playing.


    The little princess snorted, "I don''t want to go. Where is the prince? My mother doesn''t care about me."


    Although the princess said angry words, lint sighed.


    Listening to the princess''s meaning, it is obvious that she was angry because she fell into the water and her mother didn''t want to get justice back. But the man is the prince, and Princess Xu can''t do anything about it.But listen to the princess means that the prince is also here, Lin Si suddenly nervous.


    Shouldn''t he be in front of the emperor and the officials? How can he be in these places where women are married?


    "My father said he was young and asked his mother to take care of her." The princess replied,


    Lin sicai reflected that he had accidentally spoken out the question. He quickly looked around to see if the prince was eavesdropping.


    If the other party hears it and mistakenly thinks that he cares about him, it''s over.


    The little princess suddenly Pooh, indignant way: "I see he does not need to take care of his mother''s concubine, a small belly of bad water."


    the little princess was tucking away, just turning around a corner, and make complaints about her in a cold water. The little princess shivered, shut her mouth tightly, lowered her head, and was silent.


    "Your Highness." Lin Si was also embarrassed and saluted the prince.


    The prince raised his hand to indicate that Lin Si was free. He said to the little princess in a cold voice: "there are many people in the palace, and their eyes are mixed. It''s better to be careful when talking."


    The princess''s head was lower.


    Lin Si didn''t have the heart to give the princess to the maid in waiting and motioned her to take the princess away.


    Looking at the little figure walking away, Lin Sishen took a breath, turned back and said, "Your Highness, the princess is young, not on purpose."


    The prince sneered and made no judgment on it. Instead, he asked, "how''s the Spring Festival?"


    Lin Si was afraid that the prince would say something emotional, but his words were very familiar. He was still a little stunned for a moment. He didn''t react until the prince gave a slight hum. He quickly picked out these unimportant things to say.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    On the other side.


    Du Heng grabbed Lu Yao and asked, "did you remember what your mother said?"


    Lu Yao nods timidly, but after looking around, he still doesn''t make up his mind to step out.


    Although her mother pinched her very much, she preferred to stay with her mother than to socialize with so many people she didn''t know.


    "Lu Yao!" Du Heng looked at his daughter with a grudge, "you can''t do such a little thing?"


    Lu Yao looked at Du Heng and the people around him. At last, he lowered his head and shook his head gently.


    Even if she is good at dancing with her daughter''s eyes, she doesn''t like it any more.


    Lu Yaoming is younger than Yao Shu and has strong plasticity.


    Yao Shu is not at home all year round. He is strict with Lu Yao every day. How can the difference be so big? Can I open a shop for Luyao?


    "You can''t be so ambitious." Du Heng said fiercely.


    Lu Yao''s heart is low, and he is quick to scold his mother.


    Du Heng originally wanted Lu Yao to let his daughter get close to Lin Si. The last time he went to yufuxuan, Lu Yao was there, but he didn''t say anything. Lin Si should not remember.


    But the daughter herself could not move, so Du Heng had to bite his teeth and put himself in a little bit to wait and see.


    Seeing that Lin Si left alone after inviting an, Du Heng quickly patted Lu Yao and said, "do you see where Lin Si has gone? Hurry to keep up."


    Lu Yao took a look, but did not move.


    "Go." Du Heng pushed her, "only let you follow her, did you let you talk?"


    Lu Yao looked at Du Heng with angry eyebrows. Obviously, he had to endure himself to the limit, so he had to stumble to keep up with Lin Si.


    On the way, Lu Yao first saw the princess. Lu Yao hid in the dark. He was more afraid. He heard the princess say bad things about the prince. Lu Yao almost wanted to slip away.


    All of a sudden, Luyao saw a man coming from a distance. Luyao recognized it at a glance. It was the accompanying reading that saved her that day. Thank you!


    Lu Yao''s uneasy heart suddenly went down.


    Although the man may not know himself, Lu Yao firmly believes that he is a good man.


    But what Lin Si said made Lu Yao''s heart rise again.


    She called the man "Your Highness.".


    There was a man in the palace who could be called his highness. Only his mother told her that she must snatch it from Linsi day and night!


    The man was not a companion. It was the prince who saved himself that day.


    Lu Yao leans against the rockery wall in the shadow. Regardless of the mud pollution, Lu Yao dirties his clothes. His heart is beating violently, and his eyes are fixed on Lin Si and the prince.


    Gradually, Luyao''s heartbeat calmed down.


    The prince talked with Lins for a long time, but they were all about the family. The prince was always looking for topics. Lin Si was not as good at dancing as he had just been.


    But Lu Yao, who was hiding in the dark, could see that there was light in the prince''s eyes, which was not the same as his own.


    Although she is not good at words, she is very sensitive to other people''s emotions. She can see that the prince likes Linsi.


    I''m going to let my mother down again.


    Lu Yao put his cold hand in his chest, but he couldn''t warm it.


    Lu Yao was distracted, and as was a little bored.


    "Your Highness, I really want to go. My mother won''t let me play for too long."


    Lin Si''s tone was cautious, distant and forceful, and no one could find a fault.


    Ever since the prince heard that the lantern banquet was to be held on New Year''s Eve, he began to prepare what to say to Lin Si today. After several days of writing, he got along with a set of progressive questions. As a result, he was defeated by the other party''s indifference. He didn''t ask any questions, but he heard a lot about Jiang Teng.


    But who the hell is willing to listen to the glorious deeds of Jiang Teng!


    "You go."


    Exhausted both physically and mentally, the prince waved to Lin Si.


    Lin Sixi smiles and tries to restrain the smile on his face to leave with the prince.


    The prince stood in the same place, looking at Lin Si''s back as he left quickly and mercilessly. His chest seemed to be choked with a stream of turbid gas, which made him cough violently.


    Du Heng in the shadow heard that he was in a hurry and subconsciously wanted to come out. He took a step to find out that it was wrong, and quickly withdrew.


    But it was too late. When the prince heard the light sound, he immediately turned around and saw the corner of his clothes that Lu Yao had not yet time to take back.


    "Who''s over there?" The prince took out his majesty and said in a deep voice.


    Lu Yao bit his lips and heard the prince urge again, so he went out with his head down.


    "Your Highness." Luyao salutes.


    The prince frowned at the little girl with her head down, walked in and said, "raise your head."


    Lu Yao had no choice but to raise his head in fear, trembling to explore the line of sight of the prince."It''s you?" The prince frowned.


    "Do you remember me?" Lu Yao said with a trembling voice.


    The prince nodded, and put down his guard to the girl who had no threat. He said, "the situation was urgent at that time. I didn''t tell you my real identity."


    "I know. I will never tell anyone." Lu Yao quickly guarantees.


    The prince nodded his head. It didn''t matter if Lu Yao said it or not. Even if she said it, she had 100 ways to make other people not believe it.


    He was more concerned about another thing.


    "When did you come?" The prince asked about eavesdropping.


    Lu Yao twisted his clothes and said softly, "it was there at the beginning."


    The prince frowned and suddenly asked, "are you following Lins?"


    "No, no, no, I''m not!"


    Lu Yao waved his hand in horror to deny it, but thinking of his mother''s advice, it seemed that the prince had said nothing wrong, so he put down his hand and bowed his head.


    The prince thinks that Lu Yao has some problems, not his position, but his brain and his intelligence.


    "What are you here for?" The prince sighed and tried to be calm and clear.


    "Yes, it''s my mother. Let me follow sister Lins." Lu Yao tried to organize the language, "learn from her how to behave, don''t, don''t always mud can''t support the wall."


    In fact, let her follow to see if she can meet the prince, and then set up a relationship with the prince. However, Lu Yao still knows that these can not be said.


    The prince frowned and looked at Lu Yao. He felt that he had never seen such a person with a short brain in the palace. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t figure out how he could hurt himself, so he waved and told him to leave.


    Lu Yao ran faster than Lins, as if he had been pardoned.


    The crown prince laughingly looks at Lu Yao''s startled rabbit''s back. When he laughs, he finds that the depression in his chest has disappeared.


    This girl is so cute and stupid.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    Lu Yao ran back in a hurry. He didn''t have time to apologize when he bumped into people on the road. It was not until he hit Du Heng who came to look for her that she was caught.


    "What''s the matter? I''m in a hurry. I don''t look like a lady at all. "


    Du Heng grabs Lu Yao''s arm and frowns at his disgraceful daughter.


    "Mother?" Lu Yao looked up and stared at Du Heng for a while before he reacted, "mother, I''m back."


    "Have you been banished by a ghost?"


    Du Heng looked at Luyao suspiciously. When Luyao''s hair ran over, it was a bit messy by the wind, and there was a large piece of mud behind his clothes, which was very embarrassed.


    Lu Yao just grasped Du Heng''s hand tightly and did not speak.


    Although Du Heng is very impatient, but aware of his daughter''s strong uneasiness, or temporarily forbear not to ask.


    It took about a quarter of an hour for Luyao to calm down.


    "Where did you go and who did you meet?" Du Heng rubbed his eyebrows, touched Lu Yao''s head and asked.


    Lu Yao hesitated for a moment, or decided to tell the truth: "I saw the prince?"


    Du Heng''s eyes lit up in an instant, grabbed Lu Yao''s hand and said excitedly: "really? Did you speak to the prince? What did the prince do to you? "


    "I, I said a few words to the prince. The prince is very nice." Lu Yao has a low voice.


    "Ah, ah," Du Heng was so excited that he could not speak. He stroked his hands and walked back and forth for a few steps. He gently touched Lu Yao''s head and was full of joy. "Yao''er is wonderful. I didn''t expect to see the prince."


    Lu Yao enjoys her rare mother''s tenderness. She is puzzled whether to tell Lin Si''s presence or not.


    If you don''t say it, my mother can be kind to herself, but


    "Yao''er, what do you think of the prince?"


    Du Heng looked at Lu Yao with all his eyes full of hope. "The prince is of the same age as you. I heard that he is still a good talent. He is gentle and amiable to you. He is really a good match with a lantern."


    That''s it. If I don''t say it, my mother will certainly make an inch.


    "Niang," Lu Yao bit his lower lip, "at that time, I was not the only one."


    "Well?" Du Heng looked at Lu Yao''s expression and gradually calmed down, "what''s going on?"


    "At that time, I followed Lin Si. They met first. I was afraid that the prince would find me, so I hid in the crevice of a rockery." Lu Yao said, almost can feel the breath of Du Heng from the midsummer to the severe winter, but she still insisted on saying, "after they talked, I wanted to go, but the prince found out."


    "So you didn''t go up on your own initiative, but were caught by the prince?" Du Heng asked with a cold face.


    Lu Yao gently nodded, summoned up the courage to break the jar, said: "and, Niang, I think the crown prince likes is Lin Si, I have no possibility."


    With that, Lu Yao lowered his head and waited for his mother''s verdict.


    Du Heng just looked at Lu Yao coldly. After a long time, he sighed. He didn''t say anything. He turned around and left.


    "Mother Lu Yao screamed and ran forward to grab Du Heng''s hand, but don''t shake it off.


    "Don''t call me mother!" Du Heng''s voice was obviously suppressed with anger, "I don''t have such a shameful daughter as you."


    Even though Du Heng was always dissatisfied with Lu Yao and often scolded him, he did not say so in public, and Luyao was stunned for a moment.


    The two of them were in a corner, but Du Heng''s voice was not suppressed just now. Many people around heard the dispute here and hid half hidden to watch jokes.


    Du Heng also noticed the eyes of the people around him. He couldn''t get down. He snorted coldly and said, "don''t follow me. I''m angry when I look at you now."


    She is a well-known girl, and her eyes are colder when she sees people''s eyes.


    Last life, her daughter was not so stupid!


    Lu Yao stood in the same place, watching Du Heng disappear behind the winding lane.


    Not far away, Lin Si took a lantern and tossed it around in boredom. After a few steps, she suddenly found that her mother was gone. She quickly went back to find her mother, who was a few steps behind and frowned at something.


    "Mother, what are you looking at?" Lint also craned his neck to see, but everywhere were people, and saw nothing worthy of attention.


    Yao Shu took back his sight and said with a smile to Lin Si: "Er Bao, are you going to leave the palace?"


    Lin Si was surprised, "mother, how do you know?"


    She made an appointment with Jiang Teng tonight to see the Lantern Festival on Kyoto street. Although she was not as advanced as that in the palace, she was much more comfortable, colorful and more open.


    "I don''t know anything about you." Yao Shu nodded Linsi''s forehead and said with a meaningful smile.


    Lin Si laughed, and Yao Shu said, "you just go straight. I''ll tell the empress."


    "Thank you, mother!" With a mock smile, Lin ran away.Yao Shu watched Lin Si leave, and then he walked in the direction he had been watching.


    Du Heng went to the corner where there was no one left and right. When he saw that there was no one left, he put down his shelf, scolded a few words freely, and kicked a stone away.


    "Du Heng, you are all right."


    A familiar with duheng ghost will not forget the voice from behind, Du Heng panic back, see Yao Shu Shi ran from the corner, looking at himself with a smile.


    Or, it''s looking at yourself.


    Du Heng always had this feeling when he faced Yao Shu, as if all his unbearable thoughts were exposed in the sun, and everything could not be concealed from Yao Shu''s eyes.


    She knows everything, but she doesn''t care about herself.


    "This is not Yao Shu," Du Heng forced out a scornful smile, "how can I learn to eavesdrop."


    "I know what you''re thinking," Yao Shu said, ignoring the other party''s sarcasm. Some things are entanglements between the two of us. Don''t involve the next generation. "


    No matter what time you are used to, Yao Yang Heng is still a good man. But I also want to say, this is my family business, you can''t stretch your hand any longer


    Yao Shu looked at the other party''s stubborn appearance, sighed and shook his head, "ah Si can''t be the crown princess, you want to push your daughter up, but also to see how your children think."


    "Pooh Du Heng sneered, "your daughter doesn''t want to be a princess? Ha ha, I''m laughing to death. I don''t want to be the crown princess. What do you do when you enter the palace? You are bringing your charming daughter to seduce the prince


    Yao Shu frowned and wanted to refute, but he felt that he had nothing to say to Du Heng, who was obviously possessed by the devil, so he had to say: "you should do it yourself."


    After that, Yao Shuheng turned and left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    At the end of the lane, Yao Shu was almost hit by the flustered Luyao. Luyao stepped back quickly and almost tripped over a stone. Yao Shu quickly helped her.


    "Are you all right?" Yao Shu helped Luyao to stand well. "How can I go so fast?"


    Lu Yao was supported by Yao Shu, who was criticized by his mother every day. He was very tense and stammered: "I, I will go and find my mother."


    "She''s not in a good mood now. Do you want to stop waiting?" Yao Shu looks like a startled rabbit''s road Yao, the voice can''t help but put the most soft.


    "Good, good." Lu Yao''s brain is not very clear, nodding at random.


    Every time his mother said Yao Shu was a deep-seated thinker. He had an ulterior purpose in doing everything. If he met him, he must be more careful. However, the other side seems to be a very kind and gentle person.


    Lu Yao bravely looked at Yao Shu, Yao Shu gently smile at her, Lu Yao can''t help but also to Yao Shu smile.


    "Then I''ll go first?" Lu Yao said with a smile.


    "Well!" Lu Yao nodded heavily, "goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Yao Shu waved to Lu Yao, and Lu Yao also waved.


    I didn''t feel wrong. The other party really didn''t have any malice.


    Looking at each other''s back, Lu Yao thought.


    "Why are you here?"


    Just heard the voice behind the ring, Lu Yao whole body a shock, looking back, see the prince full of vigilance looking at himself.


    Although the crown prince thinks that Lu Yao''s various reactions will not be able to deal with the heavy responsibilities of assassins and spies, why does the other party happen to appear at the entrance of the path from the imperial garden to the east palace?


    "Palace, your highness." Lu Yao became nervous again. "My mother just left here. I''ll wait for her here."


    The prince frowned, "she put yourself here?"


    Lu Yao''s age is not big. She doesn''t look like she often goes into the palace. She is a mother who can rest assured that her children are alone in this huge palace.


    "I made my mother angry." Lu Yao murmured.


    If you say that Luyao is a little princess, the crown prince will not doubt it. But Lu Yao, like Lu Yao, must have been pointed out by others and would never go west. How could he even make her mother angry?


    After thinking for a while, the crown prince still felt that he should pay more attention to Lu Yao, so as not to cause disaster by his carelessness. He stepped forward a few steps and whispered, "I''m going to go out later. Do you want to do me a little favor?"


    "What?" Lu Yao was frightened by the prince who suddenly approached him and wanted to retreat. However, he felt that it was impolite, so he had to bear it.


    "Your mother doesn''t care about you. Go and tell the people around the queen that you have something to go first and take me out by the way."


    "Well, how can this work?" Lu Yao was shocked and his voice improved a lot. Fortunately, he was covered with his mouth by the prince.


    "Why do you always make a fuss about it?" The prince dragged Zilu to the path for a few steps. He completely cut off the sight of people outside, but he said.


    Lu Yao''s cheeks burst red, and the prince realized that the action between them was too close, so he quickly let go.


    "Do you want to help me or not?"


    Luyao had never done anything so extraordinary, but he finally had a chance to help the prince. Luyao didn''t want to give up. Finally, he nodded and said: "yes."


    I''m helping the prince. Even if my mother knows it, I won''t do well. Maybe I''ll be glad that I finally have a little more courage.


    As soon as the prince''s spirit revived, he thought that Lu Yao, who was timid and terrifying, would not agree. He had to go back and rub his lips with Xie Shen, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be so straightforward!


    "Well, let''s meet at the chariot and horse post." The prince dropped this sentence and ran away.


    Lu Yao bit his lips and did a lot of psychological construction for himself before he finally summoned up the courage to go to the maid beside the queen.


    The prince is still preparing to leave the palace. Lin Si and Jiang Teng have already met at the Lantern Festival.


    "Brother a Teng!" Lin Si cheered and rushed to Jiang Teng. No, it was the sugar gourd in Jiang Teng''s hand.


    "Eat slowly." Jiang Teng stood helplessly in the wind for Lin Si, whose mouth was wide open and who was willing to sugar gourd, "no one robbed you again. What''s your hurry?"


    The whole mouth is full of sweet and sour, and the heart is full of happiness.


    "You don''t understand. That''s how sugar gourd feels." Lin Si pretended to be mature and shook his head. Jiang Teng couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Lins immediately straightened his face and said fiercely.


    "No, No Jiang Teng immediately raised his face and shook his head, but looking at Lin Si''s expression, he couldn''t help laughing again.


    "You still laugh, you still laugh!" Lin Si patted Jiang Teng on the back. Jiang Teng hid and laughed more and more happily.


    Lin Si ignored him. Finally, Jiang Teng bought two beautiful lanterns. Lin Si''s face relaxed."Ah? Ah Si, look at those two lights. Do they look like our purses? " Jiang Teng took Lin Si, who had left his hand, and pointed to a small stall in front of him.


    Lin Si condescended to look up and saw two silly little rabbits and little tiger lamps. Don''t say, it''s like the one on the purse.


    "Go, buy." Lin Siyan is concise and comprehensive.


    Jiang Teng bought it without saying a word. Now they are full of four hands. Lin Si can only look at the delicious snacks on the street and drool.


    "I want to eat osmanthus cake." Lin Si nudged Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng teased her, "but I have no hand to pay, ah, and ace has no hand to eat."


    "But I want to eat it." Lin Si shriveled his mouth. "You have big hands, two in one hand."


    "But then the candle will fall out." Jiang Teng motioned to Lin Si to look inside the lantern. The lantern made by the folk is not as delicate as that in the palace. It''s just a candle stuck on the support with wax oil, which is easy to knock over.


    Lin Si was standing in front of the sweet scented osmanthus cake stall, swallowing and unable to walk.


    With a sigh, Jiang Teng had to blow out the candles of the two lanterns. But before he could blow them out, Jiang Teng suddenly saw a tool man who arrived in time.


    "Yao Er, why are you alone?" Jiang Teng walked over and laughed brightly.


    Yao Erlang was laughed at by the other side and felt goose bumps all over. He stepped back a few steps and said, "I just like to be alone and at home. What are you going to do? "


    Jiang Teng looked at the empty hands of the other party and said enthusiastically, "what''s the big festival? How can you have nothing in your hands? Come on, brother, I''ll give you two lanterns first


    Yao Erlang was filled with two silly animal lanterns on his face. Before he could fight back, Jiang Teng ran to Lin Si and enthusiastically tied up the lamp in his hand and bought him a small osmanthus cake.


    "It''s late. It''s hard to digest. Eat less." Jiang Teng comforts Lin Si.


    Although Lin Si was dissatisfied, some of them were good, so he didn''t say anything. While eating the cake, I also saw Yao Erlang, a single dog who was not far away from the petrochemical industry. He also expressed his gratitude to the other party: "thank you, cousin, for helping me with the lamp."


    Yao Erlang was sad in his heart. He had to watch them show their love and be forced to work. It''s God''s eye.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    "Well, you two are almost done."


    Yao Erlang followed Lin Si and carried things in a big package. In fact, he didn''t have any of his own.


    The two people in front of us are discussing about a lantern riddle, but no one pays attention to him.


    Yao Erlang asked Heaven speechless. He had known that it was better to drink with others. It is better to work in jingzhaofu than now!


    "At least take your things away? I''m not a boy of your family? "


    Yao Erlang put his hands full of things to Lin Si, who may have a conscience.


    Lin Si was still hesitant, but Jiang Teng quickly took him away. Jiang Teng did not forget to pat Yao Erlang on the shoulder. "Thank you, brother."


    Yao Erlang was silent. Don''t die in silence, just explode in silence!


    "Big brother, are you here too?" Lin Si surprised way.


    Yao Erlang''s outburst is interrupted because Lin Zhi greets them. Yao Erlang can''t get angry in front of Lin Si''s brother and prospective husband.


    After greeting them, Lin Zhi answered Lin Si''s question: "it''s the younger martial sister who said that it''s busy here, so we two took the leave and didn''t go to the palace."


    "Wow, you didn''t go at all." Lin Si was surprised and poked Jiang Teng. "I knew we would not go."


    Jiang Teng has no choice but to smile. The reason why Lin Zhi can''t go is because of Lin radial. Who else is there if he doesn''t go to Jiang''s house?


    "Have you been around for a long time Lin Si looked around and said, "where''s sister Bai?"


    "She went to choose the cloth and said she would reserve some spring clothes for our two families. Younger martial sister is always very considerate. " Lin Zhi looks gentle, and his eyes are soft as water when he looks at the clothing store.


    Lin Siya gave a sour Tut, but he also envied Lin Zhi. "Elder brother, you can find elder sister Bai as a daughter-in-law. It''s really a blessing from Sansheng."


    Lin Zhi laughed and scolded twice, but he didn''t retort. After a while, Bai rubing came out. I was surprised to see Lin Si and their three people walking for a while, but then I noticed that Yao Erlang was full of things and had an angry look.


    "Mr. Yao, I''ve brought some boys with me. Let them take things. These should belong to a Si, right?" Bai rubing said, but also looked at Lin Si, Lin Si was embarrassed to spit out his tongue.


    Yao Erlang was pardoned. Originally, he didn''t know much about Bai rubing, but after this battle, Bai rubing''s image in his heart was just big and tall.


    When handing things over to the boy, Yao Er Lang also compared his thumbs to Lin Zhi''s stealing head, and whispered, "I''m really lucky."


    Lin Zhi gave him a kick, but he didn''t kick it.


    Yao Erlang laughed and hid. When he was free, he immediately retaliated against Lin Si and Jiang Teng, and swayed around them to become light bulbs.


    Jiang Teng exclaimed in his heart that he was wrong, but he could not help taking Yao Erlang, who had no skin and no face.


    Since they got together, they didn''t separate again. The main reason is that Lin Si has been pestering Bai rubing about the style of spring clothes. Bai rubing just doesn''t tell her. She says that just wait and be sure to give her a surprise.


    Even if Jiang Teng and Lin Zhi wanted a world of two, they couldn''t pull away the two girls, so they had to follow.


    Yao Erlang naturally doesn''t care. Instead, he thinks it''s a little easier to be with two couples. Jiang Teng and Lin Siming think there are people here, so their behavior is much more restrained.


    Lin Si tried his best not to pull anything out of his mouth. Jiang Teng and Lin Zhi also interfered with her from time to time. Lin Si had to give up and go to explore delicious food instead.


    But lint''s eyes were moving around, and the food was not found yet. Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure.


    It''s the prince!


    Linz rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She really saw it right. The prince in her usual clothes was following a girl who looked a little older.


    The girl was a little familiar, but Lin Siyou couldn''t remember where he had seen him. He was stunned at the scene.


    Jiang Teng naturally found Lin Si''s strange, asked: "what''s the matter, ah Si?"


    Lin Si pointed to that direction, and the voice also revealed unbelievable, "you see, is that the prince?"


    People look at the past, that is naturally the prince.


    Being watched by so many lines of sight, the prince also felt it. As soon as he looked back, he ran into ten lines of sight.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?" Outside, the prince asks Lu Yao to call himself a childe. Lu Yao looks at the skill of a lamp. How does the prince change his expression?


    Is the time that oneself dally too long?!


    Lu Yao thought wildly for a while, and finally found that the prince''s eyes were burning in one direction. He also went to see Lin Si and the group of people behind her.


    Lu Yao grabs the prince''s sleeve. Subconsciously, he tries to drag the prince to run. After a while, he doesn''t react. He has to stand behind the prince like a little maid in law who has no sense of existence.


    "Your Highness."


    Lin Zhi and Jiang Teng first came forward and saluted the prince a little.


    The prince nodded a little annoyed. He had a perfect plan to attack, but he was hit by so many people!Although the prince also had a moment of fantasy to meet Lin Si out of the palace, it was not such an encounter.


    "Don''t be too polite. Just call my young master outside."


    The prince nodded to them reluctantly with a cold face. For a moment, everyone was embarrassed.


    The prince is still struggling. He finally meets Lin Si. Of course, he wants to be with Lin Si. But with so many people around her, Jiang Teng and Lin Zhi are still staring at each other. What can they say and do?


    But I''m not willing to leave like this.


    Lin Si and his party naturally wanted to say goodbye to the prince, but the Prince did not speak up, and they were not easy to say goodbye, so they had to stand in such a deadlock.


    Finally, it was Lu Yao who broke the deadlock. She grabbed the crown prince by the corner of his clothes with a very small action, and whispered, "childe, it''s time."


    Although Lu Yao has been very cautious, but in this case, all people''s attention or coincidentally fell on her.


    The prince noticed that Lu Yao was shaking slightly and worried that he would be scared to cry if he didn''t walk. He had to say, "let''s go first."


    Lins and his party quickly bid farewell and went faster in the opposite direction.


    The prince walked out two steps, but reluctantly looked back at Lin Si''s back, and looked at Lu Yao, whose eyes were red, and sighed in his heart.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home first, and then I''ll go back."


    "Thank you very much." Lu Yao''s voice is as low as mosquitoes and flies.


    The prince strode along, and she quickly followed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Is the prince willing to send Lu Yao back? Of course not!


    However, Lin Si''s side is full of people who are not familiar with each other. What he does, whether he dislikes it or not, depends on AZ and Jiang Teng. He can''t be angry or angry, let alone show a trace of dissatisfaction.


    He''s a prince. He''s too humble!


    Lu Yao and the prince went all the way, from the first fear, to joy, in the last sad.


    Is it because of her that the prince is not happy that she can''t meet Linsi?


    She felt guilty, and suddenly stopped to summon up the courage to speak to the Prince: "Your Highness, if you don''t feel at ease, you can go back and have a look. I have nothing to do. Here, I''m familiar with it. I can find my way home. "


    The prince looked back at the silly girl not far away, and suddenly felt funny, "just don''t go back, is this your home? Lujia


    To be honest, everything in this life is so different from that in the last one.


    Lu Ye was the most important member of the state in his last life. In this life, because of rebellion, he has no way to enter the court.


    Du Heng has never been with Lu Ye in his last life.


    If the only one is the same, it''s Princess Du''s death!


    Lu Yao nodded softly, "my father Lu Ye, my mother Du Heng."


    The prince walked and nodded in surprise, "let''s go and have a look at your house."


    He didn''t want to go back to the palace, let alone go back to the street. He could only visit the little girl''s home.


    Anyway, he''s redundant everywhere.


    Lu Yao was flattered, "me? Your highness is going to my house? "


    The prince wondered, "what''s the matter? Is it inconvenient? "


    He didn''t know, what''s wrong with going to a minister''s house for a future prince?


    Lu Yao shook his head, "just surprised. I, I thought, your highness came out to find Lin Si."


    As soon as she finished, she saw that the prince''s face turned cloudy. She knew that she had said something wrong. She lowered her head and said with a dry smile, "Your Highness, this way, please."


    With that, she was angry.


    Since childhood, I am stupid and can''t look at people''s eyes. This is good. When I meet someone I like, I will offend the other party.


    The prince saw that the little girl in front of him looked aggrieved. He shook his head helplessly. He was not a real child. He would not be angry because of the words of the other party. He was still a little girl.


    He sighed, "Luyao, this palace is not angry, you don''t need to be like this."


    The Prince did not know why he wanted to explain to this little girl.


    Lu Yao suddenly turned back to make sure that the other party didn''t cheat him. He couldn''t help crying out: "Your Highness, I haven''t been able to speak since I was a child. Thank you for not caring about me."


    "Little girl, what about saying the wrong thing? Well, let''s go to your house. Exactly. Shouldn''t we make lanterns today? We haven''t done it in this palace. We have nothing to do. How about putting a lantern together? "


    He always likes a clever and sensible girl. His sister is crazy. If he becomes emperor in the future, he will just turn one eye on his mother''s face.


    Lin Si is not a gentle woman.


    Well, maybe there isn''t a woman around you who you want. Suddenly you see a cute and lovely one, so you want to take care of her?


    Lu Yao''s heart moved, "Your Highness condescended to set the lantern with me?"


    Flattered.


    All the people in the Palace said that the prince had a bad temper, but when she met several times, she thought that the prince was a good man?


    The prince thought it funny, "you girl, are you so easily moved? We are all children. What''s wrong with playing with children''s things? It''s just a lantern, not a meal together. "


    What''s more, it seems that it''s not bad to have dinner with such a lovely girl?


    Lu Yao shakes his head, "Niang said I was stupid, plus the strict family, I generally have few friends."


    The prince suddenly felt that the girl was related to her illness.


    The prince said in a deep voice, "it''s OK. After that, this palace is your friend."


    Lu Yao''s remaining light looks at the prince who is going forward. His eyes are full of hope for the future.


    She thought: she must become very excellent, so that she can be worthy of the friends of the prince.


    Lu Yao doesn''t like music, chess, calligraphy and painting. He doesn''t like four books and five classics.


    But now she feels that she can learn more about those things.


    The mother hoped that she would marry the prince, which she had never seen before, but now she really likes the prince.


    The Prince did not know that he had been missed by a girl.


    Neither of them spoke any more and went all the way to Lu Fu.


    Du Heng came back long ago. He also knew that his daughter and Prince slipped out to see the lantern.


    The reason why the prince can escape smoothly is that she has a lot of credit.


    Du Heng was sitting in the main hall slowly, watching the snowflakes falling outside and looking at the lanterns in the mansion.To tell you the truth, it''s hard for her to find the lanterns beautiful after all these years.


    Ever since she was not with Lin, she felt that the whole world had collapsed.


    All this is because Yao Shu is still alive.


    Du Chen regrets that he didn''t kill Yao Shu earlier.


    Which meeting, kidnap those two children of Lin family, should not take care of Lin''s face, should kill them.


    Yao Shu and Lin radial separated, then she and Lin radial together?


    Du Heng thought so, looking up and pouring wine.


    Lu Ye holds two beautiful concubines and sits on the pavilion not far away.


    He looked at Du from a distance. To tell the truth, Du was very beautiful. She was the daughter of Du''s family who surprised the capital at that time.


    But no matter how beautiful things are, if they are not interesting, they are meaningless.


    In recent years, Lin and Du Heng have had an unexpected relationship with her, except once drunk.


    Du Heng is addicted to doing business and controls everything except him. He, a concubine in January, still keeps a house outside.


    Only on some important occasions can they do superficial work.


    Du Jue was drunk and tilted his head. He didn''t know what beautiful things to think of. His lips were slightly crooked.


    Beauty is beauty, even if the cold angry, all let see can''t stop.


    Don''t look at Du Heng''s age now, but this kind of beauty is something that little girls can''t have!


    Lin''s heart moves and waves to the concubine who serves him next to him. "OK, you go down."


    The two concubines stepped down very wisely.


    Lu Ye goes to Du Heng and squats down, "what? My wife has been drinking since she came back today, but what''s the matter with you? "


    Before recalling, Du Heng recalled his previous life, memories and those good things of Lu Ye.


    In her two lives, she has only been attracted to two men. One is Lin radial. Unfortunately, people don''t care for her and hate her even more! The other is a man who has been married for two lives, Lu Ye.


    She looks at the middle-aged Lu Ye in front of her. Her eyes are full of tears and her tone is sarcastic? Yes? Come and see my jokes? Do you think I''m not a joke, you concubine? "


    She said, suddenly began to cry.


    The beautiful pear is crying with rain. Lu Ye naturally pities her.


    From her words, he felt the friendship for him. He approached her and held her in his arms. Seeing that she rubbed obediently and satisfied with her thin lips, he raised his hand to hold her in his arms.


    Lu Ye, "madam, do you care about me?"


    Du Heng was wronged, "care about you? What''s the usage? You don''t care about me at all


    She has been drunk, all the answers are instinctive, which can be regarded as inner words.


    Lu Ye sighs, "fool, you know I have so many concubines, but I never let them have my children. I''m Lu Ye''s child. I admit it only when I come out of your stomach. "


    True? Du Heng is the most suitable person for him. Only their children are worthy of the ancestral hall.


    Du Zhen pouts, which is he does not let them pregnant? It''s her own defense.


    Although she and Lu Ye have children by accident, they are her children after all, and they can''t be like her in Du Fu.


    However, these words, she did not say.


    Lu Ye breathes heavily in her ear, "ah Heng, we only have a child now, or shall we have another one?"


    Du Heng was drowsy and had no reply.


    Lu Ye directly thinks that she agrees, and asks Du Zhen''s maid to prepare. He takes Du Zhen in his arms and leaves.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    When Luyao and the prince come back, Lu Er, Du Heng''s maid, comes out first.


    Lu Yao is curious, "where''s my mother?"


    "The lady has rested with the master, miss. Who is this?"


    Lu Yao closed his mouth twice and finally said, "he is my friend. Since my parents are resting, we can play in my yard. We want to make lanterns. You go and get ready. "


    "Yes."


    The prince looks at everything in Lu Fu secretly. Although Lu Ye has no official position, he has a good life.


    On the other side, on the street.


    Lin Si is holding the sugar gourd bought by Jiang tenggang in his hand. Looking at his brother and Bai rubing not far away, he says: "tomorrow, my mother will take me and my brother to Bai Fu. Brother Teng, what are we going to see tomorrow


    Of course, Jiang Teng does not understand.


    Bai rubing has already reached the hairpin. Even if Mrs. Bai wants to stay for a few more years, she has reached the point of seeing each other.


    Everyone knows Lin Zhi''s Thoughts on Bai rubing.


    Should be, also only white such as ice a person not clear?


    Jiang Teng thought of what his friend said to him, pretending to have no intention to ask, "Er Bao, do you think Bai rubing likes your brother?"


    On the girl''s side, he was only sad about Linsi, and the others were not interested at all.


    As Yu Guang swept his eyes and sighed helplessly, "sister Bai has been fond of my brother since she was a child. You don''t know. But, white elder sister is also a stubborn temper, must feel, elder brother did not personally say with her, just don''t like


    She said, pulling rattan brother to one side, a face like a thief secretly observed, "rattan brother, you see, this is not like it? Do you have to say? "


    Lint''s eyes were not far away.


    White as ice, wearing a white cloak, holding a lotus lamp in his hand, he raised his eyes to guess the riddle on his head.


    Lin Zhi, dressed in black, stands beside him, looking at white as ice with deep eyes.


    Lin Si, who was hiding in the dark, looked at the couple not far away and said, "look, my brother''s eyes are going to stand on sister Bai. What else do you need to say. My brother''s temperament is the same as that of my father. Ah, you said that I would ask my father how he chased Aung. Is it better? "


    Lin Zhi''s temperament now is mostly following his father. He is calm, unsmiling and tall.


    Jiang Teng takes back his eyes to Bai rubing and Lin Zhi. Yu Guang sweeps Lin Si and laughs, "you know everything."


    Ah, why, er Bao is so clear about other people''s feelings that he is not so clear about his own.


    Is er Bao really a brother and sister to him?


    No, no matter what feelings Er Bao has for him, he must be able to become a man and a woman in the end.


    Jiang Teng thought and took a Si''s slender hand and strode out.


    Lin Zhi and Bai rubing have gone far.


    When he was pulled by Jiang Teng, he broke away a little, not repelled, but felt that it was not very good for him to pull so much in the street.


    Jiang Teng, of course, felt Lin Si''s struggle. He quietly changed the topic, "Er Bao, you can see the snow falling in the sky. It''s very nice to see a lot of ducks together with the lantern."


    Lin Si''er''s frame is slightly red. When he hears brother Teng say this, he feels a lot of heart. Maybe, maybe he thinks too much. Brother Teng is afraid that he will be lost again.


    There are two people staring at each other in the distance.


    Li Zhixing and Yao Erlang stood on the high platform, both holding a heater in their hands, and asked: "Yao Erlang, your sister is too easy to cheat. Jiang Teng is obviously taking advantage. Yes? Don''t you mind? "


    Yao Erlang glanced sideways. He was dressed in white. Even though he was swarthy, he was a rare pretty husband.


    Yao Erlang said lazily: "come on, don''t think I don''t know, because our family''s two treasures robbed you of Yu Yu, and you''re aiming at all kinds of things."


    Li Zhixing chuckled and could not see any emotion in his eyes. Instead, he asked, "is it difficult? Miss Lin has already engaged Jiang Teng?"


    Yao Erlang vaguely replied: "I don''t know about my aunt''s family, but, er Bao and teng''er really match, don''t they?"


    There is no temperature in Li Zhixing''s eyes, "yes, so miss Lin will not pester my family Yuyu and give him to me as soon as possible."


    Yao Erlang glared, "nonsense, er Bao has nothing to do with Yu Yu of your family. Just say yes, it is a very pure employer relationship. If you can''t find it, you can blame us. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you."


    When Li Zhixing saw that he had no bottom line to defend Lin Si, he said, "I''ll see that Dalao and Lin Zhi can cure you."


    After a pause, he saw a silly white sweet smile on his forehead and said, "you can rest assured that your little white rabbit was cheated away by Jiang Teng''s big tail wolf?"


    Yao Erlang turned and walked to the table in the private room. When he heard the other party''s question, he asked with a smile: "my two treasures, little white rabbit?"


    That girl, also only in front of her family, good temper, looking at soft cute point.He didn''t forget how Xiao Er Bao used to poke them when he was young.


    Li Zhixing didn''t know which one. He doubted: "I''ll see. She listens to Jiang Teng for everything. You brothers are not in a hurry. "


    Yao Erlang poured the wine by himself, "what can I worry about? The big gray wolf started to think about when the little white rabbit was very young. The two families are destined to be one family. What are they doing in conflict? "


    Li Zhixing is the only child in his family. He always wants to kiss his sister.


    Li''s father is famous for his romantic life and has many children. Li Zhixing is the only legitimate son. After he was born,


    he felt that Yao Erlang''s mentality was a little peaceful. If he really had a sister, he would protect him and decide not to let those five big and three coarse men abuse him.


    Yao Erlang didn''t want to discuss this topic without nutrition. Instead, he changed the topic, "what do you want to do with Yuyu? You don''t really like him, do you? "


    As a straight man of iron and steel, Li Zhixing didn''t quite understand what Yao Erlang meant by liking. He blinked his eyes and nodded, "like, what''s the matter?"


    He cherished his talent. Even if Yu Yu ignored him, he would always visit him and ask him to go back again.


    Yao Erlang hissed, "I didn''t expect that your hobby is so unique. Don''t worry, you are my brother. I will not despise you. "


    Li Zhixing, "..."


    Words are good words, but why, from Yao Erlang''s mean tone, I really want to beat him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    Yao Chao sat in his courtyard, looking at the fireworks in the sky, thin lips light smile, the snow outside is really beautiful!


    Keke, Yao Chao, as a representative of a romantic husband, certainly won''t sit here looking at the scenery in vain, especially he doesn''t have this hobby.


    Yao Chao, with his glass in one hand, leaned against the pillar beside him and sighed.


    Ah, when his wife went back to visit relatives, the elder brother and sister-in-law finally got together. His parents didn''t want him to disturb him. His sister and brother-in-law loved each other very much.


    He''s the only one on this festival.


    Yao Chao was too lazy to go out to be busy, so he took a leisurely time to watch the scenery.


    Xiao Wei went to find Yao Chao after he finished his work in the mansion.


    Chao, sitting in the courtyard, asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Yao Chao looked sideways and saw Xiao Wei, who was steady and steady. He raised his hand and said, "Xiao Wei, come and drink with my second brother. Your sister-in-law is not here today. I''m so bored. I didn''t find you just now. Where have you been? "


    Xiao Wei, "the second brother is bored, so he hides here to drink?"


    Yao Chao''s affectionate eyes turned helplessly, "what is hiding? In the whole house, I''m an idle person. Xiao Wei, you''ve written two words on your second brother''s forehead. It''s boring."


    Xiao Wei gets close to him and looks at his nose and eyes. He sighs in his heart that he is really beautiful.


    He looked at the second elder brother for the first time and thought that the man was a fairy, right? Otherwise, how could you find him and save him when he was so defeated.


    Later, Xiao Wei saw that the second elder brother was very patient and told him a lot of worldly wisdom.


    Yao Chao didn''t think much about Xiao Wei''s approach. He raised his hand and rubbed his head. "Xiao Wei, do you still want to scare the second brother? The technique is getting more immature. "


    Xiao Wei said seriously: "second brother, do you know, I like second brother very much."


    Like to, occasionally will enjoy alone.


    However, his reason held him alive.


    Second elder brother is the most beautiful person in the world. We can''t let him hate him.


    Yao Chao thin lips light hook, warm eyes are full of doting smile, "of course, second brother also like Xiao Wei."


    "Second brother, shall we go to bed together tonight? I haven''t slept with my second brother for a long time


    "Yes."


    Yao Chao is always surprisingly good tempered in front of Xiao Wei.


    Anyway, today''s mansion is full of old men. What''s the point of sleeping together?


    Xiao Wei, with a satisfied smile, moved his body and sat beside Yao Chao. "Second brother, I''ll drink with you. We''ll practice sword for a while, and then go to bed."


    "Yes, I''ll listen to steward Wei."


    Xiao Wei raised his eyes with pride.


    After a few rounds, Xiao Wei said curiously, "what''s the temperament of the second brother since he was a child? I''m a little curious. "


    He was watching Erlang grow up. His sister-in-law always said that Erlang is most like Erlang, but Xiao Wei looked at him. Except for his similar appearance, other things were not the same.


    Second brother is resourceful, Erlang is like a little fool, smart, but not smart enough.


    Second brother is suitable for court, and Erlang is suitable for border.


    Yao Chao selectively forgets some embarrassing things he did when he was a child. He patted Xiao Wei on the head. When he didn''t respond, he said angrily: "the older you get, the more curious you become. When the second elder brother was a child, you can see Erlang."


    Xiao Wei giggled and poured himself wine: "no, second brother, you and Erlang must be different."


    He leaned on Yao Chao''s side, and the strength of the wine came up. He leaned on Yao Chao''s legs and looked at the sky being rendered colorful. He was drunk. "Second brother, I always thought that I would freeze to death, or I would be dead in a different place one day."


    Yao Chao raised eyebrows and looked down at Xiao Wei. The young man had lost his green and astringent, and had no recklessness in previous years. He was lazy and smiling. His other empty hand held his chin and his wine bottle in one hand. "Silly boy, you are now from Yao''s house. You won''t have that day."


    Xiao Wei frowned and muttered, "I know, the second brother is a good man. Second brother, I have a home. "


    Yao Chao looked at Xiao Wei''s sad expression and asked him what he had thought for many years. "Xiao Wei, do you want to marry a daughter-in-law?"


    Xiao Wei twisted his eyebrows and was disgusted by his physiology. "Second brother, I don''t like it. I only like you and your family. I won''t take a wife all my life."


    Yao Chao sighs, he knows.


    Xiaowei didn''t want to destroy his follow-up plan. He staggered up and pulled Yao Chao, who was meditative. "Second brother, go. Let''s go and practice sword. Second brother, this year, you have been busy, no time to practice sword, but I am not lazy. This time, you won''t win me like last year. "


    After a while, a black and a white figure in the yard, you come and I go, win or lose you and me.


    Now, in the palace.


    Xie Qian was pressed by the emperor to play chess in Shang''s study, while Xu Fei sat beside him.


    Emperor Yu Guang glanced at the concubine next to him, put down one of them, and then frowned, "Xie Qian, you old fox, when you see that I have lost, you don''t remind me."Kuang Jun, if he had won the game, he would start to say, "thank you."


    He was so frank that the emperor was angry and laughed, "out of the palace? What can you do today if I''m with you? Xie Shen is still in the east palace. I think he must have fallen asleep. Don''t worry. There are many rooms in the East Palace, and there are strict guards. There won''t be any problems. Xie Qing can be relieved. "


    Xie Qian still frowned, lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The Emperor Yu Guang saw that Princess Xu was looking at Xie Qian with some concern. He was slightly annoyed, "Princess Xu, you should go down now."


    Xu Guifei face does not change of get up, "is."


    After waiting for Princess Xu to leave, the emperor turned his eyes back on Xie Qian, who placed the chess game: "Xie Qing, Princess Xu still cares about you for so many years. She is very kind


    The emperor has said this many times.


    Xie Qian is helpless in the heart, the face answers calmly, "Your Majesty read wrong."


    The emperor tasted, "I think you are very sad in front of your little apprentice. In front of me, you are as boring as a wooden post!"


    Xie Qian was puzzled, and then he said, "holy, is this delicious?"


    He asked the insipid, can let people sound, the feeling is not general.


    The emperor was stunned at first, then pretended that nothing had happened, coughed a few times, "Xie Qing has been more flexible with Xie Shen these years. I like it very much


    Xie Qian Lian Mou, "Your Majesty, chess is ready."


    "What was Xie Qing trying to write just now?"


    "Someone is waiting at home."


    "The man of your heart?"


    "No


    "Xie Qing, do you know why I let Princess Xu teach the prince?"


    Xie Qian''s heart is clear, but there is no expression on the surface, "the son of heaven''s family affairs, the minister does not mix."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    The emperor was not happy to see Xie Qian so polite. He sometimes felt that Xie Qian didn''t care about him, but every time he had this illusion, Xie Qian would let him reduce his doubt.


    For example, at this time.


    Xie Qian arranged the chess game in a low tone and pleasant tone, with a trace of helplessness, "well, since the Emperor invited me, the minister said respectfully that it would be better to obey orders."


    The emperor sighed, just, the prince''s adoptive mother was also a means of retaining Xie Qian.


    The king and his ministers began to fight with each other again.


    "The family affairs of the son of heaven should not be involved." In fact, these eight words are not what Xie Qian said for fun.


    In fact, Xie Qian did the same thing.


    Xie Qian is Lin radial''s uncle. In front of many emperors, it can be said that he would get a lot of suspicion and even die in front of many emperors.


    The reason why Xie Qian has been able to sit in zhangtai for so long is that Lin radial, the prime minister, gave up the military power directly when there was no war in the country, took the emperor''s secret order, and took his wife to travel around the river ¡£


    Second, Xie Qian will never stand in line on these sensitive issues.


    He is loyal only to his own heart.


    With a wave of the emperor''s hand, someone served some food and wine. "There is no banquet for civil and military officials today. You can eat something with me here first."


    Xie Qian frowned and looked at the food the eunuchs had brought. He couldn''t help hesitating.


    Although it belongs to the former dynasty, it is against the etiquette for the king to eat here. Xie Qian, who has always been cautious, is not willing to give people a handle on this kind of thing for no reason.


    "So, your majesty I''m afraid it''s not very appropriate. "


    Xie Qian finally put this sentence in front of the emperor.


    After listening to this, the Emperor didn''t restrain this matter. He obviously sneered at Xie Qian''s words, "it seems that you know the rules in the world. Who was the man drinking on my roof more than ten years ago?"


    When Xie Qian heard this sentence, he felt his nose awkwardly to ease his mood. "Your Majesty, it''s been so many years." Don''t mention it if you can.


    The emperor''s eyes also because of this sentence slowly brought memories, even the son of the Tian family, when he was young, he also had a happy life.


    At that time, he was only a prince, not today''s emperor. At that time, he would take several of his brothers out of the palace to play directly after he had finished his studies and avoided the examination of the former Emperor, the Taifu and his elder brother.


    At that time, he not only had to pay attention not to be found by the former Emperor, but also to avoid some officials and ministers, so as not to participate in the court meeting.


    But it was in that time that he was accompanied by Xie Qian and others.


    At that time, everyone was young. Although they didn''t pay much attention to the rules in face, they would still be careful to avoid the punishment of their elders.


    In those years they rode horses and drank wine in the present days.


    Xie Qian, in fact, there are times of wanton happiness.


    The most outrageous time is now the emperor and Xie Qian. At that time, the emperor was still a teenager sheltered by his elder brother, and the wine they had was also drunk on the roof of the Lord''s building. On that day, both of them drank too much and sat together to talk about the past and the present.


    People around are in a hurry, but no one dares to help two drunk people down from the top of the building.


    The emperor was so busy. The Emperor didn''t know about it at that time. Sure enough, he found some bodyguards to take the two drunk people down from the top of the building. The next day, they were forbidden to go to their feet, and the elder brother became a villain


    was a bit unconvinced at that time, but more than ten years later, when the matter was taken out, even Xie Qian, who had always been steady, could not help but face it.


    After his family accident, he has always been cold hearted. With Xie Shen''s company, he is now ridiculed by the emperor for his past affairs. However, he is a little embarrassed. He feels that the more he lives, the more he goes back.


    "After all these years, we are old."


    The emperor left his position and sat in front of Xie Qian. He pushed aside Xie Qian''s hand to pour wine for the two people. Instead, he filled them with his own hands.


    "In the past, I remember that one of the two of us was most afraid of my father, the other was my elder brother and our Taifu. But I didn''t expect that in a flash, I became the emperor and you became the Taifu."


    After listening to this sentence, Xie Qian couldn''t help feeling. Before, some people said that when they talked and laughed, the masts and oars were gone. It was only a few years that the two people grew old unconsciously.


    After drinking the wine in front of him, he poured it up again. "These things happened yesterday. In a twinkling of an eye, I was a grandfather. I had Xie Shen, nephew and worry at home.""Xie Qing, since Xie Shen adopted you, you have become more and more human."


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian for a long time. Suddenly, he said in a deep voice.


    One of them was wearing a Dragon Robe, and the other was wearing a court dress. Their faces were engraved with time, but their sitting posture was more casual. The wine war was in full swing, and they could not care about the etiquette.


    "Time just goes by so fast. It''s getting old." The emperor''s face with a little emotion, "so many years, you are still by my side, it is really the thing in this world can''t get."


    They used to have a large number of brothers to accompany them, just like Lin Si and Lin Zhi today, but in the end, no matter how deep their friendship was, they could not stay when their identities were very different.


    The longer you stay in the emperor''s seat, the more lonely you can feel. On this, the brothers who used to fight against each other and fight against each other. In the end, there is nothing left.


    I don''t know when, when he corrects the memorial at night, he will be a little distracted when he looks at the moon outside the window. The emptiness of the moon always reminds him that he is the most powerful person in the world. You are just a lonely man.


    Those people can finally sit here to drink with the emperor, in the final analysis, it is Xie Qian alone.


    "It''s my duty to be here for the emperor." After listening to the emperor''s feelings, Xie Qian slightly sat upright and made a small salute to the emperor.


    The Emperor didn''t have a good temper to retreat, Xie Qian, and said with a smile, "old man, don''t even want to give you a face!"


    "Your Majesty..." Although Xie Qian was pushed by the emperor, he still answered seriously.


    "The etiquette of a monarch and his ministers can not be abolished." the emperor basically understood what he was going to say when he opened his mouth. At the moment, he directly interrupted Xie Qian''s words, "today, if you and I don''t talk about state affairs, where do you and I come from?"


    Xie Qian was also stunned by the emperor''s words. For so many years, he has been used to thinking in the position of minister. After so many years of monarchy and ministers, he seldom discussed personal relations with the emperor. When he heard the emperor''s words, although he didn''t say anything clearly, he agreed with him


    On this night, they abandoned a lot of courtesies


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    The next day, Xie Qian woke up and corrected his clothes before going out. It was already tomorrow.


    Looking at the sun, Xie Qian couldn''t help but feel annoyed. It was really a mistake to drink.


    Although I think so, I can''t see any superfluous emotion in my eyes. When I see the emperor, he is the man who never smiles and looks cool.


    Xie Qian''s overnight stay at the imperial palace is a matter of course not free from some well-informed people, who have to praise Xie Qian''s deep imperial heart.


    If Xie Qian wants to go back to the palace, he still needs to tell the emperor.


    But when Xie Qian arrived, the emperor had already begun to read the memorial. When he saw Xie Qian coming, he took him to the side hall, where he was ready to eat. "You have breakfast here first."


    The emperor''s voice was low, and he could not hear any emotion. But people familiar with the emperor basically knew that the emperor''s mood was not good at this time.


    Therefore, Xie Qian did not refuse, and those who followed the eunuch to prepare for dinner.


    "Emperor, Princess Xu wants to see you outside."


    In a short time, eunuchs preached, but when they saw the air pressure on the emperor, their voice became smaller and smaller, and they could hardly be heard at the back.


    Obviously, the eunuch was late, and the place where he spoke was not suitable. He raised his head low and did not dare to say a word. His body began to shake.


    "It''s useless. Don''t you see the emperor marking the memorial? There''s no color at all. Don''t go down and reply soon! " Seeing this, Da Gonggong immediately said that he had withdrawn the eunuch who had been preached. If the eunuch was granted amnesty, he immediately withdrew.


    Naturally, Xie qian can hear the movement of the main hall in the side hall, but because of the principle that Xie Qian wanted to come, he was not born to ask about this matter. Sometimes it is not a good thing to know too much.


    Although Xie Qian had already thought so, he didn''t say a word here, but it was bad for the eunuchs who had been waiting on him.


    They would like to thank Qian for asking the reason, and immediately came out to appease the emperor.


    When Xie Qian finished eating, the eunuch was relieved. You should ask me what happened.


    But what he expected was that Xie Qian did not say a word. He went back to the main hall in silence and gave the emperor a little gift. "Thank you for your hospitality yesterday. I came to say goodbye to the emperor."


    The emperor glanced at Xie Qian, but he couldn''t see the joy and anger on his face. "Ai Qing can''t go back for the time being. Just wait."


    Xie Qian didn''t say anything. He just stood at his highness after saluting again without saying a word.


    Da Gonggong, beside the emperor, had already found a chair and made a pot of fragrant tea for Xie Qian beside the table.


    Seeing that the emperor had no important military and political affairs to discuss with himself, Xie Qian sat quietly on the chair and sipped a sip of tea. He guessed that what happened today might be to deal with the prince


    "How about tea?" The emperor looked at Xie Qian.


    "Which of the things here is not selected by the emperor. Tea is really good tea."


    Although Xie Qian''s answer can not tell the truth, but how people can not catch the wrong place above.


    "You old fox The emperor looked at Xie Qian sitting there solemnly, and didn''t ask what happened to him, "you''ve played for so many years, and you''re really perfect."


    Xie Qian himself replied, "it''s up to the emperor''s magnanimity that I can get to this point."


    Listening to Xie Qian''s words, the emperor put a smile on his face for the first time today. When people around him saw the emperor smile, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Is Princess Xu still waiting outside?" The emperor was in a better mood because of Xie Qian''s words. After thinking of the previous things, he still asked. Although there was not much expression on his face, it was much better than the silence just now.


    The eunuchs around asked, heard the emperor asked again, when even replied, "back to the emperor, the princess has been waiting outside for the emperor''s summons."


    Obviously, although they are here, they are always observing the objects outside.


    "Let him in first." The emperor looked at Xie Qian, who was ready to avoid going to the side hall, and immediately waved his hand to stop Xie Qian, "just stand here."


    Xie Qian bowed his head. It was obvious that the emperor was so angry that he wanted to shake off the face of imperial concubine Xu in front of him.


    Thanks to the tight wind of Xie Qian, such a thing can be said to be irrelevant to the emperor.


    Generally, when the emperor was so angry, Xie Qian himself seldom said anything. He would say these words only when the emperor finished his anger and was ready to deal with these things.


    After a while, Princess Xu was led to the hall. Although it was not improper for Xu to dress up, Xie Qian could see his panic in her eyes.


    When Xu Guifei saw Xie Qian, she was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect Xie Qian to be here.Before Princess Xu asked why, Xie Qian had already saluted her to show his respect.


    Xu Guifei hurriedly turned her back and knelt down on the hall.


    Generally speaking, when the empress''s rank reaches the imperial position, she doesn''t need to give the whole gift when she meets the emperor again. Even Xie Qian didn''t expect that Princess Xu would give the whole gift directly.


    But the emperor obviously didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Looking at Princess Xu saluting, he didn''t signal the people around him to help her up. "What''s the matter with Princess Xu coming here today?"


    Xu Guifei kowtowed to the emperor, "please punish the emperor."


    "What do you think of Xie Aiqing?" The emperor looked at Xie Qian who had been keeping his eyes closed and took a sip of tea.


    "Zuo Chen is just a family affair of the emperor. How can an outsider talk about it?" Xie Qian, who was called, said the same thing as yesterday, but this time the emperor did not give face, but returned a sneer.


    The emperor is obviously not very satisfied with Xie Qian''s answer, but at the same time, he also knows that Xie Qian is absolutely impossible to participate.


    Although Xie Qian heard the emperor''s sneer, he kept a reply posture. Although he didn''t ask the people around him what happened, the emperor''s face and Xu Guifei, who came to apologize in a hurry, basically made it clear that this was a disaster caused by the prince.


    "This is my country. What happened is not my family affair?" The emperor is obviously not satisfied with Xie Qian''s words, so his words are particularly heavy.


    Without waiting for Xie Qian to explain, there are a group of people kneeling around


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    On this side, the crown prince is also complaining. The matter of secretly leaving the palace is not big, but it is certainly not as big as not returning all night.


    In particular, the prince''s age in many people''s eyes is basically a child.


    Yes, even the prince himself did not think that he would eventually make such a low-level mistake.


    When he became a prince in his previous life, he had already become an adult and opened his house. Naturally, there was no saying that he would not return all night.


    On the one hand, he was not an adult and had no conditions to leave the palace. On the other hand, it was against the palace rules not to return all night.


    When he came out, Du Heng still helped him secretly to make him so smooth. However, when he went back, he did not say that he was twice as strict on duty at night. Du Heng could not arrange other follow-up measures because he was drunk.


    This kind of deviant make, completely make the Prince did not return to the East Palace in the evening before the lock of the palace gate.


    And the prince didn''t know who to blame for all this.


    When the prince returned to the East Palace, he found that the emperor was waiting there.


    The prince bravely changed his clothes and left the east palace. When he arrived at the Taiji hall, he found that things were big.


    As the adoptive mother of the chastening prince, Xu Guifei knelt on the ground. This shows that the emperor did not give Xu Guifei any face because of this incident, which also shows that this matter is not trivial.


    "I have seen my father."


    Seeing the battle in front of him, the prince obviously understood what was going on. He honestly gave a gift to the emperor, and then stood on the kneeling head of Princess Xu, slightly behind a body position.


    Although Xu Guifei is not as good as the prince, she is the prince''s elder. Because of this, the crown prince does not lag behind a little bit and stands in line with the younger generation.


    "What are you doing?"


    The emperor''s face can not see joy and anger, it is this kind of mood without the scene is actually more frightening than the emperor''s anger.


    "Back to my father I was curious yesterday and went out of the palace secretly. " All the way back, the prince was looking for various excuses, but after thinking about it, he finally told the truth.


    He never thought that Xie Qian was here.


    As a Taifu, Xie Qian had no power, but in the final analysis, he was also touched by the teacher''s theory.


    The emperor looked at the prince in front of him, "why don''t you come back?"


    "If you go back to your father Printed with children''s fun, yesterday ready to go back to find that the Palace door has been locked, children''s ministers make do with the night outside, early this morning just came back


    The prince was very careful when he answered, for fear that he would offend the emperor again after he said something wrong.


    Xie Qian looks at the prince. He always treats the prince with dignity. According to what he says, if you deal with him all night, you will not look so good. Although you have combed and washed it, you can see from the details that the prince has a good rest and has no appearance of paying.


    "What time does the palace gate open? When did you come back? "


    The emperor is obviously not so easy to fool the past people, that is, after the prince said it, he immediately responded to the problems, and his face was even worse.


    From the emperor''s point of view, it can be taught to do something wrong, but it is a matter of character to start to excuse yourself after doing something wrong.


    In fact, on weekdays, the emperor is busy with government affairs. Even if the prince is a little late, he can''t find it. But these two days are the time for Xiumu.


    When the emperor woke up in the morning, he didn''t react to it. In addition, he had a drink with Xie Qian yesterday. He knew that 80% of Xu''s imperial concubine had been waiting for him, and he thought twice and again that he would accompany the princess to have breakfast.


    It can be regarded as a kind of compensation to Xu Guifei.


    It''s just that the prince usually comes in to ask for his safety at this time. Only after that can he go to Taixue.


    Today, the emperor was dissatisfied with the fact that the Prince did not come to ask for his safety. He only thought that he had sneaked out last night and played a little late, so he did not become a prince.


    After that, he heard that Xu Guifei was looking for someone in secret. When he asked the person on duty, he knew that the prince had not returned to the Palace last night.


    The prince knows that this matter is obviously can''t muddle through, "the son minister was originally looking for Lin Si elder sister yesterday."


    It''s no secret that the prince likes Lin Si up to now, but the Emperor didn''t expect that the prince would pull the Lin family out directly in front of Xie Qian.


    "Did the prince stay in the Lin family yesterday?" Xie Qian picked his eyebrows. "The Lin family is a little too unruly. They let the prince come back alone, and they didn''t give the emperor a fold."


    Xie Qian knew that after the crown prince made such a thing, even if Lin Si thought it was just a joke that the prince didn''t grow up, Yao Shu and Lin radial were not people who didn''t know anything. In such a situation, he would definitely inform the Palace first.


    The prince was silent. Of course, he couldn''t say what he had been together with Lu yesterday. Such things can be big or small, but Lu family can never have too much to do with his car because of his treason.What''s more, the crown prince said that his family was not clear about it yesterday.


    Du Heng knows that the prince is playing with his daughter, but he doesn''t deal with it because he is drunk. Lin''s mind is all in Du Heng''s heart yesterday, and he doesn''t care about the existence of the two children.


    Lu Yao knows that the prince is in his own house, but Lu Yao is one year younger than the prince. She has only a little knowledge of these things.


    she doesn''t even know that the prince needs to return to the palace in the evening, so don''t remind the prince.


    As for the servants of the Lu family?


    In order to conceal the prince''s identity, Lu Yao didn''t say who he was. It was because of such a thing that the maid thought he was Lu Yao''s ordinary playmate at that time. She didn''t care about it.


    But do you want to give Lu Yao up at this time?


    The prince really has a little conscience. He won''t tell a little girl.


    But what he said is also untenable. The Lin family is really the most intimate family with the royal family in recent years, and will never do anything that people can grasp on this matter.


    What''s more, there''s nothing about the Lin family that Xie Qian doesn''t know.


    Just like Xie Qian, it seems that all is not all attributed to the Lin family, but such a sum up of things simply does not hold water.


    "If I remember correctly, your companion didn''t come back to the Lin family last night."


    How could the emperor forget this? It was for this reason that he forced Xie Qian to stay.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    "Where did the prince go yesterday?"


    Looking at the prince in front of him, Xie Qian couldn''t help asking that he would never check these things on weekdays, but he saw that the emperor''s patience was running out because of this.


    He had to speak at this time.


    After all, from a certain point of view, if the crown prince leaves the palace for no reason, he will also be involved.


    It''s just like why Princess Xu can''t get up now.


    If we say that the most unjust person in this matter is definitely the Xu Guifei who is kneeling now.


    Although Princess Xu is the adoptive mother in name, raising the prince is definitely not something that Princess Xu can do. She just talks to the prince when he has no schoolwork on weekdays,


    but Princess Xu holds the power of governing liugongde, and she is very busy on weekdays It''s just a few new clothes made by individuals.


    Even because there was a special east palace after she was appointed as the prince, Princess Xu would not even go into the east palace. Naturally, she didn''t know anything about the prince''s sneaking out yesterday, but the emperor obviously didn''t think so.


    He felt that Princess Xu had neglected her duty in this matter, and she didn''t even have the right to defend herself.


    It can be said that Xu Guifei has been worried all day because of this matter, but watching the prince say nothing about it, although she is a little anxious, she can''t even say a few words for the prince at this time.


    "I don''t need to thank Taifu for knowing this."


    The crown prince has been in a state of chagrin today. After being said by the emperor, his heart has been in trouble. Although Xie Qian''s words are somewhat overstepped, it involves Xie Qian''s own family members to say a few words, which should be justifiable.


    But because asked the prince deliberately cover up things above, the prince can not help but do not have a good voice.


    This time, Xie Qian didn''t compensate the prince on the background color, but he saw the emperor''s real anger. He was obviously angry after the prince said that.


    The emperor directly smashed the teacup in his hand towards the prince. Before the prince could react, he was pushed aside by imperial concubine Xu.


    The emperor was really angry, but he didn''t take up his strength at the moment when he threw things. If he was hit by the emperor, most of the prince''s face would be destroyed.


    But it is like this, the tea cup or hit the prince''s shoulder, the prince bumped out of a stumbling, the body''s clothes are already wet.


    "The villain!" Before the prince''s reaction, he heard the emperor''s angry voice ring up, "heaven and earth, Prince and teacher! Xie Taifu is not only your elder, but also your teacher. You are talking nonsense here


    The prince obviously understood the emperor''s displeasure, that is, he didn''t expect that he would give Xie Qian such a soft nail?


    "It''s the students who are rude. I hope you can forgive me."


    In a hurry, the prince gave Xie Qian a junior gift, and Xie Qian got up in a hurry to avoid it.


    "Just because of your selfish desire, how many things have you done today? Look at you today. There are so many people in the East Palace who are tired of you. Even if your mother and concubine are all here, you are very good! "


    Obviously, the Emperor didn''t expect that his prince would say such a word. The identity of Prince and Taifu, who is not a learned student, is all over the world.


    On the one hand, the reason why Xie Qian was appointed Prince Fu by him is that the education of the crown prince is an important matter of the country, and he trusts him. On the other hand, he has his own selfishness.


    the Lin family is Xie Qian''s nephew, and flattering Xie Qian is basically equivalent to mastering the Lin family. Basically, after he left, the crown prince''s position is stable.


    "My father..."


    Although the prince has been with for a long time, but I don''t know why, his physical habits can''t be overcome. He wanted to speak well, but he couldn''t help crying in his voice.


    At this time, Xie Qian had already knelt down on his head. "The emperor is not angry. It was originally the minister who talked a lot. What''s more, the old saying goes," if the teaching is not strict, the teacher will fall behind. "It is because the minister did not teach the prince well


    Xu Guifei this time also kowtowed a head, "is the minister concubine this when the mother imperial concubine did not teach well."


    Xu Guifei basically knelt in the hall from the beginning, and her knees had already been aching for such a long time. However, the Ninja did not open her mouth to Xu Guifei, and she did not open her mouth until then.


    "Get up, both of you." The emperor closed his eyes and eased his mood. Ninja said angrily.


    "Father, it is the son minister who is wrong."


    At this time, the crown prince couldn''t do without telling the truth. "Yesterday, the son minister was looking for elder sister Lin Si, but when he saw a large group of people busy, he didn''t disturb him. He just left the gift and wandered in the street by himself."


    "But I didn''t expect to meet Lu''s sister when I was wandering. The last time Lu''s sister got lost when she entered the palace, so I met her. So I knew her. When she got to the Lu family, she put a lantern on the river at night. Because she was young, she didn''t tell the truth at first."The emperor looked thoughtfully in his eyes, "haven''t you met the adults of Lu family in the Lu family?"


    "Because Lu''s sister wants to help her son hide So I just told the servant girl that the child minister was his friend, and did not directly say who the child minister was. "


    When the prince really told the truth, his back was wet through. Then he secretly regretted that he had not told the truth directly at the beginning. Because he was afraid that the little girl would be implicated by himself, he forgot that the matter could not be concealed from the emperor''s eyes.


    In the whole world, is it the king''s land? Is it the king''s minister who leads the land.


    This sentence is not for fun. The Emperor just doesn''t investigate these small actions. If he does, how can he hide it from the emperor.


    "Well, the emperor, although the prince didn''t tell the emperor the truth at the beginning, in the end, there is a reason. The prince''s love for his friends is commendable."


    Xie Qian knew that this matter could be big or small. At first, the emperor was furious because he was worried about the safety of the crown prince. Now that the crown prince has basically said everything, Xie Qian took the initiative to take a step


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    "I think you''re a first offender, and there''s also a reason why you''re compassionate to your friends. This time you''re banned for three months. You don''t want to go anywhere except for Taixue every day."


    After seeing the prince for a long time, the emperor still said what to do with the prince.


    "Forgive your father." After hearing this, the prince gave a gift, which was to put the matter down.


    "The imperial concubine has been working hard all morning. First go back to find an imperial doctor."


    The emperor looked at Xu Guifei. Although there was no expression on her face, she knelt for a long time and her legs trembled slightly.


    In fact, the Emperor didn''t know that all the things happened to Princess Xu. But at that time, he was very angry and didn''t treat her very well.


    "Yes." After hearing this, Xu Guifei hurriedly made a ceremony and walked out slowly with the help of eunuchs.


    "Lift the chariot under the main hall."


    The emperor looked at Xu Guifei walking more difficult, or said a word.


    It is clearly stipulated in the palace regulations that the sedan chariot can only go to the gate of the palace. Even the queen can only stop the sedan chariot before entering the main hall. The emperor''s doing so is also a compensation to Xu Guifei.


    Imperial concubine Xu wanted to thank again. The emperor waved his hand and stopped him. "You''ve been working hard these days. Go back and take good care of yourself."


    Xu Guifei helped her lower body slightly, which was a return gift, and then she went out.


    Although the emperor did not say anything to the prince, there was a layer of cold sweat on the prince''s back.


    Because when he first came, he found that he had become the prince and the only son in the palace.


    Almost all the princes who had been fighting for the throne with him in his memory died, which made him feel a little elated for a moment.


    Today''s event is because he is young. If he is a little older now, the emperor''s disposal will not be as high as he is now and then gently fall down.


    "You go back and reflect." There was no anger on the emperor''s face, but his tone was not completely softened.


    But the prince already knew that he was wrong today, so he immediately went back without saying anything.


    When the crown prince retired, Xie Qian heard the emperor sigh. He was obviously annoyed by such a thing.


    "You think there''s a bit of truth in his mouth now."


    As soon as Xie Qian was ready to leave for home, he listened to the emperor.


    "When the prince is young, he is probably at a loss when he encounters such a thing. It is also possible that he will be at a loss for a moment."


    Xie Qian said thoughtfully.


    In Xie Qian''s opinion, this matter is actually nothing, but he doesn''t know why the emperor cares about things in front of him.


    In Xie Qian''s view, this matter is just a child naughty, not a major event.


    The Emperor didn''t answer Xie Qian''s words, but just hummed coldly.


    Looking at the emperor''s appearance, Xie Qian couldn''t help laughing, "emperor, what the crown prince did is not a big deal in the end. You didn''t run out several times in those years."


    It''s true. When the emperor was still a prince, he didn''t go out to play. But when the emperor was his own, he began to think about it.


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian, his eyes were dark, and finally turned into a sigh: "his mind is too heavy. Do you think he will be a qualified emperor? "


    Because he has only one "son", he has been strict with his son for fear that his country will fall into the hands of others. The emperor is a little uncertain about his son''s behavior now.


    "The emperor is only a young man now. Why should he think about these things?" Xie Qian replied with a smile.


    Although Xie Qian is already the crown prince''s wife, he has always felt that the establishment of the crown prince is too hasty.


    Xie Qian suddenly remembered what he said to Jiang Teng at that time --


    "the prince is paranoid and violent, but the prince is the only prince."


    He thought so, but he realized the emperor''s distrust of the prince. He could think of the reason why the Prince did not trust him. Even he was shaken by the prince''s temperament.


    "The prince is the only prince. Although bigoted and cruel, as long as he is taught well to control his inner tyranny, he must be a generation of emperor "--


    he said this sentence to many people, but this time, he had no confidence in his heart when he said it to the emperor.


    The land is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change.


    In front of this sentence, the excuses I used to find before seemed ridiculous.


    "The Emperor..." What else did Xie Qian want to say, but the emperor stopped him.


    "From the time he started thinking about Linz, I knew that the boy had a big heart."


    Xie Qian was silent. He watched Lin Si grow up. No matter from Lin Si''s will or from other aspects, Lin Si''s marriage to the crown prince is not something that the emperor and the Lin family would like to see.


    Lin Si has a very strong mother''s family, a father who is a general and a mother who is full of business.Soldiers and money together, had to make the emperor have a different association.


    "Emperor, I grew up looking at Lins girl. She never thought about Princess Xiao."


    Naturally, Xie Qian knew Lin Si''s attitude. When the emperor talked about it, he quickly explained.


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian''s anxious appearance and waved his hand, "that girl is just what I saw growing up. Can I not know her temperament?"


    It was because Linsi had grown up by himself that the emperor left the crown prince to pester him at the beginning.


    The age gap between them is so big that it is almost impossible.


    Xie Qian also stopped talking. No matter how Lin''s affairs were handled, he was the one who needed to avoid.


    "But the child has been growing up in the deep palace, and went out to play with the little girl of other people''s house." The emperor was angry and funny when he heard this.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect that the prince would run out of the palace because of such a thing. He also wanted to understand at random.


    There are only two children in the palace. Although they were raised in one place, their relationship is not very good, especially the last time the princess fell into the water, the two children are basically related to each other.


    Children don''t bear grudges, and they are the ones who can bear grudges most.


    "When you''re done, see how many children the same age as the crown prince are in each family. Call for them to go to school with the prince. It''s OK to choose some girls to accompany the princess


    With a big wave of his hand, the emperor took all the children of the right age to the palace directly, which was regarded as a small playmate for the prince during the forbidden period.


    "The prince''s heart is not fixed. It''s not as deep as your family."


    When the emperor said this again, he also felt that the three children of the Lin family were well bred.


    "Emperor, the prince is still young." It is not a matter of setting up a prince overnight, nor can teaching a prince overnight.


    The emperor did not speak, his eyes grew deeper


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    On the other hand, Lin Si''s life is much more comfortable than that of the prince who has been banned from the water.


    The movement of the palace did not disturb Lin Si, but after all, there was no airtight wall in the world. Every family had news from each family. Although the Emperor didn''t give a decree, all the families that should know had already known.


    Linz reclined on the beauty couch, and the man sitting next to him was as white as ice.


    Early this morning, white as ice will come, bring still such a news.


    Most of the girls in the capital are raised in boudoirs. Basically, what makes them so active is the messy news. The formal banquets are all about morality, tolerance, speech and work. Therefore, few people can talk about these things.


    Therefore, after hearing the news, Bai rubing immediately came to talk about it with Lin Si. Although Lin Si had heard about it, she really didn''t expect that the prince should have such courage.


    "The prince has to stop for a while."


    Even Lin Si, when talking about his first idea, was surprised and even felt a little like laughing, "this good prince went out of the palace without anyone?"


    It''s that young masters of big families go out with a few people. What they''re afraid of is that they''ll run into some people who don''t have long eyes. In case of abductors or something, they''ll be destroyed all their lives.


    "Isn''t it? It''s said that the emperor was very angry, and even the concubine and empress were scolded for it. "


    Bai rubing is also a burst of sob, "the princess was almost killed because of the prince, and then she was scolded by the prince."


    With a warning in her eyes, Lin Si patted Bai rubing on the shoulder, "be careful, don''t say that the emperor heard it, but I heard it. We don''t have good fruit to eat."


    She is not as naive as she used to be in this kind of thing.


    "That''s why I said something to you here. Otherwise, who dares to say so."


    White as ice waved his hand.


    She is not a fool, otherwise who would have nothing to talk about here.


    "But also say, where did the prince go this evening?" Bai rubing''s enthusiasm for this matter has not diminished.


    Lin Si frowned and looked at the white as ice, with a helpless smile on her face, "you have nothing to do. What do you want me to do? I don''t think it''s in our house. "


    If it was really in the Lin family, the prince would not have been punished in the palace.


    After knowing this kind of thing, the general parents must inform the palace, but even in the Imperial Palace, they began to look for people the next day, which showed that no one really knew that the prince was not in the east palace the night before.


    "It would be nice to be in our house." Lin Si sighed, "at least I can see my three treasures."


    Xie Shen has been kept by Xie Qian''s side, but because the two families move around frequently.


    It is no secret among several people that Linz has been very concerned about his brother.


    Bai rubing is also such a case. "The prince didn''t know why he didn''t even take the accompanying books with him yesterday. He heard from the palace that he had to find some companion books for the prince this year, and he also moved the princess into the Imperial College."


    Lin Si suddenly thought of that day in the public two powder ball son, "the princess and the prince put together again is not against the sky."


    It''s not just a person in the palace. Although it looks like they have two children, not everyone is happy to know about this situation. "Don''t you want to have a try?"


    Bai rubing looked at Lin Si with a joke in his eyes. "Now in the whole capital, who doesn''t know that the prince has a special preference for his sister Lin Si?"


    With that, Bai rubing ran away with a smile. When Lin Si came back, he immediately caught up with him, "sister Bai, you still say you are a lady of a big family. Now you tease me so much!"


    In fact, this is a very sensitive thing. Lin Si and Ji Ji are ready to marry again. It is not easy to spread this reputation at this time, but Lin Si is seven years older than the prince.


    This basically declared that Lins could not be the princess.


    In addition, the prince is very young, and few people take it seriously. They all think that the prince likes Linsi''s temperament and doesn''t know what it means to get married. In the final analysis, it''s just childish talk.


    It always seems absurd, but because it''s so ridiculous, few people believe it will happen.


    However, this time, it was said that the prince and the princess should be accompanied by readers at the same time. This is a matter of profound significance.


    I didn''t see that many people had already come to prepare for this matter, especially girls who were about the age of the prince.


    "These people are real. The crown prince still has more than ten years to mature. How can it be settled so early?"


    Lin Si thought of these things and felt funny, "fortunately, my family and the prince of a girl of the same age, otherwise I don''t know how long the gossip will spread out.""Haven''t you heard such a saying," Lang comes riding a bamboo horse and goes around the bed to make green plums. "What people bet on is the friendship between the two men


    White as ice is obviously some disdain for these things.


    "What I know is to choose a companion. What I don''t know is to sell my daughter." Lin Si is also ridiculous about this matter, because his parents have always been very good, and there is no concubine room at home. Lin Si basically has nothing to do with these things.


    This kind of thing can''t be said to be someone in front of you can see clearly, it''s basically a child''s experience in order to user''s perfect.


    Lins asked himself that he could not learn these winding things without this talent.


    "I don''t know what they think of as mothers, how they can make trouble for such a small child in the palace." Bai rubing looks at these things in front of her.


    There are many rules in the palace. Although these accompanying students can''t enter the harem, it''s not so easy to get into the Imperial College. The Imperial College is very hard to learn. It''s just that some older children can''t stick to it, so don''t mention the children who are seven or eight years old.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about these things. We can''t do it if our parents want to


    Lin Si looked at the white as ice, but his face was a little sinister. "I don''t know how some people disappeared when I talked to people last night."


    Bai rubing was blushed by Lin Si''s face. Before she could speak, she saw the servant girl coming happily. "Miss, hurry up. Today''s wife has invited a matchmaker, saying that she wants to show it to the eldest son."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    Lin Si was stunned by the news. She stood up quickly after hearing the servant girl''s words? With whom? "


    Because Yao Shu basically didn''t care about these things. He always told Lins that emotional matters should go with the flow, but he never asked about these things. Therefore, Lin Si was very surprised when he heard such things.


    Originally, if there were no such things as the prince, Lin Si and Yao Shu would go to Bai''s house today to get married. After all, Bai rubing has already reached the hairpin. It''s the time when a family had a hundred women, but it happened that they had turned around.


    Because of the need to find accompaniment, every family is thinking about it. Although the Bai family has no children of the right age, many people also give the Bai family a letter of thanks. Mrs. Bai also has a headache because of such things.


    In addition, white as ice begged to let white like ice come to the forest house to hide leisure.


    Although the Lin family is more powerful, it can be seen by all the discerning eyes that the Lin family has never been able to participate in these activities, saying that they do not want to be hot faced and cold buttocks. Therefore, many people are hopeless and do not come to the door.


    This is exactly what the Lin family wanted.


    There are too many of the Lin family. Many people can basically guess what the Lin family thinks.


    The emperor is also very satisfied with the Lin family''s understanding of the current affairs over the years. There is a saying that greed is insufficient and the snake swallows the elephant. If the Lin family wants too much, in the end, it''s a waste of water.


    It is for this reason that the Lin family has been keeping a low profile in recent years, and has never been sharp in this matter.


    When lint turned to look at white as ice, his face was pale.


    "Don''t you see Miss Bai still here?" Lin Si frowned and looked at the servant girl beside her. "Go and tell her mother that I won''t come today."


    Although Lin Si wanted to know exactly what Yao Shu meant, he looked as white as ice and his face was pale. Obviously, he had listened to what he had said before.


    "Since my sister has something to do, let me go first." White as ice, pale face, but still very quick reaction came over this matter, quickly salute ready to leave.


    But as white as ice, his face was pale at the moment. Lin Si was really worried about such a white as ice going out, "sister Bai, calm down first."


    As he said this, Lin Si poured a cup of hot tea to Bai rubing and let him drink it.


    White as ice originally wanted to refuse, but dying in this matter seems particularly stubborn, forced pull white ice will not drink a bowl of tea after the line.


    Bai rubing''ao is not satisfied with Lin Si''s insistence. After drinking a bowl of tea that Lin Si poured, he obviously has come back. Looking at Lin Si''s worried face, he blushes, "I''m ok, but I''m worried about my sister."


    Lin Si looked at Bai rubing and felt relieved. "Sister Bai, you scared me to death just now, which just shows that you are very affectionate."


    If Lin Si teased himself like this, he would have jumped up. But this time, Bai rubing was cold. "What''s the use of deep feeling? The word "love" can be said to be the most useless thing in the world. "


    "Sister Bai, calm down." Lin Si looked at the white as ice, his face was not good, or advised the people in front of him, "now what kind of situation is still not clear, I''ll find a maid to the front to inquire about the news."


    After Lin Si finished, there was a servant girl next to him. She stepped back, apparently listening to Lin Si''s order and went to inquire about the news.


    For a moment, there was no sound in the house.


    Lin Si let his little servant girl bring up a plate of snacks, and he ate slowly, looking at Bai rubing in a daze.


    Although Bai rubing has been in a daze, the rest of her eyes has been staring at the corridor outside the door, obviously waiting for something.


    Lin Si naturally knew what Bai rubing was waiting for, but he didn''t know why the people he sent out had not followed. Although Lin Si was worried about this matter, he didn''t show it.


    At the beginning, Lin Si was more surprised to hear the news, but with Bai rubing''s huge reaction on this matter, Lin Si has been worried about the state of white as ice, and has not thought about it carefully.


    However, when Lin Si calmed down, he began to look strange in this matter.


    Lin Si was sure that Yao Shu had made it clear that he would not interfere in their marriage. Although this is nonsense, Yao Shu couldn''t take himself to Bai''s house the day before. After hearing the news today, he decided to marry Lin Zhi ¡£


    Is there something that you don''t know about?


    Lin Si thought to herself, and then tentatively asked her servant girl, "what happened in the house yesterday that I don''t know?"


    Servant girl shook her head, "did not happen yesterday what big event."


    Is it a wrong guess?


    Lin Si frowned and thought of such a thing, but did not think that before Lin thought clearly, Bai rubing could not sit still."I won''t sit here today. I''ll go back to the government and think about it." White as ice on the face has been unable to see just any anxious appearance, the face changed into a more indifferent look.


    If it wasn''t for Bai rubing''s shaking hand with the teacup, Lin Si couldn''t see anything unusual.


    Lin Si still sighed, some disappointed, "that white elder sister, you''d better have a good rest. The girl on my side is really too tired and lazy to ask a question, so I can''t be seen for a while."


    Bai rubing''s face was wearing a farfetched smile. She and Lin Si were both daughters raised by the high school. How could the servant girl who could serve in front of the young lady be so blatantly lazy? She was obviously stopped by Yao Shu.


    Although Bai rubing was worried, the look on her face returned to normal.


    Lin Si can fold such white as ice is also a burst of heartache, she Huo once stood up, "no, I want to go to find my mother to ask clearly!"


    She said she was about to go out, but she was pulled by Bai rubing. Bai rubing was moved by her heart, but she didn''t want Linsi because she had a problem with Yao Shu, "no need!"


    "Nothing! Sister Bai, I will give you an explanation today. " Lint had already run a long way.


    "You wait for me, I''ll go with you."


    Bai rubing looks at Lin Si''s already gone far away, or bite teeth to follow up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    By the time Bai rubing catches up with Lin Si, Lin Si has basically gone to the square yard. Bai rubing pulls Linsi''s sleeve and takes a big breath.


    Obviously, white as ice is, she doesn''t like to walk around as much as lint. "I didn''t expect you to walk so fast!"


    "Sister Bai, if you walk around more often, you will be the same as me." Lin seemed to be out of breath when he spoke.


    Two people look at each other''s appearance, can''t help but smile, "people say that Wang Po sells melons and boasts, and we both boast so here."


    When the two people are breathing well, their faces have returned to normal. The translator was in a hurry just now, and their hair was a little disordered. Even when they had finished arranging their clothes for each other, they went in hand.


    The servant girl on one side had already passed on. Lin Si and Bai rubing went in and saw Yao Shu sitting on the main seat.


    Yao Shu usually doesn''t care much about his clothes when he is at home. In his words, the most important thing to live at home is to wear comfortable clothes. Therefore, Yao Shu''s clothes at home are very simple.


    But Yao Shu''s dress today is not like this, but with a sense of prudence.


    Yao Shu was wearing a blue horse face and a whole set of Diancui face on his head. Instead of looking old-fashioned in this way, Yao Shu''s skin was graceful and creamy, and his lips were not dotted and bright. When he sat on the main seat, he seemed to have a period of prestige.


    But Yao Shu had already laughed when he saw two people, "Er Bao is here."


    When Lin Si came here, he was very angry, but now he is at a loss when he looks at such a scene. The so-called "all in one go", but after such a experience, Lin Si is embarrassed to disturb the water.


    "Mother, what are you doing?" Lin Si is obviously a little confused about today''s affairs, but looking at Yao Shu''s appearance, these words have to say, "not that we are going to..."


    Lin Si''s voice became smaller and smaller under Yao Shu''s eyes. At last, he just shut up.


    "Here comes the white girl." Yao Shu looked at no face with a bit of hesitation of the white ice initiative to say a Hello, although white ice face has been trying to adjust their emotions, but in a closer look, still can see something.


    "Auntie." As white as ice, the line of etiquette, obviously also can''t feel the head.


    Did not wait for Yao Shu to say what, next to the servant girl came to Yao Shu''s ear line a salute, "madam, the eldest young master is coming."


    "You two go to the ear room first." Yao Shu looks at Lin Si and Bai rubing, and they are taken to the ear room by Yao Shu''s servant girl.


    Did not wait for two people to sit well, soon saw Lin Zhifeng wind fire rushed over, "Niang, what are you doing?"


    "What''s the matter?" Yao Shu looked at Lin Zhifeng''s fiery appearance and frowned, "where are you going this morning?"


    Lin Zhi obviously saw that Yao Shu''s clothes were not the same as usual, "Niang, why did you wear this suit today? It''s so beautiful."


    Yao Shu looked at Lin Zhiyi, "it''s so big, and it''s so glib. You are very old. Your father got married when he was your age. You didn''t even promise to get married. If you go on like this, a good girl will have been picked away. "


    "Mother, I''m not in a hurry..."


    Yao Shu obviously didn''t want to listen to Lin Zhi''s words, "are you not in a hurry? What do you look like when you''re too old to get married? Look around you as big as you. Which one is not married


    Yao Shu is obviously always firm in this matter. Yao Shu then gives Lin Zhi a register in front of him. "Look at it first. I asked the matchmaker to ask for it. If there is someone you like, you can tell it and your mother will look at it for you first."


    Although she did not urge, but see the White House girl big, his son this is not started, in the heart unavoidably anxious.


    Lin Zhi obviously didn''t expect that Yao Shu had transferred all the candidates to a roster. He was a little worried, but after all, he didn''t have the courage to disobey Yao Shu, so he had to look at the roster.


    Looking at Lin Zhi''s appearance, Yao Shu smiles in his heart, but his face doesn''t show, "you pick it first. I see that there are several girls in the top. You can watch..."


    "Niang, didn''t you say that love is a matter of course? Why are you so anxious now?"


    Lin Zhi flipped through the roster, but listening to Yao Shu''s words, he not only asked.


    The obvious change of Yao Shu''s attitude is that Lin Zhi doesn''t understand.


    He also vaguely listened to his sister yesterday that they would go to the White House today, but he did not know when he suddenly became a matchmaker for himself. At present, he was at a loss.


    "You''re a big man in front of you. It''s like that." Yao Shu looked at Lin Zhizai''s fan roster as if he was looking for something, but Yao Shu didn''t say it. He just let Lin Zhi do it in a hurry."Even if you don''t want to get married, you have to think about Er Bao. How can your sister get married in front of your brother first?"


    Yao Shu is obviously not like this thing.


    At the same time, Yao shuxiu will not lose in the next conversation, but he will not understand the result.


    Lin Si originally wanted to give Bai rubing a color, but she didn''t expect that her figure was all attracted by the man in front of her. She focused on the things in front of her and didn''t see her small movements.


    Because of his eloquence, Lin Zhi sat firmly in the court. Even in the Imperial Academy, there were few opponents. However, after meeting Yao Shu, he obviously felt that his mouth was not enough.


    Immediately, he was helpless, but he did not know where to start.


    "Mother..."


    Yao Shu looked at Lin Zhiyu''s words with shame. As for him, he felt helpless. If his son could make his words clear, he would not look like this at all. But Yao Shu was still stable. "Is it not enough for you to pick all the girls in the capital?"


    "No, one is missing." Before Yao Shu finished speaking, Lin Zhi quickly answered.


    When Lin Zhi realized that it was too late to say what he said, he still insisted on explaining, "I mean, I already have a sweetheart."


    Lin Zhi, who knew he couldn''t fool the past, could only say it bravely. But when this sentence came out, Lin Zhi''s heart had completely calmed down. "My son has loved white girl for a long time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    Hearing Lin Zhi''s words, Lin Si couldn''t help but give a look to Bai rubing, who was blushing with shame after hearing Lin Zhi''s words.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know Lin Zhi''s mind, but she has been waiting for Lin Zhi to say it.


    But she didn''t think that Lin Zhi had never said it clearly, so he also had some element of pique in this matter. What she thought was that if Lin Zhi didn''t say it, she would not make it clear.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be a turning day here.


    Under the pressure of Yao Shu, Lin Zhi suddenly confessed his intention.


    She and Lin Zhi have been getting along like this all these years. Although Lin Zhi didn''t say it clearly, she also acquiesced.


    I have already reached the hairpin. Even if my mother wants to stay for a long time, there are more and more people talking about marriage.


    Bai rubing has been waiting for Lin Zhi to come, but he didn''t.


    She thought that Lin Zhi didn''t know what she wanted. Now it seems that she is not.


    Bai rubing is not a fool. She obviously knows what Yao Shu is doing for today, and immediately prepares to go to the main hall.


    But I was caught by a hand.


    Bai rubing looks at Lin Si suspiciously. Lin Si''s action is obviously to prevent Bai rubing from going out.


    "Look again!" Lin Si gives Bai rubing a gesture.


    Although Bai rubing didn''t know what Lin thought was looking at, because of her trust in Lin Si, Bai rubing chose to listen to Lin Si.


    "Now that you have the person you want, why don''t you tell me all the time?" Yao Shu obviously didn''t hear how happy his son was when he had the person he wanted.


    Lin Zhi helplessly looked at his mother, "isn''t this always without a chance?"


    What''s more, he really didn''t believe Yao Shu didn''t know who he liked.


    "Then I have no chance to propose marriage with the Bai family."


    Yao Shu is obviously a person who doesn''t believe this kind of words. Lin Zhiping is so mature and steady that he often ignores that his eldest son is not big.


    I''ve been traveling all these years. To tell you the truth, I didn''t spend much effort on teaching my son and daughter. But fortunately, Lin Zhi is calm and well-organized, and Lin Si is well organized.


    So Yao Shu didn''t think there was any problem with her two children before, but she didn''t understand it until she heard Lin Si say that her son had a sweetheart.


    "Late." Yao Shu looked at Lin Zhi, almost no expression on his face. "Two days ago, someone has proposed marriage to the Bai family. I heard that Mrs. Bai was very satisfied, and the two families have begun to discuss marriage."


    "What?" After hearing this, Lin Zhi stood up from his chair. "I saw Miss Bai yesterday."


    Yao Shu had no choice but to smile, "why is this marriage affair ordered by her parents and the matchmaker''s words? When can Miss Bai make her own decision?"


    Looking at the expression on Yao Shu''s face, Lin Zhi obviously can''t help but be ready to rush outside. The people around him have obviously been ordered by Yao Shu, and they are not soft hearted in this matter and directly stop Lin Zhi.


    "Mother! I''m going to see her! "


    Lin Zhi''s voice is full of confusion and uncertainty, which is obviously afraid of this matter.


    Yao Shu looked at Lin Zhi in front of him, "what did you do in the past? Do you confess to Miss Bai and stir up the marriage of Huang''s family? "


    Today''s world has very strict requirements for women''s virtue. Although it is open-minded now, if Lin Zhi really pursues Bai''s family, then Lin Zhi or Bai rubing will not have to be a man.


    "Do you think the Lin family can afford it or the Bai family can afford it?"


    Yao Shu can be said to be fierce, she has always been kind to children, never angry.


    Even Lin Zhi didn''t understand why Yao Shu was so angry.


    But Lin Zhi also understood that Yao Shu was right about this matter. Now that the Bai family has arrived at the time of discussing relatives, it''s not their turn to do anything.


    At that time, although he knew his intention, he never asked Bai rubing what he meant, and he didn''t confess his mind to outsiders.


    "But it''s OK. Anyway, few people know what you like about Miss Bai''s family, and Miss Bai''s marriage negotiation will not be tired of you!"


    Yao Shu didn''t look like he was good at talking about this matter. As soon as he opened his mouth, he went straight to Lin Zhi''s heart.


    When Lin Si looked at the matter in front of him, he was also confused about it.


    Lin Zhi is obviously a bit frustrated now. He doesn''t want to stay here more. "I understand what my mother said. If there is nothing wrong, I will go down first."


    Then he was ready to go out.


    Yao Shu looked at Lin Zhi, who was preparing to go out. He laughed helplessly. He raised his voice and inquired about the direction on the other side: "I am such a silly boy. Can Mrs. Bai look up to me?"Even Bai rubing didn''t expect that his mother would follow him to the Lin family. Bai rubing and Lin Si looked at each other in the ear room. Obviously, they didn''t know about it.


    If it was Lin Si who first guessed Yao Shu''s intention, Lin Si himself was also kept in the dark about this matter.


    Bai rubing didn''t know anything more. She looked at Lin Si and these incredible things. "When I came out, my mother was too busy to start. I didn''t know..."


    Lin Zhimu gaped at all this in front of him, obviously did not think of such a winding road.


    Yao Shu is also looking at this kind of thing smile some helpless.


    Half an hour ago, she had planned to take Lin Si to Bai''s house for a visit today and mention her marriage, but she didn''t expect that the first thing she did was that the crown prince was forbidden and then she chose to read with her.


    Bai''s wife was so busy that she didn''t think that it was Bai''s wife who came to visit.


    When Mrs. Bai came, she was obviously unprepared, but although there was no obvious anxiety on her face, it was obvious that she had something to ask about -


    Yao Shu and Mrs. Bai also directly talked about the marriage after seeing each other. "My girl has been reluctant to give up before, but these years have also reached the age, so it''s time to see each other."


    Yao Shu was stunned when she heard this sentence. She didn''t expect that Madame Bai would talk about it as soon as she came to the door. Generally, there was a middleman in the scene of this kind of marriage negotiation.


    Even after the man put it forward, he had to wait for the woman to refuse to inspect it to show that he valued his daughter. There was never a day when the woman came directly to inquire.


    Yao Shu didn''t think of such a scene. She suppressed her doubts and nodded. "Sister, it''s a coincidence. If there''s no such thing, I''m going to propose a marriage today."


    after listening to Yao Shu''s words, Mrs. Bai is also calm down and knows that Yao Shu is satisfied with the marriage.


    Heart suddenly relaxed a big tone, the face this just took a little smile, but this smile is actually reluctant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    "That''s good. Today, I also know that I have lost some of my space Mrs. Bai smiles very reluctantly. She is also the wife in charge of the family. She doesn''t know how abrupt she is this time.


    If you still have a choice, you won''t rush to ask for marriage. It''s an absolute joke to be heard by a lot of people who are interested in it.


    Yao Shu has been traveling for many years. Although she is not as well-informed as these people in the capital, she also knows about the capital in general. What''s more, she has stayed in the capital in recent months.


    Although Bai family''s style is not as good as Lin family''s, his father is Lin Zhi''s master. He has no choice about his character, so he is not the one who can do anything ridiculous.


    Yao Shu''s heart turned a few times at that time, but nothing appeared on her face. She waved back the servant and poured a cup of tea to Mrs. Bai herself, "good sister, you should calm down first. Marriage matters are not urgent. "


    Although the white lady will be white ice betrothed out, but again mentioned this matter, the heart is still angry shaking.


    Looking at Yao Shu''s caring eyes from the beginning to the end, he took Yao Shu''s hand and began to choke.


    "The guy who killed thousands of dollars!" When Mrs. White was talking, she was still biting her teeth with hatred. "He is a famous man, but he is a piece of meat that has fallen from me."


    They were originally Bai brothers. The eldest son was Bai rubing''s father. Now he is a Bachelor of Hanlin academy, but his younger son is not stingy. He idles around all day and does nothing, but he is favored by his parents.


    Originally, there was nothing. After all, the white family had been separated when old man Bai passed away, but old lady Bai was distressed and the young son lived with him. It''s also the reason why the two brothers have nothing to do with each other.


    However, something happened recently, and the source of the incident happened to be the second son of the Bai family.


    the second son of the Bai family didn''t read many books because of the old lady''s partiality. However, he did a lot of things in daily life, such as walking the cat and teasing the dog.


    Although the white second son has a lot of small problems, but there are no big problems.


    Even so, in the eyes of many imperial historians, the second master of the Bai family was also a man without rules. At first, there were people impeachment of the white master for this matter. However, because of the more and more absurd things he did, the emperor had already begun to turn a blind eye.


    As long as the second son of the Bai family doesn''t kill people, the emperor will not ask what he wants to do.


    The second son of the Bai family is also self-conscious. He knows that the emperor doesn''t like to see him, and he doesn''t do anything out of the ordinary, because he doesn''t have any idea of being an official. It''s a different life to live like this.


    The bad thing is that the white family''s second son drinks wine. After drinking too much that day, he was taken to the gambling house.


    Originally, Bai''s second son won more than he lost and made less money at the beginning, but this money was not unexpected. In the later time, he was completely allocated, and he set up a lot of his own government bank.


    However, the second son of the white family didn''t do anything serious these years, so the silver was not so much. After that, the second son of the white family remembered those bad gamblers before, and even put his daughter on the top of the gambling house.


    "How can your daughter have the value of Bai''s eldest daughter?" When he heard people around him sniff at it, he was a little unhappy at the moment.


    Immediately said to the man, "no matter how much is a girl''s film, how much can it be worth?"


    "If it''s not worth it, I''ll pay fifty thousand taels for the white lady!"


    The man who said this was also a dandy. He was the youngest son of the Hou family in Zhenbei. He was one year older than Lin Zhi and did not have a marriage.


    How many good people can there be among these people who can live together with the second son of the white family? After hearing what Bai''s second son said, he began to coax one after another.


    Bai''s second son actually bet under the effect of alcohol.


    When he woke up the next day, the second son of the Bai family remembered what he had done in the evening. He immediately soaked himself in a cold sweat and wept at the old lady of the Bai family.


    The old lady of the Bai family was also very angry when she heard about it, but she had no way. She immediately called her eldest son to discuss it.


    Originally, many people did not dare to participate in the affairs of the gambling house when they came to the Bai family after they woke up. But this time, the second member of the Bai family participated in the game. They were either rich or expensive, and not all of them were afraid of you.


    Although master Bai thought it was ridiculous, he was already in favor because of the fingerprints of the second son of the Bai family. Although he was reluctant to do it, he started to work for Mrs. Bai in private.


    Originally, Mrs. Bai had a son and a daughter. Because Mr. Bai was decent, he didn''t have many concubines. He had a good life and didn''t make a big deal.


    But after hearing this, Madame Bai blew up. Her daughter, Ruzhu Rubao, was raised so much because her uncle joked that she would marry a dandy. How could Mrs. Bai accept it?In addition, Mrs. Bai knows that her daughter has feelings for Lin Zhi. In addition, they have been together for a while before. Therefore, Mrs. Bai is happy to see this happen.


    This morning, Mrs. Bai was so angry when master Bai mentioned it. Originally, Mrs. Bai had been studying for several days. She was a scholar, so she didn''t want to swear.


    However, because master Bai directly stopped Bai rubing''s marriage proposal, she resisted her displeasure and sent people to the general''s Mansion --


    if it wasn''t for the thing that came out of the Palace this morning to choose a companion, maybe master Bai had made the decision to marry Bai rubing to his former dandy.


    Because there are so many sons in the white family who want to run for the election, the white Master goes to talk to the old lady.


    It is taking advantage of this file, Mrs. white with people to the Lin family, asked Yao Shu meaning.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    After hearing this, Yao Shu''s face is not very good-looking.


    Originally, marriage is a good marriage, so it''s easy to say that the Lin family bullies others.


    But Mrs. White did not directly say this matter when she came to the door, but after asking her attitude, she pulled out the whole thing.


    The so-called family ugliness should not be publicized, but Yao Shu knew that when this incident started, he would not go on so easily.


    Originally, Yao Shu thought that this matter was certain when he came to the door like this, but because of Mrs. Bai''s attitude, Yao Shu was hesitant.


    On the one hand, Yao Shu is a mother, and her children are a piece of flesh on the mother.


    If Lin Si had done this, Yao Shu would have killed the man directly.


    After the emperor promised Lin Si''s marriage autonomy, Yao Shu''s face was slightly weak and relaxed.


    Yao Shu is not an ordinary housewife. She likes to do business. She has dealt with all kinds of people. She has encountered many kinds of things. In recent years, Yao Shu has been touring mountains and rivers with Lin radial. Almost all the places they go through have Yao Shu''s business.


    Although Mrs. Bai told Yao Shu about the incident before the two families had a discussion on their marriage, she could not count how happy she was because of this incident. If this matter really broke out, the Lin family would never escape.


    Mrs. Bai looked at Yao Shu''s face, and knew that Yao Shu had not come out because of his face. "Sister Lin, if I had any way, I would never have asked you here. If it hadn''t happened today, our house would have been ruined. "


    However, Mrs. Yao will not be able to help her when she looks at the flood.


    "What''s wrong with this matter? Even now, the reputation of rubing is also... "


    Yao Shu is not happy, but he knows that Mrs. Bai is not to blame for this. However, if Mrs. Bai wants to take the Lin family''s hand to deal with people, Yao Shu does not agree.


    In fact, this incident started, and others said that Mrs. Bai was not right.


    It is reasonable to say that the second son of the white family can never interfere in his niece''s marriage, but such a thing has happened.


    Mr. Bai''s character Yao Shu knew and trusted, otherwise Yao Shu would never allow Lin Zhi to worship under his door.


    However, Yao Shu is obviously not biased, in the white lady said this matter when the big girl outside has gone out to check this matter.


    Mrs. White did not know that this was a rotten business, but she had no way to intervene. She could only do so.


    She did not know that it would offend the Lin family after it came out. Although the Lin family is a Wuxun family, there are few inheritors of the Lin family, not to mention Xie Qian''s guarantee.


    White lady did not speak, Yao Shu also did not speak, this time Yao Shu''s big girl knocked on the door, "madam, manager Wang has come."


    Yao Shu after listening to the Fu lower body, "I have some things to deal with here, white sister to help."


    "It''s OK. I''ll help you." A farfetched smile appeared on Mrs. Bai''s face


    naturally, Mrs. Bai knew the meaning of these words, but because of her master''s attitude, Mrs. Bai could basically see that she had only this chance.


    However, such a thing in the end let Mrs. Bai some unwilling, had to grit their teeth outside waiting.


    After Yao Shu went out, he didn''t see any manager Wang. These words were the secret language of Yao Shu and his servants. They were just an excuse for Yao Shu to leave when he met some inconvenient things to say.


    "Madam, time is in a hurry. We didn''t find anything when we went down. Madame Bai didn''t cheat on this matter."


    "Servant girl line a ceremony," the white master really has the white girl betrothal to the town north Hou plan. "


    Yao Shu also had some surprise after listening to it, "how could the white master be so confused?"


    Yao Shu was also a big eye opener in this matter. She always thought that the white master was just a little pedantic and rigid, but she didn''t think that this thing really happened. "In this way, we have to take a long-term view."


    Although Mrs. Bai did something out of the ordinary, Yao Shu couldn''t watch a good girl jump into the fire.


    "Master Bai seems to have something to do with the second master of the Bai family."


    "Oh?" Yao Shu pondered, "you let people understand what this matter is as soon as possible, and try to find out what the white master has been holding."


    After that, she looked up at the deep hall and asked the servant girls around her, "has Madame Bai left?"


    "Madame Bai has been waiting for Madame here, and has not left." The servant girl quickly gave Yao Shu an answer.


    "That''s all. I''d better think of a way to help solve it."The white family is not authentic. The child is innocent.


    Yao Shu laughed at himself and went back to the place where Mrs. Bai had been waiting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    Mrs. Bai didn''t expect Yao Shu to return. Before that, she was ready to wait for a while, but she didn''t expect Yao Shu to come back after dealing with the matter.


    "After all, it''s a matter of two young people''s lives. I can''t help being careless."


    Yao Shu obviously didn''t beat around the bush with Mrs. Bai, "if you say anything offensive, I hope you''ll forgive me."


    White madam looking at Yao Shu so cautiously, can''t help but straighten up the body, also astringent the smile on the front, "Lin''s elder sister but ask no harm."


    "How could old man Bai promise such a ridiculous thing?"


    This is what Yao Shu couldn''t think of most. But Yao Shu thought about it carefully. Except for some big crimes of exterminating the nine clans, he had to let Lord Bai avoid them, other things really could not be committed.


    What can the master of the white family do without being discovered by his wife for so many years?


    Yao Shu really didn''t believe it.


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t know about it. I thought it was just the old man who was pedantic and didn''t think that something would be caught."


    Mrs. white is obviously at a loss in this matter.


    She has always been cautious and strictly controls the government.


    Before, she had this thing in her head. She had never thought that the matter would be like this in the end. When she calmed down, she also thought about it, but she had no clue.


    Yao Shu took a deep breath, "so that Mrs. Bai can know that I don''t usually interfere in the affairs of children. If they both have this experience, I will not stop them."


    It''s not troublesome to say that this matter is troublesome. It''s just that it''s unlucky for people to see such things happen during the negotiation.


    Although Yao Shu didn''t believe in this, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Bai is also relieved to hear Yao Shu''s response. She is used to dealing with human relations. She has her own set of rules on these matters. Anyone knows that there is something wrong with this matter.


    But Yao Shu let go and said he didn''t really care about it.


    "They''re all mothers. I can help you."


    Yao Shu sighed, "but there must be a regulation for this matter."


    Yao Shu this is also a reminder, she can see that the reason why Mrs. Bai found herself in the final analysis or hope that Bai rubing had a better life.


    Yao Shu may have chosen more than ten years ago to ignore this matter, but Yao Shu has become a mother, and will unconsciously soften his heart in this matter.


    After listening to the white lady nodded, took out a thing from the sleeve, "this is like ice Geng tie."


    A few years ago, the preparation was for the sake of the marriage of two surnames, but now it is more for the daughter.


    Geng tie is also called wedding tie. The name, eight characters of birth, native place and three generations of ancestors are written on the tie. Once the two women exchange Geng tie, it means that the wedding is made. Then there are six rites. According to the records of rites, they are nacai, Wenming, Naji, nazheng, Qiuqi and Qinying.


    It is only after the six rites that the ceremony is completed.


    Mrs. white obviously made some preparations when she visited. Once both parties were engaged, it would be useless for master Bai to compensate any more.


    Yao Shu did not take the Geng tie, "first ask the meaning of the two children."


    Mrs. Bai looked at Yao Shu and nodded to agree with him. "Well, I heard today that rubing said that she would come to play with Lin Si. I guess she should be at home."


    Yao Shu looked at it, but he didn''t care much about it. "Find a matchmaker first, or the foreigners would think we don''t have this heart and don''t value this girl."


    Generally, the more big families have more wedding rules, which is a convention.


    Generally, the more grand these steps are, the more cautious and respectable they are to the girls of this family.


    If today two people here quietly touch the marriage of two people, it will obviously let people look down on white as ice.


    Since Yao Shu has recognized Bai rubing, he will never give Bai rubing such embarrassment. Therefore, at this time, there must be a matchmaker to watch.


    Although matchmakers are very busy on weekdays, the prestige of the Lin family is enough to make these people eagerly come up.


    Yao Shu asked the maid to find Lin Si while he was looking for a matchmaker to talk about these things. At the same time, Yao Shu asked her servant girl to go to Lin Si. "I''m going to give the eldest young master a look at others today."


    Then she turned back to tease Mrs. Bai, "after a while, my sister will hide behind the screen and watch."


    ¡­¡­


    Cough, back to now.


    That''s how the whole thing happened, so there was the previous scene.


    Madame Bai is not the first time to see Lin Zhi. She is watching this time. She doesn''t know how. The more she looks, the more she looks.


    Lin Zhi obviously didn''t expect his mother to come back, so he was a bit sluggish at the moment.He had met Mrs. white, but he was not so nervous at all.


    "Boy Yes, madam


    Lin Zhi was a little bit stuttered when he spoke because he was nervous. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a scene.


    Mrs. Bai looked at Lin Zhi with a kind look in her eyes. "Good boy, get up quickly!"


    Yao Shu looked at his son is not a tool for a while is also a big head, behind the white as ice things let the boy himself solve it.


    She thought in silence.


    When Lin Zhi''s excited eyes looked over, Yao Shu was helpless, "you can''t be too proud. What attitude Miss Bai is still not sure."


    "I will."


    This time overhear from the beginning to the end of the white as ice, can not help but run out.


    White lady did not tell Bai rubing what happened, in the white lady''s opinion, the less people know about this matter, the better.


    White lady looked at white such as ice, frowned and said, "the usual rules are learned from the dog''s belly? Why doesn''t the child ask questions? "


    Bai rubing spat out her tongue and saluted Yao Shu, "Lin Madame


    Yao Shu laughs and takes a bracelet off his wrist and gives it as white as ice.


    Bai rubing was a little excited when he ran out just now. After being preached by his mother, he immediately understood what he had done. Now he was a little embarrassed.


    In front of her mother, she has always been a mature and sensible lady.


    "Come on, get the young master''s Geng tie."


    Yao Shu wanted to come to Lin Zhi''s Gengtai, and exchanged it with Mrs. Bai. "Today''s etiquette is not good, but it makes my sister laugh. Tomorrow I will take the official media to make a small decision."


    After making a small decision, we will make a list of the following things.


    His face was as white as ice and blushed with shame. Lin Zhi''s ears were also covered with a layer of red. However, Lin Si was still teasing two people, "when will my sister-in-law add makeup?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll break your mouth!"


    Bai rubing didn''t care about any reserve. She blushed and ran after Lin Si immediately.


    Yao Shu and Mrs. Bai looked at the two girls chasing each other and laughed at each other.


    Of course, Mrs. white is the most shocked!


    Seldom has she seen a girl of her own so energetic!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    "Mother, you scared me to death. I didn''t know what happened at the beginning of today."


    After seeing off Mrs. Bai and her daughter, there were only three left in the room. Lin Si took Yao Shu by the hand and complained.


    Yao Shu looked at his daughter''s look of relief, some helpless, "you and wait, this matter has to be a burst of trouble."


    Seeing that Lin Si and Lin Zhi looked different, Yao Shu just told the two children about it.


    "It''s impossible to encounter such things, but it''s not good to always kneel down." Yao Shu looked at the two children in front of him. In the heart is also a burst of sigh, "if not for your brother like, such as ice that girl is also very lovely, I really don''t want to go this muddy water."


    Lin Si frowned after hearing Yao Shu''s words. Obviously, he didn''t agree with Mrs. Bai''s way of doing things. "The reason is that we are lenient. If we are met by those people whose eyes are higher than the top, we can''t point out what to do."


    Lin Zhi didn''t speak all the time. His lips were tight, and the whole person came out of the joy of the engagement.


    He is not a fool, and he can think of what Yao Shu can think of. But this matter, let alone Yao Shu''s dissatisfaction, is not a taste in Lin Zhi''s heart after hearing it.


    "I don''t know how much Lord Bai knows about things here."


    Lin Zhi is also completely calm down at this time. It is reasonable to say that master Bai is his mentor.


    No matter what, Lin Zhi couldn''t put his suspicious eyes on him, but he didn''t want to use this subtle Chao Ju.


    After hearing this sentence, Lin Si also frowned, "do you mean master Bai is also involved in these things?"


    At present, these things are usually done by his wife, and few men are involved in them. At the beginning, because of his fixed mind, Lin Si didn''t think about the white master.


    "Who knows such a thing?"


    Yao Shu''s mouth was covered with a smile of sarcasm. He obviously didn''t like the Bai family''s style this time. "Maybe it''s a play between husband and wife, just framing us in."


    If it is the white master who interferes in this matter, then this matter is basically to be reconsidered.


    Lin Zhi thought, his face has gradually become ugly.


    This behavior of the Bai family can be regarded as cheating marriage from a certain point of view.


    Looking at Lin Zhi''s face, Yao Shu gradually understood what Lin Zhi was thinking. "Our family can''t solve this problem. If it''s really like this, we don''t want this relative."


    Over the years, the Lin family has been gradually decentralizing power. Basically, they don''t care about the affairs of the court. Lin Zhi doesn''t need a prominent Yue family. Although the Bai family is a high family, it''s not enough to look at it compared with the powerful people in the capital.


    Lin Zhi pursed her lips, "to let her mother worry."


    Yao Shu asked Mrs. Bai to listen in the back, which was a statement of the Lin family. One was that the Lin family took a fancy to Bai rubing''s daughter-in-law, and the other was that the Lin family would not blame the Bai family for asking for marriage.


    These things are simple to say, but once the two families have cracks, it is not easy to bridge them.


    Lin Si is also thinking about this matter, because Bai rubing has a good relationship with her all the time, and they have a lot of contacts, but basically, Bai rubing doesn''t talk about these things.


    Now this kind of behavior is actually to put Bai rubing and the disaster caused by it on both ends of the scale, and then choose the final pros and cons of this matter.


    But how does Bai rubing choose?


    Lin Si was stunned when she thought about this problem again. Because of this, she excluded Bai rubing and chose her parents.


    Will Bai rubing make the same choice when encountering this matter?


    After a long time, Yao Shu straightened up and said, "it''s useless for the three of us to talk here all the time. When your father comes back, let''s talk to your father first. Let''s take a look at the following things."


    When Yao Shu said this, Lin Si and Lin Zhi suddenly woke up and saluted out of the main courtyard.


    On the way, Lin Si and Lin Zhi walked aimlessly. After half a sound, Lin Si said, "why don''t you come to me first?"


    Lin Zhi nodded and followed Lin Si to the room.


    Lin Si asked the girl to pour a cup of tea for Lin Zhi and then looked at him, "what do you think of this matter, brother?"


    Because of Lin Si''s straight to the point, Lin Zhi''s answer is also direct. He brought a wry smile on his mouth, "what can I do now? No matter how important it is, is life still important? "


    Lin Si understood his meaning after hearing this sentence, but looking at Lin Zhi''s painful appearance, he couldn''t help but comfort him, "what''s going on in the end? It''s still too early to talk about these things."


    Although that''s what he said, Lin Si knew that according to his mother''s intentions towards them, Yao Shu must have been checked.The decision made by her mother also shows that she did not find out many flaws, which shows that either the bureau is more delicate, or the matter is really like what Mrs. White said.


    "I just don''t know how much Mrs. Bai''s words can be believed."


    Lin siruo thinks about it and knocks on the table.


    Lin Zhi also laughed, "don''t worry about this matter. I can afford this thing."


    Although his expression still has some serious meaning in his eyes, but the eyes are really relaxed.


    Lin Si was speechless, but it was not a big deal for the Lin family. Even if the real Bai family had several calculations in this matter, they could not help it.


    Too much power also has the advantage of too much power. This kind of thing is really not a big deal for the Lin family, but for the Bai family, no matter how they choose, it will hurt their muscles and bones after all.


    Yao Shu was not satisfied with this matter. In the final analysis, he was not satisfied with the calculation.


    "It''s just that I didn''t think about it for a while, but at the end of the day It''s a pity, sister Bai. "


    If we see that the relationship between Rebecca and Rebecca is not good after a long time.


    "In fact, it''s hard to say it''s difficult, and it''s easy to say it''s simple. If you see if the white family can''t come back tomorrow, you can basically understand half of it."


    But she didn''t know why she was in such a weak mood


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    Lin Si watched Lin Zhi go back and was very worried.


    In the face of this matter, she always has a sense of powerlessness deeply with her mind.


    The most innocent person in this matter is Bai rubing, but the one who bears all kinds of evil consequences happens to be the most innocent daughter in this matter.


    No matter how things develop in the end, the reputation of white as ice is no better.


    She just thought about it, but she didn''t say it.


    She was thinking about what she would do if it was herself.


    Just as Lin was thinking about these things, Yao Shu came in.


    Lin Si''s thoughts were disordered at this time, and he did not restrain his expression for a moment. All of them were written on his face.


    "Mother." Lin Si dropped his eyes and gave a low cry.


    When Yao Shu saw Lin Si like this, he also guessed why he thought that I was too indifferent to deal with things this time


    Lin Si shakes her head. In any case, what her mother has done in this matter can be said to be beyond reproach, and she is just feeling it for a while.


    Yao Shu nodded Linsi''s nose. "I don''t know if I''m talking about it, but I still don''t know how to blame me."


    "No. I just feel that the world is too harsh for women


    Lin thought for a moment or said this sentence in front of Yao Shu.


    After that, he waited for Yao''s reply, but Yao never spoke.


    Lin Si looked up and saw Yao Shu''s eyes, even with a trace of smile, but not very angry.


    "This world is very difficult for women, especially you, a high-class girl."


    With a smile on his face, Yao Shu said, "my two treasures have really grown up."


    Lin Si looks at Yao Shu in front of him, and obviously doesn''t understand how these two things are linked together.


    But Yao Shu looked at Lin Si and fiddled with his hair. "What do you think your mother''s business is so big? What do you think of the housekeeper''s eyes?"


    Lin Si was dumbfounded. Even though few men in the world would do business like Yao Shu, in the eyes of housekeepers, such behavior was obviously inappropriate.


    In recent years, Yao Shu was not in the capital city. Lin Si was in charge of everything in the mansion by himself. In the eyes of many wives, he was a capable man. But when he mentioned Yao Shu, he could not help but despise him.


    "Mother..." Lin Si overheard these words unintentionally, but he couldn''t have learned them in front of Yao Shu, that is, which daughter of a family put forward them in front of him.


    Lins had to argue with these people.


    "What didn''t I hear when I was young?"


    Yao Shu obviously did not care much about these things, "but this day is a little bit by bit, you care what others say."


    In fact, the Lin family didn''t care about these things. When Lin Si was young, Lin radial was as open-minded as when he was young.


    Although in the eyes of outsiders, after all, Lin Si is a girl''s home. After Lin Zhi went to school, Xie Qian personally inquired about his homework.


    Sometimes, Xie Qian would bring Lin Si to the palace, and the female teachers in the palace would take part in the examination.


    In fact, from Xie Qian''s eyes, anyone can see that Xie Qian has been regretting that Lin Si is a girl. In Xie Qian''s words, if Lin Si is a man, he can also make some achievements.


    Lin Si understood almost all these things. Although they didn''t directly talk to Lin Si about these things, Lin Si could understand the regret in their eyes.


    Yao Shu understood that it was a knot for Lin Si to say it, but she didn''t know how to comfort Lin Si.


    This is the ancient times with strict rules. It is not an enlightened dynasty that can accommodate a rebellious woman. If Lin Si really doesn''t care, even the emperor can''t completely protect him.


    Although Yao Shu doesn''t mind how others think about himself, he doesn''t stop and interfere with what Lin Si starts to learn to do business.


    But Yao Shu also has a steelyard in his heart. Some things can be touched, but some things can''t be touched.


    Since ancient times, there are several women who have been able to die peacefully when they meet the two words of government.


    Although Yao Shu was open-minded, he knew that he could not protect Linsi all his life.


    Zongzi is like killing a son.


    "When I ran out to do business when I was young, people rolled my eyes. It depends on who is more powerful at this time."


    Yao Shu held Lin Si in his arms, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Lin Si looked at Yao Shu with a smile, "my mother is the most powerful person I have ever seen. Which of those official wives is better than my mother? "


    Lin Si didn''t tell a lie. At the beginning, many of your wives looked down on Yao Shu. Sometimes your husband didn''t give Yao Shu a post at any banquet.


    It''s said that the banquet is peaceful, but it can''t take up the smell of copper.


    Yao Shu also knew what these people said, but in this matter, Yao Shu also laughed it off. He knew the truth that every man has his own will.But with Lin radial invincible, Yao Shu began to roll a lot of money to the court, and the wind direction of this matter began to change, especially after the emperor praised Yao Shu.


    The emperor has always been pragmatic. In his opinion, it is good for the courtiers and the wives, both men and women, to share their worries for him.


    So when Yao Shu''s business got bigger and bigger, the attitude of these people began to change. In some banquets, Yao Shu gradually achieved the top priority.


    Some women began to compliment Yao Shu.


    These things because of a long time, Yao Shu did not directly talk with Lin Si about this matter, but saw Lin Si some corner, Yao Shu came to persuade Lin Si.


    Lin Si is not a fool. She has clearly understood Yao Shu''s implication.


    "I just feel like this world Don''t mention it. " Lin Si is still entangled in this matter. Like Yao Shu, she is not a person who can''t stand up, but her mood is too sad.


    Yao Shu looked at Lin Si and said, "I don''t want you to be rich or rich, but I want you to be safe and happy all your life. Since you have such great ambition, it''s better to have a try."


    The Lin family is now extremely prominent, and Yao Shu is not bad for money. If it was not for the deliberate convergence of the Lin family, it could be said that the power of the government and the opposition would be more powerful than the Lin family. The only place that can be more prosperous than the Lin family is in the palace.


    Over the years, many people have been holding and spoiling Linsi, and they really need to experience something.


    Lin Si didn''t know why the topic came here, but Lin Si was really flattered by Yao Shu. He did not sigh at the moment, but looked at Yao Shu with burning eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    After hearing Yao Shu''s advice, Lin Si began to think about what to do with it. Obviously, he had already left his worries behind.


    When he saw Lin Zhi at dinner in the evening, Lin Si remembered the rotten business of the Bai family and immediately felt a little unhappy.


    The Lin family has no other rules of eating and sleeping. In the eyes of several people, it is a very warm thing to say a few words when eating.


    As soon as Lin Si just sat down, he heard the legend that Lin radial had come back.


    Lin radial is in a hurry to come back, even clothes have not changed, has directly sat on the main seat.


    Taking advantage of the meal, Yao Shu told Lin Du about the Bai family, but Lin Du''s face was really light, obviously he didn''t take it seriously.


    "I think it''s a big thing. How can it make you worry like this?


    ¡±Lin radial looked at Yao Shu with a smile on his face.


    But looking at Lin Zhi after this, he didn''t look so gentle, "a big man can''t even bear this starter, and you have to work hard."


    Lins looked at the situation in front of her. In her opinion, it was no small matter.


    "No matter how they say, they were all married to us by the Bai family. The marriage documents and other things have not come down, but they have already exchanged Geng tie. In this matter, they are just making trouble to the emperor, that is, he is unreasonable."


    Lin radial''s thinking on this matter is very clear. Maybe it''s because he has been fighting outside all the time and doesn''t have much contact with the Bai family. Therefore, when he meets this matter again, he keeps a full sense of reason, "even if the boss Bai is handled by someone, what''s the matter with my surname Lin?"


    Lin Si didn''t think that there was such a thing. At first, when he heard Yao Shu talk about it, he was filled with indignation, then worried about Bai rubing, and then he was afraid of implicating the Lin family, but he did not think about it.


    Lin''s words not only awaken Lin Si, but also Yao Shu and Lin Zhi. They have been afraid that what happened to the Bai family would drag the Lin family into the water, but they did not think that they could not accept the move.


    Yao Shu heard Lin radial said so, now a little embarrassed, "I think more."


    "You! It''s just that care leads to chaos. " Lin radial looks at Yao Shu. With a smile on his face, "it''s clear that there is not much to do. I always scare myself."


    How can Lin radial not know his son''s mind? Although the Bai family can''t do too much on this matter, because of Lin Zhi''s mind, Lin radial doesn''t intend to beat the mandarin duck.


    After listening to Lin''s words, Lin Si gradually understood this matter.


    Lin Zhi looks a little ashamed. Lin radial looks at Lin Zhi, and his face is a little stern. "People say that the husband wants Mount Tai to fall in front of him and his face doesn''t change. You''d better. You''re flustered at a little thing. After all, it''s still lack of experience."


    Over the years, under the protection of Lin Du and Xie Qian, Lin Zhi and Lin Si are basically going with the wind and the water, so their acuity in these matters is naturally much lower.


    Lins, let alone her brain, has always been lacking in emotion.


    When Lin Zhi thought of it, he looked a little ashamed, "what my father taught me is."


    "After that, I will go to your uncle''s school every day and come back."


    Lin radial looks at Lin Zhi. He is a martial arts man. He is not as keen as Xie qianlai in this matter.


    Even after hearing this, Lin Si felt deeply, "I''ll go with my brother tomorrow."


    Lin radial looked at Lin Si in surprise, obviously did not expect that Lin Si would take the initiative to propose this.


    As Lin Si grew up, Xie Qian didn''t teach him much.


    Basically, all the things Xie Qian talked about with Lins were trivial things in life.


    "Er Bao, what happened to you? Let dad have a look at it first." Lin radial paid more attention to this matter than the Bai family.


    Lins bowed his head, but he didn''t know how to organize the language.


    After listening to Yao Shu''s words, Lin Si was also full of enthusiasm, but when Lin thought about things, he found that he did not have a complete idea.


    The four words of changing the way of the world are too big. At the beginning, Lin Si felt his blood boiling when he heard Yao Shu''s words. When he was really ready to do it with a cavity of blood, Lin Si found that he had nothing to do.


    Yao Shu obviously knew what Lin Si was thinking, but he didn''t know how to tell Lin radial, but Yao Shu didn''t want to intervene in this matter.


    If Lin Si can''t convince Lin radial, who has always been a pet of her, he doesn''t have to go outside to handle this matter.


    After all, the bigger the nail that lint will hit in the future.


    "I don''t understand some things." "I want to know what kind of business is worth more," Lins said carefully


    Knowing that Lin Si was learning to do business with Yao Shu, Lin radial immediately said with a smile, "don''t you have a shop under your hand? Do you want to make the business bigger? "Linz nodded. "You can say that."


    Lin Si originally had a lot of ideas, but later, they were all rejected by Lin Si. Yao Shu did not want to help Lin Si on this matter, leaving Lin Si to make trouble by himself.


    "Salt, of course." Did not expect that Lin radial is to say an answer, "you did not see these years the business of private salt things repeatedly banned?"? No profiteering, who dares to stare at such a big risk. "


    Lin Si was dumb.


    It was obviously convinced by what Lin radial said.


    "You don''t care about her and let her make trouble for herself." Yao Shu in this matter appears more ruthless, "our two children do not go through these things, wait for them to go outside first, understand some right and wrong, then you talk to them."


    After hearing what Yao Shu said, Lin radial did not speak much. No doubt, he decided to agree with Yao Shu''s views on this matter.


    Linz, after dinner, you go straight into the study.


    Lin radial and Lin Si basically share the same study. There are all kinds of books in the study. Lin radial doesn''t stop Lin Si from worrying about these things. Looking at Lin siruo''s thoughtful appearance, he doesn''t disturb Lin Si, but just lowers his voice.


    Lin Du usually doesn''t discuss state affairs at the dinner table, but in the study, Lin Du and Lin Zhi don''t avoid Lin Si when they discuss these things.


    When Lin Zhi looked at the information, he couldn''t think of any useful methods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    "Can I go to your study


    After pondering for a long time, Lin Si asked this rather abrupt question.


    After hearing Lin Si''s question, Xie Qian was also stunned. Xie Qian was an absolutely important official in the imperial court, and his study was generally filled with important officials in the imperial court. Lin Si''s request was absolutely rude.


    After Lin Si asked this question, he realized his rudeness. When he just wanted to apologize, Xie Qian agreed unexpectedly.


    Xie Qian took Lin Si to his study.


    Xie Qian''s study is much bigger than Lin''s. There are a lot of books in it.


    "If you have anything you want, you can say it directly."


    As a matter of fact, Xie Qian could see that Lin Si himself had no clue, so he spoke immediately.


    Because of Xie Qian''s amiable attitude, Lin Si also had a lot of courage. "I want to open a good hall for women."


    After hearing this, Xie Qian was also stunned. In fact, these high-ranking families would set up several stalls outside the city every new year''s festival to give alms to the poor people around them.


    However, no one has proposed to open a charity hall.


    In fact, Lin Si has no way, although her first thought is not this, but to relieve some pressure for the girls who are talking to each other.


    But then she remembered some of Yao''s previous experiences.


    There is no lack of gossip in this world. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t block these women''s mouths one by one.


    And she did not forget that although Yao Shu had no convenience when he started his business, the gossip came from the mouths of these high-ranking women.


    At the beginning, Lin Si was not very clear about this idea, but he remembered that he had heard his servant girl say that he was sold because his family was really out of order.


    So Linz decided to reduce the difficulty first.


    After hearing this, Xie Qian looked at Lin Si and said, "what kind of charity are you going to open?"


    "I think that although they have been giving alms all these years, they have only been giving alms for a few days and have not actually improved their lives."


    As a matter of fact, Linz also went to the place where the alms were given. Most of the men who came to line up were men, and women''s families rarely showed up in these places.


    "I want to open a good hall which is always there all year round. It will take in some poor families who can''t live on, but mainly women. I chose the place outside the city. Before that, my mother gave me a Chuang Tzu near the city. I intend to take a rest. "


    "Where do you get the money for opening the charity hall?" Xie Qian didn''t give any direct advice. Such a question also tested Lin Si''s meaning. "I know you were doing business with your mother before. Are you going to support these people in your own shop?"


    Lin Si shook his head. "I just want to adopt some women and children. First ask them what they can do, and then prepare something for them to support themselves. Then you can have the guys in the shop take them to business. "


    "Chuang Tzu has land outside. What I want to do is to hire some people to plant the land, so that they can at least have food to eat.


    ¡±Lin Si saw that Xie Qian didn''t interrupt himself, so he said his thoughts completely.


    Xie Qian nodded and knew that Lin Si had used his brain. However, Lin Si was too young to contact these people. However, he also said, "it''s not necessary to hire people. These women from poor families are basically good at farming."


    After hearing this, Lins nodded and wrote down the incident.


    Xie Qian didn''t understand why Lin Si wanted to come here. The Lin family always liked their children. Although they were not in the capital, no one dared to bully and humiliate them when they were in the capital.


    Lin Si is a girl with good knowledge, but she is still short of experience. At present, the wife is always at home, who does not have a few shops at home.


    Is it because she is a woman? impossible.


    Yao Shu dares to let Lin Si do it by himself, which shows that Lin Si has found the shortcomings of this girl.


    It''s true that Lin Si''s nature is pure and good, but it''s not good to put simplicity and stupidity together. It''s definitely good to train Lin Si in this period of time.


    At present, people are used to keeping their daughters in the boudoir, and many wives also regard themselves as their own boudoir women.


    It''s a kind of show off to say that the lady in the boudoir doesn''t care about anything, because her husband strives for success, so that she can live a rich and idle life.


    In the culture of women''s diplomacy, it is a kind of low-key and effective show off.


    Although Xie Qian did not contact with these people, but daily contact with the ministers in the court can know this.


    "You can do it first. If you have any problems, you can come and ask me. You will be there when you have nothing to do." Xie Qian looks at Lin Si with a kind eye.


    In Xie Qian''s opinion, Lin Si is still a child in the final analysis. Although he has already reached the hairpin, it''s obvious that it''s not the right time to get married. It''s better to do something to divert his attention.What''s more, if Lin Si can really create a good hall, it will be a great achievement. If there is any merit, Xie Qian doesn''t mind submitting a letter to the whole country for promotion.


    "At the moment, you are still not familiar with these things. It''s not enough for you to think alone. You have to go and see how the people you need help are living. Only when you understand, can you have a countermeasure."


    After listening to Xie Qian''s words, Lin Si''s eyes suddenly brightened and his face showed a happy smile.


    Lin Si really didn''t know what to do with this matter. Xie Qian undoubtedly gave himself a very good suggestion. Lin Si gave Xie Qian a hasty salute and left with others in high spirits.


    Xie Qian looks at Lin Si''s back with a smile. He also wants to see what kind of career this talented young lady can do


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    After listening to Xie Qian''s words, Lin Si finally decided to listen to Xie Qian''s words and go out to have a look.


    Lin Si has one or two good Chuang Tzu on hand. After she went back to the Lin family, she changed into a simpler dress.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Lin Si''s dress is just a lady from a small family -


    even if Lin Si doesn''t wear luxurious clothes, his rich temperament can''t be changed by changing clothes.


    "Miss..."


    Looking at Lin Si''s dress up, the servant girl stopped several times. However, looking at Lin Si''s intention to go out like this, she couldn''t help asking, "are we really going out like this?"


    On that day, when Yao Shu and Lin Si talked, the servant girl was not in the room, so she did not know her young lady''s "ambition".


    The servant girl just thought that Lin Si was fond of playing, so she looked a little timid in this matter.


    Lin Si didn''t care about these things. He waved his hand and promised, "don''t worry. There won''t be any problem. My mother knows all these things."


    Although the servant girl didn''t dare to refute Lin Si, her eyes were full of refusal. "Miss, it''s too dangerous. You should take two people."


    Lin Si looked at the servant girl''s disbelief and sighed. What danger could there be in Chuang Tzu? Isn''t everything exposed when you take people?


    In order to let himself less exercise snacks, finally decided to take the maid to his mother.


    Yao Shu was in charge of the account. Lin Si waved to the girl who wanted to salute, indicating that the girl would not make a sound.


    After waiting for Lin Si to come in, he waved back Yao Shu''s servant girl. As he stood beside his mother, he looked at her thirsty and took the initiative to add water.


    Yao Shu didn''t pay attention to his servant girl at the beginning. When he took a drink and prepared to ask questions, he found that the pretty girl in front of him was his daughter.


    Looking at Lin Si''s dress up, Yao Shu was not surprised.


    Although she only mentioned it casually that day, she actually wanted to tell Linsi not to accept her fate in order to live in this world.


    She looked at her daughter who was still at a loss that night. By the time she arrived today, she was ready to dress up and guessed that her daughter had come up with a solution.


    Yao Shu''s face didn''t show any expression, but his heart had a faint pride.


    Yao Shu put down the account book in his hand and began to look at his daughter in front of him, "look at the way you want to go out, but you already have an idea in mind?"


    Linz nodded. It was not an easy idea.


    She originally wanted to let a woman not be tired of fame when she was dating, so she had been entangled in this matter.


    But later, after listening to his father''s words, Lins suddenly fell in love.


    This day is my own life. If I am a strong man, I can''t beat anything outsiders say in this matter.


    Therefore, Lin Si thinks that we should open a women''s college.


    Although Lin Si had never been to the women''s college, what he taught was only some women''s rules and rings.


    It seems that such a thing is useless in Lin Si''s opinion. In addition, if it costs a lot to open an academy directly, even if her mother supports it, she is not sure to do it well.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Lin Si decided to start from the charity hall first. First, every new year''s day there are big families giving alms. With his previous experience, these things are not very difficult to do at the beginning.


    Secondly, there is not a lot of resistance to the development of Shantang.


    Lin Si knew that even if her mother did a good job in business, because her mother was a general''s wife, many aristocrats were ashamed of her.


    There is no such trouble in the charity hall that a Si did. One is that he can really help some people in need. Another is that there is no royal censor who dares to participate in this matter.


    "I want to open a charity house..."


    Lin Si, sitting beside her mother with a smile, hears Yao Shu ask about this matter. When she comes back to her mind, the woman still says it directly.


    Of course, he told Yao Shu exactly what uncle Xie said to himself.


    After listening to Xie Qian''s "go and have a look", Yao Shu understood Xie Qian''s meaning in general.


    Although she is not in Beijing these years, she has been secretly concerned about the growth of her daughter and son.


    She knew that as a child, she was spoiled and grew up. Because of the things she had experienced since childhood, she thought more than ordinary people. But she was absolutely pampered and grew up. She didn''t understand the hardships of the poor people. Even at the beginning, she chose the direction of business, but also the direction of jade.


    For so many years, to be honest, Yao Shu had never seen a poor family who could afford jade.


    However, Yao Shu was worried about her daughter''s first visit to Chuang Tzu and wanted to go with her.


    Yao Shu converged his mind and emptied the tip of Lin Si''s nose. "I should have my own way to dress so plain. After I sort out the accounts, I''ll go out with you to have a look."


    It''s just that if she sees something wrong or inappropriate about her daughter, she can find a chance to correct it in time.Yao Shu''s most satisfied son-in-law is Jiang Teng, and Jiang Qi is her best friend.


    When Er Bao married, she didn''t worry about losing money. However, the woman was in charge of the affairs of the government. It was very important for her to have more meetings.


    Lins closed his mouth and wanted to say no more.


    After all, she is old enough to let her mother do something with her. It''s not particularly good. She already has business experience.


    Thinking of it, maybe a Niang has a better way to teach herself


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Lin Si followed Yao Shu out of the door.


    Yao Shu did not go to his shop, but went further and further.


    "Mother, where are you taking me?"


    Yao Shu did not answer the girl''s question, instead, he sold the key, "you follow me to know."


    Just as they were talking, the carriage stopped.


    As soon as he stood with his mother, he saw a woman in charge of the housekeeper''s clothes at the door.


    She is a woman with a hard life.


    She was originally a widow whose family property was occupied when a man died. On the way to her death, she was saved by Yao Shu and became a steward.


    "The people in this are all girls from poor families, and they are basically the ones I saved."


    Yao Shu looked at these doors and windows with a smile on his face. "Many people get married when they grow up, and then they leave here. Now many of them are arranged by me to do some small business in the shops under my name


    "Mother?" Yao Shu was surprised to see this.


    When she was preparing for the charity hall, she had already made an account and knew exactly how much it would cost to bear such a field.


    "You want to know what you want to see for yourself."


    Yao Shu said that he would not give Lin Si any advice on these matters, but he would never help him.


    Yao Shu knew that the people in Chuang Tzu had a good life in the families of many poor people.


    If ace goes, those people will not tell Lin the truth because he is the master.


    Lin Si almost understood the reason. After nodding to her mother, she followed the waiting shopkeeper in.


    The yard is not big. Every room is basically full of people and is very clean.


    "Some of the children in this Yard have just been picked up by their owners in recent years."


    Although the housekeeper looked like a man with no words, he still tried his best to introduce the environment to Linsi. "Before that, the older girls went to some Chuang Tzu or shops."


    Linz nodded and asked the housekeeper in front of her, "can I go in?"


    "It''s up to you, miss."


    Lin Si opened a room at random and went in. He saw several children around him turning back. Only one child lying on the bed and taking medicine didn''t move much.


    Lin Si, looking at the little girl''s blue and purple, could not help but take a breath. The little girl looked delicate and weak, but her back was basically full of wounds.


    "Who hit you?" Lin Si was distressed and thought of his childhood when he was beaten by his grandmother three days and two times.


    The little girl took a look at Linsi, but she still didn''t speak. An old girl next to her said, "it was his father who beat her."


    Lin Si obviously didn''t expect to have such an answer. How could she look at her injuries? She was killed when she was fighting.


    "How could it be like this?"


    Lin Si doesn''t believe it. Her father is very good, and there are few bad fathers around.


    The girl sneered, "she has a brother who wants to marry a daughter-in-law. Her family can''t afford the gift money, so they have to change their marriage."


    Lin Si looked at the little girl in front of her


    When two families get married, they can''t pay the gift money. If both families happen to have children, the married family will exchange their daughter for the gift money.


    "His father wants to give her back to a lame man, who is old enough to be her father. I don''t know how to be cruel."


    Lins had never heard of such a thing before.


    The girl''s face was still a little angry. "If the lady didn''t happen to pass by here, I''m afraid she would have died. By the way, what are you doing here? "


    Although Lin Si''s clothes are not so expensive today, she can be easily picked out from these people by her style.


    "I was thinking of opening a charity house these days. My wife asked me to come and have a look." It has nothing to do with Yao Shulin''s thoughts.


    The girl in front of her was very generous, "my name is Wang Zhaodi, over there Is there anything we can do for you? "


    "That''s not necessary. I just want to ask you what you are short of and add a little bit to it."


    Lins flatly refused this matter. When she came, she had heard from the housekeeper that these girls were basically taught.


    Wang Zhaodi laughed, "no, we don''t need these here. We all have hands and feet to work. You might as well help those who can''t do it."


    Lin Si was also surprised by Wang Zhaodi''s words.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    Lin family is very rich. Although Lin Si didn''t show anything to show his identity, in fact, people with a clear eye can see it. Lin Si''s clothes are definitely not cheap.


    The little girl looked at lint with a smile in her eyes. "I can see that you came from all of us. You are different from those of us who come from small families. It''s better for us to have a bite to eat than anything. "


    "In a few days, the shopkeeper will take us to the embroidery building, and we can learn how to embroider or settle accounts. It won''t be too hard for us to live."


    When Wang Zhaodi talked about this matter, she was full of hope.


    Lin Si looked at Wang Zhaodi in front of her, looking at her full of fighting spirit, also felt very happy.


    "How did you come here?" Lint could not help being curious about the little girl.


    Although these little girls are small, they can actually find out how their life was before they came here by their way of speaking. Basically, no one dares to talk to other little girls in this house.


    Wang Zhaodi is not very sad to hear Lin Si ask herself, "my father also did restaurant business for a period of time before. At that time, my mother was pregnant with me. My father always wanted me to be a boy, but later, he changed my name to Zhaodi."


    "Later, my family''s business was not very good, and I also had a younger brother, but my father started gambling at that time, and he lost all our shops in a short time."


    When Wang Zhaodi repeated this sentence, she had no expression on her face. Obviously, she was used to these things.


    Although the little girls around were not seen by Yao Shu in the same place, they were similar in age and had heard about these things. "


    " at that time, although there was still some land in my family, at that time, no one in my family could farm land. "


    "My father and mother dote on my younger brother. I heard a few days ago that he was going to send me to a prostitute. I took advantage of my parents'' carelessness and stole the money from my family and ran out. "


    Linz laughed. "You have an idea."


    The little girls beside them were all red eyed. Obviously, they didn''t expect such a tortuous story.


    "I thought you were going to say I had no rules."


    After listening to Lin Si''s comments, Wang Zhaodi obviously didn''t expect Lin Si to say so. She was embarrassed with a smile on her face, "don''t you say that you ladies of the family have to listen to your father''s advice?"


    Lin Si looked at Wang Zhaodi and felt a little uncomfortable, "how can you say that you have no rules? I don''t care what you say. "


    Generally, even if the men at home have this idea, but when the mother how can protect their daughter.


    Wang Zhaodi''s eyes were a little red at this time. "What my mother said and did in this matter didn''t count."


    The little girl lying on the bed was about to get up to comfort Wang Zhaodi, but she was held down by Lin Si. "Don''t get up if it''s so serious."


    Lin Si looked at Wang Zhaodi and was about to cry. She quickly handed her handkerchief to Wang Zhaodi.


    Wang Zhaodi looked at Lin Si''s and handed her a handkerchief. She was about to receive it. But after seeing Lin Si''s handkerchief, she wiped the corner of her eyes with her sleeve.


    But after wiping the corners of her eyes, Wang Zhaodi felt that something was wrong.


    She looked at Lins a little bit unkindly and knew that it was impolite not to take the handkerchief. She immediately explained, "I didn''t mean not to take it. How bad would it be if I got it dirty?"


    Although he said so, his eyes were always on Linz''s veil.


    Lin Si looked at her own handkerchief in front of her. Her face was a little confused. What she was holding in her hand was actually because Lin Si, who was going to dress light at the beginning, took a handkerchief of her maid when she was preparing her clothes.


    Although the two things were not the same in terms of fabric or other embroidery, Lin Si only took a glance at the color before going out.


    Lin Si was originally a keen person. Almost in an instant, he realized that although Wang Zhaodi was saying so, the little girl''s eyes on the spot were basically on the handkerchief.


    "Here you are, don''t take it Don''t take me for a friend. " Lin Si carefully considered the words, in these things, he tried to avoid too much sense of superiority.


    Wang Zhaodi looks at the handkerchief in her hand, but she looks at Lin Si carefully, for fear that Lin Si is in a bit of a dilemma in this matter, "can you really give it to me?"


    Linz nodded. "Of course you can."


    Although the daughters of these poor families can mend clothes, there are still a few people who can embroider. In addition, these girls are still young, so they naturally like these small things.


    "When I came here today, I only brought one piece. Later, I''ll ask someone to take a few pieces. It''s my gift to you."


    In this matter, Lin Si is very generous.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    Because of this handkerchief, Lins easily narrowed the distance with these girls.


    These little girls are young and have little experience in dealing with people. Seeing that lint has no airs, they naturally like to play with him.


    It was when they were having fun, Linz basically got to know the life experience of these little girls from their conversation.


    Although they are all little girls and put together, there is still some age gap between these girls. For example, Wang Zhaodi is 13 years old this year, and the younger girls who are beaten are only eight or nine years old


    Seeing the time at noon, the shopkeeper also came to look at Linsi, "Miss, do you want us to have dinner together?"


    Lin Si hesitated for a moment, but decided to sit down and have a meal with the girls in front of her.


    Lin Si watched the little girls start to get busy. Although it seems chaotic, it''s actually very orderly - the young maids can''t help but start their life with an older child.


    The fire was lit by the older children, and the little girls were here to help fan and pass the firewood.


    Thinking of her childhood, Linz couldn''t help but say, "what can I do for you?"


    Wang Zhaodi saw Lin Si ask a, also didn''t with her politeness, "you follow those girls to wash vegetables."


    The shopkeeper glared at Wang Zhaodi after hearing this sentence, but Lin Si didn''t seem to resist very much, so Lin Si did it by himself here.


    "I''ll do it. You can wash it later."


    Lin Si hasn''t done it for many years. She washes slowly. She can''t see how to find it in front of these quick girls today.


    Lin Si is washing the dishes, but the dishes on hand are taken by both hands.


    Lin Si looked up in surprise, but saw that it was Wang Zhaodi who was smiling at her with vegetables. "You''re not the one who often does these things. I''ll do it."


    One side said, the other side has been quick to start.


    With an obvious embarrassed smile on his face, Lins wanted to explain one or two words, "sorry, I haven''t done it for many years."


    After a pause, Linz continued, "what else can I do for you?"


    "Take a rest first."


    Wang Zhaodi did not lift her head. She was not looking at Lin Si.


    Linz knew that she was making trouble here, but she was too embarrassed to leave, so she quietly watched the girls busy.


    ¡­¡­


    Lunch is ready. When Lin Si comes to the table, he finds that the meal is not very much. At present, people in the yard basically eat brown rice, and then the wild vegetables and flour are slightly mixed to make soup. Several pieces of meat will be cooked in boiling water, and then they are fished out and sprinkled with a little salt.


    Lin Si didn''t mind the simple food. He was worried that the people would not eat enough. He put down some chopsticks and asked casually, "what else do you have at home?"


    "Washing clothes, cooking, feeding some domestic animals, after cleaning up the house, it''s almost dark, and the day goes by..."


    After eating, I began to clean up these things, because this place is still far away.


    Not long after Lin Si finished his meal, Yao Shu''s carriage changed to meet him. Among the people who came with Yao Shu at the same time was Jiang Teng.


    Every time Lin Si saw Jiang Teng, she felt better.


    But today, a Si Zhi and Jiang Teng said hello, there is no follow-up, also did not show a few smiling faces.


    Jiang Teng frowned and looked at Lin Si, who didn''t speak much. He didn''t realize what happened.


    As a salt officer, Jiang Teng is very busy in the ordinary days. In addition, the two families have hidden something about Bai rubing''s marriage. Jiang Teng doesn''t know what happened today.


    Lin Si didn''t pay attention to Jiang Teng. Instead, he buried his head deeply in Yao Shu''s arms, and then he did not move.


    Yao Shu held his daughter in his arms steadily, but his heart was helpless.


    "Mother." After changing for a long time, Lin Si called out, "can''t I change this even if I do anything?"


    Yao Shu was stunned. He looked at his daughter with some tenderness on his face. "Er Bao, don''t be like this today. Would you like to have a sleep first?"


    When Yao Shulin nodded, he liked her very much.


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si like this, and his heart was also a burst of heartache. Originally, because of the busy relationship, Jiang Teng had not seen Lin Si very much.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si''s bad face and felt a burst of heartache.


    Yao Shu took a cup of tea and handed it to Lin Si. "Er Bao is going to open a good hall. Didn''t you just come here and have a look."


    After listening to this sentence, Jiang Teng understood why Lin Si was depressed all the time because of this incident. However, Jiang Teng was helpless in this matter.


    After hearing this, Lin Si slowly sat up and said, "brother Teng, I have a question to ask you.""Say it."


    "At present, people eat salt, which accounts for a few percent of the people''s expenses?"


    Salt consumption has always been a serious problem in the present Dynasty, because the price of salt has been high, and it is impossible for people not to eat salt. Therefore, this issue has always been a sensitive issue.


    "Now that there is only a little silver in a year, how to find it will become more and more expensive. The common people eat salt, and how to find it can account for 30%."


    Jiang Teng thought about it for a moment, and immediately gave Lin Si a figure of nearly 100000. Lin Si nodded and wrote down the matter.


    Yao Shu looked at his daughter, obviously obsessed with these things. She nodded her head and looked at her daughter helplessly. "You''d better say something else. This charity hall can''t be opened in a day or two."


    Lin Si Yi rubbed his head, but found that this time has entered the city, the carriage did not stop directly to the Lin family, Lin Si was pulled to the restaurant by Yao Shu, ready to eat a good meal.


    "Er Bao, don''t worry too much. If I can help you, just say hello." Jiang Teng originally wanted to take over this matter, but looking at a Si''s appearance, he didn''t even take his mother''s things, so he obviously made up his mind.


    Lin Si looked up at Jiang Teng, and finally showed a smile on his face, "thank you brother Teng."


    After that, Lin Si did not make any noise, and ate quietly.


    Seeing this, Jiang Teng knew that Lin Si didn''t want to see people today. He immediately said to Yao Shu and went out ahead of time.


    In the private room, there are only two people left, ACE and Yao Shu.


    Lin Si was silent for a moment, or asked her mother, whose eyes were full of expectation, "what should they do with this matter if they are old enough to get married? They only have their mother-in-law''s family, but not their mother-in-law''s family. What happens in the mother-in-law''s family can not even have a person to rely on? "


    She didn''t forget that her uncle''s help was very great


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    Yao Shu did not speak after listening to her daughter''s question.


    It''s not a joke to say that the poor couple are sad.


    Lin Si''s temperament is not completely stable now. It''s useless to know too much about these things.


    Lin Si did not ask for an answer. Seeing that Yao Shu did not speak any more, he began to eat at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Xie Qian saw Lin Si again in his study.


    Lin Si''s face is still big black eyes, although dressed appropriately, but there is this hidden fatigue.


    "Er Bao, did you stay up all night?"


    Xie Qian looked at Lin Si''s black eyes and couldn''t help asking. Looking at Lin Si''s hand with a thick page, he obviously understood that there was something to ask himself.


    In fact, it''s not a big event to open a charity hall. As long as Lin Si is willing to open it, he may have done it well the next day.


    Xie Qian didn''t expect that the girl was stubborn and wanted to do it by herself.


    However, he just appreciates this girl!


    Not afraid of difficulties and dangers, he has the demeanor of Xie family''s children.


    Linz nodded and handed over what he had in his hand.


    Xie Qian took something and looked at it roughly. He was surprised and satisfied.


    If the last thing was a rough semi-finished product, then the thing that Lin Si took out this time has obviously been improved a lot.


    Xie Qian will be in front of these things after reading or boast two, "good, great progress."


    This evaluation is not easy.


    Lin Si didn''t expect that Xie Qian''s evaluation would be so high, and his face also had an incredible light.


    "Er Bao, it''s no use talking on paper. It''s better to open this charity hall."


    Xie Qian''s face with a little gentleness and encouragement.


    Yao Shu''s temperament is similar to his dead elder sister!


    In the following time, Linz was more busy.


    Now she has no time to care about some messy things except Shantang. She has completely focused her attention on the preparation of the former Dishan hall.


    Lins showed a kind of extreme concentration in this matter.


    She can''t hide such news from the girls in other places. Although these girls don''t know what Lin Si is doing, it''s no secret that she often goes out.


    Originally, Lin Si was old enough to look at each other. Many people who tried to probe Yao Shu''s words were blocked back by Yao Shu.


    In recent days, the forest house has been closed.


    Yao Shu met a lady who was waiting on the road when he was checking the accounts. "Your daughter has reached the age of marriage negotiation. You can''t let her run outside any more. What does a girl''s home look like?"


    Yao Shu just sneered, "it''s my family business. I don''t need the censor''s wife to worry about it."


    The censor''s wife opened her mouth with a taste of pedantry. "This daughter''s family, the most important thing is fame and integrity. You have to look at her daughter''s scenery, but you can''t mess with her temperament."


    "This is my family business. What my daughter wants to do will not bother the imperial historian."


    Mrs. Yu Shi didn''t expect Yao Shu to be so shameless. She wanted to persuade him again, "if you don''t say so much, I''ll go..."


    Yao Shu, with a faint smile and a tough tone, said to the boy behind him: "if you go ahead with the notice, the price will increase ten times if you buy something in our shop."


    Yushitai was originally meant to listen to the power of the world, so most of the people were good people, and their wealth was not very rich.


    This can be regarded as a dilemma for the royal family in the shopping mall.


    Yao Shu didn''t plan to do so. She looked at the sky in front of her, and directly asked her coachman to drive her carriage to the imperial censor''s desk, waiting for the imperial censor who finished the work and was ready to go home.


    At this time, the most people left, Yao Shu saw the censor doctor and went up directly.


    "Doctor censor." Yao Shu''s eyebrows fell and went straight to the imperial historian. "We Lin''s family is not fighting for the wheel, but your wife is not gossiping. If you really care about our Lin family''s affairs, I''ll let our a-radius write a concubine document!"


    After listening to these words, people could not help but take a breath. They did not expect that Yao Shu would come because of this.


    People in the world are shameful, especially the imperial historian.


    The imperial historian didn''t expect that the other party would directly say so. She would undoubtedly tear her face away from his family by doing so.


    His face darkened completely


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    The imperial study has always been the place where kings deal with political affairs, dignified and solemn.


    As in the past, Xie Qian met a lot of eyes when he was discussing with you after the meeting.


    In this strange vision, Xie Qian is as usual paragraph of the live, as if they did not look in the heart of the same.


    Because Xie Qian was not in a hurry, all the ministers around him were stable, and they were talking with each other.


    The emperor has always been diligent. The way to deal with these matters has basically been decided. The reason why he stays here is because Xie Qian is here.


    However, in today''s high-ranking families, who did not know that Yao Shu ridiculed the imperial historian in front of many officials and ministers.


    The censor wanted to be old-fashioned, but he didn''t expect to be scolded by a woman in front of so many officials and ministers.


    Doctor Yu Shi began to call himself sick today. Obviously, he was very angry about this matter.


    In the past, these ministers heard all the things in the inner house through their wives. This time, they were completely shocked and became their wives. Concubines asked themselves why.


    Is there anyone in the world who doesn''t care about it? Naturally, there are.


    But yesterday, when Yao Shu came over, he looked like an angry tiger, protecting his cubs, which was to let several ministers nearby not even stop him.


    Everyone knows that if you want to do business outside these years, you will be very calm and gentle when you don''t say anything. If you are really blocked by Yao Shu, you will not be able to stop them.


    It is reasonable to say that such a serious matter should have been reported, but among so many officials, it is obvious that no one dares to make a compromise. Finally, the students of the imperial historian made a compromise and said that Yao Shu was not proper. They have not yet been praised by others and asked the emperor to punish the evil woman severely.


    As a result, the next moment, Yao Chao wrote to the emperor that the Lin family had accused the imperial historian. The reason for the accusation was that the imperial censor had damaged the reputation of his daughter.


    In the past, when officials and ministers had conflicts in these areas, they had to solve them in private or find someone to mediate. That is to say, people who really have a grudge on this matter should basically keep their face friendly.


    However, no one thought that the Lin family had come directly, and the face of the imperial doctor''s family was gone.


    Lin radial and Yao Chao didn''t deliberately embarrass Jing Zhaoyin. After putting down the fold, they asked to leave in front of the emperor. Looking back, they could be regarded as graceful and unrestrained.


    Because Lin radial was cold faced in the past, and no one dared to plead for mercy in the northwest war, they all put their ideas on Xie Qian''s head, hoping that Xie Qian could intervene in this matter.


    But Xie Qian seemed to have never heard of it. He was still as stable as Mount Tai. He did not explain to his nephew, and he did not intercede with the family of imperial historians who were too shy to see people.


    And all this, the emperor did not stop.


    No one thought that things would develop like this.


    The imperial historian''s family has always been noble and noble. After a few days, they have no face at all. When many people say that the Lin family is unreasonable, they are also saying that the family members of the imperial historian family are uneasy and have a good intention to damage their daughter''s reputation.


    The emperor knows about it, but it''s Aichen. He''s the son of heaven. It''s not good to favor anyone.


    It''s not easy for the emperor to talk about it directly.


    "The emperor, shangshulian of the Ministry of punishment has asked for a meeting with jingzhaoyin."


    Jing Zhaoyin is the smallest official who can go to the court. Before that, Jing Zhaoyin did not even face the saint alone and deal with these things in his own hands.


    Jing Zhaoyin is also a headache because of the two things. Seeing the noise, he has to report the matter to the Ministry of punishment.


    After seeing such a thing, the people of the Ministry of punishment could not come up with a hard to solve regulation, so they had to bring people to meet the saints.


    "Xuan."


    When the emperor talked about it, he also looked at Xie Qian with great interest.


    Although Xie Qian didn''t know, the prince had already asked for love in front of him because of this, and he just wanted to let the Lin family go.


    The emperor knows that most of the prince is because of Lins!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Lin Si had grown up in the eyes of the emperor, the emperor would have hated Lin Si completely.


    But in the end, because the age difference between Lin Si and the prince is too big, and the prince is a brain fever, Lin Si can be said to have suffered a disaster.


    Lin Si had a clear mind and didn''t mean to covet Royal wealth, which made the emperor treat Lin''s girls with special favor.


    ¡­¡­


    The Minister of punishment came with Jing Zhaoyin.


    According to the Ministry of punishment, "the emperor, a few days ago, general Lin filed a lawsuit against the imperial historian against the bad daughter Qingyu. Because there is no old rule to follow, I will ask the emperor to make a judgment."


    This is also no way out. Xie Qian had no time to deal with this matter because he was in the palace all the time yesterday and didn''t go out.Of course, some people think of the Yao family and want them to make amends. But they didn''t expect the Yao family to hear that their niece was bullied, especially Lin Si''s cousin, Yao Erlang!


    If someone hadn''t stopped Yao Erlang, he might have taken a few people to his home.


    When the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment finished this matter, people, including the emperor''s eyes, directly stayed on Xie Qian, waiting for Xie Qian to speak.


    The emperor doesn''t get angry with Xie Qian or the Yao family of Lin family, but he likes watching the Opera!


    However, everyone did not expect that Xie Qian did not change his face when he saw that the matter was so big that he directly saluted the emperor, "if nothing happens, I will leave."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    "Where is Xie Aiqing going


    The emperor has been waiting for Xie Qian to open the mouth, but did not expect Xie Qian to quit directly.


    "Emperor, the Lin family are all my nephews. Since this matter involves my nephew''s family, I should avoid being an uncle."


    The minister''s face was full of amazement. Obviously, Xie Qian didn''t want to plead with the Lin family. The faces of all the ministers changed. I didn''t know what medicine was sold in Xie Qian''s gourd.


    The emperor also laughed after hearing Xie Qian''s words, "you old goods will be lazy at this time. Today I don''t believe it. Where can you go?"


    "Emperor, it is obvious that the imperial censor did not deal with it properly. However, the officials were not reasonable." It''s time for Xie Qian to make his attitude clear so that all the ministers are not at a loss.


    Why do people want to talk to Xie Qian today? They all think that Xie Qian will plead with the emperor for Yao Shu''s reason, but they didn''t think that Xie Qian directly said it was the imperial historian''s problem.


    This is not what everyone expected in this matter.


    "What''s wrong with my censor doctor?"


    "Is it not obvious that the imperial censor''s words and deeds have nothing to do with it, and make trouble to all the adults in the court hall?" Xie Qian obviously didn''t understand why the emperor asked, "what does it look like for a big man to learn from a woman to talk all day long?"


    ¡­¡­


    Imperial study because of this matter a silent, obviously did not expect Xie Qian''s mouth is so poisonous.


    After many years, Xie xiqian didn''t know how to save his face.


    "You can''t say that..."


    One minister obviously did not respond to this.


    They want to refute, do not know how to refute this matter.


    The emperor did not expect that, after many years, he could still see Xie Qian speechless.


    Xie Qian continued: "this kind of thing is equivalent to the fact that Jing Zhaoyin owes ten liang of silver to others, and the debtor can''t find a place. He can only squat in front of the official''s door and wait for someone to pay back the money. Then the emperor will punish the person who borrowed the money."


    After a pause, he made a gesture of apology. The Emperor didn''t mind and raised his hand. He continued: "it was a matter of course to pay the debt. However, the bad things now do harm to the court''s face, but the one who borrowed money is the one who really damaged the prestige of the court officials."


    Since Xie Qian has already started this matter, it can be said that in terms of words, many people are coquettish and have no bottom line.


    "As for my niece, Miss Lin of the general mansion..."


    Xie Qian''s eyes swept to the person who said this, with sharp eyes in his eyes, "ladies and gentlemen, be careful. I can''t do anything to ruin people''s reputation. Who has not a few daughters who can let you say so? The Ming nunnery is full of people. "


    This sentence of Xie Qian is not poisonous, but it is this sentence that blocks all the ministers.


    One thing Xie Qian said is true. Who doesn''t have a few daughters?


    What''s more, it''s not only the daughters who are affected by the message, that is, the daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law and even the mother-in-law have to have some face in this matter. If two people disagree with each other on that day and send some messages on the street, can the daughters of those people still live?


    the ministers who want to understand this matter are undoubtedly in a cold sweat Obviously, they didn''t expect that women in the world would still have such worries.


    In fact, the emperor is not very satisfied with the censor doctor. If he wants to implement the new deal, the censor doctor must be the first one to jump out and oppose it. Therefore, the emperor has a headache in this matter, but there is nothing better to do. It is also because of this reason that it is difficult to deal with the censor doctor.


    "According to the meaning of Aiqing, how can we deal with this matter better?" The emperor looked at these people and didn''t speak much, so he asked.


    Basically, the emperor can guess about 80% of the little things in the minds of these ministers -


    don''t forget that the emperor''s only blood is a princess, even if the princess is sometimes tired of fame.


    Therefore, when Xie Qian said this, the emperor was on guard.


    Xie Qian spoke at this time. Obviously, he would never plead for the imperial censor, "why don''t the emperor reward her with two female precepts and go back to have a look, and cure him of his small talk."


    It can be said that Xie Qian''s statement is close to humiliation. If the emperor really dares to do so, he will definitely receive the news that the imperial historian committed suicide the next day. However, the rumors that hurt people can not be ignored.


    For a moment, this topic has completely cooled down, there is no solution.


    In fact, there are solutions.Many people think that the Lin family can basically solve more than half of the problems by taking a step back in this matter. However, few of the people who have made friends with the Lin family can really give the Lin family face.


    This kind of thing in front of the Minister of Dali temple has been heard for a long time. It''s the best way for them to aggrieve the Lin family.


    Because of a piece of paper written by Lin radial, it can be said that there is no good in this matter.


    "Thank you


    After hearing Xie Qian''s words, the emperor knew that Xie Qian had gone too far. The reason why Xie Qian had always had a good relationship with himself was that he was partial to Xie Qian.


    Xie Qian also gave up as soon as he was satisfied. Hearing the emperor''s eyes full of warning, Xie Qian also apologized for being kind to him. "I''m sorry that I made a mistake for a moment. I hope the emperor will forgive me."


    This sentence, however, let many people find a turning point in this matter, "this is when everyone makes a slip of the tongue..."


    "Will you slip up on the same thing three or four times?"


    Xie Qian knew the latter part of their sentence, and replied to him directly and impolitely.


    If he is framed or slandered, he will not defend himself, and the Qing will be clear; but Xie Qian will never give in to the whole thing, which is to design Lin radial and his niece''s reputation!


    Seeing that Xie Qian didn''t let go, the minister knew that Xie Qian''s business would not go backward basically. He could only leave everything to the emperor to choose


    The emperor had seen enough of the play, and began to deal with


    These days, Lin Si, who has been in the center of the storm, doesn''t know what her mother has done for her, and she doesn''t know that chaotang has fried the pot.


    Lin Zhi, Yao Erlang, Yao Dalang and Jiang Teng were all outside Beijing. Bai rubing did not come. No one told her.


    Lins has been working overtime on his business.


    As soon as Lin Si Gang came into his courtyard from outside, he saw that there was a father-in-law standing in the main hall. "Miss Lin, the emperor is invited."


    Lin Si looks at his mother in surprise.


    Yao Shu had already given her some advice. Lin radial stood beside his wife, worried about his daughter''s fear. He said in a deep voice, "don''t worry. The emperor won''t embarrass you."


    With the encouragement of her parents, Lin Si was in a panic and was forced to settle down.


    It was not the first time that Linsi came to the Imperial Palace, but it was the first time that he came to the imperial study in the former dynasty.


    Generally, women are forbidden to enter these places, not to mention the empress. Even the queen may not be able to enter.


    Lin Si didn''t squint when she came in. Although it was the first time that she was able to enter this place, she didn''t feel stage fright at all. She completely showed her good upbringing before walking.


    "Long live the emperor." After Lin Si came in, he gave a full salute and squatted steadily.


    "No The emperor looked at Lin Si, who was not stage fright at all, and his deep eyes crossed a trace of praise.


    "I''m calling you here for the sake of the imperial historian a few days ago." So the emperor spoke directly about it.


    There was some surprise on Lins'' face. When she heard about it, her mother took it out for her.


    Does the emperor want to ask for punishment?


    Women now completely forget their parents'' advice when they left.


    The emperor played with the memorial in his hand and threw it away. His tone was not clear. "Although the words and deeds of the censor are not like that, this matter is also because of you after all. What do you think of it?"


    Lin Si was silent for a moment, but he said, "if I remember correctly, this law says," those who slander others for no reason will be moved to eight thousand. "


    After hearing Lin Sidi''s reply, they were also surprised.


    But I didn''t expect that when Lin Si opened his mouth, it was a law, saying that there was nothing wrong with it.


    They wanted to ask for a favor in the matter of the censor.


    The Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment said nothing. He was curious about how the Lin family raised their children. A daughter''s family didn''t say anything about women''s precepts. A single mouth was directly a law.


    Xie Qian originally wanted to protect Lin Sidi, but he didn''t think that Lin Si could advance and retreat properly and his words were sharp. He was not afraid of these things at all.


    It''s a pity for Xie Qian to appreciate it. If Lin Si is really a man, he can definitely do something.


    Suddenly, someone asked, "Miss Lin has been going back and forth between the inner and outer cities these days. Can you be frank about what she has done?"


    After listening to this sentence, Xie Qian''s eyes, which were closed, were already open, and his eyes were stained with cold.


    Although Lin Si didn''t do anything shameful, his attitude was always uncomfortable


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    "Miss Lin, what have you done outside the city these days?"


    The emperor is really curious about this.


    Although it is easy for the emperor to find out if he wants to investigate this matter, how can the emperor bother with these matters when he deals with state affairs all day long?


    At this time, Lin Si also told the truth, "the emperor, the minister and daughter opened a charity hall in the outer city, mainly to take in some daughters from poor families, and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary..."


    Not only the emperor was stunned after listening to this answer, but also the other officials didn''t know too much about it.


    Later, I also understood why the Lin family was so angry about this.


    Mingming''s daughter is doing good deeds outside. As a result, some people still say that their daughter is doing some shameful things outside.


    There was a sense of embarrassment in the hall.


    Several officials also blushed after hearing this incident. However, it has to be said that these officials are flexible in this matter.


    As soon as he heard that he had misunderstood Lin Si, he did not care that Lin Si was his descendant. He directly gave a full ceremony in front of Lin Si and said, "it was just me I hope Miss Lin will forgive me for nothing. But the censor is old after all. Please Miss Lin is very helpful. "


    Lin Si obviously didn''t expect that the person who spoke fiercely just now could bow his head in this matter. "I dare not. Because these things are still under planning, the whole platform has not been set up, and there are some problems in the publicity, so the little girl has not publicized it."


    The emperor looked at Lin Si, and his eyes were full of love, "girl Lin, if you don''t publicize it, who knows you open the good hall? How much money can a daughter''s family have? "


    When Lin Si didn''t know how to answer this sentence, the more intelligent person nearby had already opened his mouth. "Since Miss Lin''s charity hall has been opened, I feel sorry for this matter today. It''s better to donate a pen and silver as well as accumulate virtue and do good deeds."


    After hearing this, the officials on one side responded one after another. Lin Si calculated roughly and found that the silver he had invested was basically donated back by these officials.


    This money is enough for Shantang to spend for three or four years.


    Seeing that the emperor and Xie Qian did not stop him, Lin Si took the silver back.


    An official said at the right time: "the emperor, compared with the imperial censor doctor, this matter is not as good as..."


    The emperor put his eyes on Lin Sidi and wanted to see how Lin Si dealt with this matter.


    Lin Si naturally knew what the emperor meant. Lin Si was wronged. If he didn''t investigate him, the matter would come to an end. At present, after a ceremony, he said to the emperor, "the emperor might as well ask the imperial historian to help him for a few days."


    Seeing that Lin Si was relieved, the emperor went down the stage and said, "in this case, you are innocent. I will give you a reward today. What do you want?"


    Lin thought for a moment or said to the emperor, "the emperor, the courtiers and girls are basically some girls. They are still young now. Please set them up as our families."


    This request is a small matter for the emperor. After listening to it, the emperor waved his hand and agreed to it.


    When Linsi left the palace, he found a cold sweat on his back.


    Although lint seemed to have a good manner, she was holding on with one breath.


    When Lin Si came out of the palace, Yao Shu was already waiting on the carriage. Seeing his daughter''s face tired when he came back, he put the tea he had prepared on the side of Lin Si.


    After seeing the water, Lins couldn''t help taking a big drink and completely relaxed his body.


    Because a lot of people are afraid of losing their propriety, they seldom drink water and eat when they enter the palace.


    Yao Shu made it clear to Lin Si before Lin Si entered the palace. Since the emperor directly sent a decree to the palace, he naturally hoped that the Lin family would make peace in this matter.


    In fact, Lin Si had already made a plan not to investigate, but he didn''t expect those people to be so successful. When he heard that Lin Si had opened a good hall, he basically gave all the money, cloth, food and medicinal materials to his daughter.


    When Yao Shu handed water to his daughter, he found that there were crescent moon seals in Yao Shu''s palms. Yao Shu also knew that Lin Si was nervous. "You can relax your mind now. The affairs of Shantang are listed in front of the emperor. Nothing can happen."


    Lin Si nodded, "can be regarded as early completed, busy for such a long time, this is the first time I have a light feeling."


    "It''s the end of your charity work. You should slow down a little in the future."


    Linz had been busy with this thing, so to speak, day and night.


    Although this matter is Yao Shu put forward, but see his daughter busy like this, naturally is very distressed.Lin Si is tired and cruel this period of time, naturally also won''t be wrung with Yao Shu.


    Soon after returning, Lins had a meal and went to sleep. When he woke up, it was almost noon.


    Because the servant girl knew that Lin Si didn''t have a good rest during this period, so she didn''t call her.


    Lins didn''t feel hungry until she woke up.


    In the past few days, Lin Si basically went out in a hurry in the early morning, and came back when the inner city was getting locked up. Even when he was eating, he secretly picked up a few mouthfuls and continued to work.


    After Lin Si had cleaned up, the servant girl had already arranged all the meals. Maybe it was because she rewarded Lin Si Di. Today''s food is also very rich.


    While eating, Lin Si looked at her servant girl and asked, "where is my mother?"


    "Madame came once this morning. Seeing that the young lady was sleeping soundly, she asked the maid not to wake her up. Because there was something wrong with the shop, the lady had gone out this time."


    The servant girl in one side respectfully has to answer, "the lady wants the young lady to have a meal after going to the main hall."


    Lint frowned and asked, "did my mother say anything?"


    "After that, ma''am said nothing."


    After hearing this, Lin Si nodded. Soon after the meal, Lin Si went directly to see Jiang Teng who had been waiting there for a long time


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    "When did you come?"


    Lin Si didn''t expect Jiang Teng would be waiting for him all the time here. "These maids are also. They don''t tell me when you are here."


    She knew that Jiang Teng went out to do business, and she knew the time.


    Women''s mind, it seems, as if, a few days earlier than the agreed time.


    Speaking of it, this is the first time that Lin Si is busy with Shantang''s business.


    Originally, Lin Si thought that if Jiang Teng was free today, he would make an appointment to see him, but he didn''t expect Jiang Teng would come to look for him early in the morning.


    "Young master Jiang came early in the morning."


    Before Jiang Teng said it, the maid next to him had already said it.


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si with a gentle smile on his face. "I heard your mother say you sleep soundly, so you didn''t want them. They were calling you." Jiang Teng looked at Lin Sidi''s appearance and couldn''t help but slip past a touch of heartache.


    Because of not having a good meal, Lin Si has obviously become much thinner. His face, which was not big at first, is now only big in the palm, and his waist has become more slender.


    "I said you are really, no matter how big things are, you can see how thin you look."


    Lint laughed and said vaguely, "no girl thinks she''s thin."


    Jiang Teng gave a dumb smile and didn''t mention it. "You are famous in the capital. Who doesn''t know that Lin''s girl has opened a good hall."


    Although Lin Si admitted this matter in front of the emperor only yesterday, the news of the capital city spread so fast that almost all people knew about the incident.


    Many people praise Lin Si.


    Lin Si dodged the cup that Jiang Teng was about to drink, "OK, you, now even you have to come out to bury me."


    "How can this be regarded as a death?"


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si''s face with a trace of smile, "praise you on your territory. Do you want to abandon me? Is this the way miss Lin has to treat guests? "


    Actually, Lin Si didn''t care how much good reputation he got, but he was able to list some poor people, which was enough for him.


    "It''s said that the guests are as they please. How can you be a guest like this?"


    Lin Si looked at the people in front of him. Although he said so, he handed the cup that had been snatched from Jiang Teng''s hand to Jiang Teng De, and added water himself.


    As the two people bickered, time passed quickly, and it was noon all of a sudden.


    "It''s noon now. Should we have lunch at home or go out?"


    Jiang Teng looked at the sun and asked Lin Si.


    "I just had my breakfast."


    Lin Si didn''t eat less because he was hungry just now. This time, he didn''t want to eat much. But for the sake of politeness, Lin Si must accompany Jiang tengde.


    Because these days, Lin Si basically bought food from outside and ate it in a hurry. Lin Si seldom ate at home. Lin Si was indifferent to the food outside. Although Lin Si knew that their meals would not be the same as before.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll go and arrange for you. I''ve been eating out these days. Why don''t you have some at home today?"


    Lin Si still felt a little tired at this meeting. Naturally, he didn''t want to go outside, so he suggested.


    Jiang Teng didn''t deserve such a trifle. After seeing Jiang Teng''s promise, Lin Si let his servant girl go to prepare lunch.


    The Lin family has a small population. Because a few people have gone out, only Lin Si and Jiang Teng are left to eat.


    The food of the Lin family is more delicious than that of any restaurant. Nowadays, it''s just fresh for these people to go out to eat. Jiang Teng''s food is also good.


    Originally, Lin Si woke up and ate a lot of food because of his hunger. Lin Si thought that he was sitting here with Jiang Teng to talk, but he did not know why. After seeing the food, Lin Si suddenly had an appetite.


    Originally, Jiang Teng still intended to persuade Lin Si to eat a little, but looking at Lin Si picking up chopsticks, Jiang Teng was not polite.


    However, it is obvious that there are some changes in the taste of Linsi''s meals these days. In the past, Lin Si basically ate plain food, that is, Yao Shu would add some meat to Lin Si''s meals to force Yao Shu to eat a little.


    When they eat together, Jiang Teng often takes care of Lin Sidi because of his habit.


    But today, when Lin Si had a meal, he had several meat dishes that he didn''t like most, and he ate them with relish.


    Lin Si saw that Jiang Teng had been staring at him. He was a little embarrassed. "Originally, I thought it was OK to eat a little later this morning, but who knows I''m a little hungry now."


    In fact, there is another reason that Lin Si spent too much energy in the imperial study yesterday. As soon as he came back to dinner, he had to deal with it hastily and fell asleep.After days of running down, the consumption of food will gradually increase.


    Jiang Teng wanted to understand this matter, but also some heartache, "it''s OK. You''re too tired these days. You can eat more."


    Lins nodded and continued to eat.


    "I''ll take a break in a few days. I''d better go to Chuang Tzu outside for a few days. What do you say?"


    After Jiang Teng finished this proposal, he would like to slap himself to death.


    These days, Lin Si has been staying in Chuang Tzu. It is estimated that there is no reason for such activities.


    But what Jiang Teng didn''t expect was that Lin Si unexpectedly agreed, "it''s OK to go out and have a look at these things."


    Although Lin Si has been in Chuang Tzu these days, Lin Si has been busy dealing with all kinds of things and has no time to relax. Because of this, Lin Si agreed without hesitation after Jiang Teng proposed.


    "But we still have to live for two days. I feel a little weak these two days, and my elder brother will come back in two days. We call on sister Bai... "


    Now, what Lin Si is most concerned about is his sister-in-law.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    Lin Si didn''t see Bai rubing after Yao Shu forced Lin Zhi to express his mind last time.


    However, Lin Si hesitated to think that Bai rubing was going to marry her. She was no longer the same as before. "I''ll ask my mother if I want to go or not. After all, my brother will go this time. If I can''t meet her, I''ll forget it."


    Brother and white sister are really like, not to see, but white add a touch of joy.


    Jiang Teng Xu nodded Lin Si''s forehead. "What can I ask you? Although you can''t go out at will before you get married, you two families have a year to discuss marriage to Licheng. In this year, it''s hard for Chengdu not to go out."


    Lin Si nodded and agreed with Jiang Teng.


    Now there are so many things, Lin Si is really free.


    Although two people are so sitting, but Jiang Teng secretly has been looking at Lin Si, in the heart secretly born a confused girl.


    "Miss, the lady is back."


    They didn''t stay for a while when they heard the news that Yao Shu was back.


    Lin Si basically ran to find Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu looked at his daughter running to himself, quickly walked forward a few steps, and put Lin Si in his arms. "It''s such a big person, how can you do things when you''re still in such a hot state."


    After Lin Si came out, Jiang Teng also came out, "Auntie."


    "Here it is." Yao Shu smiles at Jiang Teng and asks.


    Because Jiang Teng is a man of the outside world, after Yao Shu stayed here for a long time, he said goodbye very wisely and told Yao Shu about some people''s going out to play.


    Yao Shu waved his hand and said that he had no problem. "Er Bao has been busy at home and abroad these days. When Dabao comes back tomorrow, he can take a rest and go out and have a look."


    After the two exchanged greetings, Jiang Teng said goodbye.


    Yao Shu looked at Jiang Teng''s back and couldn''t help feeling to himself, "this child is really a person who has learned something. I heard from your aunt Jiang that he came back two days ago. As soon as I heard that you were free today, I came to see you immediately."


    So, girl, you need to be quick!


    Lin Si also agreed, but he didn''t think much about it. He said vaguely, "Niang, what''s the matter with sister Bai?"


    Yao Shu had long guessed that Lin Si would come to ask, and his face was also smiling, "this matter is basically settled. But in the past two days, there was an extra girl in the Bai family. She was said to be a commoner daughter of the Bai family. Today, she is also in the house to be married. "


    "Hurry up, I''ll go and see sister Bai." After hearing these words, Lin Si nodded, and his mind was still a little down.


    In any case, she and Bai rubing have been friends for many years. In such a case, it''s natural to visit them.


    Yao Shu nodded, "go, by the way, bring a post to tell the Bai family about going to Zhuangzi together."


    Lin family and Bai family''s affairs are certain, so, go out to play together, be seen, also won''t say anything.


    Lin Sizheng wants to ask his mother about this matter. After listening to her, he answers with a smile.


    The next day, after Lin Si dressed up, he asked people to send a post to Bai''s home, and soon got a reply.


    Lin Si took the servant girl to the carriage and went to Bai''s house.


    As soon as Lin Si got out of the carriage, he saw Bai rubing waiting at the door.


    When Bai rubing saw Lin Si''s appearance, he said happily, "come on, you''re here. After receiving your post, I''ve been waiting for you here, Lin Da Shanren. "


    Lin Si listened to Bai rubing''s teasing, but he didn''t want to show weakness. "Sister in law is polite."


    This time, pour is white such as ice''s face to be flushed, "you this wench now but long ability, say again believe not to tear your mouth."


    Bai rubing stares at Lin Si. In this matter, the relationship between the two people has not been greatly affected.


    Lin Si didn''t know how to talk to Bai rubing when he came, but when he came, he began to talk. No matter what happened to the Bai family, Lin Si and Bai rubing had a good relationship.


    "I passed by a few boxes of snacks today. Isn''t Mrs. Bai in today?"


    When Lin Si came to the Bai family, he wanted to see the wife of the Bai family. By the way, he said hello.


    However, today, Bai rubing took Lin Si to his room directly, instead of going to the backyard of Bai''s house.


    Therefore, Lin Si could not help but go out and ask.


    "My mother, these days, goes back to my father-in-law''s house for a period of time."


    When talking about this matter, some unnatural looks appeared on his white face. I don''t know what happened.


    This is still a rare thing.


    In fact, the Lin family didn''t know much about the Bai family. They were basically at a loss about what happened to the Bai family, but they were able to get Bai Fu''s attention back to her mother''s home and determined Bai rubing''s marriage.


    Bai rubing obviously held back for a long time. As soon as he took Lin Si to the main room, he began to talk to him about this matter. "I''m not afraid of your jokes. My mother just set up a bedroom for me, and after pulling me home, I quarreled with my father. During this period, my family is basically jumping around...""Listen, I have a guest here."


    Before Linsi finished a cup of tea, she saw a woman outside. She saw that she was a little bigger than white as ice. She came in and looked at lint.


    "But Miss Bai?"


    Lin Si had seen this woman, but he also found that since this woman was here, Bai rubing''s chest was up and down, obviously two people didn''t deal with each other.


    "my name is Bai Ruyue."


    Lint heard the woman say.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    Bai''s daughter from such as, Linsi heard this introduction will know in front of this person is also Bai''s daughter.


    However, it was obvious that Lin Si had never met Miss Ruyue, and there was something he didn''t know.


    "This is my uncle''s daughter, Mrs. Ru. She''s getting married in my house at the moment."


    When Bai rubing said this, he didn''t have any expression on his face. He was very stiff and obviously didn''t like the woman in front of him.


    Although Lin Si has the difference, but still ordered to say hello, "white girl is polite."


    Lin Si was not used to these things, and would not interfere in other people''s family affairs.


    Before, Lin''s family was clean and upright, and there was no such thing as concubine. For a common girl, Lin Si was not polite.


    Originally thought that after greeting, there was no big deal, but Bai Ruyue didn''t leave. She was looking at Lin Si all the time, "is there anything wrong with Miss Bai?"


    "I heard that Miss Lin had run a charity, and Ruyue wanted to do her part, but she was so shy that she had to pawn her jewelry. I hope Miss Lin would not mind." When Bai Ruyue talks, she is warm and soft.


    After listening to this sentence, Lin Si''s eyes also flicked. Nowadays, most women''s daughters of big families are strict in jewelry management. Even if their daughters don''t take it with them, there are special women and maids to take it with them. How can they give it to outsiders?


    When recycling, the jewelry is dissolved again.


    Lin Si didn''t know whether Bai Ruyue was deliberately disgusted, white as ice, or really did not know the rule.


    "Take it." At this time, it was as white as ice said, "it''s all her heart, you''d better fulfill her heart."


    Naturally, Lin Si would not hit his future sister-in-law''s face. After listening to Bai rubing''s words, Lin Si resolutely accepted it. "Thank you for your kindness."


    "In this way, I will not disturb the two ladies in reminiscence."


    As white as the moon''s face became a little ugly, naturally did not want Lin Si to really recycle these things.


    The jewelry that Bai Ruyue gave to Lin Si is not very good either in terms of workmanship or style.


    But Bai Ruyue didn''t have many things, so it''s a little painful to send so many things at once.


    After the white as the moon left, the white face with a sneer, "she is used to pretend."


    "I don''t think you''ve been out for a long time. I''m free these days. Why don''t we go out together?"


    Lin Si looked at Bai rubing with a serious face, so he had to comfort Bai rubing with this thing.


    Bai rubing''s eyes lit up when she heard it out, "OK, I''m suffocating here. When are we going? Where to go? Where are you going? "


    Lin Si also said with a smile, "it''s not completely settled at the moment. When it''s completely settled, I''ll let someone tell you."


    Bai rubing points to go, "OK, you look at it first, and then we''ll go and play together for a while."


    Although the Bai family is not very rich, there are still several Chuang Tzu in their hands. If they can play together, it''s OK. However, the Zhuangzi of the Lin family is not bad.


    The two sisters talked here for a while, avoiding the Shantang where Lin Si was widely spread before, and avoiding the family affairs of the Bai family. When the sun came down, Lin Sidai said goodbye.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is so fast.


    When Lin Si and Lin Zhi went there, Jiang Teng and Bai rubing were already waiting there.


    As soon as Yao Erlang saw Lin Si coming, he immediately said, "Er Bao Da Bao, you two are so late. You can''t be punished for a while."


    Start figuring out what he can get.


    Lin Si got up late, but Lin Zhi was dragged down by his sister.


    Linz pretended to be angry. "Well, second cousin, that''s not what you said when I was waiting for you."


    Lin Si makes an effort to fight. Yao Erlang, who is beaten, also cooperates with Lin Si and pleads for mercy. When people watch Lin Si and Yao Erlang frolic, they laugh.


    When they were laughing, they found another carriage coming from afar. Lin Siyu Guang glanced at Jiang Teng and wondered who Jiang Teng had invited.


    "Sister Lins!"


    When the carriage stopped and saw the people on the carriage, the faces of Lins and others changed by the way.


    Among them, Jiang Teng''s face is the blackest.


    Jiang Teng''s face turned black when he heard the sound of Lin Si''s elder sister. The prince was the only one who used to call Lin Si.


    "I''ve seen the prince a thousand years old." Salute as soon as the crowd reacts.


    The prince waved his hand, "no more."


    When the prince got off the carriage, he found that there was a little girl in the carriage, which was Lu Yao.


    "Sister Lins, what a coincidence. You''re out to play."


    When the prince saw Linsi, he showed a habitual smile, "where are you going? Can you take me with you?"The prince thought for a moment and explained to the public, "I came out to play this time with the approval of my father."


    The implication is that you don''t have to be afraid to take responsibility for this.


    Can the prince''s mind of Linsi be clear to others, but can Jiang Teng not?


    Although at first Jiang Teng didn''t avoid people when he called people, he didn''t think that the prince could come out of the forbidden foot.


    Since the prince said to come together, there is really no one who can refuse the prince''s invitation.


    At the moment, there was no comment.


    Therefore, there is one more prince among the travelers, and the little girl Lu Yao with the prince


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    Jiang Teng looked at the prince''s anger, but he could not show it. His face was gloomy all the way.


    Although Lin Si was a little reluctant, he thought that the prince was still a child after all. What''s more, he was kept in the palace all the year round, and there were very few opportunities to go out to play. So he didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    What''s more, he has already explained his intention to the prince last time. It seems that he has given up. There is no need to make friends impossible.


    Bai rubing and Yao Erlang, not to mention, saw the prince appeared, the smile on their faces faded a little bit.


    In this way, the party set out with their own minds


    The prince sat in the bumpy carriage, closed his eyes and pondered. Lu Yao, who was on one side, did not dare to speak when she saw him like this, and looked at him out of her mind.


    The reason why the prince was able to follow him was mentioned a few days ago.


    On that day, Jiang Teng and Lin Zhi went down to the court together and talked about going out to play.


    "I think a Si''s mood is always depressed recently, and the affairs of Shantang have come to an end. I''m afraid that girl is very boring at home. That girl, the most busy. I just thought, "shall we go to Chuang Tzu for a few days?"


    Jiang Teng said to Lin Zhi as he walked.


    As soon as Lin Zhi''s eyes brightened, he said with a smile, "that''s a good idea! A few days ago, that kind of thing was that ACE suffered a loss. Going out for a walk could also make her feel better. You are very thoughtful, boy


    Lin Zhi is happy not only for Lin Si, but also for a long time.


    Since handing over the Geng tie, Bai rubing always avoids himself. He also knows that girls always have to be shy and avoid suspicion.


    However, in this way, the chance to meet is much less. It will take at least one year to discuss relatives. During this period, we can''t all not meet?


    He has long wanted to make a good chat with Bai rubing, but he has been unable to find a suitable opportunity.


    What''s more, he rashly asked her to be known, only to say that the children of the Lin family and the Bai family didn''t know the etiquette. Now Jiang Teng''s proposal is quite in line with his mind.


    They walked out of the palace laughing and discussing the details of the tour.


    What they don''t know is that someone behind them has already heard their plans and arrangements and has plans in mind.


    The prince looked at the figure of Jiang Teng and Lin Zhi leaving, and sneered: Jiang Teng is very good at planning and arranging, which just caters to the idea of a Si? No wonder ace is so unusual to him. He''s not easy to deal with!


    Even if so, I must snatch arth! She can only be her own princess!


    In the last life, there are many things that can''t be changed by ourselves, and there are also many helplessness. In the end, I fell in love with a Si, and I was tired of seeing each other


    But in this life, he is the prince, one person under ten thousand people above, is the future Emperor! After the world is his own, ACE, will also be his own!


    But now he is still banned, how can I get my father to agree to go out of the palace to play?


    The crown prince frowned slightly, thought for a long time, and finally came up with a plan.


    In the imperial study.


    Xie Qianzheng was discussing important matters in the imperial court with the emperor. The eunuch outside the door reported: "the emperor, the prince''s highness is looking for a meeting outside!"


    the emperor nodded. The prince had been at peace for a long time and was very serious in school. So he waved to let the prince come in.


    Seeing this, Xie Qian opened his mouth and said, "since the prince''s Highness has something to discuss with the emperor, the minister will leave first..."


    "Wait a minute. Listen here. I don''t know what the prince has. It''s good for you to help the staff."


    The emperor stops Xie Qian. He knows that the old man is the best at avoiding suspicion. I don''t know how many times I''ve talked to him over the years. He''s different from others. He doesn''t have to be so dignified.


    But he was more clear than anyone, and the courtesy of the monarch and the minister was not slighted for a moment.


    Thinking of this, the emperor sighed.


    "I have seen my father! I''ve seen Taifu


    As soon as the prince entered the hall, he saluted. He was surprised to see that Xie Qian was also there.


    After all, the last time I was disrespectful to Taifu, my father and the emperor were so angry. This time I can learn to be smart, and there must be no less etiquette.


    The emperor was very satisfied with the prince''s performance recently, but he didn''t show it on the surface, "get up. What''s the matter here today? Is it not another disaster? "


    The prince quickly shook his head and said, "if you go back to your father, I dare not. But recently, my son minister devoted himself to reading and practicing learning. When I met some people who didn''t understand, I wanted to consult my father The son minister knew that his father was in charge of everything, but he could not solve his doubts for a long time, so he came to his father for advice. "


    When the emperor heard him say this, he was also amused. He twisted his beard and said, "Oh? What do you want to ask? "


    "If you want to govern the world well, you need the support of the people. If you want to govern the world well, you need the support of the people. The son minister wanted to share his father''s worries and work for the people. However, he lived in the palace for a long time and didn''t know what the people''s life was like, so he was puzzled... "The prince said a lot of sincere words.


    How could the emperor not recognize the prince''s intention and follow his words: "you are the crown prince. It''s good to have the idea of doing things for the people. You''ve been banned these days, so it''s good to go out and have a look. Then I will allow you to leave the palace in humble clothes, go out to see what the people''s life is like, and think about your responsibilities as a prince and what you will do in the future. This should not be too publicized. In a few days, when you are free, take the token I gave you and start from the side door. "


    The prince didn''t expect the emperor to agree so soon. He said happily, "thank you for your father''s success. I have one more thing Last time, the children''s ministers were confused and greedy to play, and stopped at the Lu family. Although it was not polite, thanks to their adoption, they did not encounter any danger. My son thought, this time Can I take my little daughter with me on this tour It''s a favor for them. "


    "Hum You know how to repay your gratitude. If the last incident happened again, I will not forgive you! As for who to take with you, you can decide for yourself. "


    The emperor snorted coldly, or agreed to the prince''s request.


    He thought that the prince had real feelings for Lin Si, and it would be good to have more contact with other women, so he would not hang on a tree.


    The crown prince is still young and immature. He should have no idea of anything emotional.


    I don''t know why he is so persistent to Lin Si. If he doesn''t break his mind earlier, I''m afraid something big will happen in the future.


    The prince secretly told himself that he should not be angry, but the emperor agreed to his request. He was too happy and didn''t hide his feelings for a moment. "Thank you, son minister! I''m going to pay close attention to the people''s situation and go deep into the people! I will report the inspection to you when I come back! "


    The emperor waved his hand and indicated that he should go back.


    The Prince did not entangle himself, so he gave a courtesy and left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    Looking at the figure of the prince leaving, Xie Qian sighed. He was still a child. He said that he was steady and mature, and where could he go?


    Still that sentence, it is not easy to teach a child well, and it is not a matter of a day to teach a prince well.


    Seeing that Xie Qian had not spoken for a long time, the emperor asked, "Xie Qing, what do you think of the prince?"


    Xie Qian went to the front of the hall, arched his hand and said: "if you go back to the emperor, I think that if the prince is confused, he can directly ask the old minister instead of coming to you. Now the crown prince has come round and round to look for you, but he just wants to go to the palace to get some air. "


    "Ha ha ha ha Xie Qing is really thorough. As a child, the prince is not bad in nature and has some abilities. I''ve known for a long time that one thing is too paranoid, but it can''t be changed in a moment. There are some things that need to be figured out by himself, and no matter how much others say, it will not help. "


    The emperor looked at the dark blue sky outside the hall.


    Xie Qian nodded and echoed: "emperor Shengming. The emperor doesn''t want to force his royal highness too tight. He will understand it only by going through some things by himself, and then he will not be so persistent. "


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian, his eyes full of praise: "sure enough, only you know my mind best. Keep you by my side, I still have a person to talk to, so I won''t be so lonely I give you the crown prince because you can understand people''s heart and see human nature clearly, so that the prince will not go astray... "


    On the other side.


    The crown prince sent a message to the people of the Lu family and asked Lu Yao to pack up and wait for himself at the gate of the city for two days.


    Du Heng of Lu Fu was very happy when he heard about it. He tried every means to let his daughter hook up with the prince. Now the prince actually invited his daughter! It seems that my plan these days is of some use.


    "Yao Yao, listen to my mother. The prince invited you this time. You should show yourself well in front of him and make him like you! It doesn''t matter if you have to do something about it! " Du Heng will road Yao fall in his arms, rare gentle voice admonished the way.


    Lu Yao was also very happy when he heard the prince invite him, thinking whether he would be a little different about himself.


    Hearing this, Lu Yao was a little afraid and said, "but But mother, Yaoyao doesn''t know what to do to make his highness like And last time I saw What the prince really likes is It''s sister Lin Si... "


    Bang!


    Du Zhen was very angry when he heard what Lu Yao said, and gave Lu Yao a slap: "useless thing! What is Linz? Let alone that they are not together, even if they are together, you must have the ability to take the prince back! How could I have given birth to such a rubbish as you


    Lu Yao, who was beaten to pieces, sobbed: "I''m sorry, my mother, it''s not useful for you Yaoyao will work hard... "


    Seeing his daughter crying, Du Heng hugged Luyao again and said with heartache: "daughter, it''s not that my mother wants to beat you, but you must help your mother fight for a breath! As long as you can be with your royal highness, you won''t have to worry about your wealth for the rest of your life... "


    Lu Yao''s face was still burning with pain, but when he heard his mother say this, he felt that his mother was for his own good.


    Today, Lu Yao arrived at the gate early, waiting for the prince''s arrival.


    About half an hour later, the prince''s carriage arrived at the gate of the city. Although the driver was not luxurious, he could also see the dignity of his master.


    When the prince got out of the carriage and saw Lu Yao, he told the boy beside him to take over her luggage. He said, "Chuang Tzu is cool. I''m afraid you can''t wear it. You can change your clothes when you get there."


    Lu Yao was stunned for a moment. He thought he had heard wrong. After a while, he reflected that he had not saluted. He was about to speak and was stopped.


    The prince made a silent gesture: "Shh! Just call me master outside. This trip is a secret and not to be known to too many people. "


    Lu Yao nodded and whispered, "yes, young master!"


    She got into the prince''s carriage, and then there was the scene that they ran into Lins.


    As a matter of fact, where was the chance encounter, the crown prince had already checked out Jiang Teng''s arrangement in advance, and had been waiting in their inevitable place.


    In this way, Lin Si and his party naturally could not find a reason to refuse.


    Along the way, the prince and Lu Yao took a carriage, Lin Si and Jiang Teng took a carriage, and Lin Zhi and Bai rubing took another carriage.


    Only Yao Erlang rode a horse alone, saying it was fast and bright.


    He doesn''t want to ride a horse, he just doesn''t want to be a light bulb.


    Jiang Teng has made a deal with himself for a long time. When he goes out, he doesn''t disturb him and ER Bao, so he treats himself to ten good drinks.


    The free wine is not for nothing! How can such a bargain not be taken!


    Yao Erlang decisively took his own Baoju, he did not want to see two people in front of him greasy crooked!


    The other is Qu Zhao, the bodyguard accompanying him.


    He is the son of Qu Xiangyu under Lin radial. He is good at martial arts, but he is dull and doesn''t like to talk to people.This trip, Lin radial sent him to follow also want him to protect the safety of the children, Qu Zhao work calm and neat, Lin radial is very at ease.


    In the carriage.


    Jiang Teng''s face was gloomy all the time, and he didn''t say a word. It seemed that he was really angry.


    Lin Si saw his emotion, took his hand and said, "brother a Teng, don''t stop talking. I only knew that the prince would come. Besides, it was an accident. There was no way. Don''t be angry..."


    "By chance? I don''t think it''s accidental that he looks like he''s been waiting there for a long time


    Jiang Teng snorted coldly. He had no good breath.


    Lin Si picked up the dim sum on the table, handed it to Jiang Teng''s hand, and flattered him: "Oh, brother a Teng, we are happy to come out to play. Why should we be angry for the prince? It''s all right if you don''t talk to him Don''t get angry... "


    Jiang Teng looks at Lin Si who coaxes himself like a child and sighs. He is about to take the dim sum. Unexpectedly, the carriage suddenly bumps. Jiang Teng''s hand hits the dim sum to the ground.


    Lin Siben had a patience to coax him for a long time. Now when he saw that he had thrown away his own snacks, he was extremely aggrieved. He was angry and aggrieved, "Jiang Teng! What do you mean? I didn''t know that the prince was coming. Besides, you put forward the idea of playing. Now you are the one who throws things at me! In this case, it''s better not to go! parking! I''m going home now! "


    Jiang Teng didn''t expect this. He was not angry for a long time, but he wanted to tease her for a while when he saw Lin Si acting coquettishly.


    Who knows accidentally the dim sum touched the ground, looks like oneself is angry intentionally throws away the dim sum the same!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    Seeing that Lin Si''s eyes were moist, Jiang Teng suddenly lost the battle and said in a soft voice, "ah Si, I''m sorry! I''m too mean to be angry with you This snack is really accidentally dropped! How can I throw away what you''ve made yourself! "


    Say, want to pick up the dim sum on the ground to eat.


    Seeing him like this, Lin Si took his hand, cried and laughed, "are you a fool? How can I eat those that fall on the ground There is still such a big plate. Take your time


    Seeing that Lin Si was not angry, Jiang Tengchang sighed: "ah Si, I''m sorry, I won''t lose my temper so casually in the future. About the prince You must be careful. The prince has a deep mind and doesn''t know what he will do


    Lin Si nodded and said, "brother a Teng, don''t worry. I''ll stay with you all the time. Rao is the prince who wants to do anything and has no chance! Besides, I''m not afraid to have you by my side


    Listen to Lin Si such as this say, Jiang Teng heart is very useful, but this girl, when in the end can enlighten? To know what you mean?


    In the past, he was not in a hurry because he was sure of his own mind and that of lint.


    They grew up together, and when he didn''t know what to like, he had already moved to Linsi.


    So many years of silent protection and company, he is willing.


    As long as he saw Lins smile, he felt that everything he had done was worth it.


    He wanted to wait for himself to achieve something in the court and go to the general''s house to propose marriage, but the process was always more difficult and long than he thought.


    What''s more, the prince''s highness is also moved to think!


    What I used to believe in seems to change at any time.


    However, as if at any time he would be robbed and left himself


    Every time he thought of these things, Jiang Teng''s heart ached.


    He can''t imagine what he would be like without ace, which means that he has lost the only light in his life.


    Outside the carriage.


    Yao Erlang rode on his horse bored. Seeing Qu Zhao in front of him without saying a word, he speeded up and rode to the front and said, "this brother is very fresh. I haven''t seen you. May I have your name, brother


    Qu Zhao glanced at him and turned to concentrate on riding.


    Yao Erlang, who has been so ignored, should know that he is so romantic, jade trees facing the wind, handsome and natural and unrestrained, where he goes is not loved by everyone, but this man, he actually ignored him!


    "You! Hello! I''m talking to you! I haven''t met you. Who are you? "


    Yao Er Lang continued.


    Qu Zhao frowned, as if very impatient, stuffy vomited two words: "Qu Zhao."


    Qu Zhao? Yao Erlang thinks this name is very familiar, ah! Remember, when I was a child, I went to my aunt''s house to play, and I heard my uncle mention him.


    His uncle said that he was talented and a martial arts wizard.


    When he grew up, he thought about it all the time.


    "It''s you! I know you. Your father and his uncle fought together in the battlefield and made great contributions to the war. "


    Yao Erlang muttered a lot, thinking that Qu Zhao could give some response.


    Who knows, Qu Zhao didn''t look at him. He said nothing more.


    Yao Erlang is very angry in his heart. No one has looked down on himself so much since he was young!


    Looking at the man in front of him, he had a clear outline, with a trace of heroism and alienation in his eyes. His lips were slightly thin, and his long hair was more mature.


    Damn it! He seems to be Look better than yourself!


    It took a long time for Yao Erlang to come back to his senses.


    He patted his head: how can I think a man is good-looking! Must be these two days sleep less, the spirit began to derange! You must have a good rest today!


    The prince in the carriage still said nothing. Lu Yao looked at the dim sum on the table, and his mouth watered. He could see that the prince had not eaten it, and he did not dare to eat it first. He could only stare at the dim sum.


    Goo Goo.


    Lu Yao''s stomach called twice. The little girl''s face flushed with embarrassment and looked carefully at the prince.


    Naturally, the prince also heard this, opened his eyes and looked at Luyao: "there are snacks on this table. Take them and eat them. I''m not very hungry. You Go out without a meal? "


    Hearing this, Lu Yao quickly picked up a snack and said, "I''m afraid I missed the hour and didn''t use lunch. Besides, I thought it would be here soon... "


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, the prince was surprised: is there such a stupid person in the world? Unbelievable


    The prince stares at Lu Yao for a long time, shakes his head and sighs: this girl, I don''t know how miserable it will be in the future. Lu Fu is not a powerful person. She has some small businesses in her family. According to her mind, I''m afraid she can''t take over the business.


    It seems to feel the prince''s eyes. Lu Yao puts down his food and raises his head. He just looks at the prince.The prince coughed awkwardly and turned his eyes away.


    Lu Yao looks puzzled and doesn''t think so much. He continues to eat snacks.


    After walking for several hours, they finally arrived at Chuang Tzu.


    Jiang Teng helped Lin Si out of the carriage. As soon as he got out of the carriage, he put a thick cloak on her: "it''s windy here. Be careful to catch cold."


    Lin Si wrapped up her tight cape and turned her head with a smile and bent her eyes: "thank you, brother rattan! Brother a Teng is the best! But brother a Teng, why is there no one in Chuang Tzu? "


    Jiang Teng took Lin Si forward and said, "at this moment, all the farmers in the village are going to the fields. Naturally, it''s relatively lonely. There will be a bonfire party here in the evening, and you will know how busy it is


    The prince on one side saw the two people talking with each other, and his heart was not very good. He deliberately stepped forward and said, "sister ace! What party? I also want to play, sister, take me with you... "


    Lin Si saw that the prince looked at himself with curious big eyes and full of expectation, but he couldn''t bear to refuse. He said with a smile: "my sister will naturally take the palace with her Young master, we all play together


    Then he waved to Luyao.


    Lu Yao followed him timidly. Seeing that Lin Si was so kind, he relaxed a lot and laughed.


    With the help of Lin Zhi, Bai rubing got out of the carriage and looked very pale.


    Seeing this, Lin Si ran to the side and helped her: "sister Bai, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so bad? "


    Bai rubing was about to open his mouth. Lin Zhi said, "the carriage is bumpy. She is carsick. The air in the car is not in circulation, and some are stuffy. I''ll help her in and have a rest. We won''t take part in the evening activities. I''ll take a good rest with her


    Lin Si nodded and worried: "the room of Chuang Tzu has been cleaned up for a long time. Brother, take elder sister Bai to have a rest. I''ll find a doctor to show her sister Bai."


    Lin Zhi motioned her to go quickly, while he picked up Bai rubing and walked towards Zhuangzi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Bai rubing doesn''t have any strength, but she still has the mind of her little daughter''s home. She says shyly, "you You let me down I can go... "


    "You are my future wife. Now that you are ill, I will take you to rest. I know it''s not polite, but I just want to make you comfortable. For me, you are the most important I don''t care about any rules or virtues, I only care about you! "


    Lin Zhi said as he walked with Bai rubing in his arms.


    Bai rubing didn''t expect that he would say so. His heart was full of emotion, and he did not think about what his daughter''s family should do. He buried his head deeply in Lin Zhihuai.


    Seeing that Lin Si came in a hurry, Jiang Teng inquired about Bai rubing and found out that he was sick: "in this case, let Yao Erlang take you to the residence, and I''ll go to find a doctor for Bai girl. You are not familiar with the place of life. You will cry again if you lose it


    He patted Lins on the head.


    "I will not! I''m an adult now! No, I''ll go with you! Second cousin, you take the young master and them to the residence. Brother a Teng and I will go to the doctor. "


    Lin Si seems to be trying to prove himself and has to go with Jiang Teng.


    Yao Erlang looked at the two men who were fighting with each other. He felt that he was very bright now. He was shown a face and joked: "Oh, we are such a loner. Naturally, we understand it. It''s not like you are both in pairs. Let''s go, young master... "


    Jiang Teng''s face was forced to make an excuse.


    Seeing Jiang Teng and Lin Si go together, the prince is very uncomfortable. However, if he goes with him, Lin Si will feel that he is not sensible and adds trouble. He has to follow Yao Erlang to his residence.


    After a while, Lin Si and Jiang Teng took the doctor on Chuang Tzu to pulse Bai rubing.


    "Miss, this is due to too much worry and depression in recent days, coupled with the fatigue of the boat, the bumpy carriage, and the lack of blood and blood and anemia for a while."


    The doctor said with a frown after finishing the pulse.


    "I give the girl two pairs of medicine to recuperate, but also can only be blood tonic Qi, the heart of the problem, or their own to think about the line."


    Bai rubing lay on the bed and bit his lips and said, "thank you, doctor. I''ll pay attention. It''s hard for you to go


    Jiang Teng took the prescription and gave a reward. He sent the doctor back.


    Lin Si ran to the bed, took Bai rubing''s hand and worried: "sister Bai, I know there are many things in your family recently, but no matter what, you should take good care of your body!"


    Bai rubing pulled the corner of his mouth and laughed, patted Lin Si''s hand and said in a soft voice: "don''t worry, I''m ok. It''s just that the coach is bumpy today and can''t get used to it for a while, which is not very comfortable


    Lin Zhi stood on one side for a long time and did not speak. His face was gloomy and his eyes were full of emotion.


    Lin Si noticed his brother''s reaction and knew that he must have something to say to his sister Bai alone, so he wisely took Jiang Teng out of the room.


    "Like ice You tell me, what are you worried about? The doctor said that you were depressed. If it wasn''t for a long time, how could you have this kind of disease? Don''t try to hide it from me! "


    Lin Zhiqiang held back the fear and fear in his heart and asked.


    Bai rubing saw that he was so nervous and laughed: "ah Zhi, don''t worry so much. Recently something happened in my family. I always think more about it. It will be better after a while... "


    Tell me what happened to me forever! You''ve never been alone! I I''m really afraid of losing you... "


    Bai rubing said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you? Getting so numb after going out You used to be different At that time, you always don''t like to talk. I want to pester you to talk for a while, but you always look like you are indifferent to me! "


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Si went to the door and said anxiously, "sister Bai, will you be ok? Why is she sick? I thought she was just like me, eating, drinking and having fun every day Now it seems that I am too naive. "


    Jiang Teng put his arm around Lin Si''s shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry, she''ll be OK. Brother Lin Zhi is here. It''s you. I hope you''ll never have trouble


    Laughing and joking, they went to the place to eat. Yao Erlang and the prince were impatient to wait. Only Lu Yao quzhao sat at the table, not noisy or noisy.


    Seeing that Lin Si and Jiang Teng finally came, Yao Erlang joked: "you two can be counted as coming! We''re starving all over the table! Come on, get on the table and eat


    The prince quickly ran off the table and ran to Lin Si. He said pitifully, "why did sister a Si come so long? People are so hungry Sister ATH, come here and sit next to me


    Then he pulled Lins to his side and sat down.


    Lin Si looks at Jiang Teng in embarrassment, but he can''t refuse the child''s request, so he has to sit next to the prince.


    When Jiang Teng saw this scene, he was not very angry. He had no choice but to sit next to Yao Erlang.


    The crown prince seems to see Jiang Teng''s anger, successfully threw a look at him, angry Jiang Teng want to drop the bowl.Jiang Teng''s original plan is to take Lin Si out to play, take the opportunity to show his mind, let the girl quickly open up, to do the two things.


    Who knows the prince is haunted! They''re coming with us! Completely disorganized my plan Wherever you go, there is such a little fart child to follow, there is no chance at all!


    The more Jiang Teng thought about it, the more angry he was. He glared at the culprit. Unexpectedly, the prince didn''t look at him at all. He was eating with relish the fish that Lin Si had picked!


    This is the treatment I have never had! What makes him?


    The fish that ACE eats is the soup that he carefully picked the bone, and now the crown prince let him pick the thorn!


    Just as Jiang Teng was about to attack, he was held by Yao Erlang, who was quick eyed and quick to handle. He whispered: "you are suffering from the attack now, and you are the only one who will suffer. The prince will take advantage of it. Lin Si will only think that you are inexplicable. Isn''t it worth the loss at that time? "


    Jiang Teng took a deep breath. Knowing that what he said was reasonable, he resisted his jealousy and continued to eat.


    For the first time, Yao Erlang said in a loud voice: "ah? Do you smell a sour smell, like Vinegar Ah


    Before he finished speaking, Jiang Teng kicked him fiercely. He closed his mouth and picked up his meal with his head down.


    Qu Zhao glanced at Yao Erlang and thought to himself: this man is a real underdog. How can there be such a man with so much trouble.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    Lu Yao concentrates on eating, but her sensitive mind naturally notices the strange atmosphere on the table.


    It seems that the elder brother also likes the elder sister.


    But his royal highness seems to be deliberately competing with him. He pesters sister Linsi and admires her There are so many people who like it. You can do whatever you want. Don''t worry about being scolded by your mother Lin Si''s mother is also gentle If only my mother was so gentle


    People on the table have their own minds, and a meal is so finished.


    Full of energy, Lin Si pestered Jiang Teng to take him to the bonfire party: "brother rattan! You can take someone else! You''re the best! Ah Si likes brother a-teng best! You can take me, ok... "


    Naturally, Jiang Teng couldn''t stand Lin Si''s coquetry and cute. He thought it was too late to take her, but he still threw himself down.


    The prince looked at Lin Si, who was coquettish and soft in front of Jiang Teng. He couldn''t be jealous. Why? Why does she always look like a big sister in front of herself? Show weakness in front of that man!


    Blame yourself for your age! But this is oneself cannot change!


    If he and ACE miss it because of his age, he will never admit his life!


    "Sister ace, Lu Yao and I also want to go Take us with you


    The prince ran forward and hugged Linsi''s leg.


    Lin Si couldn''t stand the hard work, so he agreed to take two children with him.


    But how could he have a good time taking care of the two children? Thinking of this, Lin Si sighed in dismay.


    The night was getting dark. The campfire lit by the people in Chuang Tzu lit up the whole sky. The fire reflected the starlight and looked very dreamy.


    The villagers sang and danced by the campfire. They were warm and lovely. The joyful singing accompanied by the light dancing made people feel infinite happiness.


    As soon as Lin Si walked by, he was infected by the atmosphere and unconsciously started to dance with him. He also pulled Jiang Teng to dance with him.


    The prince and a group of people in front of him dare not move.


    They can''t see their small selves. If they jump in and dance, they will be trampled to death In desperation, the prince had to stand beside him.


    "There are too many people here. Keep up with me and don''t run around. Otherwise, if you get lost, you won''t be found... " The prince turned his head and said to Lu Yao.


    The girl is stupid at first sight. If she is lost, she will not find her way back.


    There are so many people here. If they are abducted, they can''t bear the responsibility.


    Lu Yao looks at the prince who is taller than himself. He gives a gentle hum, and then he gets up in a daze.


    He just Do you care about yourself?


    Lu Yao looked up at the man in front of him. The fire was shining on his handsome face, which made him less indifferent and serious, but more gentle.


    She suddenly felt that the man in front of her was more beautiful and shining than the fire, no, than the starlight.


    He is so dazzling, so gentle, like a bunch of sunshine, shining into his life, is warm, but also redemption


    "Hello! Luyao! Be careful


    A group of tall people came to this side. The prince called Lu Yao several times, but she didn''t respond. She had to pull her. Unexpectedly, they both fell.


    Luyao is tightly protected by the prince in his arms. Feeling the temperature in his arms, Luyao blushes with shame.


    After the prince confirmed that he was ok, he frowned and said, "are you an idiot or a deaf person? Didn''t you hear me calling you so many times? Don''t you know it''s dangerous to be out in a daze? If I hadn''t pulled you here, you might be dead now! "


    Frightened by the roar, Lu Yao began to cry and sobbed: "yes Sorry I shouldn''t be in a daze I''m really sorry... "


    The prince looked at the villain in front of him and wept. He could not bear to blame again. He said softly: "OK, OK, it''s OK. You hold on to my clothes, and you go where I go, so you won''t lose them. "


    Lu Yao held out his little hand and grabbed the prince''s clothes. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at him.


    On the other side, Lin Si danced happily. Jiang Teng looked at his heart, smiling brightly and moving. His heart was about to turn into water.


    It seems that I didn''t come in vain this time. I haven''t seen ace so happy for a long time. As long as she can laugh, everything she has done is worth it!


    "Brother rattan! What are you doing? Come and dance with me


    Lin Si pulled Jiang Teng to dance happily.


    Bang! Fireworks were set off in the sky, and the night was bright.


    Fireworks in the air blooming colorful colors, but also to the night added a bit hazy beauty.


    "Brother a Teng, look! Fireworks! How beautiful... "


    Lins clapped his hands excitedly, and his eyes were shining like stars.


    Jiang Teng''s eyes are not enough to see fireworks, full of eyes are in front of this girl, she is the best existence in the world."Ace, I like you..."


    Jiang Teng said something from his heart like a ghost. Unexpectedly, the sound of fireworks completely covered his voice.


    "Ah? Brother rattan, what are you talking about? I didn''t hear you! Say it again


    Lin Si lies over Jiang Teng''s ear and shouts loudly.


    The hot air from Linsi was blowing in Jiang Teng''s ears, and Jiang Teng unconsciously reddened his ears. This girl, it''s too simple!


    He thought that he could understand his own mind, but he was not willing to destroy her simplicity. It was such a contradictory psychology that he did not show his intention now.


    Finally summoned up the courage to speak out, she did not hear!


    Alas Maybe God feels that the time has not come


    Jiang Teng sighed and said to Lin Si, "nothing! I just said, the fireworks are so beautiful, I like them very much


    Lin Si smiles and bends his eyes. He nods and says "I like it, too!" in a loud voice.


    Yao Er Lang likes to be lively. He dances happily with people and knows many friends.


    In a flash, he saw a figure in the distance, some lonely and some lonely. Yao Erlang stopped dancing and caught up with the figure.


    "Ah It''s you? Quzhao? Why don''t you dance with me? Everyone is dancing. How interesting it is! Come on, come with me


    Yao Erlang approached Qu Zhao and asked him to dance with him.


    Qu Zhao reluctantly, shaking his head like a rattle: "I will not..."


    Yao Erlang still did not give up, and continued: "it''s OK, everyone won''t, just follow the blind jump Let''s go


    Unable to beat him, Qu Zhao had to follow him to the campfire and jumped up with Yao Erlang.


    At first, he was not very open, his movements were very stiff and he looked very funny.


    Seeing this, Yao Erlang called out: "you can relax! the same as me! Relax


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What a shame he felt!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    Qu Zhao watched Yao Erlang jump happily in front of him, sighed, and tried to follow his steps.


    This is an unprecedented experience for Qu Zhao. Yao Erlang is always doing strange things and thinking strange things.


    From childhood to adulthood, my father always told himself that the only thing he had to do was to practice martial arts, and to ignore other things.


    When he was a child, when he came back from the war with the general, he always took himself to Lin Fu to practice martial arts with Lin Zhi.


    Lin Zhi is very hardworking. He also has a look in his eyes that does not admit defeat. Qu Zhao is more afraid to neglect him. His father''s mantle can only be inherited by himself, so he can''t be willful.


    When you practice martial arts seriously, there will always be a kid who is just a fool to disturb you.


    "Hello! Who are you? How could it be in Lin Fu? You look good-looking, just like me. Why don''t you talk? My aunt says you should combine work with rest. Come on, play with me


    Yao Erlang smiles and orders to Qu Zhao. Even if he gets a white eye, he doesn''t think it''s important.


    Qu Zhao is practicing the horse step. He is already sweating. He has no time to take care of him. He looks up, turns his eyes and continues to squat on the horse step.


    Yao Erlang was very angry at his reaction.


    "You! How dare you! Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up now? " Yao Erlang said, on the hand, want to put Qu Zhao down.


    After all, Qu Zhao is a man who has practiced martial arts. He has a quick reaction. He quickly flashes to the side, and Yao Erlang throws himself into the air and falls into a big somersault.


    Before Yao Erlang reacts, Qu Zhao slips away.


    He knew that the man who fell down was the nephew of the general''s wife, and the son of an adjutant general. Naturally, he could not confront him.


    However, things have already happened. If someone else knew that he had made trouble, his father would be in a dilemma. Fortunately, he did not tell Yao Erlang what his name was. These two days, many people in the house were miscellaneous, and it was impossible to find out his own head.


    Later, he didn''t know how to solve the problem.


    He did not go to the general''s office again, because the general and his wife left the capital and traveled around.


    Qu Zhao''s recollection pulls back, looking at Yao Erlang, who is dancing in front of him. He has a trace of radian in his mouth and some things he can''t understand in his eyes.


    He had long forgotten the farce of that year. Qu Zhao had few friends from childhood. Moreover, he was dull and did not like to talk, so no one wanted to play with him.


    Every time I practice, I can always see Yao Erlang playing with a large group of people from a distance.


    He thought, why can he be friends with so many people?


    The sky was illuminated by fireworks, and the falling Mars was shining like a meteor in the sky.


    Qu Zhao looks at Yao Erlang, who laughs recklessly in front of him. He suddenly feels envious. It seems that as long as he is around him, he can feel infinite happiness.


    He seems to have endless energy, always give people surprise and energy all the time.


    Maybe it''s good to make friends with him


    Mother always said that she was too boring to go out with her friends.


    If being with a friend is as relaxed and happy as he is now


    "Hello! It''s over! What are you doing? It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest. "


    Yaoerlang put his hand in front of him.


    Qu Zhao returned to his mind for a long time. He touched the back of his head with embarrassment: "I''m sorry, I just lost my mind. Since I''m finished, I''ll go back first."


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Yao Erlang grabbed Qu Zhao and said with a sinister smile: "ah, don''t worry! Today, I taught you how to dance. In return, do you have to buy me a drink? You know, I don''t teach most people. You''ve got enough shit today! "


    Qu Zhaoyi was stunned. He recovered his cold face and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t drink. Thank you very much today. I''ll leave first. "


    Yao Erlang is not a master who gives up easily. If he is a shameless man, he will be the second, and no one will be the first.


    He chuckled and put his arm around Qu Zhao''s shoulder: "you can''t drink it with me. I''ll drink it with me, man. Why are the women chirping! Today I have to teach you what a real man is


    Qu Zhao is surprised by his intimate actions. He always exudes the temperament of not being close to others, and no one has ever become close to him.


    This Yao Erlang What a strange man.


    What''s more, he didn''t reject his contact! Qu Zhao doubts a way in the heart.


    On the other side, Lin Si and Jiang Teng were also tired. They sat by the fire to have a rest.


    "Brother a Teng, a Zhuangmin just told me that her greatest wish in this life is that her husband can love himself well and the children can be healthy and healthy. Why do two people get married


    Linz asked, holding his chin in his hand, and his big eyes.Jiang Teng didn''t expect Lin Si to ask such a question. He thought that she suddenly opened her mind and said with a gentle smile: "maybe it''s because you want to be with each other all your life. Once married, it means a responsibility. It''s because you love enough that you''re willing to take that responsibility. "


    Lin Si tilted his head and looked at Jiang Teng, then continued to ask: "love? So what is love? I love my mother, I love my father and brother, but I don''t know what kind of love is the love that can be married


    "Well You are still young. Don''t worry. Take your time. Then you''ll know what it''s like. "


    Jiang Teng patted Lin Si''s cerebellar pouch melon and sighed.


    Originally thought that she suddenly opened the mind, but still this kind of ignorant simple appearance.


    Who can see their love for her, even Yuyu can see, but she alone, what do not understand!


    Jiang Teng was actually very afraid. He was afraid that his ace would be robbed that day.


    He has become less and less confident. He was very sure that he and ACE would become a couple, but more and more reality seems to be blocking his plan.


    Now he just wants to let a Si know his mind and let her know that she is always the most important to him!


    Seeing Jiang Teng''s vague words, Lin Si shrunk his mouth and muttered, "I know it''s no use asking you. You''re not like me. You''re a big emotional idiot! You see how good my brother and sister Bai are. They both love each other. I will marry my beloved in the future


    Besides Lin Zhihe''s having a rest with Bai rubing, they all spent the whole night at the bonfire party. They were so tired that they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    The next morning, Linsi woke up from his sleep and found that it was still early, so he planned to go to sleep for a while.


    Who knows suddenly smell a burst of fragrance, Linsi''s stomach came to the sound of cooing. She had to get out of bed.


    Walking to the kitchen, he saw a familiar figure busy, "brother rattan? How do you cook here? "


    As he walked in, Lins wondered.


    Hearing Lin Si''s question, Jiang Teng turned around, rubbed his head and said, "little lazy pig, why did you get up so early today? It''s too much trouble for me to bring a cook out this time. Now the villagers are going to the ground again. You must have something to eat when you wake up, so I''ll make some at will. "


    "Brother a Teng, you are too virtuous! If anyone can marry into your family, I don''t know how lucky they have been! You see, you are good at martial arts and salt officer. You are good-looking and can cook. I''m afraid those women will line up to ask for you! "


    Lin Si sneered and joked.


    However, Jiang Teng stopped his movements and looked at Lin Si with a concentrated face and asked, "what about you? What does ash think? "


    Lin Si was frightened by Jiang Teng''s sudden abnormality. He didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he said, "brother rattan Are you okay? How can you ask such questions? I regard you as my brother. I don''t like the joke


    Lin Si blushed and turned her head. She knew she was talking nonsense. A long time ago, she discovered that Jiang Teng was different from Lin Zhi.


    But I don''t seem to like him


    Besides, he and I grew up together. Others think that they are brothers and sisters. If we say that they like each other, isn''t it a joke?


    Although Jiang Teng expected her reaction, he still couldn''t help but try. Knowing that he had gone too far, he laughed: "ace is still so easy to cheat! I''m teasing you. I want to find a girl who is softer, smarter and more considerate than you. Don''t bully her then! "


    But where in the world is there such a girl? In his heart, you are the best, Jiang Teng said with a bitter smile in his heart.


    Hearing Jiang Teng say this, Lin Si was very angry: "hateful! Brother Hato! Pooh! Stinking Jiang Teng! I''ll never talk to you again! Let you make fun of me


    Lin Si beat Jiang Teng''s chest with his fist, as if he had been wronged by Tianda.


    When she heard Jiang Teng say that she wanted to find another girl, she was very sour, but she couldn''t show it, so she threw her resentment on Jiang Teng.


    Between the two are fighting, the prince comes in with Lu Yao.


    "Sister ace, I''m hungry. I''ve been looking for you everywhere for a long time. You''re here The prince hugged Lin Si''s thigh and muttered.


    Lin Si grinned and pulled the prince''s hand away. If the prince didn''t say that he wanted to be his princess, he was an ordinary child. There was nothing wrong with this kind of action.


    But the prince confessed to himself again and again, but he was not serious enough, so he had to see him as a man.


    "Too Are you hungry? The meal will be ready immediately. You and Lu Yao will sit on the table and wait. " With that, he sat on the table with Prince Lin.


    As soon as the prince came in, Jiang Teng''s face changed from sunny to overcast! I don''t want to disturb my time with AZ, but I want to eat my own cooking! It''s like an inch.


    But he has always been the crown prince and the future emperor of Dayan state. He can''t be too upset. Jiang Teng calmly put the meal on the table and said, "there is still a soup to eat first."


    Lin Si stood up and said, "brother and sister Bai haven''t eaten yet. There are Yao Erlang and Qu Zhao. Shall we wait for them?"


    Jiang Teng patted Lin Si on the shoulder, motioned her to sit down, and said with a smile, "I''ve already made a copy for Lin Zhi and sent it to the room. Yao Erlang and his family got up to practice before dawn. You think it''s all you, little lazy! Eat quickly, and don''t think about other people. "


    "Ah? I thought I got up very early. Why are all of us earlier than me? " Linsi took a mouthful of porridge and said unhappily.


    The prince looked at the two people''s intimate behavior, full of jealousy in his heart.


    But what I need to do now is to get Lins''s trust and let her not be so defensive.


    This is the truth that I learned from my last life: no matter what I want, I can''t fully express my desire.


    Before I was wrong, I always felt that Linsi was his own. I forgot that this was the world after rebirth. Everything changed.


    If you still want to get her heart, then everything has to start again. In the past, he pressed him step by step, which made him alert to himself. Now that he is a child, it is better to use the child''s identity to gain Lins''s trust.


    The reason why he wanted to take Lu Yao with him was to make Lin Si less alert. He and Lu Yao are about the same age. No matter what two and a half year old children do, people can''t refuse.


    But even so, seeing that Jiang Teng Lin Si was so close, he could not help being jealous and angry, and could only get angry!"Sister ace, I want to eat that green vegetable!" The prince pretended to whine.


    Where has Lu Yao seen such a prince? He knows in his heart that he wants to get Lin Si''s attention. It seems that the prince really likes Lin Si, so that she can put down her face.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yao felt lost for no reason.


    She knew that she and the prince could not, but she always had such a beautiful fantasy: would he have such an idea of himself?


    Now it seems that fantasy is fantasy after all. He is like mud, and the prince is as beautiful as the moon in the sky. How can we be together.


    Linsi heard the prince call himself, looked at his innocent eyes, but could not bear to refuse, and picked up a piece of green vegetables into his bowl.


    When the prince saw Jiang Teng''s gloomy eyes, he stood up and continued to eat the dishes in the bowl. He didn''t notice that Lu Yao''s mood gradually became lost, and his eyes also changed.


    Thinking of Bai rubing''s body, Lin Sihu asked, "brother a Teng, how was sister Bai''s body when you delivered the meal today? Is it better after taking the medicine? "


    Jiang Teng brought up the last soup, sat down and said, "don''t worry, white girl, yesterday, was the result of car sickness in Japan, which made her lack of Qi and blood. After taking the medicine, she has recovered completely. As for what the doctor said about the depression in his heart, that''s the problem with Lin Zhi. "


    Lin Si doesn''t understand


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    Lin Si nodded on his face, covered his mind and changed the topic: "Alas, sister Bai is also poor. As an uncle like that on the stall, she suffered some injustice in vain. By the way, brother a Teng, where are we going to play later? You have to choose a good place, and I''ll take sister Bai to relax. "


    Jiang Teng said with a smile, "you are always thinking about others. Your white elder sister has your elder brother to think about it, your elder brother this can point to be preparing what surprise, just for Bo you white elder sister a smile. There is a lake near Chuang Tzu, and the scenery around it is very good. I think we can go there for a while. What do you think? "


    "Good, good! I like to enjoy the lake best! No, I prefer fish in the lake, hehe! Come on, come on, let''s eat quickly, and then we''ll go! "


    Linz said and took a few mouthfuls of soup into her mouth.


    Jiang Teng looked at her anxious look and couldn''t help laughing: "eat slowly, the lake is there, and you can''t run. Be careful of choking!"


    ¡­¡­


    Led by Jiang Teng, the party arrived near the lake.


    There is water mist on the lake. There are green mountains all around. The sky is clear as if it had been washed by water. It''s really nice when the water is shining and sunny, and it''s strange when the mountains are empty and rainy.


    When he got on the boat, Yao Erlang couldn''t help but suggest: "ah? It''s boring for us to take a boat. How about poetry? If you can''t, you have to drink At the end of his speech, he glanced at Qu Zhao.


    Qu Zhao doesn''t like writing and writing. He only likes to fight. He knows the allusions because he reads military books. Isn''t he deliberately difficult for him now?


    It can be seen that everyone is in high spirits. Qu Zhao can''t bear to brush everyone''s mind, so he doesn''t open his mouth to refuse.


    Lin Si''s eyes brightened and he was very happy: "good to poetry! My second cousin can still play, which I didn''t expect. And who''s going to start? "


    Lin Zhi coughed and said, "I''m the oldest here. Let me start. Today''s weather is very good, it can be said that the smoke does not move, the shadow is deep, the blue color has no deep green color. "


    The next one is Bai rubing, a famous talented woman in Dayan. After a little thought, she said slowly: "in late autumn, the curtain is full of rain, and the setting sun is full of spring. It''s not autumn, but it reminds me of the light rain in autumn. "


    The prince is sitting next to Bai rubing. This is a good opportunity to show himself. He must let Lin Si see that his knowledge is no worse than Jiang Teng!


    "Spring River flowers in autumn moon night, often take wine also alone! It''s not night, but I hope we can have a good time


    The prince stood up and said with confidence.


    It''s Lu Yao''s turn. On weekdays, she is forced by her mother to read a lot of poems and books, but she still has some literary skills.


    "The city is full of beautiful looks, and the place where the cup is poured is full of music, and the singing is boiling..."


    Lu Yao said in a low voice.


    Lin Si sat next to her and listened carefully. He clapped his hands and said, "good! It''s quite good! Little sister, you bet two words. I admire you. It''s my turn. Let me see. "


    "The boiling pearl leaps the bright moon, the bright mirror covers the sky!" Lin Si patted the table and said in a feigned bold way.


    Looking at the proud little girl, Jiang Teng said with a smile, "well, the poems that forced you to recite at that time were not recited in vain. I''m very glad to see what you look like now."


    Yao Er Lang also came to be interested and laughed: "yes, yes! I remember! At that time, my cousin pretended to be ill and didn''t get up in order to escape from the master. As a result, she was caught by her aunt. Ha ha ha


    Lin Zhi also laughed: "it''s true. My sister was so scared that she didn''t wear her shoes at that time that she ran to the master to admit her mistake. After that, her mother taught her a good lesson."


    Seeing that he was teased by others, Lin Si blushed with anger: "you! That''s when I was a child. Don''t mention it any more! Otherwise, brother, don''t forget, you have more disgrace than me! And brother a Teng''s second cousin, you two have done less immoral things? "


    Jiang Teng patted Lin Si on the back and comforted him: "OK, OK, don''t talk about this. It''s my turn. It''s cool at night. I''ll watch the morning glory and Vega. "


    Yao Er Lang was fond of making fun of himself, and said with a bad smile: "I don''t know who Jiang Teng wants to watch Cowherd and Zhinv star with? Cousin, do you know? "


    "Second cousin! You hate it! Who do you want to talk to? How can I know? You can''t think of the next sentence. Please change the topic here Said Lins, exasperated.


    When she was about to see the light, she said, "I''m so proud. What''s the picture? Isn''t it beautiful enough? It''s you, Qu Zhao


    Qu zhaoben was very nervous. He didn''t expect to reach himself so soon. He huff and puff: "God I''ll still have a bar. " Then he took up his glass and drank it.


    Lin Si remembered that Qu Zhao had never learned these things. Naturally, he couldn''t get it right. He couldn''t help thinking: second cousin is really! Knowing that Qu Zhao can''t understand poetry and books, he deliberately mentions this game. Isn''t it hard for him?


    After several rounds, Qu Zhao drank several cups, and his face turned red. Others only drank one or two.


    "You play first. I''ll go to the bow and get some air. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Qu Zhao stood up, embarrassed to say.Seeing his appearance, Yao Erlang felt a little guilty. He stood up, held him and said, "if so, I''ll go with him. Otherwise, if something happens to him, he will not kill me. "


    The crowd laughed, and they took another boat and rowed slowly.


    "Yao Erlang, eh? No, what''s your name? I always listen to them call you Yao Erlang, and I follow them. " After Qu Zhao gets drunk, he talks a lot, and reads the words in pieces.


    Seeing his appearance, Yao Erlang wanted to laugh and put down his paddle: "my name is Yao Gao. Because my father should want me to grow taller, so he called me Yao Gao


    Actually, not at all.


    Yao Chao said it casually, and then he was chased and beaten by master Yao for several days.


    Qu Zhao nodded, thoughtfully, eyes blurred said: "but I see you, also not short. Why did Lord Yao give you this name? Strange. "


    Seeing his serious face, Yao Erlang burst out laughing: "ha ha ha! You don''t really believe it, do you? I''m talking nonsense. The Phoenix emperor''s wings carry the flag and fly high. My father wanted me to do something and soar like an eagle, so he called me Yao Gao. "


    Of course, that''s bullshit.


    "I see. Let me tell you the origin of my name, too. "


    Qu Zhao holds his head in both hands and looks at Yao Erlang sincerely.


    "You, go ahead, I''m listening." Yao Erlang had never seen him like this. He felt a little cute in his heart, so he went on with his words.


    Qu Zhao scratched his head and said, "what''s my name? Oh! Remember, my name is Qu Zhao. When my mother was born, there was a famine and the people were displaced, so she named me Zhao, hoping that I could bring good omen, just like Ruixue Zhaonian. What about? Is it meaningful? Hey, hey. "


    Yao Erlang was made to laugh and cry by Qu Zhao. Who knew that the boy was so cute after he was drunk! It''s totally different from what icebergs look like on weekdays.


    Take advantage of his drunkenness, Yao Erlang thought.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    "Qu Zhao, do you have a girl you like? Or is there a girl who likes you? You look good-looking and have good martial arts. There must be many girls chasing you? "


    Yao Erlang asked with a smile.


    Qu Zhao waved his hand and said cleverly, "Qu Zhao has no girl she likes. A long time ago, when I went to fight in Northwest China, I met a girl who said that she was in love with me. But I was thinking of protecting my family and protecting the country. I didn''t even think about the love between children and girls. When the war is over, the girl will have left long ago. "


    Yao Erlang was surprised. He also went to fight in Northwest China?! He remembered that a few years ago, the barbarians in the Northwest were rampant, and the emperor sent troops to suppress and subdue them. That place was easy to defend but not easy to attack, so the battle was hard and long.


    At that time, Yao Erlang surrounded the enemy from behind. Unexpectedly, he was ambushed, but he had to give up his original plan and flee to the dense forest.


    What''s more, Yao Er Lang ran into a poisonous snake on the way to avoid hunting.


    On weekdays, how could he be afraid of a little snake? But that day, he had been entangled with the enemy for a long time, and his physical strength was not enough. Finally, he was bitten by a snake.


    Yao Erlang thought he was going to die, and he sat by the tree, thinking about what he had not realized.


    By the time he regained consciousness, he would have been in his own barracks.


    The soldier told him that another soldier had sent him back. The military doctor also said that fortunately, the soldier knew the medical skills and dealt with it in time. Otherwise, the poisoning would be too deep, and even Hua Tuo would not be able to return to heaven.


    Over the years, he has been inquiring about the whereabouts of the general and soldier. According to the soldiers, the soldier had a scar on his hand, but he did not make any progress after searching for a long time.


    Listening to Qu Zhao''s remark today, he also participated in the battle. Maybe he can know something.


    "Qu Zhao, I ask you, do you still remember what unforgettable place was in the northwest war? Have you met any special people or things? "


    Yao Erlang asked.


    After a long time of hard work, I thought, "the battle of the northwest is very crooked! Many soldiers can''t sleep for days and nights. They are dead and injured. Special people It seems that there was one. The man was wearing a mask and was poisoned by snake venom. Fortunately, I met him when I was looking at the terrain that day. Otherwise, he would have to wait to die alone in that forest. "


    Looking at Qu Zhao in front of him, Yao Erlang was shocked. He was his Savior! On that day, in order to fool the enemy, he did wear a mask.


    He took Qu Zhao''s hand and saw that there was indeed a scar! In this way, everything will be right.


    "It''s you! I''m looking for you For a long time. If I had known you were my Savior, I would have stopped drinking for you Yao Erlang said.


    Qu Zhao didn''t listen to him at all. He said with a smile, "Shhh! All this is a secret! My father thought I was going to visit my relatives. In fact, I went to war. I didn''t tell anyone except you! "


    Yao Erlang looked at Qu Zhao with a red face in front of him. Some things in his heart were slowly changing, but they didn''t know where the fate would push them


    On the other side.


    Jiang Teng whispered to Lin Si: "I heard from the villagers that there are many delicious fruits on the nearby mountains. Would you like to try them?"


    Lin Si liked to eat the most. When he heard this, he cried excitedly: "good, good! Brother a Teng, let''s go now! Brother, wait in the boat. I''ll bring you some delicious fruits


    As soon as the prince heard that Lin Si wanted to go out alone with Jiang Teng, where would he like to go, he pestered: "sister ace, I also want to go! Sister ace will take me, too... "


    Lu Yao stood up after him. He didn''t know what to say, so he didn''t speak.


    Jiang Teng didn''t want the prince to destroy the rare world between himself and AZ. Lin Si said to the prince, "young master, the mountain road is not easy to walk. It''s steep and slippery. I''m afraid the young master can''t stand it. If there''s danger, neither I nor AZ can take responsibility. You can wait for us on the boat with Lin Zhi and them. "


    Lin Si nodded, touched the prince''s head and said, "yes, the mountain road is not easy to walk. You are still a child, just wait to eat. My sister will bring you a lot of delicious fruit. Wait for it


    The prince looked at the mountain road and his height. He really couldn''t walk up. He was angry again why he was born into a child again! No way, he had to give up, watching Jiang Teng and Lin Si talking and laughing up the mountain.


    "Brother a Teng, listen, is it cuckoo''s voice? Cuckoo, cuckoo Lin Si hasn''t been up the mountain for a long time, so he is very excited.


    Jiang Teng stood behind Lin Si for fear that she would fall off carelessly. He said with a smile, "yes, ah Si is very smart. Let me test you. What kind of flower is this? " Jiang Teng casually pointed to a flower and asked.


    Lin Si turned his head, frowned and said, "this Hum! Brother a Teng bullies people. I''m not like you. I can run around the country like you. Naturally, I don''t have as much knowledge as you do. I really didn''t expect that now brother a Teng wants to make fun of me! "


    Jiang Teng dotes on a smile, this wench is used to use such a trick, it is clear that he can not answer, but also put the responsibility on him."Well, well, I was wrong. This flower is called February orchid. It doesn''t look very conspicuous, but it blooms silently in the early spring, quietly beautiful in the corner. " Jiang Teng explained carefully.


    Lin Si was interested in his explanation and looked at the flower left and right: "what is the flower language of brother a Teng this February orchid?"


    Jiang Teng gently brushed off the grass flocs on Lin Si''s head and said: "modest and simple, low-key dedication. Isn''t that what you''ve been pursuing? "


    Linz clapped his hands and said with a smile, "yes, yes! I hope that I can become such a person in the future, modest and simple, low-key dedication. My mother taught me that if I had the ability, I would try my best to help more poor people, so that it would not be a waste of time. "


    Jiang Teng looked at the kind and naive girl in front of him, and suddenly felt that she was more dazzling than the sun.


    She is always like this, thinking to help others, even if she will suffer a little, she is willing to.


    Such a simple and naive girl, I really can''t bear to let her see the dark side of the world.


    As long as he is by her side, he will block all the darkness behind, leaving only her bright world and keeping her share of simplicity and simplicity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    It took about half an hour.


    Lin Si was out of breath and asked, "brother a Teng, how long is it going to take? I''m so tired. I knew I would not come with you. How nice it would be to wait on the boat. "


    Jiang Teng touched her head and said with a smile, "let you do more exercise at ordinary times. You don''t listen. Do you know you''re tired now? Let''s have a rest


    Lin Si waited for Jiang Teng to say this, and regardless of what he could do, he sat down on a stone by the road.


    "Brother a Teng, do you think that cloud looks like a horse? Look at that mountain. It looks like a beautiful woman with her head down! How comfortable the wind blows


    Lins was sitting there, very comfortable.


    Breeze gently blowing, blowing her long hair, her smiling face reflected in the heart of Jiang Teng, made him lost his mind.


    "Brother a Teng, I want to go to many places in the future. Like my mother, I will travel around the world with my father to enjoy different landscapes and feel different lives." Lin Si takes back his smile and says longingly.


    When Jiang Teng was about to respond, Lin Si went on to say, "but my mother said I was going to get married. You said What if my future husband doesn''t want to play with me? No, I won''t marry a man like that! "


    Jiang Teng''s heart is very anxious, this wench how can''t open a hole? His own practice is so obvious, can''t you see his affection for her?


    You can''t tell her directly, otherwise it''s not worth the loss to scare her.


    How to do this girl to understand, he never took her as a sister, to her from beginning to end is the love of men and women.


    "As she grew up, she was thinking about getting married. Well, I can hear from my mother that many girls have been wronged and tortured in their mother-in-law''s family after they got married. Their husbands don''t care about themselves, and their lives are miserable. " Jiang Teng deliberately scared her way.


    Hearing this, Lin Si was in a hurry, and her tears whirled in her eyes: "really? What can we do? Ah Si, don''t get married. I''m so young, I''m not in a hurry! "


    Jiang Teng shook his head with a smile and sighed: "have a good rest? Then let''s keep going up


    But Lin Si looked at him with his mouth shriveled and eyes open: "brother rattan, I can''t walk..."


    Jiang Teng knew what she was thinking at a glance, but with a smile, he stepped forward and carried her.


    From childhood, it was like this. As long as Lin Si was tired, Jiang Teng would carry her to finish the next road.


    In other people''s eyes, Jiang Teng''s heart was just written on his face.


    However, Lin Si always thought that Jiang Teng had the same feelings for himself as his brother and his sister.


    Well, that''s all. Since she can''t see her mind clearly, let it be.


    Anyway, I have enough confidence. Finally, AZ must be his wife! Jiang Teng comforted himself in his heart.


    On the other side, Lin Zhi takes Bai rubing for a walk by the lake, leaving the prince and Luyao on board.


    The prince looked at the wine on the table, took it up and drank it off. He asked Luyao, "in your eyes, am I ridiculous? I know it''s impossible, and I try my best to get out of the palace. Even if I get out of the palace, I can''t play with her. "


    Lu Yao took the prince''s hand, which was about to pour wine, and said softly, "young master, don''t drink it. I don''t think it''s funny. On the contrary, in my opinion, you are very brave. I envy you to pursue the person you like without any scruples. If I can, I hope to be as brave as you are... "


    The prince turned to look at little Lu Yao and said with a smile, "do you have a sweetheart at my age? But you''re better than me. You''re freer than me. I have to think twice before I act, because it is related to the prince of the whole big swallow. I thought I was under one person and above ten thousand people, and I could get what I wanted. Now I find out that I was wrong. "


    "Young master, don''t be discouraged. I think sister Lin Si You''ll find that you''ve been waiting for her for a long time Said Lu Yao.


    She clearly wants to say, in fact, I like you, but blurted out is to let him not give up, continue to pursue the person he likes.


    Lu Yao mocks himself that he is always so timid, in front of him and his mother. Probably because they are too useless, no one likes themselves.


    She is the only daughter of Lu Fu, but life is not as easy as others think. When he scolds his mother again and again, he will not be in a good mood.


    When she was a child, she didn''t understand why her mother had to compare herself with sister Linsi. Couldn''t she be Lu Yao? Later, when she saw sister Linsi''s mother, she realized that her mother was unwilling to lose to her sister''s mother, so she wanted to get her back.


    Listening to Lu Yao''s soft voice, the prince turned to look at her and said, "I''m very curious. Why are you always like this? All the time in consideration for others, never say their own ideas, do not say what they want. Do you know how stupid you are? "Lu Yao pursed his lips, lowered his head and said: "I was not smart since I was a child, and my mother always said how to give birth to such an unskilled child. I I don''t have anything I want, and it''s going to cause trouble for others to say it. "


    "Should I call you stupid or should I call you stupid? As long as you are happy, what do you care about others? You have helped me several times. What are you afraid of when I cover you The prince patted his chest.


    Lu Yao looked at his drunken appearance. The corners of his mouth rose unconsciously and said with a smile, "young master, you are drunk. Lie down and have a rest."


    When Lu Yao heard him say that he was covering himself, he felt warm for no reason.


    No one has ever said such a thing to her, standing firmly by her side.


    How can you not like such a beautiful person? What he didn''t know was that when he bravely pursued sister Linsi, he was also looking up at him silently


    Seeing the prince sleeping with his eyes closed, Lu Yao whispered, "in fact, I have something I want. But he is too far away from me, and I am so small that I only dare to look at him from a distance. "


    ¡­¡­


    Jiang Teng carried Lin Si to the middle of the mountain. There was a large open space full of all kinds of fruit trees. They were colorful and beautiful.


    "Wow, brother a-teng, look! How beautiful! Are these fruit trees wild? Can you eat that? It''s not toxic, is it? " A series of questions from Linz.


    Jiang Teng Chong laughed and took Lin Si''s hand and walked forward: "don''t worry. The villagers have eaten all these food, and they are not poisonous. On the contrary, it''s delicious. "


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng holding her hand, her cheeks flushed


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    Lin Si looked at the colorful fruit and jumped up happily: "brother a Teng, then I''ll eat a lot! You see, this is red. It''s delicious. Ah, there''s the purple one! Brother a Teng, you are too good at finding a place, aren''t you


    Jiang Teng looked at the villain in front of him and felt that he had not come in vain this time. He hadn''t seen her so happy for a long time.


    Although she didn''t say anything about kaishantang, she knew that she was very upset.


    Jiang Teng didn''t understand that she was so kind that some people would slander her and spread some rumors. When he knew that, he wanted to beat up the initiator of the incident. He finally calmed down and thought of taking her out to play.


    "Run slowly and be careful of falling. A large area here is yours. No one grabs it from you. If you meet it, you can eat it Jiang Teng said with concern.


    Lin Si, with a smile, ran to the orchard, and soon Jiang Teng had a lot of fruit in his hand.


    "Ah


    Linz screamed.


    Jiang Teng saw this and was very worried. He ran to him quickly: "ace, are you ok? Let me see! " And he was about to take off his shoes.


    I stepped on a stone and twisted my foot.


    "Lin Sitong''s hand still hurts! Brother a Teng, they said that women''s feet can''t be seen at will, otherwise You''ll be told you don''t understand the rules. "


    Jiang Teng''s heart ached. Where did the original ace have these ideas? He had been so simple and thoughtless. After the Shantang incident, he became so sensitive.


    Ace never said it in his mouth, but he could not tell how sad he was.


    In this era, the prejudice and restriction on women is too great. Rumors can have a fatal impact on a woman.


    Jiang Teng knew how cruel the world was, but he didn''t care about others. He only cared about his own ace.


    He didn''t want to see his sweetheart hurt because of rumors.


    "Ace, I know the etiquette and rules, but you are injured now, and your body is the most important thing. If you don''t let me see your injury clearly, you''ll be a pig''s foot when you go home


    Jiang Teng looks at Lin Si and threatens.


    In fact, ACE is very easy to give people a little rabbit''s heart, she is very lovely, Jiang Teng has always thought so.


    Jiang Teng had never seen the fierce appearance of ace.


    Lin Si exclaimed, "swollen into pig''s feet! How ugly that is! Hiss Brother a-teng, you''d better take a look for me. It really hurts. "


    She was so relaxed in front of him that she didn''t think about those things.


    Jiang Teng saw her lovely look, funny and heartache, gently took off her shoes, and gently picked up her trouser legs, only to see the ankle is blue and blue, but also swollen.


    "Ace, you are ankle bone deviation caused by sprain. You can''t walk any more recently. You have to have a good rest in the house. When I go back, I''ll ask the doctor to prescribe two pairs of medicine for you, and then massage for you to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. It won''t take long for the pain to stop. " Jiang Teng frowned and said.


    When Lin Si heard that he could not go out to play, he cried, "ah? Can''t go out and play? Then I finally came out. What''s the meaning of not going out! I knew I would not come out with you. It''s still painful


    Jiang Teng picked up Lin Si and was about to walk down the mountain when he heard a noise. A large group of bandits came here to pick fruit.


    "Big boss, we haven''t done business for a long time. The brothers are so hungry that they can only come to these places to pick some fruits. If the villagers know about it, they will have to trouble us again. "


    Said one of the bandits.


    The leader, whom he called the master of the family, looked very gentle. He didn''t have the temperament of a bandit, but he looked like a weak scholar.


    "Last autumn harvest, the brothers helped them so much that the villagers made us want to eat and pick them in the orchard. Although we are called mountain bandits, we should also be principled mountain bandits. We should not rob the poor people and only engage in corrupt officials. Is that clear? " He explained.


    Everyone felt that what he said was very reasonable, and they all agreed.


    Jiang Teng hugged Lin Si, and before he could hide, he ran into them.


    With doubts on their faces, the leader stood up and asked, "who is coming? If you break into the orchard without permission, you may not pay attention to us! "


    After listening to their conversation, Jiang Teng guessed that the leader should not be unreasonable. He went forward and said, "Hello, brother. I''m here to visit Zhuangzi. The villagers say that it''s not interesting to enjoy the lake. Let''s come to the orchard and pick some fruits at will. Besides, the location of the orchard is hidden. We can''t get there even if we want to have no one to show us the way. "


    After listening to his explanation, he felt very reasonable and nodded: "is that woman in your arms your wife?"


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si, motioned to her not to be nervous, and said with a smile: "yes, I brought my wife here to play, but I didn''t want her to sprain her feet in a moment of excitement. It''s hard to walk down the mountain. I was in a hurry when I met you."Lin Si was very angry when Jiang Teng said that he was his wife. He pinched him hard behind his back, and Jiang Teng said something with pain.


    After listening to Jiang Teng''s words, the leader burst into laughter: "ha ha ha, I like people who attach great importance to love and righteousness. You are so kind to your wife. I think you are a good person. You are a friend. I have made a deal with Gu Anping


    Jiang Teng breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was right. This big leader was really not a common bandit. If someone else saw his and AZ''s clothes, they would have been tied up and sent to ask for money.


    "Brother Gu, you are so proud that I am lucky to be your friend! It''s just brother Gu. My wife''s foot is sprained and she can''t move easily. Can you do me a favor... " Before Jiang Teng finished speaking, Gu Anping interrupted him.


    "Ah, since brother Jiang''s wife is injured, why don''t you go to my stockade and have a rest for two days? I also have good doctors and medicine there. I''ll be fine for two days." Gu Anping patted his chest and asked.


    Jiang Teng didn''t expect that he would agree so easily: "thank you, brother Gu, please lead the way!"


    Lin Sitou was buried in Jiang Teng''s arms, his face flushed with shame. Listening to their cries of Madame Chiang, he was still a little girl who had no marriage! I can''t stand this.


    Gu Anping waved his hand, and the younger brother next to him lifted the chariot: "brother Jiang, let your wife sit on this one. When I go out, I don''t let my brothers take it with me. Who knows it''s useful today."


    Jiang Teng nodded and said thanks again. Then he put Lin Si on the chariot and said in a soft voice, "don''t be afraid, ace. I''m right next to you. I don''t think they are bad people. Don''t worry. Call me whenever you have anything to do


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    Lin Si grabbed Jiang Teng and said, "brother a Teng, I''m afraid. I''ve never met these people. What if they abduct us? My mother will worry about me, or we should go back? I can. My feet don''t hurt now. "


    Jiang Teng patted her head and comforted her: "I''m not afraid. I''m by your side. Do you think brother a Teng is afraid of mountain bandits? Well, you take my hand, and I''ll walk beside you, and I won''t be afraid? "


    Lin Si''s feet still hurt. Thinking that Jiang Teng''s Kung Fu was really good, he nodded and said, "OK, then you can''t go anywhere


    Jiang Teng laughed, stopped Gu Anping and said, "brother Gu, my wife was injured. I was frightened for a moment. I walked beside her and hoped that brother Gu would be considerate."


    Gu Anping burst out laughing: "I can''t see that brother Jiang is so meticulous about his wife. We are the loners who admire him very much! Ha ha ha, let''s go


    After walking for about half an hour, Jiang Teng saw a Shanzhai. There were not many houses. Some of them looked shabby. Many men were making wooden products.


    Jiang Teng felt strange and asked, "brother Gu, are these people your men? Why did you do wood work? "


    Gu Anping stopped and said, "these are my brothers. Most of their families are poor and have no money to find their daughter-in-law, so they come to me. I have nothing to support them, so I have to teach them to do some wood work, and I can sell some money in the market, at least to feed them. "


    "But don''t ordinary mountain bandits earn money by robbing their families?" Lins couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Anping was stunned and laughed: "they are those who are not in the class. We call them mountain bandits. In fact, they are a group of homeless brothers who get together and occasionally help the villagers. It''s not easy for them. The landlords always oppress the harsh people, and the villagers are miserable. We often support the scene, so that the landlords will not be so arrogant. "


    The three men then went to the stockade. Jiang Teng put Lin Si on the soft couch and said, "brother Gu, I have one more thing to trouble you. There are also some people who come to visit with us. They are waiting for us at the foot of the mountain. They are afraid that they will worry if we haven''t gone back for so long. Can you send two little brothers to tell them? "


    Gu Anping nodded and called two brothers to come. After a few words with them, they went down the mountain in a bad way.


    Gu Anping asked people to make tea and make snacks. He said, "we have nothing to entertain in this small stockade. I hope you don''t mind. I''m a man with no ambition. These brothers praise me and recognize me as a big brother, so I''ll do my best. "


    Jiang Teng looks at Gu Anping. There are many patches on his clothes. The furnishings in the stockade are also dilapidated. It seems that he is a mountain bandit who is not the same as others.


    In recent years, more and more people joined the army. Most of them came to the army because their families were poor and could not afford to eat. However, most of these soldiers are thin and weak, and their strength is small, especially in war.


    Jiang Teng noticed that Gu Anping''s men were all strong and strong. They all seemed to have practiced Kung Fu. He asked curiously, "brother Gu, I think your brothers are all strong and strong. They do wood work all the year round and have no chance to practice Kung Fu. How can they do that?"


    After hearing this, Gu Anping said with a smile: "the way of the world, how can you resist if you are not well. Besides, the country''s border problem has not been solved. It can''t be said that war will start any day. These brothers and I have no ambition, but we also want to do something for our country. I organize them to practice Kung Fu every day. It''s absolutely possible to go to battle and kill the enemy! "


    After hearing this, Jiang Teng felt that Gu Anping looked gentle, but he had such a mind and ambition in his heart.


    If you take him in, you will become a talent of Dayan.


    On the other side, the prince looked at Lin Zhi and asked Lu Yao, "Hey, do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Lu Yao said in a low voice, "but sister Linsi asked us to wait for her in the boat. What if they can''t find us?"


    The prince cut, left a "then you stay here" on the shore, Luyao where dare to stay alone, had to follow up hard.


    Along the way, the prince picked two or three fruits and threw them to Lu Yao.


    Lu Yao ate two fruits, and his stomach was not so hungry, but after walking for a long time, he was also tired and panting.


    The worse it gets, the worse it gets! They lost their way. He had an impression of the place, which he had passed two or three times.


    At this time, it was almost dark. When Luyao saw that the prince suddenly stopped, he was so anxious that he wanted to cry: "what''s the matter with you, young master? It''s getting dark. I, I''m a little scared We''d better hurry back. We''ll worry if sister Lins can''t find us. "


    At this time, the prince was also worried. Maybe it was because he was born again and became a child. His mind was a little immature. He said angrily, "Lin Si Lin Si, can''t you have some ideas of your own? They won''t worry about us. She and Jiang don''t know how happy they are now. "


    After saying that, both of them fell into silence. The prince knew that he had said something he shouldn''t have said on impulse, but he couldn''t bear to apologize, so he walked on silently.Lu Yao did not expect that he would have such a big response. He was very aggrieved and quietly followed the prince.


    Another hour later, they still didn''t go out. Luyao was shivering with cold and his hands and feet were cold.


    The prince turned to see her like this and knew that if she went on like this, they would all freeze to death in the mountain. He took off his coat and put it on Lu Yao: "I''m going hot. You can wear it."


    Lu Yao was wearing clothes with his body temperature, and his heart felt warm. This person, cold on the surface, is softer in heart than anyone else.


    After walking for a while, the prince finally saw a cave in front of him. He took Luyao and walked in.


    "Can you make a fire?" The prince looked at Lu Yao and asked.


    Lu Yao shook his head blankly


    What hope am I holding? How could she make a fire? Thank God for not troubling yourself.


    He wanted Luyao to look for Chai, but he thought about her brain. He was afraid that she lost herself because she didn''t pick it up.


    "You''re waiting for me here. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll pick up some firewood and come back to make a fire. Remember, don''t go anywhere, or I won''t find you. " The prince told Lu Yao.


    Lu Yao nodded and wrapped up his clothes. She is too cold. She has not been in good health since she was a child. It''s amazing that she can survive up to now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    The prince didn''t go far either. The girl didn''t look very smart. He was worried about what would happen after he went far away.


    After all, she was brought out by herself. If something happened on the way, it was my responsibility. The girl looks stupid and easy to lose.


    It suddenly occurred to the prince that in his last life, he had met a girl who was very similar to Lu Yao, but he couldn''t remember her face. Maybe his memory was confused after his rebirth.


    At that time, he was still a prince. He always had to work hard to win the favor of the emperor. He had to get up early and go to bed late every day.


    One day, he sneaked out of the palace without telling his mother and concubine, pretending to be a childe of ordinary people and playing in the street.


    He never felt so free. He didn''t have to look at other people''s faces. He didn''t have to worry that his father would be angry or scolded by his mother.


    The world says that the Royal descendants are good and have endless wealth. But how many people know, behind this sad and helpless.


    Growing up, he couldn''t do what he wanted. While other children were still playing games, he had been practicing calligraphy and reading in the study early.


    There were many people in the street. At that time, he watched people coming and going, thinking about what they were doing for. In a daze, a ragged little girl bumped into herself.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." The little girl was so scared that she cried and apologized.


    He slipped out of the palace quietly, so he didn''t want to make too much noise, so he covered the little girl''s mouth: "Shh! It doesn''t matter. Don''t cry


    The little girl opened her big eyes. The sadness and sadness in her eyes were like Lu Yao.


    "What''s wrong with you? Now it''s almost winter. Are you not afraid to catch cold when you still wear so few clothes? " He asked in surprise.


    At that time, he didn''t know how big the gap between people was. Some people can live in luxury without worrying about food and clothing, while others starve to death because they can''t eat.


    The little girl pulled him to the corner, lowered her head and said, "I, I''m wearing my sister''s clothes. There are too many new clothes left for my brother and my sister, so we have to take care of our children. "


    Looking at her, he felt very distressed and asked, "do you know any interesting places in this city? If you take me for a day, how about I pay you? "


    The little girl''s eyes lit up: "really? Good, good. I''ll take you there now. It''s a wonderful place


    In this way, he followed her to a stream outside the city.


    The little girl stepped on the water and said happily, "this is my favorite place. You can see fish in the stream. The sky is so blue. I can forget all my troubles here. Forget their parents'' partiality, forget their humble identity. "


    He also tried to put his feet into the water, cold, but with an unspeakable interest.


    Looking at the innocent smile of the little girl, he suddenly thought: such a beautiful smile, I want to protect her. There are so many unavoidable things in this world, but in this moment, I have the idea of protecting her for a lifetime.


    For them, this moment of mind, but also warm enough for a long time.


    Because in the days to come, there will be many moments as hard as winter, and the warm idea in memory is enough to support myself.


    That day, they played in the evening. The sun was setting and the breeze was blowing. There were birds chirping. The little girl said, "father-in-law of the sun is going home, so am I. I''ll worry if I can''t find it Well, in fact, she won''t come to me, but if I don''t go home, there will be no food to eat. "


    He lay on the grass, the light of the setting sun hit his face, softened a lot: "I''m going home, my home, not much better than you. If I go back late, my mother will scold me, will punish me, will not let me eat. If you have a chance, you can bring me here next time. "


    The little girl bent her eyes and nodded: "good! That''s a deal. I''ll bring you to this secret base


    They pull the hook, pull the hook and hang. They can''t change it for a hundred years. It''s a dog!


    Later, they never saw each other again. They became the puppies in each other''s eyes.


    Later, when he met Lins, he almost forgot the girl.


    When she met Lu Yao in this life, she didn''t like to laugh like that person, on the contrary, she also loved to cry. But somehow, the Prince wanted to be close to her, and seemed to have a sense of familiarity with her inexplicably.


    The prince picked up firewood and went back. After a while, he lit a fire. He waved to Lu Yao and said, "sit here. It''s warmer here."


    Lu Yao nodded and came to sit down.


    The prince looked at the fire, looked at the stars outside and asked, "what kind of person do you think I am before you meet me?"


    It seems that Lu Yao didn''t expect him to ask such a question. After thinking for a long time, he said, "I''ve never met you, but My mother always mentions you in front of me. She said that although the prince is young, he is very talented. He must be a Ming emperor in the future. She also said... "


    The prince laughs. This girl is really stupid!If her mother said this kind of words, if she let others know, she can be convicted directly. Ordinary people talk about the crown prince in vain. I''m afraid her mother can''t afford this crime.


    "Well? What else did your mother say Asked the prince, interested.


    Lu Yao''s face turned red. I don''t know whether it was because of the fire or his question: "she also said that the prince''s status is noble, let me Let me find more opportunities to get along with you. "


    The prince chuckled and said, "should I say you have no mind or are you stupid? Your mother really thinks long-term. But to hear that, your mother should be a man of means. How could you have a daughter like you? "


    Lu Yao pursed his lips and said for a long time, "my mother always said so. She always said, why do I have such a stupid daughter? Why other people''s daughter generous and decent, smart and witty, and I, always so timid, what can not do well. Even I doubt myself sometimes. Why? "


    Looking at the self doubting villain in front of him, the prince felt that he had said something wrong and said in a voice, "you are you. Why compare with others. What if the world is as like as two peas in every human being? Just be yourself. It''s someone else''s business. "


    The prince is talking to Lu Yao and himself. In the last life, in order to fight for power and gain, he did many things against his heart.


    At that time, he often doubted himself. Why did he become like this? Why is everyone changed for that position? Is this really what you want?


    In this life, I was born to be the crown prince. I don''t have to worry about fighting for power and profit any more. This is an opportunity given by heaven and a chance to start over again.


    In this life, you must be yourself and what belongs to you must be in your hands.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    Lu Yao put his hands on his knees and murmured, "but no one will like me if I am myself. My mother doesn''t like me. My relatives don''t like me. No one cares about me. "


    Looking at Lu Yao, the prince suddenly felt a little distressed. The girl, who had no love since childhood, has always been her own person. No wonder she is always careful.


    Because she was afraid that she would be scolded if she made a mistake. Even if she did well, it would only be ignored. But if something goes wrong, there will be countless accusations and criticisms.


    He touched Lu Yao''s head and said gently, "there will be people who will like you in the future. It''s just that he''s still on his way. Don''t worry. Wait slowly. There will always be someone


    Lu Yao has never felt this warmth. Is he sent by heaven to save himself? Whenever Lu Yao doubts himself and is sad, he can always appear beside her, comforting her in a gentle voice.


    But what he likes is sister Lins. He doesn''t like himself Besides, he is only the daughter of the merchant, and he is the crown prince. The huge disparity in identity also doomed him to be impossible to be with him.


    "Young master, can I ask you a question?" Lu Yao summoned up courage and whispered.


    The prince nodded and motioned to her to ask.


    "Why do you like sister lint so much? Or, like a person, what is it like? " When Lu Yao finished, he regretted. What''s the matter with him? How can he ask him such a question? He will definitely feel that he has made an inch. He just gave himself a little sympathy, and he thought he was very familiar with him.


    To Lu Yao''s surprise, the Prince did not mock her, but answered her question seriously: "I don''t know. Since I have memory, I seem to like her. In other words, I think she belongs to me. No matter how our identity changes, she should be my own. For me, it''s destiny. "


    The prince said with a smile, showing a gloomy look that Lu Yao had never seen before. He looked so sad, but so determined.


    "But it seems that sister Lins has someone she likes."


    Lu Yao is not afraid of death and continues to ask. Anyway, he has asked so many questions. It''s better to ask all at once.


    The prince''s eyes suddenly became cold, his mouth pursed into a straight line: "so what, she can only be mine. Let''s walk and see. The real game hasn''t started yet. Only then, ah Si will know who is really worthy of her. Jiang Teng, oh, it''s not good enough to be my opponent. "


    Lu Yao didn''t expect that the prince would say these words to himself. He was so scared that he held his breath. After a long time, he said, "young master, if you can make a new choice, would you choose to be who you are or what sister Linsi likes?"


    The prince was stunned. He was born again and died once.


    Choose again In the last life, he fought for the throne, and finally he was tired of seeing each other. In this life, he was already a prince, but Lin Si had fallen in love with others.


    If you are Jiang Teng, you won''t miss so much time with AZ, and no one will take age as an excuse, and don''t have to make every effort to please him But this world is not our own.


    If you become Jiang Teng, you need to work hard to become a small salt official and deal with complicated interpersonal relationships. It takes a long time to fight for the qualification to marry ace. Otherwise, it''s just that the door doesn''t hold the door, and you won''t be able to raise your head all your life.


    Yes, the salt officer and the prince, do you still have to choose? In the future, the whole world will be his own, so must Lin Si! Now she hasn''t suffered. She thinks Jiang Teng is the person in her future. Later, she knows that power is the most important thing in the world. At that time, naturally, I will come back to be the crown princess, no, when the queen of the world.


    "There is no such if. I''m already the crown prince, which can''t be changed. What can change is to let ace like me instead of fantasizing about the illusory things. It''s the same with you. Don''t think that you can''t compare with others every day. What you need to think about is how to be better. " The prince broke off the branch in his hand and said slowly.


    Lu Yao nodded thoughtfully, and felt that the image of the prince was higher.


    No wonder he can become a prince, clearly his age and he is about the same, but he can think of so many things so far.


    This world is really unfair!


    There were a few howls in the woods, which sounded like wolves. Some flashing green eyes appeared in the dense leaves, and the pale moonlight hit the trees. It looked very gloomy.


    "Less Young master, do you hear something Luyao heard the sound in the woods, and he was so scared that he squatted and shivered.


    The prince compared his silence with his hand and said quietly, "Shh! It''s the wolf. Don''t make any noise. We must have invaded their territory. Don''t be afraid. Take my hand and follow me. I''ve just seen it. This cave is not a dead end. Let''s go straight into it. "


    Lu Yao tried to control her emotions, but because she was too afraid of tears, she nodded and grasped the prince''s hand.The prince felt something hot and humid on his hand. Looking back at Lu Yao, he saw that she was pale with fear in her eyes, and tears kept falling down.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. Don''t forget, I am the future emperor of Dayan kingdom. Do you think I will die so easily? I''m not going to die, and you''re not going to die. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you. " The prince clenched Lu Yao''s hand and comforted him.


    Lu Yao was moved to hear his comfort, but he had never experienced such a dangerous and urgent scene since he was young, and he still kept shaking.


    The prince touched her head and said, "don''t forget, I have a special master to teach me martial arts. Your reaction now is obviously that you don''t believe me. Just a few wolves, solve their minutes! Besides, we haven''t been discovered yet. Don''t be afraid. "


    They continued to move forward. The prince lit a small bundle of fire. If the fire went out, it meant that they could not move forward. Both of them were silent and did not speak, only the sound of water drops coming from the hole from time to time.


    On the other side.


    Lin Si is sitting at the table eating snacks, suddenly heard a chirp in the corner, she turned her head and saw that it was actually two mice!


    "Ah! Help! Brother rattan, brother rattan, come on! Help! There are mice Lin Si ran out with a limp, regardless of the injury to her foot.


    Jiang Teng was discussing things with Gu Anping. When he heard the news, he ran to him. Lin Si was crying and frightened.


    "What''s wrong, ash? Why are you crying? Don''t cry or cry. I''m here. I''m not afraid. Good Jiang Teng hugged Lin Si and patted her on the back.


    Lin Si didn''t remember any etiquette. He hugged Jiang Teng and sobbed: "there are mice in there! Fortunately, I run fast, or I will be bitten by the mouse! Sobbing I''m scared to death


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    Jiang Teng was distressed and wanted to laugh. As was a soft and cute girl, he was afraid of mice most. Seeing mice was as scared as seeing bears.


    She said the mouse looked so small that it hurt to bite.


    "I''m going to catch the mouse now. Ace won''t cry any more."


    Jiang Teng patted her on the back and continued to comfort her.


    When Lin Si heard that Jiang Teng wanted to go in and catch the mouse, he shook his head like a rattle: "no! I don''t want you in! What if you are bitten by a mouse? Aunt Jiang has no choice but to trouble me. If his good son is disfigured, I can''t bear the responsibility. "


    Jiang Teng laughs, this wench, oneself really take her to have no way.


    How can I be bitten by a few mice, unless I have practiced martial arts in vain these years.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Anping thought that the couple was really tired of it. He was always alone, but he didn''t understand these feelings.


    "Madam Jiang, I''m really sorry. Our stockade is in disrepair for a long time. We live in some old men, and some mice don''t care about him. It''s a sin to frighten you Gu Anping apologized.


    Lin Si Gang wanted to refute Mrs. Jiang''s identity, and then he realized that it was Jiang Teng who said this. He wiped the tears off his face, shook his head and said, "it''s OK. It''s me who is too coquettish. Several mice are scared like this. It''s mainly because I haven''t seen it before. It''s a joke. Don''t mind if you''re in charge of Gu da. "


    Jiang Teng also nodded and said, "we let elder brother Gu see the joke. You are a model of our generation, because you are ambitious and righteous. "


    Gu Anping said with a smile: "brother Jiang has broken me. Well, I''ll change the room for Mrs. Jiang. The room has been cleaned all the time. It''s very clean and you can rest assured. "


    So Gu Anping took them to the room. Different from other rooms, the furnishings and decorations of this room are very particular. At first glance, it is the room where women live.


    "Mr. Gu, is anyone living here? I don''t think this room belongs to your elders. Does it belong to Gu''s wife? " Asked lint, puzzled.


    Gu Anping was stunned for a moment, lost his mind, and took a long time to react. He said, "this is where someone I used to know lives. She doesn''t know when she will come back, so I keep this room for fear that she will come back to the place she doesn''t live. This decoration is also afraid that she is angry and has not been changed. "


    It''s been five years since Zhu Ke left. Gu Anping has been counting the days, expecting that she will come back one day. But after waiting so long, when the flowers in the house bloom and wither, when the snow on the roof melts and falls She didn''t come back.


    Gu Anping first met Zhu Ke at the martial arts contest.


    She was wearing a grey purple gold Shu shirt, with light and dark purple silk, a long silk ribbon and a brocade purse.


    At that time, he thought, why did he come to the martial arts competition in such luxurious clothes? It''s not a Bimei contest. I don''t care about it, but I don''t show it.


    When Zhu Ke came on the stage, he didn''t intend to watch it. Just as he was about to leave, he heard a burst of cheers from people around him. Turning his head, Zhu Ke had already knocked down the big man on the stage with a whip.


    It''s another round of competition. I wish they all beat each other to pieces. Gu Anping was very excited. He didn''t expect that the girl really had something. All the people in the world have come to the contest. It''s not luck to survive so many rounds.


    Gu Anping stepped forward to beat the drum and went to the arena.


    "Good girl, I have made an oath that I will never fight with a woman in my life. But I think the girl is good at Kung Fu. I can''t help but come up and have a competition. Please forgive me. " Gu Anping made a bow.


    Zhu Ke didn''t even look at him and sneered: "Oh! highfalutin. It''s just to see that I have won so many people and want to prove my strength. What I have to say is so hypocritical. Is it interesting? Cut the crap and watch the moves Then he used his own cloud whip.


    Gu Anping is not easy to provoke. He dodges Zhu Ke''s whip. He uses the seven star sword technique and wants to wind Zhu Ke''s whip. However, Zhu Ke knows his next formation like he has practiced swordsmanship. In less than two seconds, he disrupts his sword technique.


    After a contest, Gu Anping won by a narrow margin. Because the bandage and whip on Zhu Ke''s head got entangled together, and he didn''t react for a moment. Gu Anping won the competition.


    According to the rules, Gu Anping needs to continue to compete with the next challenger. However, Gu Anping waved his hand: "ladies and gentlemen, I didn''t mean to attend this conference. I just saw that girl''s martial arts skills were really good. I wanted to have a look at it, and then I beat the drum. I''m not the champion. I''m going to leave. " Then he walked off the arena.


    Wish can lose very unconvinced, pull off his head bandage, a long spread down, it is a bit more feminine.


    "Miss, stop! Where do you learn from? I know it''s a bit abrupt for me to ask this question, but the girl''s Kung Fu is really excellent. I admire her very much. "


    Gu Anping catches up with Zhu Ke and asks.


    Zhu Keri ignored him and went straight ahead and said coldly, "what do you do with me? Today you are just lucky to win. If you do, you must not be my opponent. "Gu Anping laughed and nodded: "yes, I absolutely admire the girl''s skill. I wonder if you would like to have a meal with the girl? "


    Gu Anping is also the first time to pursue a girl like this. He doesn''t know why. He wants to get close to her inexplicably.


    Maybe it''s because of her valiant appearance in the competition field, or because of her indifference that keeps people away from thousands of miles away, or maybe it''s her lovely angry after losing the game.


    Gu Anping didn''t know why, but the only thing he knew was that he was attracted to the girl.


    This is the first time that he has such an idea about a girl.


    His brothers all have wives and concubines. They always laugh at him for not having a family. He always says that he hasn''t met that person yet. He is not in a hurry.


    This delay is many years.


    He can''t remember how many matchmakers he refused. Others said that he was a strange person. He would never find a daughter-in-law in his life.


    He never explains, and he doesn''t worry, because he knows that the person he''s waiting for hasn''t shown up yet. It can be seen that at the moment when Zhu Ke waved the whip, he felt that the person he was looking for was her!


    Zhu Ke snorted coldly and said, "why should I waste my precious time to have dinner with you? I don''t want to be friends with men. You''d better be wise. Let''s go now. "


    Gu Anping hit a nail, but he still refused to give up. He continued: "since the girl doesn''t want to eat, I''ll take her home. Girl, where do you live? Is it far from here? It''s not safe to go home alone. I''ll see you off. "


    Zhu Ke was annoyed by this man''s shameless face. He roared, "don''t you understand me? I''ve said that I''m not interested in men, so don''t waste your time. Besides, do you think it''s not safe to go home alone with my kung fu? I''m afraid it''s not safe to be with you? "


    As soon as Zhu Ke''s voice fell, a large group of people in black gathered around him. The leader of the group said, "Miss, you can go back with us. The master has been looking for you for a long time. I advise the young lady not to force us to be rude. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    Zhu Ke''s face changed and he said, "I''m not going back. You go back and tell him you don''t have to look for me. If he can do such a thing, he should be prepared that I will not recognize him again! Get out of the way


    Who knows that the man in black not only refused, but moved his hand. Wish can be outnumbered, see is about to be caught back, Gu Anping appeared in time to beat back the man in black, pull up Zhu can run.


    Gu Anping was very familiar with this area, and soon he got rid of the man in black. Both of them ran out of breath and didn''t speak for a long time.


    After slowing down, Gu Anping said: "how about it? Tired of running? Come on, I''ll take you to dinner. Don''t worry. They can''t find it here. The place I take you to is more hidden and won''t be found. "


    Zhu Ke just wanted to refuse, and her stomach made a gurgling sound. She helped her forehead and thought: why is this stomach so weak? If you don''t call early or late, you will call at this time! But she agreed to Gu Anping''s invitation and followed him back to the stockade.


    After dinner, Zhu Ke packed up and prepared to leave. Gu Anping stopped her and said, "girl, don''t worry. I''m afraid it''s not safe to go down the mountain now. They have so many people. If you don''t have me around, you can''t beat them. Why don''t you stop here for a night and take a rest, and I''ll see you down the mountain when it''s morning. "


    Zhu can think for a moment, feel what he said in reason, then nodded, followed him to the room.


    "This room is empty. I just let my brothers clean it out. Don''t mind it." Gu Anping opened the door and said.


    Zhu Ke put things on the table and said, "it''s OK, I don''t care about these. I''ve been all over the country these years, and I haven''t lived in any house. "


    Gu Anping laughed and said, "sure enough, the girl is not an ordinary person. I''ve been traveling all over the world since I was young. If only I had such courage and courage. "


    Zhu Ke chuckled and said, "if you have the same pain as me. If you can, who wants to wander around. I just saw that you are a Shanzhai. Are you a bandit? "


    Gu Anping was suddenly asked like this, and was stunned for a moment and said, "girl, I originally wanted to rob those corrupt officials with my brothers. However, after I had done it once, I felt that it was not proper to rob anyone, so I would not do the robbery. I also want to find a way to earn money for my brothers this time. I can''t let them go hungry with me


    "I don''t know. It''s just that your brain isn''t smart enough. Your brother thinks you''re the big brother. I think you are all strong. What can''t you do? " I wish you a soft voice.


    Gu Anping sighed and said, "I thought it was easy to make money, but I found many shops and didn''t want us. They said that we were bandits and had a bad influence. As God''s witness, we robbed once and let people go. Well, it''s not easy to earn money. I have to bear other people''s prejudice. "


    Zhu Ke was amused by Gu Anping''s reaction, raised his mouth and said: "you''ve done me a favor today, so I''ll help you think about how to find a way to earn money for your brothers. Tomorrow, I''m a little tired today. "


    Gu Anping was happy to jump up and kept saying thank you. In his heart, she felt that she was the one who was attracted by her heart. She was skilled in martial arts and had wisdom. Who didn''t love such a girl?


    "Brother Gu? Brother Gu Gu An wakes up from the front with a wave of his hand.


    He was embarrassed to smile and said: "sorry brother Jiang, I haven''t been in this room for a long time. As soon as I came in, I thought of my old friend. I lost my mind for a moment. I''ll make you laugh."


    Jiang Teng didn''t expect Gu Anping to be a man of long love. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s all right. It''s just that I didn''t expect that elder brother Gu is also a man of infatuation."


    Gu Anping shook his head and politely said, "where and where, it''s just for a moment. It''s too late. Brother Jiang and Mrs. Jiang have a rest. I won''t disturb you. " Then he closed the door and went out.


    Jiang Teng turned to show his hand and said, "it seems that brother Gu is thinking of important people. I can''t see that he is also a man in the world. This room is for girls. But I don''t think there are women here in other parts of the stockade. Only this room is clean and elegant. Ah, another bitter fate


    After thinking for a long time, Lins said, "no wonder he wants to take us both. You tell him that we are husband and wife. He must have thought of that girl in his heart. If she is still there, she will be married just like us."


    Jiang Teng sat down in his chair and sighed: "he is a talented man. He is not only so, but also very responsible. Otherwise, the people in this village would not listen to him so much. It is not easy to manage so many people. Ace, I have an idea. "


    Lin Si nodded, motioned to Jiang Teng to continue, "I want to teach them how to do business, or let them go to the shop to do odd things. At the same time, they have to practice martial arts under Gu Anping''s organization every day, so that they can eat enough and not waste their martial arts. " Jiang Teng said earnestly.


    Lin Si thought for a moment and asked, "but brother a Teng, you have to deal with salt affairs on weekdays. I''m afraid you don''t have much time to take care of these things? Or, leave it to me. I''m just planning to open another shop. They can go to the mine to help, or they can go to the jade shop to do chores. In this way, they will not worry about having no money to eat. "Jiang Teng thought for a moment and said, "ah Si, I don''t want others to criticize you. Although I know you don''t care about those, I''m afraid you''re too hard."


    "Brother rattan, do you know what I think is the luckiest thing for me? No matter what decisions and choices I make, there will be a large group of people behind me to support me. And you are different, you never stand behind me, but beside me. I know that no matter what happens, you will face it with me. Probably because of this, I am always so fearless and brave. "


    "Brother a-teng, I know you are all worried about me. I''m really sad because I think this world is too unfair to women. But now that I''ve thought about it, why should I care about the eyes of those people. As long as you accompany me and support me as always, I will not be afraid of anything. So don''t worry, brother rattan. I''m not trying to be brave. I''m just doing what I want to do. "


    Jiang Teng didn''t expect that Lin Si would suddenly say so much to himself, but he still put down a lot of things in his heart and said, "well, I''ll discuss with elder brother Gu tomorrow, and I''ll leave the matter to you if I can. If you feel hard, tell me at any time and I''ll take care of it. "


    With a smile, Lin Si hugged Jiang Teng''s arm and said, "thank you, brother a Teng! Brother a Teng is the best! However, it suddenly occurred to me that how can we sleep tonight? "


    Jiang Teng lost his smile. The girl thought of this question until now, and deliberately teased her and said, "Oh! Brother Gu left us only one room. Naturally, we can only sleep in one room. And I have to get a bed, so he can only complain that you sleep on the floor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    Lin Si''s face was full of disbelief. Before speaking, Jiang Teng knocked her on the head: "fool, you''re lying. I sleep on the floor, your bed. It''s getting late. Go to bed. I''m right there. Call me if you need anything Then Jiang Teng went to spread the bedding on the ground.


    Lin Si was in the same place for a long time before he could react. He walked slowly to the bed and sat down.


    It''s wet and cold in this room. It''s early spring. It''s too cold. Brother a Teng will get cold when he sleeps on the ground. But do you want him to share a bed with himself? If it comes out, I''m really dead!


    After struggling for a long time, Lin Si made up his mind: it''s more important for brother a Teng''s body. Anyway, they won''t do anything. There''s no one else here. No one will tell.


    "Brother a Teng Why don''t you come to bed. It''s too cold on the ground. I''m afraid you''ll get cold. This bed is quite big. I sleep inside, you sleep outside It should be nothing. " Lin Si hesitated.


    Jiang Teng stopped his movements and was very happy in his heart, but he still pretended to be calm and said: "ace, don''t worry. I''m in good health. I''ll sleep on the floor all night. I''ll be OK. Go to sleep."


    However, Linz would not let him sleep on the ground, threatening: "if you sleep on the ground, then I will sleep on the ground."


    He was about to get out of bed.


    Jiang Teng still threw himself down and stopped him: "good, good, my little ancestor, you can go to bed quickly, or you will have to sleep late tomorrow morning, and I will not accompany you. I''m not with you, and I can''t protect you if there''s a rat running over. "


    As soon as lint heard the mouse, she was so scared that she lay down on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si''s lovely and mischievous movements, and could not help bending the corner of his mouth.


    He went to the bed and lay down gently. In order to sleep on the edge of the bed, I can not fall down.


    In this life, I really can''t meet a second person and let myself pay like this. As far as Jiang Teng is concerned, he is also a sweetheart. He is close but far away.


    He has been waiting for her to find out his affection, to wait for her to grow up, to be mature enough, and to wait for so many years to see her enlightened.


    Lin Zhi is going to marry Bai rubing now. Aunt Shu will definitely put the marriage of AZ on the agenda. The person who proposes the marriage will not break through the threshold of the general''s residence!


    He couldn''t wait any longer. Everything was telling him that if he waited any longer, ACE would be robbed by others. That''s why he promised Xie Qian to take that dangerous move. He helped the prince and himself.


    "Brother rattan, are you asleep?" Said lint in a whisper.


    Jiang Teng didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he said, "not yet. Why?"


    Lin Si giggled and said mischievously, "nothing, I''ll ask. Brother a Teng, you must keep this secret. No one can say it. I''m a girl. I''ll be laughed at if I let others know. By the way, why do you have to tell Gu that we are husband and wife? Can''t you say it''s brother and sister? "


    Jiang Teng opened his eyes, looked out of the window and said, "because I didn''t know what kind of person elder brother Gu was at that time. If I said it was brother and sister, what would he do if he wanted to abduct you to be the wife of the stronghold? They are numerous and powerful, and I''m not sure that I can beat them, so I can only show weakness and say that we are here to play, so that they can relax their vigilance. But fortunately, brother Gu is a good man. "


    Lin Si nodded in the dark and said, "yes, I''m a man with a story. I''ve never seen that look in his eyes. Maybe he has the right eyes. All of a sudden, I envy that girl. Someone is thinking of her like this and remembering her. "


    Jiang Teng was not happy to hear her say so, retorted: "how do you know that no one is reading you? You didn''t look at your eyes carefully, so you didn''t realize the meaning. Anyway, you believe me, some people like you, and it''s very important. "


    "How can you be so sure? Do you know who that man is? Brother rattan, tell me. " Lin Si came to be interested and entangled.


    Knowing that he had said too much, Jiang Teng coughed and said, "how can I know? I''ll just say it casually. What I want to say is, as a good girl, you don''t have to be afraid that no one likes you. You just need to be yourself. "


    Lin Si is very good at Jiang Teng''s way. He murmurs something in his mouth. Jiang Teng falls asleep without hearing her clearly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    The next morning, before Jiang Teng woke up, Lin Si woke up early because of his hunger. For fear of waking up Jiang Teng, Lin Si never got up.


    After Jiang Teng fell asleep, he turned over and now his face was facing Lin Si. Lin Si was a girl anyway. Now she was too shy to look at Jiang Teng.


    After struggling for a long time, Lin thought: anyway, he is asleep now, and I don''t know what I am afraid of?


    With this kind of thought, Lin Si turned his head and looked at Jiang Teng. His eyes closed slightly, his eyelashes flickered gently, his lips pursed in a straight line. When did brother a Teng grow up and look like a real man, Lin Si thought to himself.


    She attached his eyebrows with her hand, gently across, as if his appearance was drawn by her fingertips. Lin Si giggled at his own thoughts, but did not dare to laugh too loud, for fear of waking Jiang Teng.


    She looks at Jiang Teng, the man who has been with him since he was born. He seems to be a part of his life. No matter what time, he has been guarding by his side, tireless.


    Sometimes Lin Si also thought, why should brother a Teng treat himself so well? Think for a long time also don''t understand, simply do not want to. She felt that it was very good for her and brother to accompany each other like this.


    If he leaves suddenly one day, he will not be used to it But he will marry a woman and go home. Isn''t his existence ridiculous? Lin Si felt unhappy when he thought of it. He was so angry that he got out of bed, no matter whether he would wake up Jiang Teng or not.


    Jiang Teng woke up long ago and felt Lin Si''s cold little hand across his face. He wanted to see what the girl wanted to do, but she got up in anger the next second.


    Alas, for so many years, I couldn''t figure out what the old girl was thinking. Jiang Teng sighed and said, "ace, how did you get up so early?"


    Lin Si didn''t expect Jiang Teng to wake up so soon. She thought that she must have been woken up by herself because she had just made such a big move. She didn''t want to admit her mistake, so she said coldly: "wake up and get up. What''s the matter? Why? Ask some strange questions. Why can''t I get up early? "


    Jiang Teng was bewildered by Lin Si''s abnormality, and he said with a smile: "of course, as we grow up, we can get up early by ourselves. Aunt Shu will be very pleased to know


    Seeing him making fun of himself like this, Lin Si thought that he would marry another woman. He was so angry that he left the room.


    He couldn''t figure out why Lin Si was angry, so he got up and washed and chased out.


    On the other side, the prince and Luyao walked for two or three hours, and finally walked out of the cave. The cave was like a peach blossom garden, full of peach blossoms everywhere. There were gurgling streams flowing through. The scenery was very beautiful.


    At this time, Luyao was already out of strength and could hardly stand. Seeing such a beautiful scenery, Lu Yao, with a strong spirit, said: "young master, you can see how beautiful the front is! We finally came out. I was scared to death yesterday. I thought we would be eaten by those wolves. You are right. You can walk out of the cave as long as you follow it. "


    The prince looked at Huan Tuo''s villain and said with a smile, "of course, what I said will go wrong? Of course not. This place doesn''t look like someone. There''s a pavilion. We''ll go there and have a rest. Then we''ll have to go back on our way. "


    Lu Yao nodded. What she didn''t notice was that the prince''s forehead was covered with thin beads of sweat, and his face was flushed with fever.


    He gave his coat to Lu Yao, and he wore very little. In addition, after walking such a long distance, he was sweating and blowing a cool wind. Fever was inevitable.


    Two people walk to the pavilion, the prince obviously has been unable to support, staggered a few steps. Seeing his abnormality, Lu Yao asked, "how are you, young master? Are you all right? " Then he put his hand on his forehead and found it hot.


    Before the prince said anything, he fell on the chair beside the pavilion and said weakly, "I''m ok. I''m just dizzy. Let''s have a rest in this pavilion. You''re tired of walking


    Seeing his appearance, Lu Yao is very worried, but he can''t find any other way. He can only do it in situ.


    The prince has already begun to burn confused. Lu Yao knows that he will be in danger if he doesn''t do anything else. So he takes off his coat and puts it on the prince.


    The prince murmured: "hot, so hot! Water, I want water. "


    The sweat between the forehead is more and more.


    When Lu Yao approached, he heard what he was talking about. He picked up a leaf and took a small bowl of water by the stream and fed it to the prince.


    She touched the crown prince''s forehead, but it was still very hot. As a last resort, she tore off a piece of cloth from her skirt and put it on the crown prince''s forehead after getting wet.


    On the other side, Lin Si was still angry with Jiang Teng. After dinner, she went back to her room and locked the door.


    Gu An Ping can''t think of the scene when she opens the door again.


    At the beginning, he and Zhu could be the same, as long as she was angry, she would shut herself in the room.I wish you can tell Gu Anping to learn how to do wood work and then teach his brothers the skills when they come back. In this way, everyone is skilled and will not be hungry.


    Gu Anping did, and the next day Zhu Ke yelled to go. Unexpectedly, he fell down and broke his leg.


    Gu Anping is heartache and happy.


    He looked at Zhu Ketong''s grinning face and was very distressed, but he thought that she would not be in such a hurry to leave, and thought it was a good thing.


    After a hundred days of injury, Zhu Ke lived in the stockade for several months. During that period, Gu Anping was always solicitous and attentive. Zhu Ke was also gradually used to Gu Anping''s presence around him.


    "Gu Anping! Get me that rag. "


    "I''m full. Gu Anping, take me back to my room."


    "Ah! There are mice! Gu Anping! Help


    Get along for a long time, wish can become not so cold in front of Gu''an plane, and because of Gu Anping''s unlimited tolerance, wish can become capricious.


    Gu Anping never asked what Zhu Ke''s family did, nor did he ask the identity of those people in black. He knew that Zhu Ke''s identity must not be simple. If they knew the truth, they might not be as happy as they are now. It''s better to pretend you don''t know anything.


    Zhu Ke tells Gu Anping how to make a fortune every day. First, he teaches his brothers how to do wood work. At first, he can only make some simple furniture. Later, he can make some slightly complicated customized furniture.


    Zhu can always be angry, Gu Anping is always good to coax her, because he knows, this girl is only on the surface of indifference, in fact, the heart is better than anyone else.


    "Brother Gu, what can I do? I didn''t know what I had done wrong. She got angry as soon as I woke up. By God, I didn''t do anything. " Jiang Teng was helpless and complained to Gu Anping.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    Seeing that he was so crazy, Gu Anping laughed: "you young people, you are always angry. To tell you the truth, I once had a favorite woman. She was always angry with me. Sometimes I was scolded by her inexplicably. At that time, I didn''t know where the cheekiness came from. I still liked her no matter how I scolded her. "


    Jiang Teng knew that Gu Anping was a man with a story. He did not interrupt him and listened to him quietly.


    I wish you can get along with me day after day and fall in love with Gu Anping.


    At that time, they were still young, but Zhu could not express their feelings, so they always used anger to test Gu Anping''s affection for himself.


    After a long time, Gu Anping also felt tired. He said to Zhu Ke, "OK, I''m a little tired. I don''t want to deal with my brothers every day and come back to deal with your temper. Can you think about it for me, OK? I have a lot to do every day. I can''t be with you anytime, anywhere. "


    When he was sick, he was in a good mood.


    The next day Gu Anping got up and found that Zhu Ke was gone. The house was cleaned up and nothing was left. Not a word left.


    She just like never came to Gu Anping''s world, disappeared without a trace.


    At that time, Gu Anping felt that his own light had disappeared.


    He felt that one of the most wrong things he had done in his life was that he lost his temper with her that day and was depressed for a long time, because even if she didn''t come back to see her, Gu Anping encouraged himself again and stopped indulging in alcohol every day.


    If I had the idea to leave the village, I would not have come back early.


    In that case, he and Zhu can''t be any more. So even if many brothers advised them to go down the mountain to do business, they refused.


    After listening to Gu Anping''s story, Jiang Teng did not speak for a long time.


    He thought that he was already miserable. The people he liked didn''t know that he liked her, and he always regarded himself as his brother. It turns out that there are more miserable people than themselves, do not know where the sweetheart''s home is, also do not know where she is, can only wait in situ foolishly.


    "Brother Gu, I didn''t know you had such a deep story. Ah, but you gave that room to ace, didn''t you Destroyed the trace that Miss Zhu lived in. "


    Jiang Teng thought that the room he and Lin Si lived in looked so different.


    Gu Anping laughed and waved his big hand: "I have planned to put it down. Ah, I will not come back again. I should also have a new life, the past, let it go with the wind. Brother Jiang, I have carefully considered the plan you proposed. I think it is very good. We can discuss the details later. "


    Jiang Teng did not expect that Gu Anping had been persistent for such a long time, and now he was finally going to give up. After a while, he said, "brother Gu, I will support you in whatever decision you make. I''m going to let a Si take over that plan. Don''t underestimate her. She has her own jade workshop in the capital


    This side.


    Luyao uses his body temperature to help the prince cool down. After a while, the prince finally wakes up. He only sees Luyao lying beside him asleep.


    This stupid girl, give her clothes to sleep here, not afraid that she will suffer after his fever? The prince touched his forehead, and his fever was gone.


    He looked at the sky. It was already late. If he didn''t go back today, he was afraid it would be impossible. So he picked up the dream of Lu Yao and went out.


    Lin Zhi has sent several waves of people to look for the prince, but none of them found it. A group of people were so anxious that they saw the prince back to Zhuangzi with Lu Yao on his back.


    "Where have you been, young master? We''re looking for you everywhere. Are you ok


    Lin Zhi stepped forward and asked with concern.


    In his eyes, the prince is still a child after all. He thinks that he didn''t take good care of the two children and let them run around. It was almost dangerous.


    The prince put Luyao on the bed and said faintly, "I have nothing to do. I''m sorry. You are worried. I want to be alone for a while... "


    Lin Zhi heard the tiredness in the prince''s tone, and knew that he must have worked hard all the way back, so he told him to have a good rest and take everyone out.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Sizheng wondered why Jiang Teng didn''t come to coax him. Then he remembered that he had locked the door. Jiang Teng couldn''t get in at all.


    After struggling for a long time, she went to unlock the door.


    After all, she didn''t really want to be angry, just wanted to see Jiang Teng''s attitude towards himself.


    After waiting for a long time, Jiang Teng did not come.


    Lint felt a little hungry and limped into the kitchen.


    "Why, is ace here?" Jiang Teng is waiting for a rabbit in the kitchen. He sees Lin Si come in and his mouth rises slightly.


    Lin Si didn''t expect that Jiang Teng was waiting for him in the kitchen. His face turned red and he said, "you! Brother a-teng, you''ve gone too far! "


    When Jiang Teng saw that Lin Si was going to leave again, he ran to stop her and said, "don''t move, your foot injury is not good, so you''re jumping around. Be careful that you''ll become lame in the future. No one wanted you back thenLin Si was stabbed to the sad place and glared at Jiang Teng: "I won''t be lame! How do you know that no one wants me, and I''m not afraid, so I''ll become a nun! "


    Jiang Teng covered Lin Si''s mouth and frowned, "bah, bah, what do you say, little girl! Hurry up, Pooh, Pooh. I know you''re angry, but you want me to die, you know. Ah Si is the best. You have to tell brother a Teng what''s wrong with you? "


    Linsi pursed her mouth, turned her head and snorted, "I am I just think that you can''t play with me when you have a wife. We play together from childhood to adulthood. I''m not used to it. Moreover, you will not be my brother a Teng, you will be someone else''s husband. I feel sad when I think about it. "


    Jiang Teng couldn''t laugh or cry. The girl was angry because of this: "then you didn''t think that you would not let other people be my wife?"


    Lin Si was dazed and asked, "ah? What''s the meaning of this? Doesn''t that mean you won''t get married all your life? That won''t do. Aunt Jiang will kill me. You Chiang family still rely on you to pass incense. What''s the matter if you don''t get married? I just can''t accept it for a while. "


    Jiang Teng leaned over Lin Si''s ear and whispered, "ah Si, what if I want you to be my wife?"


    Lin Si blushed and stammered: "brother a Teng You, what are you talking about? We, we''re not brothers and sisters? "


    Jiang Teng knew that the girl would be this reaction, patted her head and said, "silly girl, you are funny! Come and eat. Don''t think about what you have all day


    With a sigh of relief, Lin Si Chang, supported by Jiang Teng, went to the table and ate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    Yao Erlang learned from Lin Zhi that Jiang Teng and Lin Si had gone to the mountain, and they would not come back these two days.


    The prince and Lu Yao also seem to have been frightened and need to take a good rest for two days.


    Bai rubing''s body is not good, and Lin Zhi is inseparable.


    "Oh, what''s the point? It''s better to be free and carefree like me


    Yao Erlang put the bait into the lake, bored.


    Qu zhaoben planned to practice sword by the lake. But as soon as he came out, he saw Yao Erlang standing there. He didn''t want to have anything to do with Yao Erlang any more. The picture of drunk last time was still fresh in my eyes.


    Qu Zhaozheng was about to turn around and leave when he was stopped by Yao Erlang? Quzhao? Come on, come here. I''m saying fishing alone is boring. Come and play together


    Qu Zhao''s expressionless light way: "I just heard you say, how good a person is to be free, you''d better fish alone."


    Yao Erlang finally caught a living man. How could he let him go easily and said, "Oh, I''m talking to myself. How can you take it seriously? Qu Zhao, you''re not a man. Think about your attitude towards me when you were drunk. Do you want to admit it when you wake up? "


    Qu Zhao frowned and said, "you! Don''t talk nonsense. After I got drunk, I just said some wine words, but I didn''t do anything to you. What can I do for you? "


    "How pitiful I am. Come out to play, others are out of the double into the right, I am alone, I finally made a friend, after he sobered up did not admit. Oh, you say my life is so hard Yao Erlang began to complain.


    Qu Zhao didn''t remember what he had done after he woke up. Now, when Yao Erlang said this, he didn''t feel very good. He said, "OK, I''ll go fishing with you. Don''t mention drinking."


    Yao Er Lang''s eyes lit up and nodded: "I knew you wouldn''t be so cruel. Come here and sit down." He pointed to a big stone.


    Qu Zhao sat on the stone and did not speak. He looked at the lake quietly.


    Yao Erlang looked at the people next to him, but he still felt magical. Qu Zhao was actually his Savior! No, I can only repay him in silence. I can''t let him know. Otherwise, he is so arrogant now. If he knew his identity, he would be more indifferent!


    "Qu Zhao, what do you like to do on weekdays? Reading? practise calligraphy? Or painting? " Yao Erlang asked casually.


    Qu Zhao turned his eyes and felt that Yao Erlang was deliberately humiliating himself. He was a military general, and he asked about things that literati loved to do.


    "I don''t have much to do. Yao Erlang should concentrate on fishing." Qu Zhao light way.


    Yao Erlang wanted to find out what he likes to do in his daily life and give him what he likes. But he thought that Qu Zhao, like himself, is a martial arts practitioner. How can he know anything about calligraphy and painting.


    Yao Er Lang patted his head and said with a smile, "Oh, look at my brain. I forget that you are a martial arts practitioner. Do you have any favorite swordsmanship or sword? Yao Erlang has lived for such a long time. There''s nothing I haven''t seen before. Just say that I can get it for you. "


    Qu Zhao thinks that Yao Erlang is so abnormal today. He is too attentive to himself. He doesn''t think he has done anything wrong and wants to help himself? Think of here, Qu Zhao shook his head, Yao Erlang''s identity how can use his help, may be brain pumping it.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m not interested in anything. You''ve been fishing for a long time, and you haven''t caught a single fish. You''d better stop talking. " Qu Zhao warned.


    Yao Erlang looked at the empty basket beside him and said with a smile, "it''s boring to fish without talking. As for me, fishing has a principle. Have you heard a word? Jiang Taigong fishing, willing to bite. That''s who I am. You said that if the fish didn''t want to bite, it would not bite if you said no words. So relax


    Qu Zhao felt that his brain circuit was very different from that of Yao Erlang. He no longer talked to him and closed his eyes.


    When they are silent, a group of masked people surround them. Qu Zhao hears the news and opens his eyes to see that they are surrounded.


    "Wow! What''s going on? It''s not so bad luck to catch so many people? " Yao Erlang put down his hook and picked up his sword.


    The masked people didn''t listen to them, so they just came up to fight, and they were all dead. Fortunately, Yao Erlang and Qu Zhao were both trained men with good skills, otherwise they would have died long ago.


    Qu Zhao beat the masked man back for a long time. Yao Erlang found that there were more and more masked people around him. He knew he couldn''t fight any more, so he picked up Qu Zhao and ran.


    After running for a long time, they also used the lightness skill to get rid of the man in black behind them.


    "Brother, you are good at it! We just cooperated so well. Sure enough, I didn''t see the wrong person. " Yao Erlang gasped and joked with Qu Zhaodao.


    Qu Zhao took out his kettle and drank his water. He said, "do you know why they came here? To you or to me? I''ve never been chased before. I''m with you It''s bad enough. "Yao Er Lang frowned and felt that the matter was not simple: "it reminds me that you said so. It''s not surprising if there are people chasing and killing on the battlefield, but we are in Dayan city now, and there are people openly provoking us. It seems that our status is not low. But who is going to kill me? I haven''t had such a deep hatred for anyone since I came back? "


    Qu Zhao shrugged his shoulders and said, "you are such a temperament. You are afraid of provoking others, but you don''t know it. It''s not a good job for you. You should tell your father about it and ask him to investigate it. Otherwise today is lucky, we two together, next time I''m afraid we won''t be so lucky. "


    As soon as Yao Erlang heard this, Qu Zhao seemed to care about himself and laughed: "Oh, that''s why I said I want to stay with you at any time? You are my lucky star! This matter is certainly not so simple. I will make a good investigation when I return to Beijing. You have to be careful. The people behind the scenes see you with me. I''m afraid it will be bad for you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    Qu Zhao shrugged and said, "I don''t care. They don''t know how to deal with me. I didn''t plan to run just now. You''ve been holding me


    Yao Erlang''s eyes were wide open. He couldn''t set up a channel: "Qu Zhao, you! There are more and more of them. Big brother, don''t you wait for them to cut you into pieces? It sounds like you don''t believe my martial arts. Come on, I''ve been on the battlefield. If it wasn''t for my father''s arrangement, I would have gone from martial arts, OK? "


    "Oh, I see"


    Qu Zhao didn''t lift his eyelids. Yao Erlang was very angry at his appearance, but he was his own savior, so he couldn''t do anything about him.


    On the other side.


    Jiang Teng covered Lin Si''s eyes from behind and said mysteriously, "ace, close your eyes. Guess what I have prepared for you?"


    Lin Si did not forget that Jiang Teng had just teased himself and said, "hum! For the sake of sincerely preparing surprise for me, I''ll have a look. "


    Gu Ping pushed the wheelchair with a smile! Your leg is injured. You can''t walk for a while. I asked elder brother Gu to teach me to do this. Before, I didn''t know it was so difficult to do wood work. Do you like it


    Lin Si opened his eyes and saw the wheelchair. He was moved and angry: "brother a Teng! I said how can''t see you these days, so you are doing this. I like it very much. I''ll try it on it! "


    Say, want to get up.


    Jiang Teng quickly helped her to sit in the wheelchair. Lin Si felt the scar on Jiang Teng''s hand and said with heartache, "how did you get this injury? Don''t do it if you can''t do it. You have to be brave. I can walk by myself step by step. You look down on me


    Jiang Teng hid his hand behind his back and said with a faint smile: "a little bit of injury, I scraped it when I was not proficient at the beginning. It''s OK. It''s good that you like it. At that time, brother Gu said that girls would not like these things. "


    "Who said that? I love it! I''m going to treasure this wheelchair, and I''ll use it when I''m old and can''t walk. At that time, brother a-teng, you''ll push me in the back, and I''ll sit comfortably in the chair. I feel comfortable when I think about it! "


    Lins shook his head and said with a smile.


    Jiang Teng looked at the lovely little man in front of him, full of love in his heart.


    He couldn''t help thinking: you see, her future has always been her own, which shows that she has feelings for herself, but this silly girl still doesn''t know her mind. She was so obvious that others could see at a glance that she did not understand these things.


    Ah, Jiang Teng sighed. He didn''t want to force AZ. As is not sensible now, he would stay with her and wait for her to grow up and become mature.


    One day, she will see herself, always with her side.


    Jiang Teng suddenly remembered that when he was a child, he broke his aunt Shu''s account and cried to find himself.


    "Brother a Teng, sobbing How to do? I lost my mother''s account. My mother will be angry! My brother has been sick these two days. My mother is in a bad mood. If she knew, she would beat me. Brother a Teng, you want to save me


    Xiao Lin Si ran to Jiang Teng in front of him with tears in his nose.


    At that time, Jiang Teng already knew his affection for ace, patted her on the shoulder and said, "ah Si is good, don''t cry, there is a Teng elder brother here. You first tell brother Ando how you broke aunt Shu''s account, and then I''ll find a way to solve it. "


    Lin Si cried for a long time. After a long time, Lin Si sobbed: "I saw that my mother worked very hard to take care of my brother. She had to look at the accounts every night and could not sleep well. I wondered if I could help her share her worries. As a result, I accidentally knocked over the inkstone and couldn''t see all the accounts clearly.... "


    Jiang Teng''s heart softened. His ace was always so sensible and kind. After comforting her for a long time, he said in a low voice: "good ass, don''t cry. Well, I''ll take you to Aunt Shu to admit your mistake. She knows you didn''t mean it, and she won''t blame you. "


    Finally, Jiang Teng took Lin Si to Yao Shu to explain the situation. Yao Shu knew that his daughter was obedient and sensible. Instead of blaming her, he taught her how to look at the accounts.


    "Brother a Teng, thank you! Fortunately, you brought me to your mother to admit your mistake, otherwise I don''t know what to do. " Lin Si came out and said gratefully.


    Jiang Teng shook his head and said, "what can I thank for that? I just did what I should do. Aunt Shu is a reasonable person. How can she punish you indiscriminately. That''s what I know to bring you to admit your mistake. "


    At that time, Lin Si thought that brother a Teng was really good! Do what have their own considerations, but they always think so much, do things rash, always very impulsive.


    But what Jiang Teng thinks is that a Si is the first to find herself when she is in trouble, which shows that she has been dependent on herself. Both of them grew up together as children. When they made trouble and were punished, they both carried it together. Naturally, their friendship was not ordinary.


    "Brother Gu, we have been harassing you for many days, and my wife has almost recovered. I think it''s time to go back. You can think about the plan I told brother Gu and come to me when you think about it clearly. I will help you Jiang Teng said goodbye to Gu Anping.Gu Anping nodded: "in this case, I will not keep you. I''ll find some brothers to take you down the mountain. I''ll think it over again. I''ll come to see brother Jiang after I think about it. "


    After saying goodbye, Jiang Teng and Lin Si went down the mountain.


    Perhaps it was because of Gu Anping''s brother''s escort. The journey was peaceful, and Jiang Teng dispelled his unnecessary worries.


    "Ace! You''re back. I''m worried. Why are you still in a wheelchair? Are you hurt? Let me see. "


    Bai rubing did not see Lin Si for a few days, and he missed Lin Si very much. He heard that they were back and were waiting at Zhuangzi''s mouth early.


    Lin Si hugged Bai rubing and said, "sister Bai! I miss you so much. Oh, you said this wheelchair, I just sprained my foot. Brother a Teng had to make a fuss and make a wheelchair. It''s easy for me to sit in it. It''s like this now. "


    "Sister ace! I miss you so much without you! Didn''t Jiang Teng go out with you? Why did not protect you, hum, if it was me, I would not let sister ace get hurt


    The crown prince rushed to Lin Si and said angrily.


    Jiang Teng was angry when he saw the prince.


    Don''t you think Ashley''s taking care of himself? If it''s him? If it''s him, he''s afraid he can''t protect himself well, and he wants to take care of ace? But he is the prince after all, Jiang teng only in the heart abdominal Fei.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    "Young master, brother a-teng is older than you. Since you call me sister ace, you have to call him brother Jiang Teng. Now outside, we are all out to play, the most important thing is to have fun. "


    Lint watched the prince touch his head and regarded him as his brother.


    The prince pursed his lips and frowned, "I see, sister as. Does sister ace''s feet still hurt? If you don''t need me to give you Huhu, it won''t hurt. "


    With that, he was about to blow on lint''s feet.


    Lin Si quickly blocked: "ah! No, young master. I don''t feel any pain any more. I can walk on the ground after two more days. Originally is not what serious illness, only lightly sprained a foot. I can''t blame brother a Teng any more. I sprained my ankle by walking carelessly. So, young master, don''t talk about brother a Teng any more. "


    Hearing Lin Si''s defense of Jiang Teng, the crown prince was very angry, and he was not good at showing it. He lowered his head and said, "I know. I believe what sister a Si says."


    With that, a man went back to his room. Lu Yao saw the situation and followed him.


    Lin Zhi saw several people chatting more and more energetically. He came out to remind him: "the wind is strong outside. As''s feet are still injured. Go ahead and talk about it."


    Jiang Teng nodded and pushed Lin Si''s wheelchair to the house. Lin Si looked around and wondered, "eh? Why didn''t you see my second cousin? Does he really not care about his injured cousin at all? My God, I finally see the true face of my second cousin! "


    Lin Zhi smiles and says, "second cousin went fishing in the morning, but he hasn''t come back yet. I''m afraid he''ll encounter something new. You don''t know his temperament. You can''t count it accurately."


    Yao Erlang and Qu Zhao at the end of the restaurant finished their meal and were about to return to Zhuangzi when they saw a lot of people surrounded in the street.


    "Help me, everyone. My father died of a serious illness. However, there is no money in the family. There is no money for him to buy his coffin. Which kind-hearted person can help you? I will repay you as a cow! Please, help. "


    A woman''s pear blossom with rain.


    Qu Zhao came forward, frowned, and gave all his silver to the girl. He said softly, "here is silver. You can choose a good coffin for your father to bury, so that he can be buried." Then he turned and left.


    Unexpectedly, the girl who called herself Yu Qiu grabbed Qu Zhao, kowtowed and said gratefully, "thank you, young master! Young master''s great kindness, Yu Qiu didn''t expect to repay him. I know that I''m a humble girl. I don''t want any fame. I just want to serve you and do little things for him. "


    Qu Zhao didn''t expect this. He pushed Yu Qiu''s hand aside and said, "I don''t need people to serve me. Girl, you''d better deal with your father''s affairs. Goodbye."


    "Wait a minute, young master. My father once taught me to repay my kindness. Now that young master has helped me so much, I must do something for him. Now Yu Qiu is helpless. Please let Yu Qiu follow you Yu Qiu knelt down and cried.


    Yao Erlang looked at it with great enthusiasm, but he didn''t expect that this Qu Zhao looked cold, and he would take the initiative to help others.


    However, this girl will be entangled with Qu Zhao at a glance, and she will get into trouble instead of doing good deeds.


    "Qu Zhao, other girls have said that. Don''t you agree? Anyway, I don''t think you can take good care of yourself. Isn''t it beautiful to have a girl waiting on you? I see you, so let''s agree Yao Erlang is not too busy to watch the excitement. He frowns and teases his eyes.


    Qu Zhao stares at Yao Erlang and sees more and more people around him. If he continues to stand still, he will do no good to anyone. He has no choice but to promise Yu Qiu.


    After finding several people to deal with Yu Qiu''s father''s affairs, Qu Zhao takes her back to Zhuangzi. Along the way, Yao Erlang asks about Yu Qiu, but Qu Zhao doesn''t say a word.


    "Miss Yu Qiu, how old are you this year?" Yao Erlang asked casually.


    Yu Qiu lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "if you go back to your son, I''ll be 14 years old this year, and I''ll have a year to go."


    Yao Erlang nodded and said thoughtfully, "it''s a poor girl. Don''t worry. Qu Zhao is a good man. He will treat you well." Then he gave Qu Zhao a look in his eyes. However, Qu Zhao didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Back in Zhuangzi, Qu Zhao found a room to let Yu Qiu live.


    Lin Si and they all complained about Yao Erlang when they knew about the situation and said, "second cousin, you really are. You should do whatever other girls are. It''s a matter of her life. Besides, Qu Zhao hasn''t got a wife yet. If it affects his reputation in the capital, how can you be responsible? I see that when Qu Fu is going to have a big trouble with you. "


    Yao Erlang, with a shriveled mouth, said, "who is not a concubine in this world? Besides, the girl looked so pitiful and said that she would follow Qu Zhao all her life. In front of so many people, can''t Qu Zhao refuse her? "


    Yao Erlang didn''t know why he wanted to do that, but when Yu Qiu said he would follow Qu Zhao, he felt very uncomfortable. But he just wanted to try to see if Qu Zhao would accept her.


    When his wish was fulfilled, Yao Er Lang was disappointed. If Qu Zhao really liked Yu Qiu, could he be regarded as adding fuel to the flames.Qu Zhao didn''t say a word when he came back. It seems that he was really angry.


    Yao Erlang spoke to him several times, but Qu Zhao didn''t hear of it. The atmosphere was very awkward.


    Lin Sipeng whispered in Yao Erlang''s ear: "second cousin, you are finished. You make Qu Zhao angry. You know, brother Qu Zhao has the best temper, but once he is angry, no one can coax him well. "


    Lin Si remembers that when he was a child, Qu Zhao came to the mansion to practice Kung Fu with Lin Zhi. He and Jiang Teng went to play with him, but he was always expressionless and did not talk to them.


    At that time, lint felt that this man was really strange. He always kept a straight face, as if someone owed him money.


    Later, vice general Qu once told them that Qu Zhao''s original personality was not like this. It was because his mother left when he was just sensible, which caused him great psychological damage. Since then, he has been like a changed person.


    After knowing the reason, Lin Si always takes Jiang Teng with him to find Qu Zhao. After a long time, we all know that Qu Zhao is indifferent on the surface, but in fact, he is softer than anyone else.


    But his biggest problem is that he doesn''t like to be angry. Once he is angry, it will take a long time to coax him.


    And he was not angry at others, but he was sulking and didn''t talk to anyone.


    It is because of his strange temperament that he has no friends for so many years.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    Yao Erlang felt more and more guilty. If he had not opened his mouth to coax at that time, but had left money to pull Qu Zhao away, he would not have been so troublesome.


    But he didn''t know why. At that time, he just wanted to tease him. He felt funny when he saw that he was at a loss. He is his own savior! It''s not human that he is in such a situation!


    After eating, Qu Zhao leaves the room without saying a word. He doesn''t pay attention to Yao Erlang''s shouting behind him.


    Yao Erlang quickly put down the bowl, took a pot of wine and chased out, but where there is Qu Zhao outside.


    He looked for Chuang Tzu all over, but he didn''t see his shadow.


    Where will Qu Zhao go? Yao Erlang thought for a long time, and suddenly remembered that Qu Zhao would go there when he was fishing in the morning? Thinking about this, Yao Erlang walked that way.


    Night like water, a full moon hanging in the sky, the shadow of the tree hit on the ground, it looks a bit gloomy.


    When Yao Erlang went to the lake, he saw Qu Zhao practicing his sword alone. His sword skills were so fast that he couldn''t even see the blade clearly.


    "Qu Zhao! I''m wrong about today. Don''t be angry. " Yao Erlang walked up to the front of the line.


    Qu Zhao didn''t seem to hear him speak. He still danced his sword and came and went like the wind.


    Yao Er had no choice but to take out his sword and fight with him.


    After a long time, Yao Er Lang deliberately threw away his sword and said, "no, no, no, no, I''m tired. I admit defeat, you win."


    Seeing that he stopped suddenly, Qu Zhao didn''t react for a moment. He stayed in the same place for a long time, then turned his head and sat down to one side.


    "Ah! In a bad mood? You see what good things I have with me


    Yao Erlang took out his wine and shook it in front of Qu Zhao, with a bad smile on his face.


    Qu Zhao glanced at him, hesitated for a moment, took it, opened the bottle and drank half at a time.


    Seeing this, Yao Er Lang burst out laughing: "Wow! Are you too tiger? This is the best daughter Hong. Can you stand drinking so much at one go? I underestimated you before, you are a brave man! I admire you


    After half a pot of wine, Qu Zhao''s head began to feel dizzy, and he began to talk more: "you I will not forgive you for what you did today. I don''t have the idea of taking a wife, let alone a concubine. You are doing harm to that girl. That''s her life


    Seeing that he was drunk, Yao Erlang went to sit down beside him, hung his head and said, "I know I did something wrong, but I don''t know what happened to me at that time. Don''t worry, I will find a good home for that girl, and I won''t let her pester you


    Qu Zhao said with a smile: "you? What can you find for her? It''s not about putting her in your house, is it? Aren''t you married yet? Don''t think about what''s missing. "


    "Me! Do you think I am that kind of person? I still have a few vacant houses in the capital. Let her choose a place to live there, and then ask her if she has any skills. I think so


    Yao Erlang put away his usual dallying appearance and was serious.


    Qu Zhao was probably really drunk. He blushed and attached his hand to Yao Erlang''s face, and said in a soft voice, "well, I heard you say that. The arrangement is quite proper. Eh? Why is your face red? I remember you didn''t drink. My face is red. If you touch it, it''s still hot. "


    Then he touched his face and put Yao Erlang''s hand on his face.


    Yao Erlang is already flushed. How can this boy be so provocative when he is drunk! On a peaceful day, the appearance of an iceberg is too different!


    Yao Erlang looked at Qu Zhao stupidly and lost his mind for a moment.


    He didn''t find out before, how he looks so good!


    His face is delicate, his eyes are bright, and because of drinking wine, his whole face is slightly red.


    Yao Erlang found that his heart beat very fast, coughed, took back his hand, covered up: "well, I, I had a drink before I came here, so my face turned red, yes, that''s it."


    Qu Zhao looked at his flustered appearance and giggled: "I just asked, why are you so nervous? Oh, it''s so cold outside. I can''t stand the cold wind. Aren''t you cold? "


    "It''s late. Let''s go. Let''s go back."


    Yao Erlang said that he was going to leave. As soon as he turned his hair, Qu Zhao staggered a few steps and fell to the ground.


    Yao Erlang quickly turned back and helped him up. There was a trace of inexplicable emotion in his heart.


    "You won''t be too drunk to walk, will you? Ah, Qu Zhao, wake up! We''re going home! " Yao Erlang patted Qu Zhao''s face.


    Qu Zhao was drunk and dizzy, and could not speak clearly.


    Yao Er Lang sighed deeply and had to carry him on his back.


    "Do you think I owe you? Every time I get drunk, I give it to you. I''m not right about what happened today. Now it''s compensation for you, right? If on weekdays I will let you sleep by the lake for a night to see if there will be wolves to eat you! Let you drink so bad, wine is still so bad Yao Erlang walked back with Qu Zhao on his back, while he read in pieces.The next day.


    After everyone packed up, Lin Si said reluctantly, "Oh, I didn''t have much fun coming out this time. Brother a-teng, I knew we wouldn''t pick fruit. No, it''s not worth it. Brother a Teng, promise me to bring me here again next time


    Jiang Teng touched her head and indulged in a smile: "good, good, listen to ace. Next time we''ll go to a more interesting place, but you have to take care of your leg injury first. "


    Bai rubing said with a smile: "although it''s not so good to come out this time, it''s also good to relax. When ash returned to the city, he was not as free as he is now. "


    They got on the carriage and set foot on the journey back to Beijing.


    At the gate of Lin mansion, Lin Si got out of the car and said goodbye to the Prince: "young master, ah, no, your highness, I have a good time with you this time. I''ll have a chance to play with you again."


    Lin Si originally said polite words, but the prince became a real one, nodded and said happily: "good, good! Sister a Si, we''ve agreed that I''ll play with you next time. You can''t break your promise. "


    Linz didn''t take it seriously, nodded and went back to the house.


    Lu Yao looks at the prince talking to Lin Si in the carriage. He feels a little sad.


    When the game is over, I have to go home, which means I can''t see him. Next time we play She also wants to play with him.


    "Your Highness, I''m going back to my house. If we have a chance, can we play together next time? "


    Lu Yao summoned up great courage and said it.


    Before the prince spoke, Lu Yao continued: "it''s OK. I know you''re busy. I just No one at home to accompany me to play, a person is very lonely, just want to ask you. If you don''t have time


    To Lu Yao''s surprise, the prince chuckled and said, "you helped me to answer before I answered. The two of us are living and dying together. Let''s play together next time


    Lu Yao looked at his smile and lost his mind for a moment.


    His eyes seemed to have stars in general, met his eyebrows, such as qingfengmingyue.


    As long as he is by his side, he will be warm like the scorching sun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Lu Yao heavily nodded and went back to the mansion.


    "Mother! How miss you


    As soon as Lin Si arrived at the door, he yelled at Yao Shu that if she hadn''t hurt her foot, she would have been hanging on Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu had already known about Lin Siwei''s feet, and he was distressed: "ghost girl! I don''t know how to walk carefully. If I go out and play well, I hurt my foot. " He went to the back and pushed the wheelchair.


    Jiang Teng felt very remorseful and went forward: "aunt Shu, I''m sorry, I''m not good, I didn''t take good care of ah Si. That mountain road is not easy to walk. I shouldn''t have taken her to pick fruit. "


    Yao Shu looked at Jiang Teng, who was depressed, and shook his head with a smile: "you boy, you take all the mistakes to yourself. I don''t know my own daughter yet? This sprain taught her a lesson. Why, who made this wheelchair? "


    Lin Si, with a smile, said, "it''s brother a Teng! He''s really good. It only took him a few hours to finish. Brother a Teng was injured in order to do this for me. Don''t blame him, mother. It''s all my own fault. "


    Yao Shu patted Lin Si''s head and said, "you, you, I don''t blame Jiang Teng. This child, sprain a foot, you return to her special whole wheelchair, you are used to her


    Jiang Teng intended to go home, but Yao Shu stayed for dinner, and invited Jiang tengniang with him.


    The two families had a very happy meal. Yao Erlang and Lin Si were the two living treasures, which made everyone laugh.


    The next morning.


    Lin Si is still sleeping in. Yao Shu and Lin radial are both ready to go out. Lin radial wanted to wake Lin Si up, but he stopped him. He said that she must be tired when she went out these days. She finally got home and had a rare sleep in, so she didn''t wake her up.


    "Yao Dalang is going to get married. In a twinkling of an eye, the children are all old, and they are at the age of getting married. It seems that we are getting old... "


    Yao Shu said to Lin radial.


    Lin radial patted Yao Shu''s hand and said gently, "ah Shu is always the most beautiful in my eyes. Ah Shu is not old at all. Even if his wife is old, you will always be the youngest and most beautiful in my heart. "


    Yao Shu was amused by him and giggled: "your mouth is more and more glib, and you are not ashamed of yourself. By the way, we used to discuss Dalang''s marriage. Do you know what''s going on in that girl''s family? "


    Lin radial has always been two ears do not hear things outside the window, blankly shook his head, said: "I don''t know, I''m going with you. They won''t ask me for advice, you know. "


    "No, uncle, it''s the same with you. The girl''s father is a state official. Although she is not a rich family, her family background is still innocent. Her brother is very satisfied with this girl, and thinks that she can be the daughter-in-law of Dalang


    "Dalang has been doing business all these years. Most of the restaurants and teahouses in the capital are his property. The girl will not make her suffer. We are going to help to see what the child''s temperament is. Although it''s an ordinary banquet, my brother has attached great importance to it this time. "


    Yao Shu explained to Lin radial patiently.


    When he arrived at Yao''s house, elder brother Yao was waiting at the door early. Seeing Yao Shu and Lin radial arriving, he enthusiastically took them in.


    Along the way, brother Yao was full of praise for the girl. He said that her temperament was good and her family was reasonable. There was nothing complicated.


    The girl''s eyes were sharp. Seeing Yao Shu Lin radial coming over, she immediately stood up and saluted: "Fu Rou has met my uncle and aunt. I''d like you to come and have a toast to you."


    Then he took the wine on the table and drank it down.


    Yao Shu didn''t expect the girl to be so heroic. He laughed and said, "what''s the blessing of Dalao to find such a good girl. Dalao is a steady and mature child. He has been the most sensible child since childhood. At first, he told me that he wanted to do business, but I was afraid he couldn''t. who knows that this child is born with a talent for doing business. Now restaurants and teahouses are everywhere. "


    When Fu Rou heard Yao Shu say this, she just nodded with a smile and covered her blushing face with a handkerchief.


    "The child is still shy. When you marry a big man, you have to call my aunt. Today I saw that you were in love with each other. I didn''t prepare anything special. I gave you this agate Lingyun hairpin on my head as a gift to meet you."


    Yao Shu took down the hairpin and put it into Fu Rou''s hand, and said with a smile.


    Fu Rou wanted to refuse, but she thought of Yao Shu''s intention. She stood up and blessed her body and said, "Fu Rou, thank you very much. For such a valuable gift, Fu Rou must cherish it."


    Yao Shu waved his hand, took her hand and said other words.


    On the other side, Yao Erlang looks at Yao Dalang who is dealing with the guests and thinks: I really don''t understand why these people want to get married! It''s hard for me to think of these traditional etiquette, such as giving each other a Geng tie, an engagement banquet, and a wedding banquet. Fortunately, I''m the second child in my family, and I won''t be forced to get married.


    "Big brother, do you like that girl?"


    Yao Er Lang asked.


    Yao Dalang gave a faint smile. His eyes were full of love. He said, "I haven''t met her a few times, but I like her temperament very much. I''m afraid that she doesn''t like my business identity and wrongs her. "Where has Yao Erlang seen Yao Dalang? It seems that his elder brother has met his true love. He took up his glass and said, "since my elder brother has met his sweetheart, I wish my elder brother and sister-in-law happiness from now on."


    With a embarrassed smile, he touched the back of his head and said, "it''s not a sister-in-law now. Keep your voice down. You will be laughed at when you are heard."


    Yao Erlang offered a toast and came out. He always felt nervous inside. Now he has found his sweetheart. I''m afraid that his father will arrange his own affairs soon. I''m afraid that it will be another fight.


    Qu Zhao, what are you doing now?


    Looking at the wine pot in his arms, Yao Erlang suddenly remembered Qu Zhao''s drunken appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    No, why do you think about him? Although he is his own life-saving benefactor, it does not change the fact that he has a bad temper. He always has a straight face, like who owes him money, which is so beautiful


    Yao Erlang thought of Qu Zhao and asked him to touch his face. At that time, he found that he was so beautiful.


    But he always put on a cold look, who is in the mood to pay attention to how he looks.


    Yao Er Lang shakes his head and thinks that he is so abnormal today. He always thinks of Qu Zhao.


    On weekdays, he was so indifferent to himself that he only showed his true face when he was drunk.


    With these in mind, Yao Erlang wandered in the street, and saw a figure of he Qu Zhao at the corner of the street. Behind him was a familiar woman, hissing. It looked like Yu Qiu.


    Yao Erlang''s uncertain mood suddenly became excited. He ran forward quickly and put his arm around Qu Zhao''s shoulder and said, "Hey! It is destiny. You are Do you want to send Miss Yu to her residence? "


    Qu Zhao didn''t have any emotional reaction to the sudden appearance of Yao Erlang. He said lightly, "I''ll take Miss Yu to the other courtyard in the south of the city and let her live in it first, and let her repair the rest for two days."


    Yu Qiu said: "Yu Qiu has met Yao Erlang."


    Yao Er Lang nodded, indicating that she was not polite, and then continued to ask Qu Zhao, "Today my elder brother is engaged. Didn''t you go to the banquet? No, you must not like these occasions. To tell you the truth, I don''t like it either. That''s why I sneaked out. "


    Qu Zhao glanced at Yao Erlang. He was still light and didn''t speak.


    Yao Erlang was very annoyed to see him look like this. He was so annoying when he didn''t drink. He was so cute after drinking. How could the contrast be so big?


    Yao Erlang in the heart stomach Fei for a long time, suddenly heard the voice of fighting in the street, is a group of people in black are chasing a man. He couldn''t see how much he could cheat the less, so he rushed up without hesitation.


    Qu Zhao sees that Yao Erlang rushes up. He is about to stop him. But before he has time to speak, he has already started fighting with the man in black.


    There are a lot of people in black. Yao Erlang and the man gradually get the upper hand in the fight. Qu Zhao is worried about Yao Erlang''s injury, so he has to join them.


    After a fight, most of the people in black were injured. They helped each other and left. Before they left, they left a cruel word, "you wait.".


    Yao Erlang walked up to the man and said, "brother, are you ok? No injuries, right? The hands they just laid are all dead hands. You are good at it. You can block them for so long alone. "


    The man clasped his fist and said with a smile: "thank you for your help. Sun Zhang is very grateful. If it wasn''t for your help today, I would have died in the street. Do the two brothers know each other? Are you friends? "


    Yao Erlang looked at Qu Zhao, put his arm around his shoulder, and said with a smile, "yes, we are very good friends. We have known each other since childhood. We were going to have dinner. Would you like to join us? By the way, this is our cousin, Yu Qiu. " Said to let Yu Qiu come forward to say hello.


    Sun Zhang was also a heroic man. He said directly, "that''s a good feeling! Today, you have saved my life. How can I invite you to dinner. This girl, I look very familiar But I really can''t remember where I''ve seen it before, which makes the girl laugh


    The four went to Ruyi building and entered the elegant room on the second floor.


    "Brother sun, what''s the origin of those people in black? I think they all have extraordinary skills. They must be dead attendants with strict training. You''re in some kind of trouble. That man''s going to make such a big noise. " Yao Erlang asked after ordering.


    Sun Zhang sighed and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m a businessman. I have no skills in my life. I have opened several casinos. It''s a casino, but I''m sure there''s no blackout on my court. As soon as the reputation spreads, many rich children come, and the business of the casinos is getting better and better. Naturally, the peers will be jealous, but I didn''t expect that they would be so cruel and deadly. "


    Qu zhaoruo thought about it and said, "didn''t you ask someone to protect you? You are very good at it, but you are often outnumbered, and you will suffer from it. Those who do business in casinos still have to raise some of their own secret health insurance. "


    "What brother Qu said is reasonable. I didn''t think about it. It''s just that the secret guard can''t find it in the open. I''ve also found a lot of people in private. People don''t want to do this kind of thing. After a long time, the matter will be shelved. "


    Sun Zhang said.


    Yao Erlang suddenly joked: "so brother sun is not married yet? Only one can dare to do what he likes. If he has a family, he will be very careful. Like us, it''s nice to be free. "


    Sun Zhang said with a helpless smile: "brother Yao, don''t tease me any more. I''ve been busy doing business all these years. I don''t have time to think about these things. When the business is done and I''m old, there is no girl who can look up to me. Brother Yao is right. As we are now, it''s good to be free. "


    Yao Erlang burst out laughing. At this time, the dishes were ready. The four began to eat while talking and laughing.Half an hour later, when Yao Erlang saw that everyone had almost eaten, he pulled Qu Zhao up and said, "brother sun, Qu Zhao and I have an urgent matter to deal with. Now we have to go out for a while. My cousin will ask you to take care of it. She''s timid and afraid of strangers. She''s bothering brother sun. "


    After that, he walked out of the room, leaving them looking at each other.


    Feeling the embarrassment of the atmosphere, Yu Qiu blushed and said, "I admire Mr. Sun very much. I just heard you say that I have been doing business for so many years and failed many times, but I still stick to it. How much I think I can do what I want to do It''s just that I don''t have that life. "


    Sun Zhang looked down at Yu Qiu and noticed her loss. He comforted her and said, "what is Miss Yu saying? Our lives are in our own hands. You can do whatever you want. It''s not easy for a woman to have such an idea these days. I admire her very much. I hope she doesn''t belittle herself. "


    Yu Qiu didn''t hear others speak to him so gently for a long time. His heart was soft, and his tears welled up. His eyes were whirling and he said, "Mr. Sun, I don''t know. My father had a father who was dependent on her. But just a few days ago, my father died of a serious illness, and I was alone I want to be like Mr. Sun, but I''m a daughter. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    Sun Zhang couldn''t see a woman cry. Seeing Yu Qiu like this, he panicked and comforted: "don''t cry, Miss Yu. I didn''t know your life experience was so miserable. If you don''t mind, please come to me if you are in trouble in the future. It''s fate that we got to know each other. "


    Hearing this, Yu Qiu was moved and choked: "thank you, Mr. Sun. I''m lucky that I can meet you. Over the years, the people I met were all white eyed because my family was poor. There are too few sincere people like you. "


    Sun Zhang looked at the girl who was crying in front of him and felt pity: "Miss Yu, if you don''t mind, call me brother sun. In the future, there will be more relatives in the capital. I will cover you. "


    Yu Qiu nodded and sobbed: "brother sun, I don''t know how lucky I was to meet a good man like you in my last life."


    Yao Erlang estimated that the time was almost up and went back to his room with Qu Zhao.


    Qu Zhao followed him with a blank face. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Brother sun, I''ve got a bit of a problem with him. I have to go now. Could you please send Yu Qiu home for me? I''m not sure she''ll go home alone. " Yao Erlang pretended to be very anxious.


    Sun Zhang agreed without saying a word. After asking the address, he took Yu Qiu back home.


    After returning to the palace, the prince went to the imperial study and asked the emperor about his trip.


    "I''ve met my father. A few days in the future, please say hello to my father and forgive me. How is your father doing these days The prince saluted respectfully when he entered the hall.


    The emperor said with a smile: "it''s hard for you to think about me. I''m in good health these days. Tell me what you''ve gained these days."


    The crown prince stopped for a moment and then buried his head and said, "the father and the emperor forgive me. When my son came out of the city, I ran into sister Lins. It happened that they were going to play in Chuang Tzu. For a moment, the son minister was fond of playing, so he went with him."


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed into a slit, unable to see the mood inside, did not speak, as if to signal the prince to continue.


    "Although the children''s ministers followed them to visit Zhuangzi, his son had an unexpected harvest this time. The son minister inadvertently went to a mountain, where there is a large area of land empty, and are fertile soil. In recent years, disasters have occurred frequently, and many victims can''t afford to eat. I wonder if we can put the victims in open spaces, rent the land to them, and let them be self-sufficient. " The prince said uneasily.


    He was not sure what the emperor would do with him. He did something wrong this time. The emperor had asked him to observe the people''s feelings, but he was so preoccupied with playing that he did not finish the task well.


    Originally, when he was still forbidden, it was already a grace for the emperor to let himself out of the palace.


    For a long time, the emperor did not speak. The prince thought that he had made him angry and wiped the sweat on his head: "the father and the emperor forgive me, the son and Minister know that they are wrong, please punish him"


    "ha ha ha, what''s the culprit? You''ve helped me solve my big problem. I can''t reward you before it''s too late. How can I punish you? " The emperor suddenly laughed.


    The prince was at a loss, kneeling in situ and afraid to speak.


    The emperor continued: "prince, you are still young and have a desire to play. I understand. But as a prince, you should always pay attention to the people. There is a saying: water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize a boat. Although you didn''t complete the task I gave you this time, your consideration for the victims shows that you still have people in your heart. I will not punish you this time because I value your love for the people. "


    The prince was relieved and said, "my son''s ministers thank you for your father''s kindness. He must bear in mind his father''s teachings and always cherish the people''s heart. Everything should be done with the people in mind."


    The emperor looked at the prince and nodded with satisfaction: "well, you are tired of tossing these days. Go down first."


    The prince saluted and returned to the east palace.


    The emperor sat on the Dragon chair and looked at the empty hall. He felt very lonely in his heart. People all think that the emperor is the happiest person in the world, but they don''t know that it''s too cold to be high. In this position, destined to be lonely in this life.


    Fortunately, there is Xie Qian. With him with him, the chair is not so cold. I still remember reading that poem: when is the spring flower and autumn moon? How much do you know about the past? At that time, the emperor could not understand the sadness. Now sitting in this position, he only felt that this poem had done a lot of emperor''s life.


    "Come, let''s welcome you!" The emperor said.


    In any case, Xie Qian is always by his side, as long as he needs, he will appear. You don''t even have to look back, because he''s always there.


    The old skilful kept the etiquette of the monarch and his ministers all his life. The emperor sometimes wondered how to let him know that he was different from him.


    In front of him, the emperor did not feel like an emperor.


    Xie qianben studied ancient books in the palace. People from the palace asked him to enter the palace. He put down the ancient books in his hands and rushed into the palace after finishing his clothes.


    On the way to the palace, Xie Qian saw Yu Zhi waiting for himself at the gate of the palace. How could he be so informed? I met him every time I entered the palace.


    "Students have seen teachers! The students haven''t seen the teacher for a long time. The teacher must be busy studying the ancient books again and stay away from home. " As soon as Yu Zhi came to Xie Qian, he said with a smile.He is Xie Qian''s favorite student and one of the few talented people he has ever taught.


    Xie Qian always dotes on him. He knows that the child is superficial and not serious. In fact, he has his own ideas. He knows what he wants and how to fight for it.


    Xie Qian patted Yu Zhi''s head and said, "you are more and more skinny. I can meet you every time I enter the palace. Where did you get the news so timely? I''m so free every day. Be careful. I''ll ask the emperor to join you and say that you''re not engaged in business and your mind is not in government affairs. "


    Yu Zhi lowered his head and bravely said: "teacher is not, teacher is the best to me, besides, I deal with things early every day. Teacher, you don''t know that if I don''t do a good job in that place, I''m afraid I''ll be drowned by spittle. "


    Xie Qian smiles. Yu Zhi''s boss is a reasonable person. He is really not easy to talk.


    But Yu Zhi is also a talented person. He coaxed the old man into obedience and lost his temper a lot.


    "By the way, is the teacher going into the palace today to teach the prince lessons? Did you hear that the prince would not let me go back to the palace today? " The other branches frowned and teased their eyes.


    Xie Qian glanced at him and said with a smile: "you boy, do you still want to talk to me? Your teacher eats more salt than you walk. The emperor summoned him to discuss important matters. Don''t think about some of them. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    After touching the back of his head, Yu Zhi said with a simple smile: "fortunately, the emperor always summoned you, so that I can see the teacher together. Otherwise, the teacher will be so busy every day, and the students will miss you! "


    Xie Qian ignored Yu Zhi''s glib words and went straight to the imperial study.


    The emperor heard that Xie Qian met Yu Zhi on his way here. They talked and laughed in harmony.


    He was angry for no reason in his heart. The old stubborn always looked like an old minister to himself. He always talked about the etiquette of the monarch and his ministers at any time.


    Xie Qian saluted. The emperor made him get up with a cold face and didn''t speak for a long time. Xie Qian was puzzled and asked in a voice: "I heard that the prince has returned to the palace. I don''t know how he got out of this trip. Is the emperor satisfied?"


    The emperor did not lift his eyes. He said to me just now that the child is fond of playing and went to Chuang Tzu with Lin Si and them for a few days. But I didn''t punish him. After all, I''m still a child. It''s really bad to force him so hard. "


    Xie Qian nodded with approval. He thought that the emperor was very abnormal today. In the past, he was very strict with the crown prince. He never allowed the prince to do something that he would do at his normal age. Now it is very good.


    "We haven''t played chess together for a long time." The emperor went into the inner hall and said with his hands behind his back.


    The chessboard had been arranged for a long time. After being given a seat, Xie Qian sat down and said, "it''s been a long time since I went back to the emperor. The last time the emperor won, I won''t lose to you this time. "


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian seriously, and suddenly felt not angry.


    This old man, who has been so dull, is not angry with himself?


    "Oh! Let''s see if you have the ability. You''ve been my loser many times, haven''t you? You can''t beat me this time either. " The emperor deliberately urged the general.


    They used to play chess all the time. When they were young, the emperor was just a prince, and Xie Qian was not the prime minister. They got along well and always stayed together.


    At that time, the emperor always lost to Xie Qian in chess, but after he succeeded, they played chess again, and Xie Qian never won.


    The emperor was not stupid. Sometimes Xie Qian wanted to laugh at his appearance.


    This time, he said this on purpose, to see if the old stubborn still pretended.


    Finally, Xie Qian won, after a long time.


    "You''ve won me once. After losing for so many years, it seems that you won many years ago."


    The emperor was melancholy at the same time.


    Xie Qian''s eyes darkened for a moment, and then returned to normal for a moment: "the emperor''s chess skill is too superb, and it''s just a fluke that Weichen can win."


    After a long time, it was time for Yao Dalang to match up with other girls.


    According to the regulations of the rich family of Dayan, eight characters should be given before the marriage proposal, and then a banquet will be held to read the congratulatory message.


    Both of them want to be respectable and beautiful. The Yao family is not short of money, and they are very particular about what they use. They have arranged the ceremony several times just for fear that something might go wrong.


    Yao Shu Lin radial took Lin silingzhi to the Yao family for a dinner party, and prepared a large gift. The boy who received the gift was too smiling to close his mouth, as if the money was for him.


    Lin Si Lin Zhi and Yao Dalang have played very well since childhood. They know that he has been polite since he was young, and he is a good child of a large population. Every time his brother and sister make trouble, he is the burden of his brother.


    Once Lin Si wanted to climb a tree to pick fruit, but he fell down.


    Fortunately, Yao Dalang saw her in time and found a doctor for her, otherwise her leg would be useless.


    At that time, Yao Dalang was only seven or eight years old, and he was very calm. For a long time, Lin Sihao clamored to repay Yao Dalang for saving his leg.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they have grown up, and they are all adults who can get married.


    Lin Si saw that Yao Dalang, dressed in splendid clothes, overlapped with the image of the calm and steady big cousin in his memory, and felt that his big cousin was as steady as ever!


    "Big cousin, ACE, I wish you and your future sister-in-law forever, have a good relationship for a hundred years, and have a noble son early! The Pearl curtain and embroidered curtain are full of auspicious smoke. At the end of the law, spring returns to the cold Valley, and the hall meets the virtuous stars at night. The colorful ox girl is happy with the cloud man, and the Huawu immortal is gorgeous in the cave. Next year, it will be even more beautiful


    People were shocked to hear that Lin Si recited such a long string of poems.


    The eight characters match. Lin Si''s words of blessing the new couple are all abrupt.


    Yao Shu is also full of surprise, this child usually let her read is very rare, today actually can recite such a long string, it seems to be prepared with heart!


    Yao Shu thought in his heart that he was very pleased that his daughter grew up and knew how to be human. Slowly, he should know what he wanted.


    "Thank you for your blessing. My cousin has carried so many things. Your blessing has been received by me and your sister-in-law. I''ll have a toast to my cousin Yao Dalang was very happy and drank his glass.


    Lin Si was not stiff either. He poured the wine and drank it. Seeing that Yao Dalang had gone to deal with other guests, Lin Si quickly put a big mouthful of rice in his mouth: "oh my God, this wine is too spicy! Mother, you don''t stop me. It''s killing meYao Shu looked at his daughter''s lovely appearance. He couldn''t laugh or cry. The child, who couldn''t drink wine, still wanted to be brave. He was a silly girl.


    Jiang Teng sat at the men''s table, looking around, trying to find Lin Si''s figure, but he didn''t see it, so he had to eat.


    After sitting for a while, the two newlyweds were going to pay homage to each other, and there was a mess during the dinner. Jiang Teng took advantage of people''s inattention, slipped past, turned around, and finally saw a Si.


    "Ace! Ace! I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and I knew you would come. " Jiang Teng went to Lin Si and patted her on the shoulder.


    Lin Si turned to see Jiang Teng and was very surprised: "brother a Teng! You''re here too! If you didn''t tell me earlier, we would have made an appointment. No, I''m with my parents. I can''t sit in the carriage


    The emcee yelled: "husband and wife match, eight characters for a living, two beautiful couple, Li Cheng!"


    Looking at Yao Dalang and his future sister-in-law smiling at each other, Lin Si felt a burst of emotion.


    Today''s future sister-in-law is so beautiful. How can I want to get married and wear such beautiful clothes But I don''t even have anyone I like. What else do I want to get married.


    Jiang Teng''s heart also fluctuated. He and a Si will certainly get married in the future I will lift her cover, see her most beautiful appearance, she will become the only Mrs. Jiang.


    Lin Si thought that there was nothing interesting about the match between men and women, so he whispered to Jiang Teng: "brother a Teng, I think there should be nothing interesting in the future, or let''s go?"


    Jiang Teng touched her head and said with a smile: "little devil! I know you''re going to slip away ahead of time. I don''t have anything to do. Let me take you out. But don''t you tell Aunt Shu? I''m afraid she''s worried about you


    Lin Si waved his hand and said, "Oh, my mother knows my temperament best. She must have guessed that I am going with you. Let''s go quickly."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    Taking advantage of no one''s attention, they slipped into the backyard and went over the wall.


    Lin Si could not climb over the wall. She was not very tall and had little strength. At first, Jiang Teng had to work hard to get over the wall.


    Later, the two sneaked more times, and Lin Si also had experience. He became more and more skilled in climbing over the wall.


    For such a growth, Jiang Teng couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    "Hooray! Finally, it came out. I feel flustered inside. Now I think about it. Although the bride''s clothes look good, they are very troublesome to wear. When I think about the Spring Festival, my mother forced me to wear a lot of clothes. I feel painful


    Lin Sichang relaxed his airway.


    Jiang Teng bought two strings of sugar gourd on the side of the road and handed it to Lin Si: "you, you girls, don''t be ashamed to talk outside. Now I don''t know how he''s going to get married


    Lint chuckled and said, "he? He certainly can''t find his daughter-in-law. Look at his smooth talk all day long. Which girl is blind and will take a fancy to her second cousin? "


    "Second cousin, I don''t think he has a good idea. I hope he can do what he wants, but I''m afraid it won''t be so easy. " Jiang Teng Ruo had some thoughts.


    Yao Chao, Yao Erlang''s father, is the most critical. As long as it is his order, almost no one dares to disobey it.


    Yao Erlang looks very talkative, but in fact, he is also a stubborn temper. If the father and son really fight each other at that time, they don''t know how embarrassing the scene will be.


    Lin Si and Jiang Teng were walking in the street when they were suddenly hit by a man. Jiang Teng quickly protected Lin Si and said coldly to the visitor, "be careful when you walk. Don''t bump into people."


    The visitor was about to apologize, but Lin Si saw that it was Yu Yu!


    "Yuyu! Are you okay? Li Zhixing is not looking for you again, is he Lins asked with concern.


    Yu Yu looked at Lin Si and sighed: "this bastard! I ran into him when I went home to get my clothes. Then I ran out in a panic and ran into you. "


    Yu Yu said and walked quickly: "I have to leave here quickly. Li Zhixing is still looking for me. Lin Si, if you can lend me a place to hide, the store will not work. "


    After thinking for a moment, Lin said to Jiang Teng, "brother a Teng, I remember you have a different courtyard. Why don''t you take Yu Yu to hide? You don''t think he has the heart to do this, do you? And Yuyu is the sign of our shop. If he has something to do, no, if he is poached, my shop will close down! "


    When Jiang Teng saw Yu Yu, he thought of what he had made him jealous. He was angry for no reason in his heart. But Lin Si was so coquettish that he could not refuse, so he took Yuyu to his other hospital.


    On the other side, after Xie Qian''s lecture, the prince went back to the East Palace, thinking about how he could get a chance to see Lin Si. He thought that he would punish himself for doing something wrong, but he had been prepared not to see her for a long time. However, he did not blame himself for his unusual behavior and said that he had made contributions.


    How can we find an excuse to call her to the palace? The Prince wanted to come and think about the past, but he couldn''t think of a good way. He sat in his study and went crazy.


    When Lu Yao got home, Du Heng pestered her to ask how the prince treated her and whether he liked her. How much did they get along with each other.


    Lu Yao didn''t dare to lie and told Du Zhen everything. After hearing this, Du Zhen couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "my dear daughter, you''ve been fighting for my mother this time The prince must have moved his heart to you. You should try your best to hold the prince firmly in his hand. Well, that bitch and her daughter can only envy us. "


    Lu Yao did not dare to speak, just nodded.


    She knew that her mother''s obsession was that sister Lins''s mother had a good life, and she must compare her with her.


    Over the years, she has been so strict with herself because she resents sister Linsi''s mother.


    But last time I saw her, I thought she was so gentle.


    Why does mother hate her so much? Lu Yao wanted to ask, but she knew that it was her mother''s hurt in her heart. Once she touched her, she would be ready to be beaten.


    Du Heng''s family has relatives from afar. They are not relatives. They are just his brother who was engaged in business in other places in his early years.


    Now his son has come to Beijing to take the exam and stay at home for the time being.


    Lu Yao is a kind-hearted girl. From childhood to Dalian, an ant is not willing to trample to death.


    Because of her temperament, she suffered a lot.


    When she was a child, she went to school, and the children in the school laughed at her: "Oh! You, the daughter of a merchant, don''t deserve to go to a school with us! Do you smell it? She stinks of copper


    "Why is this girl so stupid? Her mother is very good at business. How did she have such a daughter? "


    "She doesn''t like to talk to people. There must be something wrong with her brain. Oh, the merchant''s child is inferior to others, and he still wants to climb the branch... "


    Lu Yao has heard so much of these gossips that he doesn''t feel anything now.From childhood to adulthood, others thought that she was rich in clothing and food and loved by thousands of people.


    Only she knew how hard her life was.


    My mother always beat and scolded her when she met something unpleasant. People outside also pointed out to her.


    No child is willing to play with himself. He can only stay at home and read a book by himself. But the more this is, the more the rumor goes.


    Over time, Lu Yao became less talkative.


    This world is so ridiculous.


    People don''t accept differences, they just believe what they want to believe. No matter how she argued, she could not get a little kindness or understanding.


    But the prince''s appearance, let her feel the only trace of warmth in this world. He is like a beam of light, illuminating Lu Yao''s whole life, making her feel alive is meaningful.


    From the first meeting, he said that he was the prince''s companion and took the lost himself out. Now Lu Yao knows that at that time, he was still banned and risked being found out to send himself out. Look, others say that the prince is so cold and heartless. In fact, he is so kind.


    Lu Yao knows that maybe the prince will not belong to himself in the end.


    But then what? Maybe you will never catch up with him, but as long as you can feel the warmth he sends out, she is worth it.


    Since he likes sister Linz, help him get what he wants. As long as he is happy, he will be happy. His smile is the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    The crown prince may never know that there is such a girl who loves herself foolishly and does not seek return or gain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    In the spring, the wind is blowing out of the window.


    In a twinkling of an eye, I have spent many years in this palace.


    The flower that once bloomed is not the flower of her own.


    What is he doing now? Is it playing with children at home, or is it playing chess with the emperor.


    He looks like wood. He doesn''t get oil and salt. In fact, he is more kind-hearted than anyone else.


    The prince made a mistake last time. If he didn''t help him secretly, he would be punished more seriously.


    The emperor relied on him. For years, he was the only one who believed in him. Because of this, he could have an expectation. When he went to Yangxin hall, he always looked forward to meeting him.


    He has his grandson and his beloved daughter. They can''t go back


    Yinhe said: "Niang, you haven''t slept well these days. Let''s have a rest early today. I''ll give you a better sleep


    Xu Guifei laughed at herself. This girl has been loyal to her all the time. She thinks about everything for herself: "will zhao''er come here tonight?"


    "Lady, have you forgotten? Just now the Empress Dowager took the little princess to the palace of ciling, where she will accompany the Empress Dowager tonight. "


    Xu Guifei smiles. Her memory is getting worse and worse.


    In these years, there was no one in the palace. She was in charge of the affairs of the harem. It sounds like she has great power. In fact, she only knows the sadness and helplessness behind her.


    As zhao''er grows up, she has to think about her.


    She has always had a bad relationship with the crown prince. If she was only a child, she didn''t have to care about it. But now both of her children have to be sensible, and they still can''t stand it. I''m still in charge and can support zhao''er. If I''m not here in the future


    Xu Guifei has a headache at the thought of it.


    Zhao''er was also spoiled and brought up since childhood, and had not suffered much. But the fate of the princess, there are several good? If we don''t make plans early, I''m afraid that in the future, we will either go to make a marriage or make a deal with the minister.


    I have to start planning about zhao''er.


    The palace of Chengen is quiet and cold, and the bed under itself has been immersed in bone marrow.


    Princess Xu is used to it. If the emperor doesn''t come to the palace, it''s always so cold. It''s useless to burn charcoal.


    But how many days does the emperor come here in a year? For countless long nights, Xu Guifei watched the moon rise and fall again. Many daybreak, she sat alone on the bed and stayed up all night.


    The emperor is always busy with government affairs, either in the imperial study or in the Yangxin palace, discussing state affairs with those old ministers all day long. Xie Qian Xie Qian spent more time with him than he did with him.


    But what if the emperor doesn''t come? She doesn''t care. She just thought that if she were a maid, she would at least meet Xie Qian from time to time She and he, after all, in this life is impossible; but the heart of that obsession, but still can not put down.


    Once she was his maid, always on his side.


    He is gentle and generous to his servants. He has hardly done any heavy work.


    She still remembered that day, he took himself into the palace to attend the wedding banquet of Princess Heshuo.


    The palace was decorated with lanterns and fireworks. Princess Heshuo was wearing a dark emerald green plait, a plum butterfly brocade round neck robe with needle sleeves and a deep jujube red yarn. She was wearing a Golden Red Satin Embroidered screen printed skirt. She was wearing a lotus red ice Wan Cape. Her delicate cloud temples were decorated with jade Anhui hairpins. Her ears were hung with silk clip earrings and long hands She was wearing welding wire, albite jade nail clasp, peacock pattern half moon water wave net belt, hanging a embroidered double happiness Pattern Hang Satin sachet, and wearing color milk smoke Satin double petal lotus flower brocade double color lotus satin shoes on her feet


    at that time, she had never seen such a big scene, nor had she seen such luxurious clothes. She followed Xie Qian and whispered, "Wow! It''s a big scene, and the clothes are beautiful... "


    Hearing her voice, Xie Qian turned his head and looked at her and said, "this is the wedding ceremony of the princess. Naturally, it should be more grand."


    She lowered her head, Princess That''s the dignity and dignity of a princess. I''m afraid I''ll never think about it for a lifetime.


    After dark, Xie Qian didn''t like such a lively occasion. After a few words, he hid and took her to the royal garden.


    In the brightly lit corner, in the imperial garden behind the CI Ning palace, they walk in silence.


    "It''s said that the embroidery on Princess Heshuo''s xipao took several years to complete. It took hundreds of embroiderers. Is that true?" She asked, staring at Shuiling''s big eyes.


    After drinking some wine, Xie Qian felt dizzy and said for a long time: "it''s just exaggeration, in order to show the Empress Dowager''s love for Princess GuLun. Everything in this palace looks so beautiful. In fact, it''s just an illusion. The truth behind it is often ugly and dirty... "


    At that time, she didn''t know what Xie Qian''s words meant. She didn''t know what he meant until she went to the palace and saw all kinds of tricks and means.The palace is a terrible lonely city.


    Entering this city means that all his emotions must be attached to the man who is superior to him.


    And the person who thinks about it all the time, only at the rare banquet can he get a far look at him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    In the early morning, as soon as Princess Xu got up, the prince came to greet her early.


    "I''ve seen my mother''s concubine. How is her body?"


    The prince saluted respectfully and sat down.


    Imperial concubine Xu smiles gently, thinking that the child has become more and more sensible recently. She knows that she has come to greet her: "the palace is in good health. It''s hard for you to think about this palace. I heard that you were frightened a while ago, but are you better now? "


    "Back to my mother''s wife, my son''s minister is much better. It''s not a big deal. A man has to suffer a little to keep up the sky. " The prince straightened out his chest.


    Xu Guifei was teased to giggle: "the prince is a big child, and knows that he is a man. However, if you come to find your mother''s concubine today, I''m afraid you will go to the Sanbao hall for nothing? What do you want your mother to do for you


    The prince touched the back of his head and laughed: "or does the mother know what her son is thinking. These days gradually warm up, I see the grass on the polo field are growing up, thinking about whether the mother''s wife should hold a polo party. Well, it''s boring for you to stay alone in the palace. It''s also good to go out and have a look at the skills of the children of Dayan. "


    Xu Guifei knew that the Prince wanted to see Lin Si in his own name.


    I didn''t expect that the boy had not given up yet. It seems that he has used his true feelings for Lins.


    Being in the imperial family, he has such a love, I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    The Emperor I''m afraid it won''t happen.


    He has devoted his whole life to this country. How can he tolerate such a thing? The son of heaven, the most merciless.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t have feelings for the emperor, I''m afraid I would not be able to sit in today''s position.


    In this harem, too many people have delusions that they should not have, fantasies that they have a trace of sincerity, but they all lose their heart and go.


    "It''s getting warmer in my palace. You think it''s a good idea. After a while, I''ll ask people to write posts and send them to the young masters and young ladies'' homes. Do you have anyone to hire? " Xu


    The Princess followed the prince''s wishes.


    The prince said with a smile: "mother concubine, please write a special post for sister Lin Si. And Lu Yao of Lu Fu, let her come. "


    Xu Guifei nodded and said, "do as you say. You''ve come here early this morning to find something for us, little devil He rubbed his eyebrows.


    On the other hand, when Lin Si received the post, his heart collapsed, polo? You know, I hate these sports most when I grow up.


    Why does Princess Xu want to send a post to herself? Isn''t it that you can''t even muddle through?


    "Brother a Teng, do you think the people in the palace are idle? There will be banquets and chrysanthemum banquets in two or three days. Now we have a whole polo club. I don''t want to go at all Lin Si wailed beside Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng knew that it was the prince who made it so obvious.


    He is also really painstaking, Xu Guifei is used to him, let him such mischief.


    Jiang Teng patted Lin Si''s head and said, "don''t worry, your brother and white girl and I will go then. You won''t be alone."


    At the Polo Club, Lu Yao looks at the people around him. Mr. Li, who is sitting in front of her, is arrogant and holds his head high. The confident look makes people want to laugh. He is a famous beautiful man of Dayan, but Lu Yao thinks that he is not half as good-looking as the crown prince. Her skin is whiter than that of a woman, and her orchid fingers are curled, which almost makes people mistake him for a woman.


    The son of Zhao sitting on her left is the son of a well-known rich merchant. He is fat and full of oil. At this time, he was gobbling up the food on the table, just as his father taught him: to go out and take advantage is to make money. This kind of cheap fool doesn''t want to eat as much as he wants at the polo club.


    Sitting behind her was a scholar who looked weak and weak, as if she was going to faint in the next second. Maybe it''s because I read too many books that I''m so pale. However, his spirit of learning is worth learning. Today, his parents probably forced him to come to the polo club.


    Lu Yao knows these people because of her mother. Once upon a time, my mother didn''t want to climb up to the prince''s patronage. She always thought about which family she would marry.


    Every day this family selects that one. After a long time, I feel bored.


    Later, the Lin family made contributions, and they were very proud in the court.


    Seeing that Yao Shu had a better life than himself, his mother set a higher goal for himself: to become the crown princess.


    Lu Yao just feels funny. How can he become the crown princess. What the prince really likes is sister Lin Si


    She was looking for the prince''s figure on the Polo court. It took her a long time to see him. She was standing at the door and looking at the side. It turned out that she was waiting for sister Lins.


    Alas, for a moment, I didn''t know whether I should be happy or sad. The person I like is so affectionate, but not to myself.


    Lin Si and Bai rubing arrive at the Polo court together. When they get off the carriage, the crown prince cheers and runs over: "sister ace! You''re here at last! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I thought you wouldn''t come. Come and have a look. Today''s game is very lively. There are a lot of people who are fighting hard. "Lin Si, looking at the prince''s cheerful appearance, could not bear to disturb his interest, and said with a dry smile: "ha ha, yes, yes, I see it. It''s just that my sister doesn''t know how to play polo, so I won''t sit with you. What''s more, you see, boys and girls all sit separately here. Sister and sister Bai sit here together first. "


    Lin Si said and let go of the prince''s hand and took white ice to one side.


    Seeing this, Jiang Teng was very proud of himself. Didn''t the prince take so much trouble to succeed? What a beautiful job! Let this ungrateful boy retreat in the face of difficulties and let him know that there is no one else in ace''s heart.


    After the prince was rejected, he felt very sad.


    It took me so much trouble to hold the polo club.


    I wanted to say a few more words with her at the Polo Club, so as to enhance our feelings. However, the male seat and the female seat are separated from each other on the whole polo field, and they can''t hear and hear what they say or shout.


    No way! I must let her know today, where is the gap between Jiang Teng and myself! As long as she can see that Jiang Teng is not as good as himself, then ace will know that only he is worthy of her.


    The prince had an idea in his heart. He went to the horse farm and led his favorite foal to Jiang Teng: "Hello! How dare you compete? This is the real duel between men. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    Jiang Teng could not help but look up at his child and smile! His Highness the prince is so ambitious! But you can''t cry if you lose in a while! "


    The prince ignored Jiang Teng''s taunt and went to the other side to prepare.


    This time, he must play hard, let ace see how powerful and excellent he is, and Jiang Teng is not only poor in family background, but also inferior to himself in other aspects.


    When Lin Si saw that Jiang Teng and the prince were on the stage, he was very surprised: How did brother a Teng also go up? Don''t you remember that he loves polo? The prince is really a descendant of the royal family.


    Two people on the field of fierce competition for the ball, Linz while eating while watching the situation on the field, two people strength is similar, the score is also very tight.


    She didn''t expect that brother a Teng played polo so well. If she knew that, she would let him teach her. Otherwise, she would not be ridiculed by others.


    If Jiang Teng scored the last goal, it would be the winner. The prince knew that the situation was tense. On impulse, he stabbed Jiang Teng''s horse with a silver needle that had been prepared for a long time. The horse began to run madly because of the pain, and Jiang Teng was also thrown on the ground. That goal, after all, did not score


    The prince won, but he didn''t hear the cheers he wanted. Lin Si ran down from the stand, ran to Jiang Teng quickly and helped him up: "brother a Teng, are you ok? What''s the matter with the horse? How could it suddenly get out of control? Can you walk? Get up and see where you fell? "


    Jiang Teng was unprepared. He didn''t know why the horse suddenly went mad. He didn''t use his internal force when he fell down. He had some pain on his back. He was afraid that he moved to the bone.


    Can see a Si anxious to cry, afraid of her worry, then forced to endure pain, stood up and touched her head, said: "I''m ok, silly girl. Do you forget how good brother a Teng is? How could you get hurt by such a fall? Don''t cry. Don''t cry. Ace is the best. Let''s go. I won''t stand on the court if I lose the game


    Lin Si wiped away her tears and sobbed: "who asked you to take part in the competition? You haven''t beaten this before. Why are you so impulsive? What if you break your leg and can''t walk? Or I fell my hand and couldn''t write? Don''t you think about yourself? Even if you don''t care what I think, you should think about it for Aunt Jiang. How sad she would be if she knew you didn''t take good care of your body


    At that time, Jiang teng only wanted to fight the crown prince, but he didn''t think so much.


    Ah, ah, always afraid of their own injuries, afraid of doing dangerous things, this silly girl.


    "Oh, dear, I know I''m wrong. Ace is the best one. Can''t you stop crying. I won''t play polo any more. As is right. These things are the least fun. I don''t know who invented such a boring thing. Come on, brother a Teng will take you to eat delicious food. " Jiang Teng saw Lin Si cry, he had already surrendered, and whispered to coax the way.


    Lin Si was coaxed for a long time before she calmed down. After eating a few pieces of sweet scented osmanthus cakes, she was in a good mood: "I''ll forgive you for looking at this sweet scented osmanthus cake today. But next time, if you do these dangerous things regardless of your own safety, I will never play with you again. "


    Jiang Teng said with a smile: "well, well, listen to you. Sweet scented osmanthus cake, thank you for letting Mr. a Si forget the villains and forgive me. "


    Lin Si was giggled by Jiang Teng, with tears hanging from the corner of his eyes. He looked lovely and pitiful.


    Jiang Teng took out his handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes, then wiped her mouth: "silly girl, I eat all over my mouth. There are so many people here. If she is seen by Aunt Shu, she must say that she is from your family and does not pay attention to the influence. Who dares to ask you in the future? "


    Lint glared at him and said, "Pooh, Pooh! Brother a Teng talks nonsense. My mother won''t say so. My mother told me that it''s best for a girl to be herself. The person I''m looking for in the future certainly doesn''t care about the complicated and troublesome rules. That person wants to spend his life with me. If he doesn''t like my real appearance, how can he live together? "


    Yao Shu came from modern times, with a sense of women''s autonomy, know that women can not always adhere to men, to have their own career, have their own value, in order to get the respect of others, but also to find the meaning of their own life and existence.


    But in this era, even if Yao Shu had such consciousness, he could not change the thinking of people in this world.


    In such an era, women are destined to become the victims of men''s struggle for power and become the appendages of men''s showing their power.


    Most of them did not have the opportunity to go to school. They were taught from childhood that women''s incompetence is virtue. They felt that it was a shame to go out in public.


    Yao Shu is not without illusions. She also wants to change the world.


    But later she found that she was too small to shake the rules of the world. Even if those things were unreasonable in her own eyes, they could not be changed.


    Because the productivity here is not developed enough, men play the most important role in society.


    Yao Shu saw this very early, so he did not make unnecessary changes. But she taught Lin Si since childhood not to think that getting married is the most important thing in her life, but to know that every happy moment in her life is the most important and meaningful.Under the guidance of Yao Shu, Lin Si knew that the person he was looking for should be someone who could make him happy, not someone who could bring him money, status and power. Those things are illusory, only happy mood, sincere love, is the most valuable and the most real.


    Lin Si remembers that his mother told him a story, saying that a long time ago, a prince married the daughter of a general in order to fight for the throne, and finally got the throne, but his wife was cheated by him.


    After he took over the throne, he killed the general who was most threatening to his throne, and he was also the one who helped him to the throne.


    When his wife knew the truth, she was desperate.


    She couldn''t believe that the person sleeping next to her every day killed her father himself. At the beginning, she clamoured to marry him, but her father didn''t agree. He said that he was too heavy minded to bear his request, so his father had to agree. In this way, it was his own willful conduct that killed my father.


    She gave up her heart completely. Pregnant, she jumped down from the tower and left a sentence "this bloody River and mountain, I hope you are at peace." later, the emperor never went to the tower again in his life, because he was afraid.


    Seeing the tower, he can think of his wife who was so lively in front of him and finally jumped down.


    He has planned for so long, and now he has achieved his wish and ascended to the throne of ten thousand people. But that position is the result of so many fresh lives, as well as her despair and death.


    My mother told this story melancholy for a long time, I did not understand at that time, only as a story, later learned that this is really happened in history.


    How hopeless that lady should be! After hearing this story, Lin Si firmly believed that he would never enter the palace.


    The palace, which looks so beautiful and noble, actually how many people''s lives have been contaminated and how many people''s lives have been buried there.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    Yao Shu also knew this, so he didn''t want to let Lin Si enter the palace.


    But I didn''t expect that the crown prince had moved his true feelings towards Lin Si. He had been dogged all the time and came up with all kinds of tricks to meet Lin Si.


    It''s strange to say that the prince is very affectionate, but Lin Si doesn''t like it. No matter how much he does, it''s useless. It''s just a waste of effort.


    The ending of a Si in the book is just because the prince doesn''t like a Si.


    On the other side.


    The prince walked to the back of the polo field alone. He thought that as long as he won, ACE would look at him more, but he didn''t expect that ACE''s eyes were only Jiang Teng from the beginning to the end!


    She only cares about whether Jiang Teng is injured, but she doesn''t see how hard she won the game.


    She has done so much for her, but she has never seen it! The prince became more and more angry. He hit the tree with one punch and the blood oozed from the back of his hand. However, he hit the tree with one punch after another as if he could not feel the pain.


    What should I do? What can she do to let her see her heart? In the last life, she was his wife. When they were still very good, they said that they would be husband and wife for generations, but later they were tired of seeing each other and forgot that they had made such sincere vows.


    At that time, he felt that Linsi was obstinate and capricious. He was annoyed to see her, but now he thought she was so cute.


    He still remembers that on the night of their wedding, he lifted her veil, her shy face, slightly raised corners of her mouth, and affectionate eyes. At that time, she liked herself! It''s clear that they should be a couple. God gives them a chance to be reborn. Don''t you want him and Linsi to have a new life?


    In this life, he did not have to give up a lot for the throne. He could bravely and boldly pursue what he wanted. However, the reality beat him hard again and again, telling him: Linsi no longer belongs to him, she has her childhood sweetheart, and only Jiang Teng is in her eyes!


    Lu Yao saw the angry Prince and hurt himself. He ran to him quickly, took his hand and said, "Your Highness! Stop fighting! You hurt your hand


    The prince looked up and saw that it was Lu Yao. He said with a light smile, "what is this injury? It''s a small matter. I''ve been hurt worse than this before. At that time, every day was a day of fear, for fear that the next second he would die. Eh? What''s wrong with me when I grow up


    Lu Yao looked at the nonsense of the prince, very worried, quietly comforted: "prince, don''t be sad. I see. You won in polo. You are much better than that brother! Sister Linz didn''t come to see you just because she was worried about her brother. Sister Lins There must be you in my heart. "


    The prince laughed at himself and said, "do you have me? Oh I can see that she is full of Jiang Teng. What I have done is just a joke to you. My heart, my pay, are so ridiculous. Why? Why do you do this to me? Why can''t I get what I want? Why is it so unfair... "


    Then he leaned on the tree powerlessly.


    Lu Yao did not know where the courage came from. He took the prince in his arms, put his hand around his waist, and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, don''t be sad. I know. I can see what you''ve done to sister Lins. It''s never a joke. I admire very much, I also want to like you, so brave to express their love. I''d rather like to have a person who likes herself so much like sister Linz. "


    "Your Highness, you are such a good man. Sister Lins didn''t see you for a while. You''re good, you''re really good... "


    When Lu Yao said that, she had no voice, because she felt that all the words appeared so pale at this moment.


    The prince is held by Luyao. After a while, he takes Luyao''s waist with his hand.


    He didn''t expect that such a little girl''s embrace was so warm. He never felt the embrace of others.


    Xu Guifei is her mother''s concubine, but she is just an adoptive mother. Although she is good to herself, she is not so intimate.


    When he was a child, he saw that Princess zhao''er was held in her arms by Princess Xu. He was very envious.


    Whether in the last life, or this life, they are so poor, so lonely. In the last life, Lin Si gave himself comfort, but in this life, Lin Si is no longer his own.


    The prince buried his head in Luyao''s shoulder socket. They were silent for a long time, but they didn''t speak.


    Lu Yao patted the prince on the back: "don''t be sad, your highness. Everything will be fine. Sister lint will see your efforts one day


    After a long time, Luyao did not forget this day. This evening, two lonely people hugged each other to keep warm. At that time, she thought that this was the closest time in her life to the prince. Maybe she would never have such an opportunity again.


    She can not do much, just hope that when the prince is sad, he can accompany him, even if it is not a word, stand by his side, not to leave him alone, even if it is satisfied.He''s always so lonely, it hurts to look at him.


    Others take his heart as a joke of a child. Only she knows that the prince is serious.


    It is because I am extremely serious that I want to let the whole world know my love for my sweetheart.


    Lu Yao remembered his name, patted the prince and said, "you see, my name is Luyao. Lu Yao knows horsepower, and he can see people''s heart over time. This shows that after a long time, sister Linsi will know your sincerity! Don''t be too upset. Polo is still playing. Do you want to go back and watch it? "


    The prince then let go of Lu Yao and coughed and said, "I won''t go to see it. Originally, I didn''t have any interest in polo, but I just made an excuse. It''s you. Won''t your mother worry if you come out alone for such a long time? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    "My mother, my mother won''t worry about me. She, she wants me to stay with you more... "


    The voice of Lu Yao''s voice gradually decreased.


    The prince chuckled. This silly girl really told herself that it''s not suitable to enter the palace without a city. I hope her mother can find a good home for her.


    The sun is gradually setting, the mountain side is a crimson, the setting sun reflected red two people''s faces, but also warm their hearts.


    In the warm dusk, Lu Yao looks at the people in front of him. His eyes are full of love and love.


    This person who wants to sit on the throne in the future is actually standing by his side, which is something he didn''t dare to think of before.


    Yao Erlang with Dogtail grass on the polo field boring swing, he did not want to come, but heard that Lin Si Jiang Teng they are coming, just want to get together, who knows busy with the business in hand, the sun is about to set.


    When he came to the Polo court, Linsi and Jiang Teng had already gone elsewhere.


    All the people on the field are ready to go. Yao Erlang felt that he had come for nothing and was preparing to go back. He saw a familiar figure.


    "Mr. Qu, I heard that you are very skillful and resourceful. I have always admired you. Do you have time to go to the theatre?"


    A girl is showing her heart to Qu Zhao. When Yao Erlang sees her, he stops and feels sad.


    Qu Zhao shook his head and said with no expression: "I don''t have time, and I don''t like going to the theatre. Thank you for your love. It''s getting late. You''d better go back to your house. "


    After the girl was rejected, tears had already poured up, and Qu Zhao ran out before she finished her words.


    Seeing this, Yao Er Lang suddenly felt that his gloomy mood was clear. This Qu Zhao did not disappoint him. His determination and determination to hurt people''s hearts were too cruel.


    "Hey! I didn''t expect that we could meet here, but how could you come here? I remember you didn''t like to come to such a lively occasion? " Yao Erlang rushed forward to embrace Qu Zhao and said with a smile.


    Qu Zhaotou, on the other hand, saw that it was Yao Erlang, with a trace of impatience on his face, but he felt a trace of joy in his heart: "today''s Polo party is held here. My father asked me to guard it, so that no one can take advantage of it."


    Yao Er Lang said, "ah? Is that girl interested in you just now? Why did you refuse them? She is the apple of shangshufu''s eye. She is beautiful and knowledgeable. Can you refuse her? "


    "I don''t know her. Why do people who don''t know agree?" After listening to Yao Erlang''s introduction, Qu Zhao had no trouble in his heart. He never thought of using marriage to make himself promoted and rich. Moreover, for him, wealth and power are not important things.


    In this way, I don''t seem to care about anything in particular.


    Up to now, it''s my father who makes me do what I want to do; what I want to achieve most is to protect my family and defend my country.


    If one day big Yan needs herself, he must come forward without hesitation.


    He must have died in battle in this life, and he will not go back home.


    He is a rough man and has no schooling. But his belief has never changed. He probably watched his father fight for the people''s happy life since he was a child, and he was also affected imperceptibly.


    Getting married or something has never been thought of.


    Not to mention marriage, even the girls around them are not willing to talk to themselves; they all say that they are too stuffy, they always don''t speak, and they can''t breathe when they stay with themselves.


    But the man in front of him seems to be able to talk all the time, from beginning to end. Even if he ignores him or perfunctorily writes a few words about him, he can still talk.


    "You Do you think I''m surprised? " Qu Zhao stopped and asked.


    Yao Erlang was at a loss. He didn''t understand why he suddenly asked. He was very surprised: didn''t Qu Zhao never care about other people''s opinions? Now I asked myself if I thought he was strange? Do you have a sweetheart?


    Thinking of this, Yao Er Lang was in a bad mood for some reason, but he said seriously: "no, I never thought you were strange. Is the world as like as two peas? You are you, you are a unique omen, the only omen in the world. So why use strange to describe you as special


    Qu Zhao bowed his head and said, "but they always say that I don''t like to talk. I''m always depressed. They also say that I can''t breathe by my side. Is it really so terrible?"


    "Brother, who talks nonsense like that? You tell me, I''ll go to him! What if you don''t like to talk? You always listen to others seriously, which many people can''t do. Those people can''t breathe. Maybe there''s something wrong with their health. I suggest they go to see a doctor. How can you blame you? " Yao Erlang patted Qu Zhao on the shoulder and comforted him.


    The sun has set, the moon gradually climbed up, the stars all over the sky twinkle, the light of the moonlight All hazy up.Yao Erlang and Qu Zhao walked on the polo field for a long time and said a lot. This time, Qu Zhao didn''t drink, but he felt that the man in front of him was trustworthy. He was willing to tell him what he was saying. This was the first time in his life that he told so many secrets.


    Yao Erlang also felt surprised that Qu Zhao really regarded himself as a friend! Before always his own shameless pestering him, now finally moved him? Happiness came so fast that he couldn''t believe it.


    After a long time, both of them still remember that evening, that moonlit night, they walked on the polo field, talked about their life ideals, talked about their ambitions, talked about a lot of things That day made their heart to heart distance closer, maybe it was also a new beginning.


    Qu Zhao thinks that his life has become much more interesting after the person next to him appears. It is no longer the same. He can always bring surprise and happiness to himself.


    And people live, is not to be happy?


    Yao Erlang didn''t realize his love for Qu Zhao. He only regarded it as the relationship between his brothers.


    His official position was not pleasant, and he could not make any friends. He had already cherished Qu Zhao''s friend.


    After all, this is his only good friend except Lin Zhi and Jiang Teng.


    There is a wind blowing, the moonlight will pull the shadow of the two people very long, their shadow on the Polo court, looks very harmonious, who knows, what their future will be?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    After Jiang Teng was injured, Lin Si said that he would not be allowed to stay in the Polo court, and just pulled him out.


    "Ace, you are a person with posts. It''s not good to slip out like this. Although we''ve done a lot of such things, this time it''s Princess Xu who sent you a post in person. If she finds you missing, I''m afraid she doesn''t have a good impression on you? "


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si who pulled himself hard and told him.


    Lin Si glanced at him and said, "I know, so I asked sister Bai to tell Princess Xu that I was not feeling well, so I went back first. You don''t want to go to that Polo court again. I''ll take you to the doctor now. If you fall off your horse, it must hurt a lot. I don''t know how much the injury is. Don''t pretend to be in front of me. I saw you fall to the ground directly. I''m afraid your back is killing me now. "


    Jiang Teng didn''t expect that the girl was so clever. She could see that she was suffering from pain. She was embarrassed and said with a smile: "ah Si is still smart. It''s nothing to me if it''s something like this on weekdays. It''s just that today''s incident happened suddenly and I didn''t get ready, so I fell straight down. At this moment, my back does hurt a little


    Lin Si glared at Jiang Teng and pulled him forward: "I knew you wanted to hide from me. How long do you want to stay there if I don''t take you? You''re always like this. You don''t take care of your body. "


    Lin Si angrily criticized Jiang Teng, and went to the hospital. The doctor asked Jiang Teng to take off his clothes. Lin Si turned around quickly when he heard that. The elder brother of a Teng didn''t even remind himself!


    Jiang Teng can''t help laughing at her shyness. This silly girl always wants to be her wife and take advantage of herself It''s OK. Jiang Teng shook his head, and he thought far away. This girl has not yet learned. Alas, it''s a long way to go. I''ll go up and down to seek it!


    The doctor looked at Jiang Teng''s back and said, "young master, it''s not easy to fall. Fortunately, the young master is a martial arts practitioner, and his body is hard. If someone else is changed, he will not be able to leave. I''ll prescribe two pairs of medicine for you and a bottle of medicine for you. You''ll apply it sooner or later. It won''t take more than half a month. "


    When lint heard the doctor''s words outside, he began to complain again.


    This elder brother a Teng, really does not let oneself worry. I''ve never heard of him playing polo in the past. Today I have to fight with the prince. Why? The prince is still a child. Why should brother a Teng be so serious with him? Of course, Lins doesn''t understand the competitive nature of men.


    She has also forgotten who won the match between the crown prince and Jiang Teng, or not forgotten. She has never cared. She only cares whether Jiang Teng''s injury is serious or not, and when it will be better.


    "Brother rattan, my mother asked me to ask you to have dinner at home. She said that Aunt Jiang was here today. Our two families have not been together for a long time." Lin Si helped Jiang Teng up the carriage road.


    Jiang Teng nodded and said, "well, my mother told me when I went out. Let''s go back to the house quickly, or aunt Shu will be worried. By the way, ash, do me a favor? "


    Lin Si tilted his head and asked, "eh? Brother a Teng, what can I do for you


    "Don''t tell anyone about my injury. My mother will worry again if she knows about it. I don''t want her to worry about it. Today''s thing is that I didn''t think about it well. I played against the prince on impulse. I didn''t think about the consequences. OK, ACE, you can help me Jiang Teng took Lin Si by the arm.


    Lin Si snorted and raised his head: "I can help you, but you have to promise me three things, but I haven''t figured out which three things are. Let''s wait until I think about them. Fortunately, today''s competition was interrupted. Otherwise, it will not be a good thing whether the crown prince wins or you win. People in the capital love to watch the fun. I don''t know what it will look like when it comes out in the end. "


    At home, Yao Shu and Jiang Qi were waiting at the door early. Seeing the two children coming back, they all stepped forward and said, "are you back? You two children, your brother and rubing came back so early. I don''t know where you two went to play again. They''re all grown-ups, and they''re so naughty. "


    Lin Si hugged Yao Shu and said, "Oh, my mother, ACE knows wrong! Don''t read it, mother. Er Bao is so hungry. Take me to dinner. "


    But Yao Shu took Lin Si by the hand and went to the inner room: "eh? Why do you smell like medicine? Who was hurt? "


    As soon as Jiang Qi smelled it, she asked Jiang Teng anxiously, "a Teng, what''s going on? Are you injured? I smell the medicine. It''s on you. You tell your mother, "where did you get hurt?"


    Ah, my elder brother''s fat powder is a magic medicine for me. When I saw her, she took the medicine and found it was a miracle. Don''t worry, aunt Jiang. I won''t let brother rattan get hurt. "


    After hearing this explanation, they put down their worries and went to the table to eat.


    In the evening, when Lin Si was about to turn off the light and go to bed, Yao Shu knocked on the door and came in and said, "boy, what happened today? Talk to your mother and ask her to answer your questionsLin Si didn''t want to cheat her mother, but she promised brother a Teng to keep secret. She was very embarrassed and said, "mother, today I went to the Polo court. The Prince wanted to take me to sit with me, but I refused. Later, the crown prince and brother a Teng went on the field. As a result, at the end of the game, his horse suddenly went mad, and he fell off the horse without any preparation. But it didn''t fall It''s not very serious, so I went to prescribe some medicine. "


    "Good boy, do you know what''s wrong with you? It''s a stammer when you lie. Silly girl, how can you be so naive? I look at Jiang Teng is also injured, do you still want to hide from his mother? I was there because of you, aunt Jiang. If I pierced you, she would have been worried. " Yao Shu poked Lin Si''s forehead and said with a smile.


    "By the way, girl, you have to know that Princess Xu can''t give you a special post without any reason. I''m afraid it''s thanks to the prince. It seems that the prince has not put you down. I didn''t expect that such a small child could insist so much, which surprised me. Did the Prince Speak to you today Yao Shu asked anxiously.


    The prince is the future successor of the world, and the fate of all people in the future will be in his hands.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    Now that he values AZ so much, he doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. Originally, he wanted to let him see Lin Si''s intention for Jiang Teng, and he would retreat from the difficulties and give up. Who knows that the child should be so persistent, even if he is like this.


    "The prince took me to sit with me at the beginning, but he didn''t speak after I refused. After that, I just worried about the injury of elder brother a Teng, and I didn''t pay attention to the prince. " Lin Si said seriously.


    Yao Shu sighed, this silly girl, she also knew how much she cared about Jiang Teng, but how could she not see clearly how she liked Jiang Teng? Forget it, it depends on her own nature. What I can do is to respect Lin Si''s own choice as much as possible, and not let her aggrieve herself for the sake of family or other things.


    "Well, my mother knows. Ash, go to bed. You''ve been tired outside all day." Yao Shu touched her head and went out and closed the door.


    Since then, Lin Si has been busy with his jade shop. The new shop has been looked after, and he has sent people to clean it. However, the master in the shop has not been found. Without a master, it is equivalent to no backbone. This shop can''t be opened.


    Linz went to many places and couldn''t find the right person. Some masters want it, but they don''t want to come to a new store because of their poor craftsmanship. She didn''t expect that opening a new store would be more difficult than opening the first one.


    "Ah Si, take a rest. You''ve been looking all morning and haven''t found a suitable one. Why don''t we go to Ruyi building and have some delicious food first, and then we can work with strength. " Lin Si, who has been walking for the whole morning with Bai rubing, sits down.


    Lint wiped the sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief and gasped: "no, I don''t believe I can''t find anyone today. Sister Bai, you can sit here and have a rest. I''ll go and ask again. You can always find someone. "


    Bai rubing grabbed Lin Si and stopped her, saying, "ah Si, this kind of thing is urgent. We are still a small shop. It''s great to open a second shop so soon. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Just take your time. And you see, the business of our first store is so good, which proves that we are very good. "


    Hearing Bai rubing comforting herself, Lin Si suddenly felt aggrieved and cried, "I thought it would be easy to open a second store. You see how good we did the first time. I just want to let others see that Lin Si is not just a lazy young lady at home. My mother taught me something. They always say that my mother is a merchant. Her daughter must be illiterate and only knows money. But I want them to know that I''m not that kind of person. They don''t have the skills my mother taught me. But sister Bai, I think it''s so difficult... "


    Bai rubing hugged Lin Si and said in a soft voice, "Dear Ass, who are you listening to nonsense? These pickles have nothing to do all day long. They just know how to chew their tongue. Even if their own lives are too unsatisfactory, they wish others would be like them. You don''t have to pay attention to the gossip, just do what you want to do. We can open a new store step by step. We don''t have to rush to find the master. We can do it slowly. "


    Lin Si was lying in the arms of Bai rubing and crying bitterly. Yu Yu rushed in and looked worried. She saw that Lin Si was crying and whispered, "what''s wrong with her? What happened? "


    Bai rubing gently shook his head and motioned him not to speak. Yu Yu naturally knew that, so she sat aside and didn''t speak.


    After a while, Lin Si''s mood calmed down. He raised his eyes to see Yu Yu and asked, "eh? When did you come? Why don''t I know? How are you doing? Brother a Teng''s other courtyard is OK? Li Zhixing didn''t find that place, did he? "


    Seeing that her tears were still hanging in the corner of her eyes, Yu Yu couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, that place is still hidden. Li Zhixing didn''t find me. Besides, he was not in the capital during this period, so I was free a lot. It''s you. You haven''t seen you for a few days. How can you be like this? This is not boss Lin who I know who is full of energy and spirit. "


    Hearing Yu Yu tease herself, Lin Si was not angry. He let out his anger: "I planned to open a new store a year ago. The store has been found and the decoration is almost finished. I just wanted to find all the masters, but I couldn''t find any of them after searching for so long. "


    When Yu Yu saw her sad look, she couldn''t help laughing: "what should I do, just this thing? You told me earlier that I know a lot of jade masters who can help you find out. Isn''t it better than your headless flying collision? "


    Lin Si thought about it for a moment: Yes! How did you forget Yu Yu? He has been working in the jade industry and knows many masters.


    "Yes! How did I forget you? Then I''ll leave it to you. Anyway, the new store needs you to take care of it. If you can''t open it, it depends on you! " Lin Si patted Yu Yu on the shoulder.


    Yu Yu for her this kind of direct shake hands regardless of the behavior is very speechless, but in order to avoid Li Zhixing, can only quickly let the new store open.


    When can Li Zhixing let go of himself!


    The three were talking about opening a new store when a boy came to say, "boss, someone is looking for you outside."


    Lin Si was shocked. Last time she came, she came to find her own fault. This time, it won''t be her again? What do you do wrong to be so tortured? Originally because of the new store''s busy, but also to deal with these broken things, Lin Si frowned and went out.It turned out to be Gu Anping! Lin Si''s eyes brightened and said, "Gu Da is in charge! Why are you here? Please come in and make tea. There is no wine in the shop, so Gu will make do with it. "


    Gu Anping followed Lin Si into the inner hall and said with a smile, "what kind of wine do you want to drink? Today I''m here to talk to you about business. I discussed brother Jiang''s proposal with my brothers and found it very feasible, but my brothers and I have only studied woodwork these years, and we don''t know what we can do in the jade shop.... "


    Lin Si asked Gu Anping to sit down, poured him a cup of tea, and then sat down and said, "it''s very nice of Gu Da to be in charge. I was just discussing with them about opening a new shop, but I haven''t found a suitable jade master. This is the treasure of our shop: Master Yuyu. His craftsmanship can be said to be excellent, he can teach you to do some simple work first, after a long time, it will be


    Yu Yu stood up and said, "since you are interested in joining the new store, you are our partner. I just heard you say you''re a carpenter? That''s good. Jade and wood are the same, but the work of jade is more elaborate. During this period, you should take your brother to another hospital. I will teach you some basic skills. When the new store opens, I can help you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    Lin Si nodded and said, "yes, and the business of the original store is very good. Sometimes there are not enough people. If you come here, you can go to the store to help if you master some basic skills. Master Gu, you are really sent by God to save me! Usually when there are no customers in the shop, let those masters teach them how to do it. After a long time, they will master it. "


    Gu Anping didn''t expect that they were so enthusiastic. He was very moved and said, "thank you very much. It''s because my brothers have a good Kung Fu. I don''t have any skills in the mountains. I can''t do it when I''m full. I''m taking my brothers down the mountain. Thanks to you and me, I''ve found a reliable job. "


    Lin Si smiles and sends someone to deliver a message to Jiang Teng, asking him to come to Ruyi building for dinner.


    Jiang Teng rushed to Ruyi building after his official business. It was dark.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Gu Anping and Lin Si Zheng talking and laughing. Lin Si saw him come in and complained: "brother ratoh, what have you done? Brother Gu and I are hungry after such a long time. Now that you''re here, I''ll let the waiter serve. Waiter, serve


    Jiang Teng was very surprised to see Gu Anping and said, "brother gu! You finally decided to go down the mountain! You are so talented that you can make a lot of difference. I felt a pity when I was on the mountain. You''re a waste of your Kung Fu and skills. Why don''t you come out and make a breakthrough? "


    Gu Anping nodded and said with a smile, "brother Jiang''s words are very reasonable. I have also thought it out clearly. It''s not a way to stay on the mountain all my life. It''s better to go down the mountain and have a try."


    "By the way, brother Gu, I''ve kept one thing from you. In fact, ACE is not my wife. We grew up together. We just lied in a hurry that day. Please don''t mind." Jiang Teng touched the back of his head and said with embarrassment.


    However, Gu Anping was not angry. Instead, he burst out laughing: "Lin Si has already told me about this, but you think well. Since we are so familiar, you can call me brother Gu, just like Linz. Just now I had a lot of talk with Lins, and I realized that you were childhood sweethearts. You should cherish your good feelings. "


    Lin Si sits on the seat and laughs foolishly. She doesn''t understand Gu Anping''s meaning. She only thinks that elder brother Gu is very kind.


    Naturally, Jiang Teng understood Gu Anping''s meaning. He was so obvious on the mountain that he couldn''t see it. He said with a smile: "thank you for reminding me. I will. By the way, Miss Zhu Any news? "


    Gu Anping''s bright eyes suddenly darkened and said, "No. To be honest, I went down the mountain to find her whereabouts. In any case, I will give her an account. All these years, I have been avoiding and unwilling to face, but I will be brave for her. So this time I''m going to let my brothers do a good job in Linsi''s Jade House. I''ll look around to see if there''s any news from her


    Lin Si kicks Jiang Teng and blames him for not opening the pot. He knows that Zhu is a wound in elder brother Gu''s heart and is still on the table. Knowing that he had lost his words, Jiang Teng changed the topic and said, "Yunyou It''s a good thing to travel around the world. Lin Si and I have been in Beijing all the time. If you have anything, please let us know or write to us. We will help if we can. "


    Gu Anping nodded and said thanks: "I Gu Anping, He De, how can I meet such a good friend as you? I haven''t done anything important in my life. It''s already lucky for me to meet you. Wish is the most indispensable part of my life, I must find her back. Once young, impulsive, hurt her heart, if I can find her, I will ask her to forgive


    After dinner, Gu Anping went back to the nearby inn. Jiang Teng and Lin Si were on their way home.


    "Do you think elder brother Gu can find Miss Zhu? You can see that he likes her so much when he mentions her, but he still separates. " Asked lint, frowning.


    Jiang Teng''s heart was heavy. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I can''t find it. After all, the world is so big that it''s hard to find someone. But I hope elder brother Gu can find him. He is a good man. I wish you know that. Maybe there is some unavoidable reason why he didn''t go back. "


    "Why do you have to? What would it be? Do you remember when elder brother Gu mentioned Zhu? There''s light in his eyes. I''ve never seen him like that. He lived in seclusion on the mountain for such a long time, and certainly did not want to return to this complicated world. But in order to wish the girl, he gave up his leisure and ease and came back to the world of mortals Lin Si thinks Gu Anping is really worth worshiping.


    But Jiang Teng thought, will one day, he and ACE like this, separated two places, how he can not find her. Thinking of Gu Anping''s waiting day after day in the stockade, if a Si left, he would not choose to wait, but to find.


    Maybe the world is very big, maybe there will be no result in a lifetime, but as long as you are still looking for it, there will be hope. He won''t let ace leave himself, not in his life.


    As Gu Anping said, AZ is also an indispensable part of his life. If he leaves, the meaning of living alone will be lost.Jiang Teng sent Lin Si to the mansion and turned back home. Both of them are worried. They are looking forward to Gu Anping finding Zhuke and reuniting.


    Gu Anping returned to the inn, but found Yuyu waiting for himself at the door. He was very surprised and said, "master Yuyu? What''s the matter with you? "


    Yu Yu saw that he came back, and said with a smile, "I''m really sorry to disturb you so late. I just think, you look very familiar, want to ask where we met? I haven''t thought about it for a long time, but we''ve met somewhere


    Gu Anping looked dazed. He never knew master Yushi, let alone Yu Yu, a heavyweight. He shook his head and said, "master Yuyu, I''m afraid you''re wrong. We haven''t met each other. Today is the first time I see you. I''ve been in the Shanzhai all these years, and we haven''t had a chance to meet. "


    Yu Yu if thoughtful, embarrassed smile: "in this case, it may be I remember wrong. I''m sorry to disturb you so late. That''s how I am. I want to ask something immediately. Don''t mind bringing you to the hospital tomorrow


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    A few days later, Gu Anping wanted to take people to find Yu Yu, but he never had time.


    But Jiang Teng and Lin Si had a chance to meet again because of the marriage of the Secretary of the Ministry of household.


    After the bustling wedding, the next step is to say auspicious words.


    because Lin Si always has contacts with the family members of the Ministry of household affairs, he naturally wants to participate. After saying a few auspicious words, Lin Si quietly runs to the yard.


    There are many guests outside. It''s very busy. Although Lin Si likes to join in the fun, he knows that today is a good day for people to get married, so don''t make trouble.


    "Miss, it seems that it''s Mr. Jiang Teng over there."


    The servant girl whispered in Lin Si''s ear and pulled Lin Si a little with her hand.


    "Brother rattan?" Hearing the maid''s words, Lin Si looked back and saw that it was not Jiang Teng who was standing by the lake.


    At this moment, Jiang Teng''s side also stood a very pretty and lovely young lady, a Si did not know, I do not know which one.


    For some reason, Lin Si felt that he was out of a rage in his heart, and now he went in another direction.


    The maid didn''t know what happened to her. She was very happy to see Mr. Jiang. Now she went away without saying hello?


    But the miss''s thoughts were not told to them. She could only follow Lin Si to leave in silence.


    Jiang Teng saw Lin Si from a distance by the lake. Just as he was about to say hello to her, he saw Lin Si go in another direction in a hurry. He nodded slightly to the woman beside him and ran after Lin Si.


    Originally, Lin Si''s pace was not fast, so Jiang Teng did not spend much effort to catch up with her.


    Just looking at Lin Si''s blushing face because she walked a little fast, she was inexplicably cute. She couldn''t help but move in her heart. She wanted to reach out and touch her small face. Thinking that it was not reasonable, she gave up and controlled her hand without frightening him.


    "Ah Si, how did you leave just now? I haven''t had time to say hello to you."


    Jiang Teng looked at the person in front of him and asked softly.


    "Seeing that brother a Teng is accompanied by a beautiful woman, how can ace bother you so much?"


    Lint said his own words without thinking, but he did not think that the words would be full of sour taste.


    Sure enough, Jiang Teng''s eyes lit up when he heard this, as if he had found some wonderful treasure.


    "Is ace jealous?"


    "I didn''t!"


    "Well, ACE said no, No. The young lady just now is just a friend. There is nothing between me and her except friendship. Ah Si, don''t worry


    At first, I wanted to add a sentence at the end of the sentence. But thinking of his temperament, he was afraid to frighten her, so Jiang Teng had to give up.


    After hearing Jiang Teng''s explanation, Lin Si''s anger actually dissipated a little bit, followed by shyness.


    How can I make trouble without reason just now? What if brother a Teng doesn''t like himself because of this? But looking at Jiang Teng''s gentle eyes, Lin Si felt as if he had fallen into a honeypot.


    The woman opened and closed her mouth twice, and in the end, she just changed into, "brother a Teng, I don''t need to explain. I believe you are."


    A Si soft glutinous promise, stirred Jiang Teng''s a Wang spring water, as expected, what kind of ace he is extremely like.


    "Ace, if you want to go out with me for a few days, don''t you say you haven''t been out for a long time?"


    Hearing this, Lin Si''s eyes brightened. However, thinking that Yao Shu had been very strict with her recently, she did not know whether her mother would agree this time.


    "I''ll answer you after I ask my mother."


    "If a Si is willing, I will ask my mother to say love. I think so, aunt Shu will agree."


    "Really?"


    Lin Si actually thought about it, but if Jiang Teng''s mother really wanted to say love, what was going on between him and brother a Teng?


    "Really, so ash, will you?"


    Even a man who can do well in court is very cautious in front of his beloved woman, for fear of scaring her.


    So when waiting for Lin Si to answer, Jiang Teng''s heart was not calm at all. He was afraid of Lins'' refusal, and he was afraid that Lins would show a little dislike.


    "Well, of course I''d like to. I''ve long wanted to go out with elder brother rattan."


    "Well!"


    Looking at Lin Si''s happy appearance, Jiang Teng''s heart can''t help but be happy.


    As a child, as is his happy fruit, for him, as is more important than anything.


    But it''s because it''s important that I can''t get close to it easily.


    He will slowly find his own mind and let him get used to his existence.


    Here two people discussed very happy, but did not see the next tree, a gloomy figure.Hearing that they had already made an appointment to go on a trip, they couldn''t listen to it any more. They went out of their wits to the outside of the yard.


    Although the prince knew that Linsi didn''t like him, he couldn''t help looking for all kinds of opportunities just to see her.


    Last time, in order to see her, I was almost punished by my father. Now I took this opportunity to sneak out, but I was hurt as if I had been cut by a knife.


    However, no matter what difficulties he met, Lin Si could only be his, and no one else could think about it except him.


    The frustrated Prince walked slowly all the way, and naturally noticed that there was a small figure behind him, who was not Luyao?


    She had noticed him since the prince came in, but he only had Lin Si in his eyes. He was nothing in his eyes, even though he was special to himself.


    Lu Yao is not another girl, and she is not as lively as Lin Si, but she is also very clear that she may really like the person in front of her. She is so full of Lin Si that she can''t help feeling a little bitter in her heart.


    But she has been more sensible than others since she was a child. Since he likes it, she will try her best to achieve his wish.


    As long as he is happy, then she will be happy.


    After the wedding banquet, Yao Shu left Yao''s house with a pair of children and returned to his home.


    Looking at her daughter''s obviously happy appearance, I know what must have happened at the banquet, but after all, she is a person who comes through, and the relationship between men and women is not as pedantic as the people here.


    If her daughter really likes Jiang Teng, then Jiang Teng is actually a good choice. She is smart, handsome, brave and resourceful. The most important thing is to be good to her daughter, which many people can''t do. If her daughter is really with him, she should have a good time, right?


    But she won''t take the initiative to participate in her daughter''s affairs. Let''s wait until her daughter is enlightened.


    "Ah Si, you''re tired today. Go back and have a rest early."


    "Well, the daughter went to rest first, and her mother took a rest earlier."


    "Well." Watching his daughter leave, Yao Shu can''t help shaking his head. Her daughter is not generally dull.


    Now it depends on when the boy of the Jiang family will be able to enlighten her daughter. As a mother, she is also worried about her daughter''s marriage.


    Looking at his son''s marriage almost settled down, Yao Shu''s heart stone also has half fell to the ground.


    After all, Bai''s family was the one she saw with Lin radial at the beginning, and she was almost robbed in the middle of the way. She wanted to do it early in her heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    The next day, Jiang Teng''s mother, Jiang Qi, came to the door with a lot of gifts and an explanation of his intention. After listening to his friend''s words, Yao Shu just reflected that this time he was drunk, not drunk.


    She has the intention to let the two children get along with each other more. Recently, she didn''t let a Si go out because she was worried that she would be crazy. But this time, she was accompanied by Jiang Teng. She was satisfied with the child who had been watching and growing up since childhood, so she nodded and agreed to let Jiang Teng take Lin Si out to play.


    Last time, because there were too many people, I''m afraid they didn''t talk much. This time is a good opportunity.


    With Yao''s permission, this matter has been put on the agenda.


    Lin Si knew about going out for a long time, so when he returned home that day, he asked someone to help him choose clothes, and went to the street to order some new jewelry.


    Although she knew that elder brother a Teng would not dislike her, Lin Si couldn''t help pounding at the thought of going out with him, as if something was coming out of it, which made her flustered.


    Time flies, and in a flash it''s time to travel.


    It seems that when I came back from Zhuangzi, there were too many such emotions.


    Jiang Teng came to the gate of the Lin mansion early in the morning to wait. Lin Si got up early and tossed about. At one time, she asked her maid to do this bun, and then another one. She was not satisfied with the change.


    Finally, Yao Shu came and chose one for the master. Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take.


    Naturally, the clothes are newly bought. A lotus root pink red gold embroidered top and a hundred flowers competing for beauty thread pleated skirt make them both lively and miss everyone''s demeanor.


    "Does it look good on me, mother?"


    After getting dressed, Lin Si turned around in front of Yao Shu, as if he was still dissatisfied with something.


    "My home ace is the best." Looking at his daughter''s solemn appearance, Yao Shu hardly shakes his head.


    I''m afraid my daughter has not realized that she has different feelings for Jiang Teng.


    "Hee hee, that''s good." Finally, Lin Si followed Yao Shu to the gate.


    Looking at Jiang Teng who had been waiting there, Lin Si could not help but quicken his pace, ran to Jiang Teng quickly, and rushed into Jiang Teng''s arms.


    "Brother a Teng, do I look good today?"


    "Ace looks good all the time, but it looks better today."


    Feeling Lin Si''s temperature, Jiang Teng''s heart is warm.


    "How old are you? You still depend on your brother a Teng like a child. It''s true. Jiang Teng, I will give you my home ace today. You should take good care of her. If she comes back with a hair missing, I will settle with you. "


    With a smile, Yao Shu said to Jiang Teng. Depending on Jiang Teng''s love for Lin Si, she didn''t worry about Lin Si being bullied. On the contrary, Lin Si didn''t bully Jiang Teng, but she still had to say what should be said.


    "Don''t worry, aunt Yao. I won''t hurt a little bit for AZ."


    "Well, that''s good. It''s late. Let''s go."


    With Yao Shu''s permission, Jiang Teng made the carriage move.


    Because of the difference between men and women, Jiang Teng let Lin Si sit in the carriage, while Jiang Teng sat outside. Yao Shu saw this and was more and more satisfied with Jiang Teng.


    Lin Si hasn''t been out like this for a long time. After getting on the bus, it''s very fresh. From time to time, he opens the curtains to see the situation outside.


    It''s great outside.


    Jiang Teng naturally paid close attention to Lin Si''s movement and stillness. Listening to Lin Si''s voice inside, he couldn''t help but smile. Ah Si is so cute.


    "Brother a Teng, where are we going today?"


    Lint''s voice came from the carriage.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "I don''t know, but I want to go to a place with mountains and water."


    "Good." Hearing the request of AZ, Jiang Teng also had a destination in his heart. It''s not too far away from the city. It''s a good day''s walk.


    Lin Si and Jiang Teng are happy to travel here, but the prince is not so comfortable in the palace.


    On that day, he sneaked out and went back to the palace to be found. However, the emperor, who had always been tolerant to him, was furious. He directly let people lock up his palace and told him to meditate on his past.


    In this way, don''t talk about going out of the palace to see Linsi. Even if you want to get information from the outside, you have to make money.


    But Lu Yao didn''t know what method he had adopted, so he could enter his palace without any obstruction.


    Naturally, the prince understood the thoughts of Lu Yao''s family and couldn''t help laughing. Could they really regard themselves as children? He also used a beauty trick on himself, but the beauty had no consciousness of beauty.


    Every day when she came, she not only lost sight of herself, but also secretly hid in the corner to peep at him every time. With the prince''s vigilance, she could not find out. However, the little girl didn''t have as much thoughts as her family, so he let her go, and it was just a little fun to be forbidden in the palace.Lu Yao didn''t know what her family thought. When she knew that the prince was forbidden, she was very worried. Her mother didn''t scold her when she knew about it. She helped her find a way to bribe the people in the palace, so that she could enter the palace.


    She thought that the prince would be very sad to be locked up, but when she first came to see the prince''s indifferent face, she knew in her heart that the Prince did not care.


    But she was happy to see him.


    Not only that, every day when she went out, she would take out some silver money from her private bank and bribe the eunuchs in the palace to prepare delicious food for him.


    Because eat well, the mood will be good, Lu Yao thought.


    Today''s Luyao, as always, did not disturb the prince. Instead, he squatted in the corner by himself, but the prince didn''t want to let her go and walked slowly to the place where Luyao was hiding.


    "I''ve been hiding for a few days. Why don''t you come out?"


    Lu Yao didn''t expect that the prince had found himself long ago, so he was scared to squat on the ground.


    As Lu Yao squatted behind the stone, the ground was full of mud, and his clothes were dirty, so he couldn''t see it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    "Why are you still so stupid?"


    Looking at Lu Yao''s action, the prince''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust. How could he not see her smart appearance? Every time he saw her, he either lost his way or stood aside, completely without Linsi''s smart.


    "I know I''m stupid, I always know, but I don''t want to."


    Lu Yao, who had not been wronged, heard the prince''s words, and felt aggrieved again and again.


    She also wants to be as smart as Linsi and can be liked by everyone. She has tried hard, but her mother is not satisfied, and the prince also says she is stupid. Is she really so useless?


    The Prince did not think that his unintentional words stabbed the little girl''s pain point. Looking at the little girl''s tears, he could not help but flash a little flustered. Soon, in a moment.


    The next second, he became the cruel Prince again.


    "But after a few words, you started to cry. What are you doing? Don''t you go and wait on her to wash up? "


    "Yes."


    Of course, the palace people nearby always know the existence of Luyao, but for Luyao, the crown prince has never cared, and they will not go to trouble.


    Now that the prince has spoken, they run faster and faster than the other, and they carry Lu Yao into the room to wash.


    The prince was left alone in the yard, and the prince''s heart was a little agitated.


    Considering that he has been banned these days, Lin Si and Jiang Teng must have had a good time?


    However, it doesn''t matter. No matter what, Lin Si is his own princess. This is something that nobody can change. It''s just Lu Yao She is still too simple to live in the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Si and Jiang Teng have arrived at their destination. It is a small Chuang Tzu in the name of the Jiang family, which is different from the one they went to last time.


    Although Chuang Tzu was said to be very big, Jiang Teng did not take Lin Si to Zhuangzi, but stopped by a stream outside.


    One side is a stream, the other side is the crops planted by farmers. The mountains in the distance are looming, which is really a good scenery.


    "Brother a Teng, it''s so beautiful here. How do you know about it?"


    After getting out of the carriage, Lins did not stop to praise.


    Although she has been to other Chuang Tzu, she has never seen such a reasonable layout as this one, including the last one.


    "This is my Chuang Tzu. Naturally I know it. How about it? Do you like it here? It doesn''t disappoint you? " Jiang Teng came to Lin Si slowly and said to her.


    "Well, I love it. I''m happy." With that, Lin Si jumped up and trotted all the way to the side of the stream. He looked at the reflection in the stream carefully. Suddenly, a fish came and swam away the next second, which surprised him very much.


    "Brother a Teng, there are fish here. It''s so lovely."


    "Well, it''s lovely." But not as cute as you.


    In Jiang Teng''s heart, everything is not as good as Lin Si, so as long as Lin Si likes, he likes everything.


    "Ah Si, be careful. Don''t fall down. It''s slippery here."


    "Well, don''t worry about it. I''ll be careful." Finish saying, see Lin Si slowly squat down, happily playing with water there.


    Jiang Teng slowly put up the fire, then broke a branch from the side and went to the stream.


    "Brother a Teng, what are you going to do?"


    "Ah, do you want to eat fish? Brother a Teng makes you roast fish


    "Well, I want to. The fish here must be delicious." Hearing Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si gave a positive answer.


    Although there is only grilled fish without fish soup, the food made by brother a Teng must be delicious.


    "Well, then ash will sit down and have a rest. I''ll cook it for you in a minute."


    "Good." Hearing Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si ran away from the stream and sat down on the chair, watching Jiang Teng catch fish there.


    Jiang Teng saw a branch down, a fish was put on the branch, still struggling.


    "Wow, brother rattan is wonderful!"


    Hearing Lin Si''s voice, Jiang Teng also unconsciously showed a smile, AZ has always been his happy fruit.


    He took the fish off the branch and cleaned it up quickly by the stream. Jiang Teng took a clean branch and put it on the fire to bake. He took a bundle out of his bag, which was filled with seasoning. Lin Si had to admit that brother a Teng was so careful!


    I don''t know how many times he practiced in private. When Jiang Teng roasted fish, he was very skillful. Lin Si watched and did not speak, but the atmosphere was very good. No one wanted to break such a beautiful picture.


    Jiang Teng couldn''t help laughing when he handed Lin Si the fish that had been roasted in his hand.


    All he did was for AZ''s smile. If he could make him happy all the time, he could do anything.


    "Brother a Teng, why is your fish so delicious?""Because I''m serious about cooking, and when I do it, I quietly say to the fish," you must be delicious, otherwise we ace will not eat, she can be picky. "


    "Brother a Teng talks nonsense, how can I have it? As long as brother a Teng makes them, they are delicious. "


    Hearing Jiang Teng''s tone, Lin Si blushed. Brother a Teng really bullied people.


    "Well, thank you for our support. After that, how about I make fish for you all my life?"


    "Brother a Teng..." Lin Si didn''t expect that Jiang Teng would suddenly say this. His face suddenly felt hot, as if something was about to jump out of his chest.


    "Ace, I''m not kidding. I like you very much. Will you marry me? I will treat you well. I will make you fish soup all my life, take you out to play, protect you well and never bully you. "


    Jiang Teng spoke very seriously, and Lin Si listened very seriously. She knew that what brother a Teng said was true.


    But just now I was still eating fish well? It''s a shame to mention this topic all of a sudden.


    "Well." After thinking about it, I finally agreed.


    Although she didn''t know what brother a Teng said she liked, she felt blocked when she thought that brother a Teng would marry another woman, as if something precious had been taken away.


    Does that mean that, in fact, she also likes brother a? Want a lifetime of that? Right! Anyway, when she promised to come down, her heart was happy.


    "Really? We can''t go back on the things that ACE promised. Oh, brother a Teng remembers them all, and firmly keeps them in mind. " Hearing Lin Si''s affirmative reply, Jiang Teng felt like he was dreaming.


    "Brother a Teng is so annoying. Hum, I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Seeing Jiang Teng''s reaction, Lin Si became more and more shy. She was actually very happy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    They stayed by the stream for a long time and talked a lot.


    Lin Si found that brother a Teng seemed to be different from before, but she couldn''t tell what was different.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jiang Teng came home, he told his mother.


    Jiang Qi knew the next day, with a lot of gifts to go to Yao Shu.


    Yao Shu also learned from her daughter that, as a modern person, he felt that he could make a relationship first and get along with two children more often.


    However, all the people in Kyoto know that the eldest lady of the Lin family and the young master of the Jiang family have made a marriage.


    When these things spread to the palace, the prince directly broke several teacups, which made the servants dare not persuade them.


    The prince found a chance, and finally he was able to leave the palace. Without saying a word, he came to Lin''s house.


    Yao Shu did not expect that the prince would suddenly visit. He was preparing to make up for a good reception. Who knows. The servant reported that the prince ran to Linsi''s yard without saying a word.


    How dare the Lin family stop the prince.


    Inside Linsi was dressing up and watching the prince come in, he didn''t know whether to get up to salute or to make up first.


    The prince didn''t think it was this picture. He was in the same place for a moment. After reaction, the prince stepped back and asked Linsi to see her again after finishing dressing.


    When Lin Si came out, Yao Shu also rushed to Lin Si''s yard.


    After all, Lin Si has been engaged. Although the prince is small, he is still a foreigner. This is not in line with the etiquette.


    "Your Highness, I don''t know what''s the matter with your sudden visit today?"


    Yao Shu looks at the prince who is less than ten years old and thinks of the things about the man in the book. He doesn''t like the prince in front of him very much. He just wants to maintain his basic dignity.


    "Aunt Yao, I''m here to look for AZ. Can you go out and let me have a chat with him alone?"


    Looking at Yao Shu, the prince understood the importance of Yao Shu in Lin Si''s heart. He did not dare to press him with his own momentum. He was more polite.


    "Your Highness, you are still young. But as is engaged, you still need to pay attention to the difference between men and women. You should also take into account the dignity of AZ."


    "Your Highness, if you have something to do, just say it. It''s OK for my mother to be here."


    Lin Si thought it was strange that the prince came here today.


    "Well, then, ACE, I will ask you if you will marry me. If you do, I will immediately ask my father to make you my crown prince."


    Looking at her, she is as lovely as ever.


    It should not be like this. What''s wrong? Because he''s small?


    "Your Highness is still young, but you can''t say that. As he has already got married, how can he be your princess?" Yao Shu could not help but say that the prince was too much.


    "Ace, I just want a word from you!"


    The prince''s eyes did not seem to accommodate other people. Even Yao Shu''s words were ignored by him. His eyes looked straight at Lin Si, as if he could do it as soon as she said a good word.


    Lin Si looked at such a prince. Instead of the joy when brother a Teng told her to marry him, she was more afraid.


    I dare not open my mouth easily. I''m afraid that I will make the prince angry and bring trouble to the family. But I don''t want to agree. She doesn''t want to marry him.


    "Ace!" Looking at Lin Si''s appearance, he gradually consumed the prince''s patience and couldn''t help urging him again and again.


    "I will not marry you. I am engaged, your highness." Linz finally got up the courage to say what he had in mind.


    Why marry him? Although he is the prince, what does it have to do with her?


    Hearing Lin Si''s words, the prince seemed to have exhausted all his strength and walked to the door in a daze, but he saw Lu Yao standing outside the door.


    After looking at Luyao, the prince walks out of the house.


    Hearing the news of the prince''s coming out of the palace, she kept up and walked all the way to the forest house.


    Lu Yao slowly to the prince left the direction, he should be very sad now, she should accompany him is.


    Yao Shu at the door to see this scene, can not help but sigh, since ancient times, the word "love" is the most hurtful.


    She has no energy to participate in the affairs of the younger generation, as long as her daughter can be happy and happy.


    Especially the daughter of the original book owner, the prince of the later period and the future prince, they should be very happy, right?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    In the room, Lin Si was scared to sit on the chair because of what happened just now, and several servant girls kept comforting her.


    Yao Shu didn''t say anything more and left.


    This matter makes so big, naturally also startled the emperor.


    After hearing what the prince had done, the emperor immediately recruited Xie Qian into the palace.


    Xie Qian was outside the palace. He knew that it was faster than the emperor, so when the emperor sent someone, he had already packed up his things and went directly to the palace with the palace people.


    When he arrived at the imperial study, Xie Qian went in without any notice. When the emperor saw Xie Qian come in, he put down his fold.


    "Coming?"


    "I don''t know what''s important for the emperor to summon Wei Chen."


    "You know that you can only call you when you have something to do. If it''s OK, I can''t call you any more?"


    Looking at the emperor''s loyal minister, he was itching.


    When he was a child, Xie Qian would fight with him or quarrel with him. However, as they grew older, Xie Qian became more respectful to him. Every time he wanted to provoke him, the end result was that he got angry.


    "Of course, the emperor''s words are the imperial edict. Who dares to listen?"


    "Well, you haven''t changed your temperament all the time. You must have heard about today''s events, haven''t you?"


    The emperor said something about the prince, and Xie Qian naturally knew it.


    "It was Wei Chen''s fault that he failed to teach the prince well."


    Xie Qian is the master of the prince. Naturally, he has the responsibility to teach the prince, so it''s natural for him to ask for a sin.


    "Usually you are wise to protect yourself. Why? This time, when it comes to your nieces and granddaughters, you recognize them so quickly. "


    "Even if it wasn''t about Wei Chen''s niece and granddaughter, he would have done so. However, according to Wei Chen, the crown prince is still young. He is fascinated by love and has room to grow up. Please don''t punish the crown prince severely. "


    Looking at Xie Qian, the emperor suddenly felt old.


    For so many years, he and Xie Qian have been fighting for wisdom and courage. Now Xie Qian has suddenly changed his routine, and he doesn''t know how to go on.


    But Xie Qian is right. This time, he didn''t intend to punish the crown prince. He always thought that the crown prince was not his own, so he was a bit strange.


    But now it seems that the prince has too much courage than he did at the beginning, otherwise he would not have done what he did today.


    However, if he had been brave enough to take that step, it might not have been the situation today. It was his timidity that made a mistake.


    "Brave? Indeed, since you have pleaded for him, I will give you this face. Then you should give me some advice on how to punish him? "


    In fact, the emperor is not very young. I don''t know when, there are a few more white hairs on his hair, but the people who usually comb his hair hide very well. Only he knows that he is not as young as before.


    But Xie Qian is no better. Looking at the wrinkles on his face, I can''t help but sigh at the ruthlessness of time. They are not young. They have been fighting for a lifetime. In the future, they have to go down together. It''s really lively.


    "Weichen heard that Miss Lu Yao and the prince are very close recently. It''s better to let Miss Lu Yao persuade the prince. If the prince can listen, it''s good."


    "That''s what you''re saying. You can do it. Xie Qian, we are not young any more. You don''t have to guard against me. I won''t move the Lin family. At least, when you are here, you won''t


    The emperor looked at Xie Qian and said helplessly.


    He understood Xie Qian''s concerns. Yes, it''s the same with the kings of the past dynasties who don''t worry about the great achievements.


    But Xie Qian in, his other things can be put aside, as for the friendship from small to large.


    "I don''t know what the emperor is talking about. Since the emperor has nothing to do with it, I will leave first." Pretending not to hear the emperor''s words, Xie Qian slowly withdrew from the study.


    It seems that this incident did not cause too many fluctuations, so it passed. All the people in it knew that if it was not handled properly, the Lin family, Xie family, Jiang family and Prince would be implicated, so everyone was greatly relieved.


    On the other side.


    Yao Erlang has also reached the age of marriage. Both Yao Chao and Yao er-sister-in-law have found many women in Beijing to let him see each other.


    However, Yao Erlang is a stubborn temper, not to say that he does not go to see each other, every time he is particularly positive, but you say to see Miss, every time can make other people''s Miss angry cry.


    It is said that the mole on Miss Zhang''s face is like an ink spot, which affects his mood of eating. However, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    What''s more, Miss Wang''s face is wrinkled, like an old woman in her 50s and 60s. You know what girls fear most is that others say they are old. As a result, before Yao Erlang speaks, Miss Wang leaves directly, which makes Yao Erlang really anxious and angry.


    How can he be so stubborn? Yao Erlang came out of the army and said a lot of nonsense, even his sister-in-law could not tell him.After Yao Chao knew it, he didn''t force Yao Er Lang to see other people like his sister-in-law. He just kept Yao Er Lang at home and made cruel remarks. If Yao Er Lang didn''t get married one day, he was not allowed to go out all day.


    Yao Erlang is a lively temperament, and he talks a lot. You can let him not eat, but it is more difficult to let him not go out than to kill him. But Yao Chao is also a stubborn temper. They just got up like this, and neither of them is convinced.


    Yao Er Sao wanted to plead for Yao Er Lang, but she didn''t even have time to make amends to the girls, so she stopped thinking.


    It''s better to keep the devil in the house for a few days, so as not to go out and harm other girls. Otherwise, there is not enough time to apologize. I really don''t know what he thinks.


    Yao Erlang, who used to run outside every day, didn''t feel good about it. But now at home, he''s bored. He doesn''t even have a speaker.


    Gradually, I also thought of the wonderful freedom outside. Every day, he began to fight against Yao Chao for wisdom and courage. He didn''t believe that a Yao family could still trap him?


    Yao Chao is seldom interested in it. Every day, he looks at Yao Erlang and tries to find a way out. He doesn''t remind him or urge him to meet his young lady. He doesn''t believe that he can''t cure him. If he doesn''t get married, don''t go out and stay at home. This is the best!


    Others will be soft hearted, but Yao Chao won''t. He knows Yao Erlang''s personality too well. If he runs away this time, it won''t be so easy to catch him next time.


    Even so, I still want to wait until I''m free and have a good chat with Yao Erlang. I always need to know what he thinks so as to have a direction to persuade him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    When he returned home, Yao Chao went to the yard where Yao Erlang was kept.


    "Open the door."


    "Yes." The servant answered and opened the door. Inside, Yao Erlang was still lying on the bed as usual. The food on the table didn''t move at all, as if he wanted to fight to the end.


    "Yao Erlang, are you really going to fight me to the end today?" Looking at his son lying in bed, Yao Chao is not angry.


    "I don''t, I just don''t marry. Why do you want to get married? Is it not good for me to be alone now? " Yao Erlang said to Yao Chao.


    "But if you are so old, if you don''t get married, what will you do after that? Can I take care of you all my life? Erlang, can''t you just listen to me? "


    "You also said that I''m so old and have my own ideas. If you want me to marry, you might as well let me die. Don''t even give me food. I''ll starve to death, so that you won''t have to work hard."


    "Well, since you have said that, I have nothing to say."


    Originally, he wanted to persuade Yao Erlang, but instead, he was half angry. Yao Chao felt that he was really crazy, so he wanted to communicate with such a son who didn''t get oil and salt.


    "After that, don''t you let him go on a hunger strike Yao Chao said to the guards after he went out.


    I''m afraid Mr. Yao''s father won''t let himself out of his ears this time.


    In the heart secretly plans, on the surface actually does not show.


    If the ordinary Yao Erlang is a person who likes to take off, now he is thinking with all his heart about how to break through people''s sight and go out secretly.


    When Yao Erlang was planning to escape marriage, Jiang Teng went to Lin Fu.


    "Ace, did the prince scare you last time?"


    Jiang Teng knew about the crown prince only after it happened. He wanted to go to Lin Fu to see Lin Si immediately, but Jiang Qi stopped him.


    It is said that ah Si was frightened, and he must not have calmed down at this time. If Jiang Teng went at this time, he would have made trouble.


    Jiang Teng was also afraid that he would let ace feel sad, so he tried to resist and not let himself go to see him.


    "Brother a Teng, I''m fine. At that time, I was really scared. Fortunately, you were not there, otherwise I didn''t know how to face you. But on second thought, the prince was very angry that day, but he didn''t do anything to me. I think he still has a sense of propriety


    Lin Si had no reservation about Jiang Teng. He said whatever he thought.


    "That''s good. Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you in the future."


    After listening to Lin Si''s words, Jiang Teng had to admire his mother''s opinions. Otherwise, he would have made Lin Si unhappy even if he had gone rashly at that time.


    "Well, I will protect brother a Teng, too." Looking at brother a Teng, Lin Si''s heart is full of sweetness.


    She thinks brother a Teng is really good-looking. Is there no one better looking than brother a Teng in the world? Even the gods can''t compare with brother a Teng.


    "Brother, will you go out often?" Lin Si can''t help worrying about the fact that brother a Teng always wants to go out and seems to be very dangerous every time.


    It''s for her brother''s sake that she can''t live a better life.


    "Sometimes, if the emperor sends me out, I will. But the emperor said that I did a good job last time, so I should take a break for a while, so that I can accompany ace well


    "Can brother a Teng take me out with me?" Lin thought that it was the most reliable way to go. Since brother a Teng wanted to go out, he could not stop him, so he could go out with brother a Teng, just like his mother and father.


    "If I have a chance, I''ll take you out, will you, ace?"


    This is too much because it was ordered by the emperor, and because Jiang Teng and Lin Si were not married, the plan has been shelved.


    "Well, good." Lin Si seldom refutes what brother a said.


    Especially after brother a and her confession, she always felt that something had changed between the two people, although he was still as good as ever to her.


    "Ah Si, will you install a small swing in the house where we live in the future? You''re sitting on the swing, and I''ll push you up in the back


    This is Jiang Teng''s plan for his life after his marriage with Linsi. He must make ace look like a little princess and not let her suffer any injustice.


    "Really? Can I have a kitten? At home, because my parents said I couldn''t take good care of them, they never raised them, but I really like them! "


    Speaking of this, Lins''s eyes were shining, as if it was something very interesting.


    Jiang Teng also did not interrupt her words, so quietly listening, feeling the gentle breeze, and the lovely action of her sweetheart.


    "All right, listen to ace.""Brother a Teng is so nice." Hearing the affirmative reply, Lin Si suddenly hugged brother a Teng''s hand, shaking happily, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant.


    "Ah Si, if you have any place you want to go or something you want to eat next time, just send the boy over and I''ll buy it for you, you know?"


    "Well, I see."


    "Also, don''t be picky about food..."


    "Brother rattan, you are so wordy. I know what you said. Don''t worry, I will take good care of myself


    "Well, that''s about the same." Rattan rubbed lint''s hair, softer than he expected.


    Since Lin Si knew his intention, he gradually became less restrained. Although Lin Si was not used to it at the beginning, now Lin Si seems to have been completely used to his actions. He is very happy with his changes.


    In this way, after getting married, ace can adapt to him faster.


    "Brother a Teng, don''t make my hair. It will be messy."


    "All right, listen to ace."


    In fact, Lin Si just said it. She didn''t hate the actions of brother a Teng at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    After reading Lin Si, Jiang Teng rushed home.


    Jiang Qi has been waiting at home. I think he knows what he is doing. He is not only not angry, but also has some appearance of watching.


    "How are you getting along with AZ"


    for Lin Si, Jiang Qi is 100 satisfied. What she likes most is Lin Si''s naivety and lively. Every time she sees Lin Si, she feels as if she is many years younger.


    "Good, I''m happy. Does mother know where I''ve been? "


    "You were born to me. How could I not know. Ah Si is a good boy. You should be good to others. Otherwise, I will not let you go if you don''t talk about your aunt Yao. Do you know that


    "I see. Don''t worry about it." Jiang Qi for Lin Si''s maintenance, not only did not let Jiang Teng have any jealousy, but more happy.


    That night, everyone had a good sleep.


    The next morning, there was a commotion in Yao''s house. There was no other reason for that. It was Yao Erlang who had disappeared.


    The people guarding the yard said that the young master was still sleeping in the room last night, and everyone saw him. As a result, when they wanted to go in and serve Yao Erlang this morning, they found that Yao Erlang was missing.


    Not only the person disappeared, but also the silver that was usually put in the box to reward the servants.


    At this time, Yao Chao had already gone to the imperial court. Yao er-sister-in-law had no other way but to send people out to look for him. She hoped to find Yao Erlang before Yao Chao came back.


    Otherwise, with the temperament of the father and son, it is estimated that there will be a great excitement.


    When Yao Chao came home, all the people in Yao''s house were very tired, but they didn''t see Yao Erlang.


    "Chao, what to do? Erlang is gone."


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone. What''s your hurry. Who first discovered that the young master was missing this morning


    "Back to the master, it''s just a villain."


    A servant stands out. Yao Chao looks familiar and confirms that this is the man in Yao Erlang''s yard.


    "Tell me more about it."


    "Yes, back to the master. This morning, the villain was ready to go into the room and wait on the young master to wash. Who knows, he didn''t send it until he went in. The young master is not in the room at all. Even the mattress is folded. There is no temperature. I think the young master has been out for some time."


    "Master, don''t be angry. The children are looking at it seriously and dare not to neglect. In the middle of the way, everyone took a little rest. Who knows the young master is gone. It really doesn''t matter about villains. Master, please don''t be angry! "


    Yao Chao looked at the servant''s appearance. He was really afraid, not pretending.


    Xiao Wei followed him. Yu Guang looked at the wall and said slowly, "second brother, don''t worry. You are not afraid to frighten people even if you blow your beard and stare like this."


    Yao Chao is helpless. He pretends to be angry. He doesn''t look like it in front of Wei.


    Yao Chao helpless, "eighty percent, Erlang''s temperament is with you."


    There was not a trace of resentment in his tone.


    Xiao Wei snorted, "I don''t like it."


    Yao Chao Fu''s forehead, turned his head and said to the next man, "come on, go to Yamen to report to the official immediately. He said that I had stolen Yao''s money and asked the government to offer me a reward to arrest Yao Erlang."


    "Yes." When he got the order, he went to the government to report the case.


    The government''s action was also quick. The Yao family''s talents went to report to the official, and soon they posted the notice, which attracted people to watch.


    Yao Erlang did not go to other places after he came out of Yao''s residence. In fact, he had been wandering around the city.


    As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place. To a certain extent, it makes sense.


    Seeing that everyone was watching the excitement, Yao Erlang naturally went up to have a look.


    But he couldn''t laugh at the contents of the notice.


    I didn''t expect my father to be so resolute that he really put up a wanted order to arrest him.


    Yao Erlang rushed to the place where there were few people, but he didn''t forget to cover his face in case he was seen by someone familiar with him.


    I don''t know if it''s psychological effect. Along the way, Yao Erlang always felt that someone was following him.


    But when he turned around, there was no one behind him. He thought too much, but before he got to the inn, he was knocked unconscious by a mugger.


    When he woke up again, Yao Er Lang found that he seemed to be back in a familiar place.


    Turning his head, he saw Yao Chao, who was glaring at him, and immediately closed his eyes.


    "Shut what shut, have the courage to escape, now the way dare not see your Lao Tzu?"


    Looking at Yao Erlang''s spineless appearance, Yao Chao is even more out of breath.


    "Dad, how did I get here and how did I get back?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    154. Yao Erlang''s last memory only stayed in the street, and then he was knocked unconscious by a stick. When he woke up, he had already returned to Yao''s house.


    So he was really curious. After he fainted, the man robbed him and threw him on the street. Then which kind-hearted person saw him and picked him up?


    "Do you want to ask?" Yao Chao is angry at the thought of this, but he doesn''t know how he came back.


    "I asked my best friend to help me look for you. The second son of the imperial historian''s family happened to go out on the street and saw you look furtive. He carefully confirmed that you were the person in the portrait, so he quietly followed you, knocked you unconscious and sent you back to Yao''s house."


    "What? It was a man who sent me back? " Yao Erlang thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t expect to be a man.


    He left home painstakingly. The man sent himself back without saying a word. This time, he became enemies with him. When he got well, he must go to meet the second son of the censor doctor to see what kind of person he was.


    "What''s the matter with men? The second son of the imperial censor''s family has outstanding literary talent and excellent martial arts. Don''t make any wrong ideas, or I won''t be able to save you. "


    Everyone hopes that their children can strive for success, so does Yao Chao.


    However, although Yao Erlang has a lot of activity every day, he has never done anything to make him look at each other and run away. Yao Chao is really the first two.


    "It''s just a man. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Yao Erlang thinks in his heart that the second childe is taking advantage of people''s unprepared. If he is prepared, it is not easy to make him faint.


    It was just that he had better luck. In his father''s eyes, he was praised to the sky.


    "Master, the censor and the second young master are here." Just as Yao Chao was talking to Yao Erlang, his servants came to report.


    "Invite them to your seats and we''ll be right there."


    "Yes." After listening to the servant went to arrange things, and Yao Chao looked at Yao Erlang.


    "If you don''t get up, we should go to thank others for sending you back."


    "I see, trouble." Although he is out of tune with his own Laozi, he is also the governor of Jingzhao at least. He has a good understanding of human relations.


    His head was still aching, but there was nothing wrong with the others. It seemed that the second son of the imperial doctor''s family was lenient.


    Reluctantly, he went to the reception hall with Yao Chao. Sure enough, he saw the imperial historian sitting there with a young master.


    Yao Erlang''s heart will be that two childe remember his enemy, naturally will pay more attention to a few points.


    "I should have taken my son Lang to the house to thank you, but I''d like you to come here." Yao Chao said to the imperial historian Liu, in a tone of gratitude.


    "No trouble. It''s my brother''s recklessness. He knocked Mr. Yao unconscious. It''s really not proper. I came here to make amends with my brother-in-law." The censor finished and looked at the man standing beside him.


    "Mr. Yao, what happened yesterday was reckless. Please don''t blame Mr. Yao."


    "Mr. Liu is polite. Yao didn''t take it seriously." Originally, he really wanted to settle the accounts, but after Mr. Liu apologized, he didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    Yao Chao looked at his son''s expression and knew what he was thinking. He looked at him with a look.


    "This is Mr. Yao Erlang and Mr. Yao. He is really handsome." Said the censor, looking at the silence.


    "It''s just that children are naughty, and they can''t bear the responsibility." Yao Chao''s performance to Yao Erlang and others is different. After all, they are officials. Naturally, they understand the rules of meeting and seeing off sometimes.


    "Don''t say that, Lord Yao. I really appreciate Mr. Yao."


    The censor doctor naturally understood what happened yesterday, and his younger brother grew up in his favor. Sometimes he went too far and couldn''t control his propriety well.


    Who is Yao Chao? That''s an old fox in the court. If he offends him, his family will not have a good life.


    So after knowing that his younger brother had knocked Yao Erlang unconscious, he asked his younger brother to visit with him and make a good apology.


    But his younger brother seemed to have some other thoughts about Yao Erlang. He didn''t even hear what he said. He just looked at Yao Erlang and seemed to have something else to say.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Liu. I''m really ashamed of you. Erlang, since Mr. Liu has nothing to do here, you can take Mr. Liu to the garden for a stroll. "


    "Yes." Yao Erlang wanted to refuse, but seeing Yao Chao''s eyes, he could only reluctantly agree.


    After hearing Yao Chao''s promise, Mr. Liu''s eyes brightened a lot. He didn''t expect that he would really agree. Even if he was forced to do so, it was excellent.


    "Mr. Liu, please."After that, Yao Erlang left with Mr. Liu. Looking at his brother''s happy appearance, Mr. Liu didn''t say anything. He just nodded and agreed to let her have a good time.


    "How did Mr. Liu recognize me yesterday?"


    Yao Erlang has never figured it out. After all, the person on the wanted list can''t be the same as himself. How could Mr. Liu recognize him so accurately and knock him unconscious without carefully confirming it?


    "Although young master Yao is walking on the street, his clothes and pockets are not what people should have. Nanshi is usually a city of hooligans. It''s hard to have dignitaries to go there. If Mr. Yao runs away, he will choose a place where dignitaries don''t often go. In this way, he can avoid being recognized by others. That''s why I dare to speculate that it''s Mr. Yao. "


    "So you''re sure?"


    Of course, I can''t make sure that I can''t follow Mr. Yao''s actions until I get to know them


    Yao Erlang didn''t expect that it was because of this. He had known that he would not join the party yesterday.


    "Then I came to Japan yesterday and felt that there were people following me, but there was no one around. How did you do that?"


    "My brother taught me that it''s not safe for me to be outside alone, so I should learn to hide my tracks. In fact, I was behind Mr. Yao all the time yesterday, just hiding myself in teahouses, big trees and markets, so it''s normal for Mr. Yao not to see."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    "So it is. It seems that Mr. Liu will do a lot."


    Yao Er Lang really admired him. At the beginning, he was still a little unconvinced. He felt that he caught himself by luck. Now it seems that there is luck, but more is strength.


    As for why Mr. Liu appeared in Nanshi, although Yao Er Lang was curious, he also understood that there were some things that should not be asked, that is, not to ask.


    Why did Mr. Yao run away from home


    "That''s a long story."


    Mention this, Yao Erlang is sad, this time was caught back, it seems that is unable to escape the fate of Miss Xiangxiang.


    "If I can help Mr. Yao, maybe?"


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal, but recently my father was worried about my marriage, so he showed me a couple of official ladies. I was a rude man. It was boring to look at those delicate government ladies. I couldn''t coax women into tears. Therefore, he angered my father."


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Yao to have such troubles, but Mr. Yao should also worry about you."


    "I know, but I didn''t want to get married so early. It''s better to kill the enemy in the battlefield than to take care of women at home. It''s good to keep the peace and order in Kyoto if I can''t do it. However, no matter what I say, my father doesn''t listen, and I can''t help it. "


    This afternoon, originally enemies of the two people, because talk inexplicably close a lot of distance, but let the two become friends.


    When Yao Erlang saw Mr. Liu, he thought of Qu Tiao, who was ordered to go out. He would come back soon.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Si is looking at the account book seriously. Recently, jade business is much better than before, and her income is gradually increasing. She knows that this is due to Yu Yu''s efforts.


    But Yu Yu, a man, usually asks for nothing. In Yu Fu Xuan, he seriously makes jade articles, as if nothing can affect him.


    "Yuyu, haven''t you been home recently?"


    "No, who knows if the man has left. If I go back and meet him again, I will be scared to death."


    Yu Yu answered Lin Si''s words while making jade articles.


    "Yuyu, I want to make a hairpin with jade. Can you have a look at this one?"


    Lins changed the subject and asked with a stone.


    "This stone is very valuable, my Lord. You want to give it to your lover with a hairpin."


    Yu Yu looked at the stone in Lin Si''s hand. It was the last time they went out to buy it, but it cost a lot of money.


    If the stone is used well, it will be able to return to its original value by five times. Now if the owner wants to make a hairpin, it is certainly impossible to make other large ornaments. It is still possible to return the original stone.


    "Don''t mind. I''ll ask you if it''s OK."


    Being seen through by Yu Yu, Lin Si''s face is a little hot, and his words pretend to be calm.


    "OK, this stone is very good. If the owner wants to make it, I can first give the owner a mold, and then the owner will slowly carve out what he likes."


    "Well, I''ll trouble you."


    "I should have done it."


    Said to do, Yuyu put down the work in his hand, took the stone from Lin Si''s hand, and began to polish it.


    Lint looked around to see if there was anything in the store that needed help.


    "Brother a Teng, why are you here?"


    As soon as Lin Si turned his head, he saw Jiang Teng. Before Jiang Teng called her, Lin Si called out first.


    "Ah Si, I heard that you would come to the store today, so I wanted to have a look. Now it seems that your business is getting better and better, and customers are coming in in an endless stream. "


    "It''s all thanks to Yu Yu and sister Bai. I''m actually a shopkeeper." Lin Si is a little embarrassed about this.


    She proposed the idea of opening the store at the beginning. Although she also contributed part of the money behind, the whole store was managed by sister Bai, and Yuyu was responsible for making jade.


    "No, ah, ah Si is very good. If you didn''t find Yu Yu, then Yu Fu Xuan would not have been today."


    In Jiang Teng''s heart, his sister er Bao is the most powerful, and he never needs to do anything, as long as ACE is happy, it is more important than anything.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    "Really? Brother a-teng, you see, this is made by Yu Yu. Really take a good look. If I didn''t want to sell it, I would like to collect it myself! "


    Yuyu is really a genius in making jade. Whether it is raw stone or waste, he can play the greatest value.


    This advantage made yufuxuan sell the poor quality stones at a good price.


    The whole yufuxuan is making a lot of money. As soon as Lin Si is happy, he increases his salary to all the people in the shop. All of a sudden, everyone is working harder to greet the guests.


    What Lin Si showed Jiang Teng was a piece of red gold cloud pattern jade pendant. Although this pattern was very common and it was not special to put it on, Yuyu added some red gold to the cloud pattern, which made the whole jade pendant vivid.


    Especially in the sun, there will be golden light, very two eyes, and such jewelry has become a sign of yufuxuan.


    "It''s really beautiful. The whole jade pendant is full of green. It''s a good material. However, no matter how good the material is, there are defects. It must be in the place of red gold."


    After a careful observation, Jiang Teng came to this conclusion, which made Lin Si blush.


    Whether brother a Teng should be so powerful or not, a few eyes can see the key.


    The existence of red gold is to cover up the defects of jade. There are several black spots in the red gold area, but ordinary people don''t think so. They just think it''s a kind of ingenious thinking.


    However, Jiang Teng is not an ordinary person. As the history of salt, his most important thing is to find out the problems in many accounts.


    This habit leads him not to see how good things are, but to try his best to find the defects in them. It is because of this that he can see the cleverness of the jade pendant. However, it has to be said that as is really smart and knows how to decorate it in this way.


    He can''t even think of a way to improve the integrity of the jade pendant.


    "Sister Bai taught me a lot, but in fact I just learned a little. Brother a Teng, I heard from my mother that you are also very good. Can you teach me


    "Well, as long as a thought studies, brother a Teng will give everything to ace, OK?"


    Looking at AZ''s shining eyes, Jiang Teng could not say any words of refusal, hoping that his ace would always be so happy and happy.


    "Good! Brother a Teng, I''m a little hungry. Let''s go and eat. "


    "Well, what would you like to eat?"


    "All right, but brother a Teng has to wait for me for a while, and I''ll be right out." After that, Lin Si ran to the back and told Yu Yu to put the mold here. She would do it when she was free, and then went to eat with Jiang Teng.


    What did you do just now


    Jiang Teng and Lin Si walked on the road, looking at the mysterious out of the ah Si just now, their hearts couldn''t help being a little curious.


    "It''s nothing. I just told Yuyu what I thought, and I''m going to play yufuxuan''s sign in the back."


    "Well, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Yes, brother a Teng needs to feed a Si, otherwise a Si will not have the strength to run the shop."


    Lin Si said to Jiang Teng, and Mo felt his stomach in a pitiful way.


    After the two confirmed their relationship, there were more and more times for a Si to act coquettishly towards Jiang Teng.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be fed up, you greedy cat."


    They stop and go all the way, talking and laughing, and then they come to a famous restaurant nearby. Usually, ASI''s favorite jiangmi duck is the signature dish of this restaurant.


    To the upstairs, let the small two find a private room, Jiang Teng this will think let go.


    Just now, people were coming and going in the mountain tower. He always kept Lin Sihu in his arm. After this period of familiarity, Lin Si was also used to Jiang Teng''s movements and would not blush easily.


    "See what you want to eat and order it yourself."


    Jiang Teng never made up for what he ate. All the things he liked were just because Lin Si liked them.


    "Well, I''m not at all polite."


    What I like most is brother a Teng''s words. Lin Si likes to make his own decisions, so he begins to order. The second child stands beside him, waiting for them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    "I''ll have babaoxi fan, jiangmi stuffed duck, braised lion''s head, ground three delicacies, mixed fried vegetables, pearl jade beef soup, and a western region barbecue."


    "Yes, just a moment, please." After ordering, the waiter went down to prepare.


    Lin Si and Jiang Teng were the only ones left in the room. Although they were not alone, Lin Si felt that brother rattan seemed to be more gentle than before since the engagement.


    She was flushed by him every time, and never succeeded in counterattack.


    "Brother a Teng, I want to eat sugar and oil Baba." Don''t want to be teased by elder brother a Teng again today, Lin Si makes people first.


    "Well, you can sit here and I''ll buy it for you."


    Looking at Lin Si, Jiang Teng knew what she was thinking. Ace was never a person who could hide his mind.


    However, he was never willing to disappoint arth, so he agreed and got up to go outside to buy her what she wanted. He didn''t consider whether the dishes he had just ordered could be finished.


    "Well, I won''t run." Hastily agreed, Jiang Teng this just out of the door, also don''t forget to let the shopkeeper help looking at that compartment, lest a Si will run about.


    Seeing Jiang Teng go out, Lin Si''s heart just relaxed a little bit. How can I get along with brother a Teng so nervous recently?


    It didn''t look like this before. Is this the feeling after the engagement?


    I asked myself in silence. After thinking about it, I still felt that my heart was blocked. I opened the window and looked outside. Listening to the noise outside, I felt a little better.


    He will close the window and sit on the stool, waiting to serve.


    On the other side.


    Today, the prince rarely gets the emperor''s permission to go out to relax.


    Just after walking in the street, the prince seemed to feel something. He looked up and saw Lin Si by the window.


    Before I know whether I want to see her or not, I step up and go to the restaurant.


    He knew that it was a restaurant that was his favorite. The glutinous rice duck in it was unique, but he would never come out alone. Would he be a bit presumptuous to go up like this?


    And the downstairs little two inquired about Linsi''s private room, and learned that she was with a man.


    Out of the understanding of Lin Si, it is not difficult for the prince to guess that the man is Jiang Teng. After all, except Jiang Teng, it seems that the Lin family is not at ease to give Lin Si to anyone else, including the prince.


    Regardless of the obstruction of the second, the prince went directly to the door of the private room, and then opened the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the prince, Lin Si was a little surprised.


    She just happened to come out. Can we meet him? Are you rare enough to avoid him?


    She used to be a child of the prince party, but thinking of the prince''s actions in the Lin mansion that day, Lin Si could not help but step back. Now, she can''t.


    It is these two steps that once again hurt the prince''s heart.


    It turned out that she was such a terrible person in her heart that she would even step back when she saw him.


    Does she really want to see herself so much? But he wanted to see her.


    The question that puzzled him for several days finally had an answer. What if Linsi was engaged? As long as you don''t get married, you still have a chance.


    And didn''t she have been around all her life? That life can also be, as long as in his side, he believes that he can always move her.


    "I just saw you in the street and wanted to talk about the past. Why don''t I want to see you so much?"


    "No, you are the prince''s highness. How can I not want to see you?"


    Lint had a smile worse than crying.


    If she can, she really doesn''t want to meet him, OK?


    At this time, she regretted that she would let go of brother a Teng, otherwise she would not fall into such a passive situation.


    "What''s your face, sister ath?" Looking at Lin Si, the prince approached step by step until she could not step back.


    Feeling the unfamiliar masculinity, Lin Si was alarmed. If the prince really wanted to do something, she had no way.


    "I''m just surprised."


    "Oh, well. Now the prince of Japan didn''t eat any food, so he just ate with ACE. "


    "Your Highness, there are already people here." Lin Si was relieved to see the prince retreat.


    The next second, the prince sat in the position Jiang Teng had just done. He seemed very satisfied with this position. Lin Si really couldn''t understand the prince''s idea.


    "But Prince Ben didn''t see anyone, or did he say that the man sitting in this seat was ace''s sweetheart, eh?"


    "Your Highness is joking."


    Obviously, he is a child, but his momentum is not weak at all.


    Lin Si doesn''t understand what''s good about herself. Can''t she change it if the crown prince keeps chasing her?"Ah Si, don''t be afraid. Prince Ben won''t do anything to you. He just wants to ask you a few questions. If you answer them one by one, it''s OK. But if you are not honest, don''t blame Prince Ben for not being reasonable."


    "Your Highness, please." Lin Si did not sit down, but stood quietly one meter away from the prince.


    "Have you ever liked me? Even a little? "


    The prince never believed that a person he liked so much before did not feel a bit about him now.


    So what''s the point of being reborn? He didn''t care about the imperial power and wealth. After all, without the man in front of him, the life he had experienced would have lost its attraction to him.


    "No, my daughter has never had any irreconcilable desire for the prince''s highness. She has always regarded the prince as her younger brother."


    Lin Si really does not understand why the prince is so persistent to her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    "Do you really like Jiang Teng?"


    "I don''t know, but I know very well that the feeling to brother rattan is totally different from that to your royal highness."


    Speaking of Jiang Teng, Lin Si''s eyes are much more gentle.


    She was so lucky that she could meet a gentle man like brother a Teng, so that she could live the life she wanted without worrying about other things, and spoiled herself into a child.


    "It''s not the same for the prince."


    Obviously feeling the change of Lin Si''s mood, the anger in the prince''s heart began to increase.


    He was not used to Jiang Teng, but at some time he had to admit that he was indeed a rare genius.


    And this cognition, let him very uncomfortable, after all, he is a rare genius.


    It would be a terrible thing for two such excellent people not to be friends.


    "Your Highness, the feeling you bring to me is dangerous. No matter what I say or what I do, I need to think twice before I can say what I want to say. Otherwise, I may bring disaster to the Lin family because of one of my words. Maybe his royal highness didn''t realize that when he faced me, although he said that he was gentler than other people, he was always self-centered. For his own happiness, he never cared about my feelings. "


    "What''s more, your highness, have you ever considered why you like me? We only met each other the first time you said you liked me, and then you began to make all kinds of advances to me


    "The Lin family is not another family, it''s the general''s house. The military power in their hands is easy to be envied, and it''s easy to arouse the emperor''s suspicion. Don''t these princes know? But his highness always insists on his own way, and has never considered whether your actions will hurt me


    "Brother a Teng is different. We have known each other since we were young. Every time I encounter difficulties, brother a Teng is always the first to appear in front of me, wipe the tears off my face, and then carry me back to the forest step by step."


    "After growing up, although brother a Teng has never expressed his love for me, he has been working hard for me. To become a history of salt and to do those dangerous and easily fatal jobs is not because brother a Teng wants to be promoted, but to give me a family that is worthy of me. "


    "Maybe his royal highness doesn''t know that I almost broke up with him because brother a Teng didn''t tell me in advance when he went out to do business. But brother a Teng never disliked me. Instead, he came to coax me and make me happy again and again."


    "Brother a Teng is like a graceful and polite childe, who gradually integrates into my world, contacts people I know, and then approaches me. Brother a Teng did not force his world to me, but told me little by little, so that I could accept it slowly


    "Although brother a Teng has never said these things directly to me, I am not stupid. I can feel them. Your highness, perhaps these things are very small, but it is because of these small things that I can be sure that brother a really cares about me."


    "I really don''t know if I like brother a Teng, but every time I am with him, I feel very happy. It seems that I can be unscrupulous and do not have to think about other things. But these things can''t be given to me by the prince, right?"


    Lin Si said a long and rare paragraph. She didn''t know whether her words were right or not. Anyway, according to her own heart, she said it like that.


    "If I can do it, can you cancel the marriage with Jiang Teng and marry me?"


    Listening to Lin Si''s words, the prince only grasped the key point of the last sentence.


    "No, as long as brother a Teng doesn''t dislike me, I''ll stay with him all the time. Your highness, you can''t force your feelings. "


    "But..."


    "Your Highness must have been so aggressive." Jiang Teng had already arrived at the door of the private room not long ago.


    Just after buying sugar and oil Baba, Jiang Teng heard that the shopkeeper said that someone had entered the private room, and then listened to the description of the man by the shopkeeper. It was not the prince but who was it.


    He was afraid that arth would be bullied by his royal highness, so he went up the stairs step by step, but he never thought that he heard his rare sincere words.


    He, very happy.


    All he did, as he knew, was not doing it alone. Some people understood him.


    He was so surprised that he was about to go crazy. He wanted to hold ace and show off to the world.


    But he can''t. There is a prince in there. He must keep calm.


    So when his royal highness wanted to ask something else, Jiang Teng made a sound and pushed the door in. When he entered, he did not forget to pass the steaming sugar and oil Baba to Lin Si.


    "Brother a Teng, you''re back!"Seeing Jiang Teng, Lin Si was just like seeing a savior. He was too happy.


    "Well." Xiao Si sat down next to the chair, and let Lin nod.


    "Oh, you came just in time. It''s a pity that you didn''t hear what ace said."


    Looking at Jiang Teng''s appearance, the prince was not angry. He really didn''t understand how Jiang Teng could compare with himself.


    "Unfortunately, I heard it."


    "Really?" Thinking of what he said, Lin Si''s face turned red. What to do? He heard him.


    "Your Highness is free today. Come out and have a look?"


    Without answering Lin Si, Jiang Teng looked at the prince sitting opposite him. He did not like the words. When his rival met, he was extremely envious.


    "I''m afraid you can''t control the affairs of Prince Ben."


    "It''s a little bit of a courtier." Although the mouth said so, but Jiang Teng''s face did not see any apology.


    In his opinion, although the prince is only a child of seven or eight years old, he is also his rival in love. He never shows mercy to his enemies.


    "Hum, I''m really angry at you. Ash, Prince Ben left first. You can eat slowly." Then the prince left.


    He is still too young to compete with Jiang Teng. He is helpless for his body.


    Why is it so much smaller than ace? I''m afraid it''s a big joke.


    Watching the prince leave, the stone in Linsi''s heart came down.


    "Are you scared?" Seeing Lin Si''s appearance, Jiang Teng''s heart ached.


    He was the one who knew best about ace. He was afraid when he suddenly said so many words.


    "Fortunately, I''m not afraid to see brother a Teng." Lin Si smiles at Jiang Teng.


    I was afraid just now, but after seeing brother a Teng, I felt that my heart was full of strength. Even the prince''s highness was not as terrible as before.


    "Well, have a meal." Watching the prince leave, the waiter outside served the dishes in turn and began to eat well.


    Jiang Teng himself didn''t eat much. He took good care of Lin Si. He even picked out his bones and put them in his bowl.


    Looking at the clean meat, Lin Si looks at Jiang Teng and smiles. Then he takes a big bite of it. Sure enough, brother a Teng''s dish is the most delicious


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    A few days later.


    "Brother a Teng, shall we go to the night market today?"


    Lin Si said, looking at Jiang Teng writing in the yard.


    Since their engagement, Jiang Teng came to Lin Fu more and more times.


    It''s natural for Jiang Lecheng and Yao Lecheng to get in touch with each other.


    "Yes, brother a Teng will buy you anything you want to eat."


    His own ace is a snack, so one of Jiang Teng''s happiest things is to feed Linsi.


    But Lins is not very meat constitution, no matter how much he eats, he looks thin, only has more meat on his face.


    "Well, brother a Teng is the best."


    Hearing Jiang Teng''s promise, Lin Si said happily.


    Every time I go out with brother a Teng, I''m the happiest.


    Hearing Lin Si''s words, Jiang Teng just laughed.


    He is also happy to have more time to accompany him recently, because the emperor has summoned him more times recently. His words just mean that he is going to send him to some places to check the price of salt. Moreover, the emperor has paid more attention to him recently, and this time even means to let him be the chief envoy.


    If the emperor really sent him, it is estimated that he will not be able to accompany AZ for a long time in the future, so Jiang Teng wants to take advantage of this time to accompany his own ace.


    He also discussed this matter with Lin radial, who also felt that business should be important. Therefore, he never talked more about Jiang Teng''s affairs.


    As long as he is sincere to his daughter, if he can provide some convenience for him in official business, he will not refuse.


    Jiang Teng was quite satisfied with Yao Shu.


    As a person who is not in this era, Yao Shu''s view of men is more strict than that of women in this era. She can''t pick out any mistakes for Jiang Teng.


    "Ace, recently, I may go out on business, so you may not see me for a while. Do you miss brother rattan?"


    Jiang Teng left his last stroke, hesitated and decided to say it.


    "Where is brother a Teng going?"


    Lin Si is a Leng first, then reaction comes to ask a way.


    "It''s estimated that it will take more than a month to come back to a place far away."


    Jiang Teng used not to say where he was going, afraid that Er Bao was worried about his mother.


    "Ah? Can I go with brother a Teng? Don''t worry. I won''t give him any trouble. I just want to go out and expand the source of tourists for yufuxuan. "


    Lin Si spoke quickly, as if afraid that Jiang Teng would refuse.


    For a Si, Jiang Teng can never say no, but this time he went out to work is not trivial.


    It doesn''t matter if he''s alone. No matter how much they do, they won''t go too far. But if ah Si goes out with him, he''s afraid that ah Si will become their target.


    And has never been far away, will a si not adapt?


    Unlike Lin Si, Jiang Teng thinks a lot every time, because things about Lin Si are important things in his mind, and there is no difference.


    "Let me think about it."


    "Well, good."


    Knowing that brother a Teng would not be perfunctory to her, Lin Si would not be chasing after her all the time.


    Brother a Teng usually has been very hard, she would not add any burden to his brother.


    They stayed in the yard like this for an afternoon. Lin Si was quietly embroidering flowers. Jiang Teng simply asked someone to take ink, paper and inkstone and draw a picture of a beautiful woman just like Lin Si.


    Lin Si in the picture looks extremely beautiful with a hairpin bun and a long skirt. The careful embroidery makes the whole beauty picture vivid.


    "Brother a Teng is so powerful that he paints me very well." Jiang Teng shows Lin Si the beauty picture he has drawn. He gets Lin Si''s praise and is very happy.


    "Ah Si is beautiful."


    Jiang Teng chuckled and touched Lin Si''s lovely face. Because Lin Si was young, he seldom used powder and other things. But even in this way, his face was tender as if he could pinch out the water. It was very lovely.


    "Don''t pinch me, brother. It hurts."


    "Really?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt at all. It''s just that as he grew up, brother a Teng can''t pinch my face like he was when he was a child. I also want face, OK


    Lin Si spoke with a very serious look, while he was on the other side of his waist.


    "Good."


    "Mr. Jiang, your wife invites you to speak in the front hall."


    A maid came and said to Jiang Teng.


    "I see. I''ll go now."


    After returning, Jiang Teng turned his head and said softly to ASI, "ASI is waiting for me here. I''ll go to Aunt Yao and have a few words with her. I''ll be back in a moment, OK?""Well, brother a''teng will go and return early."


    After receiving the affirmative reply, Jiang Teng turned around and followed the maid to go outside.


    Although Jiang Teng had been here many times, he was very familiar with the courtyards of Yao''s house, but this time Yao Shu sent his maidservant to come here, which showed that it was a serious thing to find him. He silently speculated about the reason in his heart, but he didn''t show it on the face. This is one of the things he learned in the past few years in the central government. His happiness and anger are not in the form of color.


    "Go in, young master Jiang. Your wife is in it."


    Thank you very much After the maid led the way, she retreated. Jiang Teng went inside, knocked on the door, got the consent of the people inside, and then went in.


    Sure enough, I saw Ao Yao Shu sitting at the table, looking at him quietly.


    "Hello, aunt Yao. I don''t know what''s important for Aunt Yao to come to rato?"


    "Ah Teng is here. Sit down and talk." Yao Shu was also watching Jiang Teng grow up, so he knew Jiang Teng''s personality very well.


    But in some words, as a mother, she had to think about lint.


    The palm and the back of the hand are all meat, but Lin Si is still more important than Jiang Teng in her heart. Now that the two children are engaged, many things should be explained clearly.


    Jiang Teng sat down and looked at Yao Shu, waiting for her to speak.


    As a junior, he has enough respect for Yao Shu.


    "Auntie, today aunt Yao came to you and told you something. Every one of these things may not be a big deal, but it is closely related to your future life."


    "Yes, if you ask aunt Yao for advice, I''ll keep it in mind." Jiang Teng is just like an ordinary junior, respectful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    "Er Bao is my daughter. In the twinkling of an eye, er Bao is going to get married."


    Yao Shu said, while looking at Yao Shu''s expression, see he did not perfunctory appearance, this just continued to say.


    "You grew up with ER Bao. I believe you also know Er Bao''s temperament. I hope you can take good care of her and tolerate her more."


    "She knows that. Aunt Yao can rest assured that she will treat Er Bao well and not let her suffer any injustice."


    "Your uncle and I have witnessed your kindness to ER Bao. However, er Bao did not suffer from hardship, so his understanding of suffering may be different from that of many people. You see, although Er Bao said she wanted to be self reliant, her first thought was to open a jade shop, which is not what ordinary people can do


    "Yes."


    "Ah Teng, I regard you as my own child, so like Er Bao, I hope you can be safe and healthy. Everything else is not so important. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Although Yao Shu was not in the court, he knew something about it because of his family.


    Jiang Teng is not a young boy, but he is so versatile that many people who have been in the officialdom for many years can''t compare with Jiang Teng.


    Others may see the scenery of Jiang Teng, but in Yao Shu''s eyes, it is countless hardships.


    Because she understood how difficult it was for a person to stand out in the court without the help of others. She was glad that her daughter had such an excellent husband, but she also felt a little distressed for the child.


    "I understand. Thanks for Aunt Yao''s concern. I will take care of myself."


    "A lot of things, as a housewife, I shouldn''t have said that, but Er Bao is my daughter. If I don''t say it, maybe no one will tell you that. Rato, today is aunt Yao who is in trouble. I hope you won''t dislike aunt Yao''s wordiness."


    "Where is aunt Yao? I want to thank aunt Yao for her guidance."


    Jiang Qi and Yao Shu are good friends, so Jiang Teng knows more about Yao Shu than many people.


    If Yao Shu was really an ordinary woman, how could he have been favored by Lin radial for many years? And make the business so big?


    Maybe in some aspects, ACE inherited the advantages of Yao Shu, so he was so excellent.


    "Well, I asked you to come here today. I was determined to do it. Erbao must have been waiting for you for a long time. I won''t keep you. Go back quickly."


    "Well, I''ll go first. Take care of yourself, aunt Yao."


    "Well."


    After Jiang Teng returned to Lin Si''s yard, Lin Si was already waiting for him to have dinner with him. The table full of good dishes had been arranged, and he was waiting for Jiang Teng to come back.


    Jiang Teng, who has just stepped into the yard, has an illusion that Lin Si is already his wife, and now the picture in front of him is a portrayal of his life in the future.


    After having dinner with Lin Si, Jiang Teng kept his promise and went out with Lin Si.


    "Brother a Teng, why are you so busy tonight?"


    Looking at the people on the street, Lins was a little surprised.


    On weekdays, although there are many people on the street, they are not close to each other. Is this a special day?


    "Today is Qiqiao."


    I thought it was ah Si''s Enlightenment today, so I let myself take her out to play, but I still thought more about it.


    As a little heartless, he never cares when today is.


    Jiang Teng shook his head helplessly.


    "Begging? No wonder there are so many people. "


    As expected, Lin Si had no idea about the festival.


    "Ace, do you know why so many people come and go on the street? And most of them are men and women


    "I know that. I heard from my brother. Qiqiao Festival is a day when young men and women go out to play together every year. On this day, it seems that there are still river lanterns, fireworks, needles and purse embroidery. "


    "Yes, it seems that ath has a good memory. Is the thought going to do this? "


    "No, I''m not interested in that. Brother a Teng, why don''t we go to a place with less people. I heard that my brother and sister Bai are going out to play today. I''m afraid I''ll run into them later. "


    "Isn''t it good to meet them?"


    "But my brother always has something to do, and seldom can accompany sister Bai, so I won''t disturb them. And I prefer to be with brother rattan than with my brother. "


    "Good." Jiang Teng was very happy to hear Lin Si''s words.


    It seems that he and Lin Zhi are not the same in the heart of AZ, and this understanding makes her very happy.


    He took Lin Si to the place where there were few people. Although it was said that there were few people, even the government would not come out to impose a curfew on qiqiaojie, so there were young men and women everywhere, which seemed to be a perfect match.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    "Brother a-teng, you see how cute this sugar man is."


    Taking advantage of the situation, Jiang Teng saw that a Si''s eyes were on the sugar man of a little white rabbit, and he couldn''t move away.


    "Miss, do you like this candy man? I think the young lady and the young master are very well matched. If the young lady is willing, why don''t you let me squeeze two unique sugar figurines according to their appearance? "


    The sugar seller''s old man looked very kind, and what he said made Linsi listen to him very well.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but it may take some time for the young lady and the young master."


    "It''s OK. We''re not in a hurry, brother rattan. What do you think?"


    Thinking of elder brother a Teng, Lin Si did not forget to ask for his advice.


    "Just be happy with ACE."


    "Well, I''ll trouble you."


    With that, Lin Si took Jiang Teng and sat down.


    On the other side, the prince and Luyao are also rare to go shopping together. Today, Luyao went into the palace to look for him. When the imperial concubine saw him, she asked him to accompany him.


    The prince was helpless, but he did not refute the idea that the princess was his mother in name.


    However, Luyao seems very happy. All the way, the smile on the corners of his mouth has not disappeared. The prince quietly follows behind, seemingly not caring what Luyao is doing.


    "Your Highness, there are so many people tonight. I''ve never played outside so late."


    However, every time she saw her mother''s eyes, she was disappointed in her mother''s eyes.


    Naturally, she never dared to mention that she wanted to come out to play. In her heart, only the word "play" was wrong.


    However, after knowing Lin Si, Lu Yao realized that there were different choices in life. Lin Si had not been forced to do anything since childhood, and he had a happy life every day.


    Can also get the prince''s love, but their own, even if all things have been done to the extreme, there is no way to exchange the prince''s a redundant look.


    Today, when the princess proposed to let her royal highness accompany her to have a good time, she had no choice to refuse.


    Perhaps it was the appearance of Linsi that made her greedy. For the prince, she just wanted to have more memories of him.


    Since there is no way to be the person in his heart, then be the one who knows him best.


    "Is it?"


    "Well, I used to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting every day at home, and sometimes I learned some basic literary knowledge. But my mother said that the most important thing for a girl is to learn how to be a housekeeper. When she was young, she should be gentle and virtuous, and when she grew up, she would marry a man of the right family. It would be wonderful to live a life of husband and son."


    "That''s what your mother told you?"


    "Well, my mother is very strict with me. But I''m also very happy, because if it wasn''t for my mother, I wouldn''t have met his highness


    When he said this, Lu Yao didn''t look at the prince''s eyes, but raised his head to the stars in the sky.


    You see, there are so many stars in the sky, one after another, but there is only one moon, and all the stars are around the moon.


    Just like her, she learned all the things in order to marry a good husband and take care of the family affairs for him. She could not help but feel a little sour in her nose. She took a deep breath and took back her inner depression.


    Today, it was not easy for her royal highness to accompany her out to play. How could she be a disappointment?


    His royal highness must not like crying girls. What he likes is like sister Linsi, who is happy every day, so she has to be happy.


    "Are you happy to meet me?"


    "Happy, at that time, I still remember that after my mother asked me to enter the palace, I should remember to have a good relationship with the crown prince, but I just got out of the palace of Princess Xu, and I lost my way. Let alone find the prince''s highness, it was very difficult for me to find the way back."


    Lu Yao still remembers the first time she met his royal highness. At that time, she didn''t know he was the prince. She thought he was the younger brother of Lin Si''s sister.


    "It was under such circumstances that the prince''s highness appeared in front of me like an immortal, which made me feel very magical. It''s not my brother''s idea that I can have such a good look in my heart, but the idea that I can have such a good look in my heart. "


    The prince listened to Lu Yao''s words very carefully.


    He has always regarded Linsi as his sweetheart, so he is very attentive to Linsi''s affairs, but he has never paid attention to other people.


    The things that happened in his last life become more and more distant with the time of his rebirth. Moreover, the changes of things make him have no way to know what will happen next. It can be said that his rebirth has no meaning at all."But I was scolded by my mother when I went back, saying that I was stupid and could lose myself in the palace. Later, when my mother found out about the prince who led me the way, my mother''s attitude towards me changed. She asked me carefully what happened on that day, and praised me repeatedly that I was good enough to talk to his highness. "


    "At that time, I didn''t understand the nature of the whole thing


    Maybe it''s a long time that Lu Yao hasn''t said his own things. While he said it, he walked slowly and didn''t look back to confirm whether the prince was still with her.


    Maybe she didn''t find out. In fact, she didn''t need an audience, just a chance to talk.


    "Then why didn''t you come to me again?"


    "I have. I''m here every time. I like the feeling of staying with his highness, which makes me very down-to-earth, but I also know that his highness likes sister Linsi and likes the kind he likes very much


    "Do you know that?" Hearing Lu Yao''s words, the prince''s highness could not help feeling bitter.


    Even Lu Yao knows how he likes it. Why can ace turn a blind eye to his love? Again and again trample on his dignity, even a little face did not give him.


    The first thing he did when he was reborn was to look for her. However, except for the first time when she didn''t know her identity, she laughed at herself. Later, every time she saw herself, she was indifferent, and clearly she had never hurt her.


    It was his fault in the last life, so he wanted to make up for it through this life. But what can he do if ace doesn''t even give him this opportunity?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    "Of course, I heard my mother say that to like a person is that you would rather not make her unhappy than yourself. Isn''t that what the Prince did to sister Lins? Although his royal highness will be depressed for a long time after seeing sister Linsi, he will go to see sister Linsi next time


    Lu Yao said lightly, as if it was someone else''s story, but it was not.


    "Yes, no turning back."


    "Indeed, sister Linsi is very good, but your highness, you can find a better one. Why must you be sister Linsi?"


    "Because she''s Linz, that''s enough." Thinking of Linsi, the prince''s whole look was much softer.


    Maybe this is the feeling of liking someone. Every time I read her name, I will feel the tenderness that I have never felt before.


    "Look at me, today is the Qiqiao Festival. How can I say that? Your highness, I just saw a place where there are river lanterns. Can you accompany me to put them?"


    Although the heart can not hide the loss, but Lu Yao still want to cherish this rare opportunity.


    Her Royal Highness has someone else in her heart. She has known for a long time. What is she sad about now? Even this topic was brought up by her.


    "Yes."


    Since it is on the order of Princess Xu to accompany Luyao out to play, he will not refuse Luyao''s request.


    Let the bodyguard behind follow, and the prince follow Lu Yao to buy two lotus lamps at the stall, and then go to the river.


    At this time, there were a lot of people along the river. Even if there were guards, it was difficult to protect the safety. The Prince wanted the guards to expel the crowd and release them again, but Lu Yao thought it was very good.


    After all, today is Qiqiao day. We all want to find the right person. Putting the river lamp is also a wish.


    If the prince really did that, it might be bad for the prince''s reputation. She didn''t want to damage his Highness''s reputation because of herself.


    "Here you are, your highness." He handed the prince a river lamp in his hand, and Luyao held another one in his hand.


    "I don''t have to."


    "Since you come out to play, your highness should not be constrained by your own identity. You should be happy with the people."


    "All right." However, Lu Yao finally took over the lamp in his hand.


    Taking a pen and paper from the table next to him, Lu Yao began to write his wish. Looking at Lu Yao''s writing, the prince couldn''t help but pick up the pen and write a thought word on it.


    On the one hand, it represents Lin Si, who is a person in his name, and has a little intimacy; on the other hand, he also misses Lin Si, who used to look up at him, rather than the one who ignores him now.


    Seeing the prince''s action, Lu Yao hid his bitterness in his heart. On the surface, he was still happy.


    "Hedeng, hedeng, I hope you can realize my wish, and I will come to fulfill my wish every year."


    While chanting, he put the lantern in his hand into the water, gently pushed it out with his hand, and watched him drift away.


    The prince also put down the lamp in his hand, and they left the river.


    "What wish do you write about?"


    "The family is healthy and safe." Lu Yao is not greedy, but in the river lamp, she still wrote the prince into the wish.


    Even if she knew that it couldn''t be realized, she was brave once, didn''t she?


    "Where else do you want to go?"


    "No, I''m tired. Let''s find a place to rest."


    "It''s OK." Seeing that Lu Yao''s mood is not high, the Prince did not continue to stroll, but casually found a teahouse, ready to take a little rest.


    But unexpectedly, I met Lin Si and Jiang Teng who were also resting.


    Unlike Lin Si in front of him, Lin Si smiles happily in front of Jiang Teng, as if he has never had any troubles. The two sugar figurines in front of her are obviously she and Jiang Teng.


    In the heart inexplicably some block flustered, but still can''t help but go forward.


    Looking at this situation, Lu Yao can''t leave alone. He can only follow the prince, hoping that his highness will not be too angry.


    "Sister a Si, what a coincidence, are you out to play today?"


    "Your Highness? Are you coming out to play Lin Si, who was still smiling just now, heard the prince''s voice, and the smile on his face disappeared, followed by rigour and restraint.


    "Well. If there is no one here, I can sit down. " Without waiting for Lin Si to answer, the prince sat down on the other side of Lin Si and sat opposite Jiang Teng.


    "Since Miss Lu is here, please take a seat." For the sudden appearance of the prince, it was obviously beyond Jiang Teng''s expectation.


    He is not too strange to the Royal people, naturally know that they are extremely cherish their lives.


    Today''s Qiqiao Festival, if there is no accident, the Royal people will certainly not come out. After all, there are many people and many eyes. If there is any accident, it is really unclear.So even if the emperor wants to enjoy himself with the people, he will leave after chatting with the people on the wall. After a long time, there will inevitably be many uncertainties.


    But the prince never seems to follow the common sense, just like at this moment. Although there are many bodyguards around him, they are much less than others.


    With the prince nodded, Jiang Teng did not say anything, after all, some things are not suitable to be expressed in front of AZ.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang." Lu Yao knew about Jiang Teng. After all, Du Zhen knew all the talented young people in the imperial court very well. If it wasn''t for Du Zhen''s aim to be the crown prince, I''m afraid Jiang Teng would be her husband.


    "Ah Si, what were you talking about just now? You''d better say it to make Miss Lu and I happy?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little thing." As for the prince, Lin Si did not want to have too much contact with him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    "Isn''t ace willing to say a few words to me now?"


    "I..."


    Lin Si didn''t expect that the prince would be so aggressive. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Your Highness, ACE is timid. Don''t frighten her." Looking at the prince''s appearance, Jiang Teng couldn''t help saying something to stop him.


    A Si is the person that he puts on the heart, how can let others bully, even if it is prince also not good.


    "If not, Prince Ben is just joking with sister ace. Don''t mind."


    "Of course not." Lin Si''s smile became more and more bitter. She couldn''t understand what the Prince wanted to do.


    The good mood of going out to play this evening is almost destroyed. She even wants to take brother a Teng to leave now.


    "Your Highness, you are scaring sister lint." Lu Yao looks at the conversation of the three people and doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Until now, he has found the opportunity to speak.


    "No, ACE is always brave. Miss Lu, don''t be fooled by her appearance


    Lin Yao''s bitter thought is also in your heart today


    "No, I wanted to go out to visit the night market. Brother a Teng came out with me. I didn''t know it was Qiqiao day until I came out."


    "What did you play with?"


    "It''s nothing. I just wandered around, and then I met an old uncle who was a sugar man, so he made two sugar men like me and brother a Teng. Do you think it''s very open?" Lin Si said as he picked up the sugar man on the table and showed it to Lu Yao.


    "Wow, it''s really good."


    "If you meet uncle, you can be another brother."


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng and said shyly.


    "looks like Chiang Kai Shek is very busy recently?" The prince knew that Jiang Teng was in the ascendant and naturally knew that Jiang Teng would go out soon.


    But Jiang Teng didn''t have the consciousness to go far. He took Lin Si out to go shopping. It seemed that he wanted to hold on to every moment together.


    "It''s not idle. Today, the emperor has just arranged for me to inspect the salt road, but these are all things behind. I have time to accompany ah Si today."


    Although Jiang Teng''s words were plain, he was proud of the emperor''s trust in him. He also mentioned that the prince was too young to participate in the affairs of the government.


    This is the pain point of the prince. Yes, he really can''t participate in the government. Even because he is seven or eight years younger than ace, his love for ace has become a kind of joke, which makes him very angry.


    "Since Mr. Jiang is so busy, I think there will be no time to accompany him in the future."


    "Wei Chen has written to the emperor and mentioned that he would go out with AZ. As long as the emperor agrees, he can go out with him."


    Jiang Teng light said, but let the prince''s heart explode a piece of thunder.


    Jiang Teng had always valued the future. Now this move is undoubtedly explaining to his father that in his mind, Lin Si is more important than his official career.


    In this way, although we can get the liking of the Lin family, our official career is much more difficult than before.


    Will he really not regret doing so?


    "Really? Brother ratoh, why don''t you tell me? "


    As soon as Lin Si heard Jiang Teng''s words, he stood up directly.


    This afternoon, he was not happy about Jiang Teng''s going out for a while, but now brother a said to her that he could take her out with him, which was a wonderful thing for her.


    "It''s true, but because the emperor hasn''t approved it, I haven''t had time to tell you. It saves you time to have a good time. If you want to come now, it''s OK to tell you."


    No matter how old a man is, he can''t be indifferent to the provocation of his rival.


    In other people''s eyes, maybe the prince is still a child, but in Jiang Teng''s eyes, he is a very mature man, and this man, still coveting his fiancee, how can he bear it.


    Jiang Teng, who was good at dancing in the court, could not be calm in the face of the prince''s provocation.


    "Well, I won''t cry." As if Jiang Teng saw through, Lin Si was still a little embarrassed.


    The confrontation between the restaurants continued, and on the other side, in the imperial study of the emperor, there was also a conversation going on.


    "What do you think?"


    The emperor sat on the Dragon chair and said to Xie Qian.


    Today''s Xie Qian has changed his court clothes and only wore a long milky white shirt. The traces left on his face by years have not let him lose half of his color, but let him have more flavor.


    "Jiang Teng has always been serious about his work. Now he just wants to ask the emperor''s grace so that he can take people out for a visit. Why don''t the emperor push the boat and be a human being?"Xie Qian was still a business man. He didn''t show any partiality to Jiang Teng because of Lin Si.


    "You''re right, but what if I don''t want to do it?"


    "The minister just says his own idea, how the emperor decides is the emperor''s own matter, minister has no right to interfere."


    Still keeping the relationship between the emperor and his ministers, Xie Qian never dared to overstep the rules. He knew how far he should keep from the emperor.


    "Sometimes I wonder what''s going to happen to see you panic."


    "The minister''s duty is to solve the emperor''s problems, and it is very important to keep a clear mind, so I dare not forget for a moment."


    "Well, you don''t have to do that in front of me. I asked you to come here today because I was so embarrassed. You know, this is not a matter of a minister. The prince is also involved in it. "


    Speaking of this, the emperor has some helplessness.


    Although he didn''t give anything, he paid a lot of attention to the prince.


    In his opinion, the prince''s life still has a long way to go, so there is no need to be in a hurry to choose the crown princess.


    I don''t know what happened to the prince. Lin Si was just like a devil.


    If it wasn''t for Xie Qian, how could Linsi live to the present, but that''s the most difficult thing


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    "The emperor means..."


    "You don''t know. The crown prince likes Linsi. I thought it was so bad. But now that the prince has done so much for Linsi, I have some other ideas."


    Xie Qian listened without losing his voice and color, while analyzing the emperor''s ideas.


    They were silent for a long time. "Ai Qing, the prince is a little tired of his lessons recently. I don''t want you to urge him more recently."


    "Yes, I will."


    "Well, the business is over. You can play chess with me. I haven''t played chess for a long time, and I don''t know if my chess skill has fallen back."


    "Yes."


    The next day, the emperor''s will was sent to Jiang''s house. It was sent by his father-in-law, who said that the emperor agreed to Jiang Teng''s compromise and asked him to prepare earlier.


    Jiang Teng sent people to Lin Fu to tell Lin Si, but he did not forget to visit Lin radial.


    After all, it''s Lin radial''s daughter. He should say something to his future father-in-law.


    And Lin radial, after being with Yao Shu, has slowly changed his ideas.


    He agreed to Jiang Teng''s idea without thinking for a moment.


    His daughter, really like Yao Shu, has never been a person who needs to be locked up in the back house.


    As long as you have seen all the wonderful things in the world, you can have more insight. But before, he and Yao Shu had no way to take good care of their daughter outside.


    Now Jiang Teng is willing to go out with his daughter, and he is also very happy.


    The prince didn''t expect that things would come so soon. Before he even had time to ask the emperor, he had settled the matter.


    For a moment, I felt resentful towards the emperor, but I knew that my strength was too weak to compete with Jiang Teng, let alone the emperor. I could only hold my breath in my heart.


    In this regard, to say the most happy is Du Zhen.


    She always knew that the prince was in love with Linsi, but what about that? Lin Si only had the salt officer Jiang Teng in his heart, and he didn''t care about other people at all.


    Although it''s cruel to my daughter, it also creates opportunities for her. As long as in the prince''s side, can accurately feel the prince''s joy, so that for the future Prince Princess choice, his daughter than other official miss much more confidence.


    She didn''t believe it. She really couldn''t compare with Yao Shu in everything. This time, her daughter must marry better than Yao Shu''s daughter. Yao Shu envied and envied her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    Du Chen thought that his daughter was sent back by his Highness the prince himself last night, so he was more confident.


    At least among the things she knew, the prince had never been so concerned about any woman other than Lins. Although her daughter usually looked stupid, even so, she was able to attract the prince''s attention.


    Take the soup stewed in the kitchen early in the morning to Luyao''s room. Seeing that Luyao hasn''t got up yet, Du Heng doesn''t worry at all, and gently calls Luyao to get up.


    "Yuanyao, get up. It''s very late."


    "Mother." The soft and waxy sound is a sign that Luyao hasn''t woken up yet.


    She was playing outside with her Royal Highness the prince yesterday. Later, she met sister Linsi and chatted for a long time. When she got out of the teahouse, there was no one in the street.


    The prince''s highness left Lin Si''s sister and sent him back.


    Maybe it''s because he didn''t spend the night in the past. Lu Yao sleeps heavily today. Even though it''s almost noon, he still can''t stop sleepiness.


    "My dear daughter, my mother knows that you were tired yesterday, but for the sake of your highness, you have to take advantage of the victory. You see, the prince never sent you back before. Yesterday, the prince personally sent you back. This shows that the prince has a good feeling for you. You have to work hard. "


    Du Heng said while thinking about the situation that his royal highness sent Lu Yao back yesterday. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had a chance.


    "Mother, it''s not like that."


    Lu Yao felt a little sad. His royal highness had never sent her before. Yesterday, it was only sister Lin Si who said that his royal highness sent her back to the palace. This also shows how high the status of sister Lin Si is in his heart.


    However, she did not dare to tell her mother these things, otherwise she would receive another scolding from her mother.


    "What''s that like?" Looking at her daughter doesn''t seem to be talking, Du Heng stops and looks at her quietly.


    "It''s OK."


    "That''s it. Daughter, your mother won''t hurt you. You should know that in this capital city, in addition to the emperor, the prince''s Highness has the highest status. If you want to become a man of honor in the future, only his highness can provide you with this opportunity, you know? "


    "Well, I see, mother."


    "This is my good daughter. Get up quickly. My mother has selected two jade pendants for you, and you will send one to your royal highness later."


    "My mother, it''s private, isn''t it?"


    Hearing Du Heng''s words, Lu Yao feels that his mother in front of him is very strange.


    The former mother told herself to be a lady, and those other heretics must not do it.


    But now I have to send jade pendant to my royal highness. Even if I put it in elder sister Lin Si''s place, it should not be easy to accept.


    I don''t know why. Now it''s easy for Lu Yao to compare with Lin Si. It seems that he subconsciously wants to find out what he and Lin Si have in common.


    What Lu Yao didn''t think of was that even if she did, she didn''t find common ground between herself and Lin Si. They were like two completely different people. The only thing in common was that her favorite boy liked Lin Si.


    Feeling his change, Lu Yao can''t help but wake himself up.


    How can you think of sister Linz like that? It''s her fault that she treats her so well.


    "What''s wrong? It''s your highness. Daughter, if you miss the prince, you will regret it all your life. "


    Did not notice the daughter''s reaction, Du Heng said to himself.


    She has been addicted to the fantasy of being the mother-in-law of the future emperor. If she does, Yao Shu will regret that she did not let her daughter seize the prince and give her an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Du Heng used to hate Yao Shu very much. He knew that he was a man who needed to rely on him, but he had to make a noble appearance, as if he didn''t pay attention to anything.


    "I see."


    As a child, he was used to being obedient, and Lu Yao didn''t know how to refute his mother.


    Urged by Du Heng, Lu Yao still gets up to wash himself, then changes his clothes and goes to the palace.


    It may be because there have been so many visitors recently that the guards at the gate of the Imperial Palace didn''t stop Lu Yao and let her go to the palace.


    Because every time is the same road, so Luyao at this point or not lost, the palace of the road, she only know which is leading to the uterus.


    When he came to the palace, the prince was practicing martial arts. Knowing that she was coming, he asked the palace people to serve tea or something.


    The experience of the last life made the prince understand that sometimes martial arts are also very important.


    Even in some cases, he was able to save his own life. Therefore, he never asked his master to release water. Instead, he was more strict with himself.


    When Lu Yao inquired about the place where the prince practiced martial arts, he was led by the palace people to the edge of the martial arts training ground. He watched the prince beat again and again under the master''s training, and then got up and continued to practice. Her heart was full of heartache. She had always felt that it was easy to be a prince. She had someone to serve her every day, and she didn''t have to face the emperor''s concern.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    Now Lu Yao knows that the prince has not been as comfortable as she thought. Sometimes the prince has been more difficult than she.


    Seeing the Prince being thrown out again and again, Lu Yao feels his heart is in a throbbing pain.


    She wanted to go to let the prince rest for a while, but looking at the steadfast eyes in the prince''s eyes, she understood why the prince had to work so hard.


    So silently standing on the edge of the training ground, watching their contrast.


    Two hours later, the prince finally finished. He turned his head and saw Luyao standing beside him. He could not help but walk quickly to Luyao.


    "How did you get here?"


    "I came to thank his Royal Highness for taking me home yesterday."


    "It''s all small things. You don''t have to make a special trip. Just a moment. I''ll change


    "Good." Seeing the prince leave, Lu Yao finds that his feet are numb.


    Seeing that there were no other people on the training ground, I simply limped along and looked around to see if anyone found out.


    After changing clothes, the crown prince came out to see this scene. He couldn''t help but smile. Lu Yao is really a fool. Clearly, his legs are numb. Why didn''t he ask a palace man to help him?


    For Lu Yao''s behavior, he has not been surprised.


    In front of the eunuch next to him, a maid in waiting came and helped Lu Yao to the nearby pavilion to have a rest. The prince walked slowly to the pavilion.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ah? I''m fine. "


    "What''s wrong with foot numbness?"


    "Just standing for a long time."


    "You say it." The prince said to the palace people beside him. Lu Yao didn''t dare to say anything. In fact, sometimes his highness is very dignified.


    "Miss Lu Yao has been standing for two hours without moving her steps in order to wait for the prince''s highness to practice martial arts, so she should have been standing for a long time."


    "Are you a pig? When I don''t know how to find a comfortable place to wait, but I have to stand there. You let me say what you are good about. "


    The prince didn''t think it would be like this. He thought what happened to Luyao.


    She couldn''t help amplifying her voice a little, but Lu Yao lowered her head. She knew that she was not as good as sister Linsi and couldn''t amuse his highness, but she didn''t mean to make him angry.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Well, what can I do for you today?"


    "I just want to say thank you personally to his highness, and this is the jade pendant that my mother asked me to give to his highness."


    Lu Yao took out the jade pendant in his arms and put it on the table.


    "I know that his highness is not bad for jade pendant, but it''s not a glorious thing for a woman to send a man''s jade pendant. So his highness can not accept it, but I have to follow his mother''s instructions."


    Lu Yao''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. In the end, he even needs the prince to listen carefully before he can hear what she is saying.


    If everyone can''t help but bully the prince, isn''t she?


    Put away the strange feeling in the heart, the prince looked at the jade pendant on the table and fell into thinking.


    In fact, Lu Yao said very clearly that this jade pendant was not what she wanted to give, but what Du Heng asked Lu Yao to give him, so he had to think about what would happen if he took it.


    Although he is now the prince, he is just a child in the eyes of many people.


    But if you really treat him as a child, it''s a big joke, and he will make that person despise himself.


    "Since you all know it, you can take it back." In the heart hundred turns thousand turns, but on the surface actually does not show.


    In Lu Yao''s opinion, the prince simply refused her offer. Although she didn''t give it voluntarily, it was also because she knew he would not accept it.


    Now this imagination has become a reality. Lu Yao doesn''t want to be so smart at all.


    "Yes, the crown prince is in trouble." Put away the jade pendant on the table very quickly, Lu Yao looks at the prince more and more sad.


    Quietly in the Prince did not notice the blink, let the tears back to the place.


    "No


    "Now that the purpose of entering the palace has been achieved, the minister''s daughter will leave first."


    "Well."


    Before waiting for the prince''s highness to answer, Lu Yao walked a lot faster.


    Looking at Lu Yao''s back, the prince has some doubts. Did he say something wrong? However, according to Lu Yao''s temperament, he should soon get better. He suppressed all his thoughts in his heart, and the prince went back to the palace with his palace people.


    Lu Yao walked in the palace and felt very sad.


    She thought that in the prince''s heart, although she could not compare with sister Lins, she was still somewhat different.


    But today, her royal highness cleanly refused her, we can see that she is no different from other young ladies, but she thinks she is different.Take out the jade pendant in his arms and have a closer look. This is a jade pendant carefully selected by Du Heng. The dark lines carved are lifelike. Even Lu Yao, who has seen many exquisite jade ornaments, can''t find any mistakes.


    Since the jade pendant is not wrong, it is the person who is wrong. Yes, she is not sister Linsi, otherwise it would not be like this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    A few days later.


    The prince is depressed in the palace. At this time in the past, Lu Yao should have come to him. Why didn''t he come here during this period of time? He didn''t even see Lu Yao''s face.


    Isn''t that girl locked up at home?


    At the thought of Du Heng''s temperament, it is really possible.


    The prince asked Xu Guifei for a favor and went out of the palace to visit Lu Yao.


    After all, now the prince is still a child, so even if he did something extraordinary, we will be very tolerant of him.


    Xu Guifei felt that the prince had managed to divert Lin Si''s attention and agreed without saying a word. He went out of the palace with his bodyguard.


    At this time, Du Heng is talking to Lu Yao. She doesn''t understand. What''s the matter with her daughter recently? She doesn''t want to let her stay at home.


    Now it''s time for her to go out more, but she doesn''t want to.


    "Yao Yao, how long have you been at home? Go out for a walk."


    "I don''t want to go out, mother." Lu Yao sat on the stool, looking at the clouds, his heart is not calm.


    The last time she came out of the palace, she was very sad, because her royal highness didn''t seem to have any idea about her, but later she figured out that her royal highness had liked sister Linsi.


    It''s normal to ignore yourself.


    But the prince can also talk with himself, accompany himself to go to the night market is very good, she is too greedy.


    But she also gradually realized that every time she was with her royal highness, she would unconsciously want to ask for more. This is a very bad phenomenon, which shows that she is becoming greedy.


    That''s why she chose to stay at home, so that she would not lose heart if she didn''t see her royal highness.


    "Yuanyao, you don''t listen to your mother now!"


    Du Heng looks at Lu Yao with an indifferent look on his face. He really hates that iron is not made of steel.


    Why can''t she see that the prince is special to her?


    Stay at home all day, where can you increase the impression in front of the prince? She really gave birth to a silly daughter.


    "Mother, it''s not like this. I''m really tired recently." Lu Yao knows what his mother thinks, but it''s not so easy.


    "Don''t tell me whether you are tired or not. I have delicious food and drink for you every day at home. Don''t you want you to stand out? You don''t understand your mother''s mind at all. You really let her down


    "Mother, I didn''t..."


    "I tell you, if you stay in this house again today, you will not recognize me as a mother. I don''t know whether you are my daughter or not. All day long, you just look indifferent. Sooner or later, you will be trampled by Lin Si


    "Mother, why do I have to compete with sister Lins? The prince likes sister Linsi, but I like his highness. It''s not contradictory at all. I won''t hate her because his highness likes sister Linsi, because she is very nice


    "Good what? It''s just pretentious. Yao Yao, you are still young now. You don''t know the danger of people''s heart. Yao Shu is not a good man. How can her daughter be a fuel-efficient lamp. I tell you that Lin Si is hanging his Highness the prince and Jiang Teng at the same time. Do you think her means are simple? "


    Listening to Du Heng''s words, Lu Yao subconsciously wants to defend Lin Si, but he doesn''t know where to start.


    She knew that sister Lins was not like this, but did she really know her? And every time she saw her royal highness sad for sister Linsi, her heart was also very sad. She wished she could suffer for her royal highness.


    "I tell you, that Lin Si has not been a fuel-efficient lamp since she was a child. You can see how old her royal highness is and how old she is. I think it''s a fool''s dream to want to be a princess like this. Yao Yao, you are not the same. You are the same age as the prince. The prince is just confused by the fox spirit for a while, so as long as you stay with him all the time, he will see you, you know? You can''t give up easily. You must trample on lint''s daughter


    Every time, when Yao Shu was mentioned, Du Zhen''s heart was filled with hatred. She never forgot the insult Yao Shu gave her.


    "That''s what Madame Du thought." The prince''s voice suddenly appeared at the door, which made Du Heng and Lu Yao scared.


    "Hello, your highness."


    "Ah, Prince Ben is just a child. It''s hard for Mrs. du to think so much about the prince, but Mrs. Du is worried. But this prince is Xu Guifei''s appearance. I''m afraid that Madame Du''s move is not in line with the rules? "


    The prince was originally a person who was born again, and his momentum was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Even in the face of Du Juan, who is much older than him, the prince never shows any weakness.


    "The prince''s highness is joking, but the courtiers and wives dare not.""The prince is here to find Miss Lu. Let Mrs. Du step down."


    Don''t want to talk to Du Heng more. For the prince, such a person is just a woman full of jealousy. He has never paid attention to such a woman.


    But to his displeasure, Lu Yao didn''t refute Du Heng''s statement. It seems that in Lu Yao''s heart, as is the case.


    Think of Lu Yao in front of himself said the good words of AZ, difficult not she is also in the fool himself? At the thought of this, the prince''s heart was full of anger. He had never been so fooled by a woman.


    "Yes." Du Heng wanted to say something more, but he didn''t dare to stay any longer when he looked at the prince''s appearance of no strangers.


    Give Lu Yao a wink, let her good performance and then back out.


    Watching Du Chen leave, the prince sits on the stool and looks at Lu Yao who also sits on the stool.


    "If I don''t come today, I really don''t know what you think."


    The prince said lightly, but the irony in his tone was self-evident.


    "Your Highness, no, I don''t mean that."


    Lu Yao knew that the prince had misunderstood himself, so he quickly explained.


    "Is it? Then tell Prince Ben what you mean The prince looked at her eyes quietly, as if to see through her master''s appearance.


    "I..."


    Lu Yao didn''t know how to say it. After all, when her mother said something bad about sister Linsi, she didn''t refute it. But she didn''t really like sister Linsi as her royal highness said.


    Just every time, in front of her mother, she forgot to refute.


    "What? Don''t know? I don''t think you can explain it. Luyao, I always thought you were a pure girl. But now it seems that I don''t know people clearly. AZ has never hurt you. Why do you have so much dissatisfaction with her? Even so, you have to say good things about her. It''s really hard for you. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    The words of the prince''s highness are like a needle, piercing Luyao''s heart. She never knew that language can hurt people so much sometimes.


    It seems that his highness didn''t realize that Lu Yao was sad. His words were more and more ugly, which made his whole face white.


    She, really is not important to him, otherwise how can so ignore her feelings.


    After thinking about this, Lu Yao felt relieved. Yes, it was wishful thinking.


    "Your Highness, I never want to speak ill of sister Lins, but I don''t think that sister Lins is so good that you can never forget it."


    Lu Yao never said such a tough word, so when she said it, even the prince didn''t say anything, just looked at her with a very surprised eye.


    For a while, he even forgot to refute Lin Si''s bad things.


    In his Royal Highness''s eyes, Luyao has always been a submissive person, but today''s Luyao seems to be different from before.


    "Isn''t it? Prince Silin, your highness, said that she didn''t like her sister? Now, when she meets her royal highness, she will be too scared to speak. In my opinion, sister Linsi is not even brave as me. "


    "What do you know? That''s because ace doesn''t know me well enough. If she knew me well, she wouldn''t do this to me."


    His highness is a kind of obsession with Linsi. Even if Lin Si is engaged, as long as Lin Si is not married, he will have a chance. Moreover, he will be the son of heaven in the future. As long as he wants something, he will not be afraid to get it?


    "Understand? Don''t you think it''s funny when your highness says this? Sister Linsi is very good, but she doesn''t like you. Your highness can''t deny that. So why doesn''t the prince look at the people around him? There''s no need to live so hard for sister Lins. "


    Lu Yao said, tears are coming out.


    She really didn''t understand why his highness was so persistent to sister Linsi, even if he was engaged.


    "I''m not tired. I''m willing to do anything for ace."


    The prince''s highness automatically ignored the first sentence of Lu Yao. For him, the people around him are not trustworthy. In the last life, he and AZ entangled for a lifetime, now, he naturally only recognized as a person.


    "Luyao, I hope you can be yourself and not be influenced by others. Do you understand what I mean?" The prince looked at Lu Yao and said seriously.


    "Others? Does the prince mean my mother


    "Yes, your mother has no good intentions. If she is so stubborn again, don''t blame me for not looking at your face. Lu Yao, you are a smart man. You should know what I''m talking about. "


    His highness is cold-blooded and merciless to anyone except Lin Si. Even if Lu Yao is a little different to him, it''s just a little bit.


    "No matter whether the prince believes it or not, I have never said anything bad about sister Lins. Why don''t you believe me, your highness?"


    "Because you''re not ace."


    If the events ahead are the mountains that support Luyao, then the prince''s words are the last straw.


    Lu Yao suddenly understood that what his highness wanted was never others, only Lin Si.


    Except sister Linsi, all the people in the prince''s heart are the same, there is no difference.


    "If I have something else to do, I''ll go back to the Palace first."


    Without another look at Lu Yao, the prince''s highness left directly.


    Originally, he wanted to see what happened to Lu Yao today, but who knows that he heard Du Heng''s words as soon as he got to the door.


    Although Luyao didn''t say anything, she didn''t refute. This is the biggest mistake.


    In the prince''s heart, Lin Si is his final bottom line. Lu Yao obviously touched the bottom line, so he can''t forgive him.


    It''s not easy for two people to have some other feelings, which are also consumed by this thing.


    Looking at the prince who refuses to leave, Lu Yao closes her eyes helplessly. It''s because she thought too much before, but also she wants too much. From now on, she won''t have any extravagance.


    "Somebody, get me a carriage. I''m going to the forest house."


    "Yes."


    The people in the mansion heard that Lu Yao was going out and rushed to prepare the carriage.


    You know, miss has been in the mansion for a long time. Although we are afraid of Madam, we really like this lady who has no airs.


    "The carriage is ready, miss."


    "Well." Lu Yao washed again and went to the Lin mansion with her servant girl.


    Lu Si Yao didn''t expect to be able to meet the housekeeper outside the front door for a while, but she didn''t expect to be able to wait outside the front door.


    "Sister Luyao, why are you here?"Lin Si was originally making a kite, but when he heard the housekeeper say Lu Yao was coming, he put down his kite and trotted all the way. Sure enough, he saw Lu Yao standing at the door.


    "I have some questions to ask sister Lins."


    "Well, sister, come with me first."


    For Lu Yao''s abruptness, Lin Si did not show any impatience, even very friendly, which made Lu Yao feel guilty.


    He also spoke ill of sister Linsi in front of his royal highness, but she was so sincere to her.


    With Lins, turn left and right and arrive at a yard in a short time.


    This is Lu Yao''s first visit to Linsi''s yard. It''s different from her imaginary boudoir. There are all kinds of flowers and grass in Linsi''s yard. There is also a swing wrapped with flower vines. At first glance, it''s miss you''s yard.


    Unlike my own yard, there are only tables, chairs and benches in it, and there are no superfluous things.


    "You go to the small kitchen and get some food. Sister Luyao doesn''t like sweet food. Don''t like too sweet food."


    "Yes."


    Lu Yao looks at Lin Si''s busy schedule. She seems to have done something wrong. How can she conclude that Lin Si''s sister is not good when she doesn''t know her sister at all.


    "Sister Luyao, what do you want to ask me?" After Lin sifen had finished, he came in and saw that Lu Yao was just like a man with a low head. He seemed very depressed.


    She often makes elder brother angry. At this time, she will be more coquettish, but she will be a little depressed. So for Lu Yao''s movements, she can understand what''s going on, but she doesn''t know who made Luyao so depressed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    "Sister Lins, I''m sorry."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Si didn''t think that Lu Yao''s first thing was to apologize to her, which made her a little confused.


    I haven''t made any trouble recently, have you? It should not be. Since brother a Teng told her that she could take him to the inspection, he has been obediently staying in the yard, and even the affairs in yufuxuan are left to elder sister Bai.


    "I said bad things about sister Lins. I should say I''m sorry."


    Lu Yao''s voice is very low, as if very guilty.


    "Well, you should say I''m sorry, but I forgive you. It''s OK." Lins thought it was a big thing, but such a small thing.


    She also said bad things about other people, but she stopped saying them after being scolded by her mother. Because it is very immoral to speak ill of others behind their back, so now Lins says it in front of others.


    Later, Yao Shu knew that she couldn''t laugh or cry. Her precious daughter was really a source of happiness, and she did more amazing things than she did.


    "Really?" I didn''t expect Lin Si to forgive her so easily. Lu Yao still couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s true, of course. I''m very generous. But sister Luyao, can you tell me what you said about me? I need to know my own shortcomings before I can correct them. "


    "No, I just feel that sister Linsi doesn''t like the prince, which makes his highness sad, so I say that sister Lins is not good. Sister Lins, do you really don''t like the prince? "


    "I don''t like it. Although the prince is very good, he is the best in my heart. He will buy me a lot of delicious things, but also take me everywhere to play, with brother a Teng, can be happy. My mother also said, "brother a Teng is very good to me. Let me learn to cherish it."


    "Does sister Lins know why the prince likes you?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because I helped the prince last time. You don''t know, the prince lost his way in the street last time, or I helped him find his bodyguard. Otherwise, the prince might be abducted and run away by human traffickers."


    Now Lin Si doesn''t know that a prince was lost by himself, in order to let Lin Si give him away. He thinks he has helped a lot.


    Both Yao Shu and Jiang Teng didn''t want to let Linsi know what his royal highness was thinking, so they didn''t talk too much about these things with Lin Si. As a result, Lin Si thought that the prince liked her because of his last help.


    "Is there anything else like that?"


    Although Lu Yao is very precocious, he still has instinctive fear for human traffickers.


    Hearing that the prince''s highness was nearly abducted by human traffickers, he was also shocked. At present, there is no dissatisfaction with Lin Si. She also silently thanks Lin Si for her help. Otherwise, she would not know his royal highness.


    "Yes, if you want to go out with your highness, you should take more bodyguards."


    In front of Lu Yao, who is also a child a few years younger than her, Lin Si looks like a little adult and coaxes Lu Yao into a daze.


    Yao Shu came in and saw such a scene. He couldn''t help shaking his head. The child really didn''t know who he looked like.


    "Er Bao, don''t scare your sister, you know?"


    "Mother!" Seeing Yao Shu coming, Lin Si was very happy to run towards Yao Shu.


    "How old are you? I''m not afraid of your sister laughing at you." Yao Shu received the news that Lu Yao had come, so he wanted to come and have a look.


    Although he has always been against Du Juan, Yao Shu has no prejudice against Lu Yao. He just doesn''t want to make more contact with them.


    Taking Lin Si''s hand and sitting on the stool, Yao Shu looks at Lu Yao quietly.


    "Hello, aunt Yao."


    "Well, good boy. When you''re free, you can come and play more. Our ER Bao is usually at home alone. We are busy and have no time to accompany her. So we are very welcome if you can come here. "


    "Mother, I''m not idle at all. I''m going to go out with brother a Teng soon, so sister Lu Yao, if you want to come and play with me, it may take some time."


    Lin thought and wanted to say, there is an unstoppable look in his eyes.


    "Yes, yes, you always miss your brother a-teng every time. In the past, you always said that we would like us to come back, but now it seems that it is the same whether we come back or not. You, as long as you have brother rattan, you will have everything." Yao Shu said, and nodded Linsi''s forehead. It is self-evident that he dotes on Lin Si''s forehead.


    Looking at the interaction between Yao Shu and Lin Si, Lu Yao has some envy in his heart.


    She never got along with her mother, and she never saw her mother look like that.


    "Well, I want my father and mother, too."


    "I''ll listen to your brother a Teng when I go out this time, you know? Don''t be childish. Your brother rattan is doing business when he goes out. "


    "I see. My mother is very wordy.""Since Lu Yao has come, let''s eat here and go back. I''ll tell them to make some delicious food. What do you like to eat?"


    "Aunt Yao, I can do anything. Don''t bother."


    "No trouble, you play first. I have some things to deal with, so I''ll leave first."


    After that, Yao Shu went out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    "Sister Linsi, is aunt Yao usually very busy?"


    Looking at Yao Shu''s appearance of coming and going in a hurry, he didn''t seem to take good care of Lin Si.


    Lu Yao also knows that Yao Shu and Lin radial have been out in the mountains and rivers, and have little contact with Lin Si, but the interaction between them is so natural.


    "Well, my mother has to take care of a lot of shops, so she is very busy on weekdays, and I seldom see her."


    "Then you and aunt Yao are not strangers?"


    "No, I know my mother is so busy for me."


    "I envy you." Lu Yao couldn''t help saying this.


    She has never felt all the family atmosphere of Lins, but even so, she can feel the warmth from the just getting along with Yao Shu.


    "Don''t envy me, sister Lu Yao. My mother told me that every family has different ways to get along with each other."


    "Well, I know."


    "Sister Luyao, my kite is not ready. Would you like to make a kite with me?"


    Lin Si is not good at comforting others, so when she gets stuck in a conversation with Lu Yao, she takes the initiative to invite Lu Yao to make a kite.


    "May I? I''ve never done it before. "


    "It doesn''t matter. We just play and don''t have too much pressure."


    "All right." After hearing Lin Si''s words, Lu Yao agreed.


    Lin Si leads Lu Yao to a room next to him, which is full of all kinds of kite making materials, and some things that look like kites.


    "Er Those are the ones I used to do. They''re not good-looking, so I''m going to continue to learn. " Seeing Lu Yao''s eyes resting on the kite he had made before, Lin Si said with embarrassment.


    "Well."


    Lu Yao takes his eyes back and looks at Lin Si''s little work. He also picks up the materials on the table and starts with Lin Si.


    During this period, the servant girl also brought the cakes. Lin Si and Lu Yao ate the cakes and made kites. They had a good time.


    In a flash, an afternoon passed.


    When Yao Shu sent for them to have dinner, their faces were covered with scraps of paper, while all kinds of broken wood sticks were on the table.


    After washing his hands, Lin Si took Lu Yao to dinner.


    Today, Lin radial has something to do with the army. He has sent someone back in advance to tell Yao Shu.


    So when eating, there are only Yao Shu and Lin Zhi on the table besides Lin Si and Lu Yao. Lu Yao is still a little afraid of Lin Si''s big brother.


    "Sister Luyao, you should eat more. Normally, my mother doesn''t let me do this in the kitchen because she''s afraid I''ve had a stomachache. Today, I''m still in your light."


    Lin Si put a very delicate cake into Lu Yao''s bowl.


    "Thank you, sister Lins."


    "You''re welcome."


    Hearing Lu Yao''s words, Lin Si grinned at Lu Yao with a grin. There was some powder on his teeth that he had just eaten. It looked funny.


    Looking at his sister, Lin Zhi couldn''t bear it. He handed Lin Si the handkerchief in his arms and motioned for her to wipe it.


    "Thank you, brother." Lin Si didn''t wipe the handkerchief carefully, but just roughly wiped it.


    Lin Zhi saw it and let her go.


    "You''re welcome, Luyao. Eat more." Yao Shu greets Lu Yao.


    "Well, thank you, aunt Yao." Looking at the interaction on the table, Lu Yao couldn''t stop admiring. She never knew that eating could be like this.


    After dinner, Lu Yao said goodbye to Lin Si and went home.


    Sure enough, Du Zhen didn''t wait for her to have dinner at all. He just sent someone to see if she came back and didn''t say anything.


    With a sense of loss, he went back to his yard. Lu Yao felt that his day seemed to be wonderful.


    Although the words of the prince''s highness hurt her, it doesn''t matter. She will soon become the Luyao the prince likes.


    Jiangshu exhorted yaoteng to go out for another week.


    Because the time of this mission was not too urgent, coupled with the emperor''s intentional matchmaking, Jiang Teng also enjoyed a rare carriage treatment, instead of rushing all the way as before.


    "Ash, are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? "


    Jiang Teng said to Lin Si.


    Maybe it''s not suitable for bumps, so lint''s little face looks a little pale.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m fine."


    Lin Si also secretly hated himself for not striving for success in his heart, and only hoped that he would be better after getting used to it.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you really can''t stand it, remember to tell me and we''ll stop and have a rest, you know?"


    Jiang Teng knows Lin Si very well. If she wants to do something, she is extremely tolerant."I''m fine. I''m just so excited that I''m not used to it. Brother a Teng, have we been out of the capital? "


    Lint lifted the curtain and looked out into the wilderness.


    "We have been out of the capital, and now it should be fifty miles away. Ace can see different sceneries. There are green trees over there. It''s beautiful. "


    "Really? I''ve never seen it. Did brother a go that far before? "


    "Not necessarily, sometimes near, sometimes far away, but each time the destination is different."


    Jiang Teng patiently told Lin Si the things he had met before, and slowly narrated them word by word. The plain language made Lin Si feel at ease.


    The woman fell asleep in the bumpy carriage www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    At last, when he arrived at the post station, Jiang Teng didn''t get off the carriage in a hurry. Instead, he asked his entourage to book the room. He was waiting for Lin Si to wake up before he was ready to go in for accommodation.


    Linz had been sleeping soundly and would wake up when it was getting dark.


    Feel the carriage did not move, gently moved his head, let Jiang Teng keenly aware.


    "Awake?"


    "Well. Brother rattan, where are we


    "We have arrived at the post station. Now that we are awake, let''s get out of the carriage and have a good meal and sleep for a while, and we will start tomorrow morning."


    "Well."


    At this time, Lin Si''s excitement about going far away is very little. Only when she is with Jiang Teng, can she feel happy.


    Before, Lin Si never knew that it would be so hard for her to go abroad. She thought that she just wanted to see different scenery. She felt even more distressed for brother a Teng.


    Did brother a Teng suffer so much? What she doesn''t know is that her current condition is the best among the people who travel far away.


    Jiang Teng moved his already numb body a little, got off the carriage first, and then led Lin Si down.


    After entering the post station, the shopkeeper has prepared a hot meal. Just wait for Jiang Teng to come over and eat it from the pot.


    Jiang Teng didn''t care to eat himself. Instead, he kept bringing food to Lin Si. Seeing that Lin Si was almost finished eating, he began to eat.


    Other people Jiang Teng had already asked them to have a rest, but he sent Lin Si to his room, made the bed for Lin Si again, and returned to his room.


    In the middle of the night, when Lin Si was alone in the room, he asked the shopkeeper to take the key and gently entered his room. As expected, his worry was justified.


    A Si was in good health, but he had never experienced such a rush, which made his physical strength overdraft very serious. In addition, when he fell asleep and sweating, his body became hot.


    "Ace? Ace? Wake up. "


    Calling Lin Si''s name softly, want to see if Lin Si is still awake.


    "Well..." In fact, Lin Si was not feeling well. She heard someone calling her, and her voice was very familiar, so she agreed impatiently.


    Seeing that Linsi had not been burned badly, Jiang Teng put Lin Si on the bed, went downstairs to burn some hot water, and then took a PA to wipe the sweat for him.


    "Brother a Teng, I feel terrible." Lin Si may also be some can not stand, opened his eyes and saw Jiang Teng sitting by the bed, involuntarily sprinkle Jiao.


    It seems that Jiang Teng won''t feel bad when he sees him. When he hears his sweetheart''s words, Jiang Teng''s heart becomes soft. But because of the difference between men and women, although he and a Si are unmarried, he has to think about a Si''s reputation.


    "Ah Si is good, get up, change clothes and sleep again, OK?"


    "No, I feel bad."


    "It''s because I feel bad that I have to change my clothes. Ace is obedient."


    "All right." But Jiang Teng couldn''t resist. Lin Si still woke up.


    Jiang Teng gives the burden of clothes to Lin Si, but he turns his back.


    Lin Si is also the first time to meet such a situation, although he and brother a Teng are very familiar, but still can not change clothes in front of Jiang Teng.


    "Brother rattan, can you go out first?"


    "Well, call me if you change." Jiang Teng seemed to see Lin Si''s embarrassment and walked out of the door directly.


    Seeing Jiang Teng go out, Lin Si opens up his burden, chooses a suit of clothes he usually wears, and then calls Jiang Teng in.


    "Is ace still suffering?"


    "Well, I feel headache and I can''t open my eyes." Lin Si leaned on Jiang Teng''s shoulder and said weakly.


    "Ah Si is well asleep, and brother a Teng is there with him, OK?"


    "Well, brother a Teng can''t leave!"


    Perhaps because of his illness, Lin Si was more dependent on Jiang Teng. If she was normal, she would remember Yao Shu''s advice, not close to Jiang Teng, but now the situation is special, I think her mother will not blame herself.


    "Well."


    Hearing the affirmative answer, Lins slowly fell asleep.


    Jiang Teng gently wipes Lin Si''s handkerchief with sweat, without any impatience on his face.


    Maybe it was Jiang Teng''s careful care that helped. By the end of the night, Linsi was no longer hot.


    Jiang Teng was relieved and went to sleep next to Lin Si''s bed.


    When someone called Jiang Teng outside, Jiang Teng woke up and walked quietly to the door. He did not forget to close the door.


    He told his attendants to take a rest and leave in the afternoon.


    Although there are some doubts, why is it that Chiang Kai Shek, who has always been serious in handling cases, is not in a hurry about this incident.After Jiang Teng had finished the work in front of him, he went back to Lin Si''s room.


    In the afternoon, on the road.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m used to it. Lin Si doesn''t feel uncomfortable in the car any more, but looks at the scenery outside with a clear mind.


    In Jiang Teng''s opinion, it was just sand outside, but in Lin Si''s opinion, it was all novel, so she was allowed to go.


    Although the attendants had been with Jiang Teng for a long time, they had never seen him like this. In their hearts, they always thought that Lord Jiang would not laugh.


    Now it seems that it''s just because I didn''t meet the right person.


    So they looked at Lin Si more intensely. They said that Chiang Kai Shek worked so hard for his sweetheart. They thought it was a rumor. Now it seems that the girl is not?


    "Ah Si, come in when you''ve seen enough. It''s windy outside. Be careful your face gets rough."


    "Well, if a Si''s face becomes rough, will brother a Teng not want me?" Lin Si looked back at Jiang Teng and said earnestly.


    She remembers that she saw in the book that many men like women just because they have excellent looks. She scoffed at this, but she never thought that brother a Teng would be such a person.


    "Why, I''m just afraid that as''s face will hurt badly, and I''ll cry for my mother." Knowing the meaning of the people in front of him, Jiang Teng said slowly. How could he dislike her?


    It''s too late to take good care of her, but she''s the treasure he won''t get easily. She must be precious and important in the future.


    Rely on


    "well, I won''t, I''ve grown up."


    Knowing that brother a Teng was making fun of her, Lin Si twisted her face to one side.


    "Well, if ace said no, it would not."


    Know today is almost, again funny words, may let a Si fury, so Jiang Teng timely stop.


    After seeing the scenery outside for a long time, Lin Si felt bored, and did not know how long the road would take. He simply sat in the carriage.


    Because Jiang Teng was afraid of the boredom of Lin Si''s journey, he packed a lot of things in the carriage. There were books Lin Si usually liked to read, some snacks she liked to eat and toys to play with.


    But Lins was not interested in these things. They were all the same things. Why didn''t she play at home but outside?


    At the thought of the beautiful scenery mentioned by brother a Teng, Lin Si couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    In fact, sometimes, the quality of the scenery does not lie in the scenery itself, but in the people who watch the scenery with themselves.


    "Ash, what are you thinking?" Jiang Teng rarely saw the look of thinking, and he could not help being curious.


    "I was thinking, if at the beginning brother a Teng saw those scenery, I could accompany brother a Teng''s side to have how good."


    "Fool, you can be with me this time."


    "Of course, I won''t leave brother a-teng, but brother a-teng should always be good to me."


    "Well, I''ll always be nice to him. I''ll buy him whatever he likes. Is that ok?"


    Jiang Teng was very happy to put a Si in his arms.


    "Mr. Chiang, I''m afraid we can''t make it to the post station today." People outside report to the coach.


    "In that case, find a suitable place to rest."


    This is also expected by Jiang Teng. If we had set out every morning according to the original schedule, we should have arrived at the post station in the afternoon.


    Today, because of his illness, Jiang Teng let him rest for a while, and set out in the afternoon. No matter how hard he went, he couldn''t get to the post station.


    So when he left the post station, Jiang Teng asked the shopkeeper to feed the horse to the full, and then he was relieved to go on the road.


    Since Lins seldom comes out, he has never had the experience of camping out. It can be said that every day in the past few days is a different experience.


    Looking at Lin Si''s appearance, Jiang Teng couldn''t help laughing.


    She is always so easy to satisfy, as long as a little heart, you can see her smile.


    "Brother a Teng, where are we going to sleep today?"


    "Everybody sleeps outside, ace. You sleep in the carriage."


    "Good. Brother a Teng, where are we going to live tomorrow


    "Tomorrow, according to the plan, I should go to the post station. I calculated that if I quickened my pace, I could get to the post station."


    Jiang Teng thought for a while and said that he didn''t plan to stay in the field with Lin Si at the beginning, but he was very tired when he saw everyone driving, so he stopped to have a rest.


    After a simple dinner outside, Linz went back to the carriage and read a book.


    After Jiang Ando fell asleep, he made sure she could not keep up with her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    "Your Highness, what are you thinking?"


    Lu Yao stood at the gate of the prince''s palace, looking at the prince''s trance, did not know what he was thinking.


    "It''s OK. Why are you here?"


    When the prince saw that it was Luyao, he was puzzled.


    Last time, since he returned to the palace, he felt that his words were a little heavy. After all, Luyao was a girl, but the prince didn''t regret it at all. Sometimes he didn''t need to give others too much hope.


    "Let me see you. Sister Linz has gone out. I think the prince must be very boring in the palace."


    Lu Yao knows that Lin Si is the only one in the prince''s heart, but it doesn''t matter. She has accepted this fact. As long as she can stay with the prince, she will be very happy.


    "Your Highness, why are you still here? Do you remember that you are going to study the Royal Horse today?"


    Xie Qian''s voice appears around, let the prince and Lu Yao can''t help looking back.


    "Tai Fu." Seeing Xie Qian, the prince saluted respectfully.


    "Is there something on your Highness''s mind?"


    Xie Qian is an individual. How can he not know what his royal highness is thinking? It''s just that he can only treat some things as if he didn''t see them. It''s all bad luck.


    "Tai Fu, I''m not feeling well today. I wonder if I can take leave with Tai Fu?"


    "That''s all. I will tell the master of Royal horse that since the prince is not feeling well, he still needs to find a royal doctor. "


    "Thank you for your concern. I know."


    Watching Xie Qian leave, the prince was relieved.


    "Is your highness unwell?"


    "A little bit, but not too big a problem."


    "Then I''ll go and see the grand doctor for his highness." With that, Lu Yao ran outside.


    The prince just said it casually. Who knows that Lu Yao actually took it seriously, he quickly grabbed Lu Yao''s hand and didn''t let her go.


    Lu Yao had no idea at the moment when he was stopped by the prince. She never knew that it was such a thrilling thing to have physical contact with the people she liked? She felt that her heart was about to jump out.


    "No need."


    "Good." At this time, no matter what the prince said, Luyao would agree.


    "Luyao, I need you to do me a favor."


    "What''s up?"


    "I want to find ash."


    Lu Yao is not surprised to hear the prince''s words. After all, Her Highness''s love for sister Linsi is in her eyes.


    "What can I do for your highness?"


    It seems that he has been used to his Highness''s persistence to Lin Si. Lu Yao''s only idea now is to help his highness as much as he can.


    Since she can''t make his highness happy, there must be someone who can make him happy.


    I don''t know why she became like this, but Luyao knows that when she knows what she wants, it''s when she changes. The word "love" is the most painful.


    "I want you to find out for me when ash will be back."


    "Good."


    "Don''t you ask why?"


    "As long as it''s what the prince wants to do, Luyao will help him."


    Lu Yao smiles sweetly at the prince.


    "That''s very kind of you." It''s rare to see that Lu Yao is so sensible. His royal highness also has a good impression of Lu Yao.


    Although her mother is really not sensible, but this is not something Luyao can decide, he should not be angry with Lu Yao.


    "Prince, why do you like sister Lins so much?"


    Lu Yao always has this question in his mind. He has never asked before, but he is interrupted by all kinds of accidents.


    Now had the opportunity, she still wanted to ask a clear, also is to give oneself an account.


    "I don''t know. I just feel happy when I see her."


    When Lin Si was mentioned, his royal highness became gentle, as if he was not alone.


    "I see." Although he didn''t get the answer he wanted, Lu Yao was satisfied.


    If the prince''s temper was normal, he would never answer her boring questions. Now it seems that she is in a good mood. Therefore, she has the patience to answer her questions.


    "Luyao, how has your mother been to you recently?"


    "My mother has always been very nice to me, just strict."


    In Lu Yao''s heart, Du Heng is strict with her, but it is also for her good. So even if Du Heng scolds her and beats her, she never blames her mother.


    But mentioning this, Lu Yao just feels startled, as if recently Du Heng has not urged her much.


    Moreover, there is always a strange atmosphere with Lu Ye. Every time he has a meal, Lu Yao feels uncomfortable.However, looking at the relationship between her mother and father seems to be no different from the past, Lu Yao always thinks that she is too thoughtful.


    "I hope so. Look at your mother and don''t let her do anything out of line."


    This is the prince''s warning to Lu Yao.


    "Yes."


    I don''t know why his Highness has such a big prejudice against his mother, but Lu Yao, who has always been obedient, has never learned to refute others. He just looks at his highness and agrees.


    I''m very satisfied with Luyao''s good sense. Even the prince has been thinking about it more than once. If only ace could be as obedient as Luyao


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    Time is very fast, along the way, Lin Si and Jiang Teng arrived at the place to be inspected.


    During the day, Jiang Teng took advantage of the opportunity to accompany Lin Si on a tour and made a secret investigation.


    The officials who followed Chiang Teng were scattered in various places to explore other situations and try to find out all the conditions in the vicinity.


    Jiang Teng''s time as a salt officer was not short. As soon as the government officials heard Jiang Teng''s name, they quickly sent the account books to Jiang Teng.


    Of course, there are also some people who have no vision and will take fake account books to fool them.


    This evening, Jiang Teng has to deal with such people.


    It has been several months since we traced this line. If we can pry out new news from the population, then Jiang Teng''s job will be a success.


    Jiang Teng came to the prison where the officials were held. When the head of the prison saw that it was Jiang Teng, he opened the door of the prison without saying a word, and respectfully invited Jiang Teng into the prison.


    "Mr. Chiang, you are here."


    Jiang Teng didn''t care about the flattery of the prison head, but nodded lightly, and then he lifted his feet to go inside.


    Maybe it was because the prison had not taken care of it for a long time. As soon as he came in, Jiang Teng smelled a strange smell.


    "Bring him to the next room." Jiang Teng stood at the gate of the prison and said to the head of the prison.


    As soon as the jailer heard this, he asked the man on duty nearby to bring out the man inside. Although the man inside was dressed in a suit of government, the government was covered with lice and all kinds of dark things. His hair was very scattered, and he did not take good care of it. He looked very embarrassed.


    If Jiang Teng didn''t say so, I''m afraid no one knew that the man in front of him was the magistrate of Wei county. Of course, it was just before.


    "Well, still refuse to say it?" Jiang Teng looked at the person who was tied to the post and said in a slightly cold tone.


    Although the magistrate of Wei county is only a small nine grade sesame official, by virtue of his power, he controls the salt in Wei county very steadily, and no one is allowed to go out and talk nonsense.


    It can be said that in Wei County, some people wanted to go to Beijing to sue the emperor, but they were arrested before they left Wei county. Without saying a word, the county magistrate of Wei county put the man to death at the street corner, and the living one scraped 360 knives. It was not until the man died that he was thrown into a mass burial post.


    With such a move, all the people in Wei County dare not have any other ideas. They dare not be angry and dare not speak. Their life is miserable.


    Moreover, the magistrate of Wei County, relying on the fact that he was the place where salt was produced, wantonly raised the price of salt in other provinces. Finally, he had a nursery rhyme that a bag of salt was more expensive than a bag of gold.


    "I don''t know what Lord Chiang wants me to say?" The man didn''t seem to be afraid of Jiang Teng. After being arrested, he was indifferent. It seemed that he could go out in a few days.


    "Do you want to play charades with me?" Jiang Teng knew in his heart that if such a person did not care about his own life and death, or there was someone behind him to support him, who was this person? Jiang Teng''s mind is not sure enough.


    "Of course not, but as long as Lord Jiang is willing to let go of his subordinates, they will be rewarded." In the eyes of Wei county magistrate, there is no man in the world who does not love wealth or power, and Jiang Teng is no exception.


    Besides, even if someone can escape these two things, isn''t there a beauty? He didn''t believe that Jiang Teng was really an honest and upright official. Was he a saint?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    "In return? You mean the women in your backyard? Or the gold and silver jewelry in your ice cellar? It seems that you are still not ready to tell the truth. "


    Hearing Wei county magistrate''s words, Jiang Teng couldn''t help sneering.


    "I can''t understand the words of Mr. Jiang. I''m a parent of Wei county. I don''t say that I worked hard and worked hard for the people. As soon as he came here, I would be arrested. I''m afraid I can''t be convinced."


    Although he has become a prisoner, the magistrate of Wei county still looks like a dead pig. He doesn''t care about Jiang Teng at all. He doesn''t know whether he is really afraid of death.


    Originally intended to use gold and silver jewelry, power beauty temptation, but looking at Jiang Teng not set up, Wei county magistrate immediately changed his face.


    "Convince the public? Is it not your duty to patrol the county? County Magistrate Wei, don''t play dumb riddles with me. I can tell you that even if the emperor comes today, you will die. "


    "Dead? Do you think the lower officials are afraid of death? Wrong, I''m not afraid! In these days, I enjoyed what I should have enjoyed. Although it was just a small county magistrate, I felt more comfortable than sitting on the Dragon chair. I dare say that. Mr. Jiang, do you dare to report it to the emperor? "


    "No, it''s not a case of death."


    I didn''t expect that Wei county magistrate was still a tough guy, and Jiang Teng stopped talking nonsense with him.


    I don''t have a word with such people.


    "If you give me punishment, Jiang Teng, the punishment you have given me today will be paid back a hundred times in the future."


    The magistrate of Wei County didn''t seem to think that Jiang Teng didn''t play according to common sense.


    In the past, although those officials would arrest themselves when they came, they would give themselves a face as long as they put forward something. However, Jiang Teng was serious about handling a case.


    The magistrate of Wei county was also a little flustered. His cards were nothing but the things that these men loved. However, Jiang Teng was not moved. He knew Jiang Teng a little more in his heart. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    "If you dare to threaten me, the crime will be more serious."


    Jiang Teng light a word, already gave Wei county magistrate to convict, he is not to say to want revenge oneself? That''s to see if he has the ability.


    "Ah! Jiang Teng, you must die


    "You are the son of a bitch. Even your father doesn''t want you. You are so proud."


    "Don''t you just want to rely on the Lin family? How does Miss Lin feel


    A word that could not be heard was introduced into Jiang Teng''s ears, which made Jiang Teng''s face black.


    He can allow these people to scold himself, but he will never allow them to scold ath.


    "Tomorrow, I don''t want to see him again."


    Getting up from the stool, Jiang Teng went outside. His words before leaving had completely decided the death time of Wei county magistrate.


    If the magistrate of Wei County really knew the current affairs, he didn''t need to ask for his name.


    Watching Jiang Teng leave, he can''t help shaking his head. The magistrate of Weixian county is a fool. Who doesn''t know that Jiang likes Miss Lin more than his own life, but he is going to seek death. No one can help you.


    "You can wait for him to die in a moment, and then throw him to the mass grave."


    The attendant finally took a look at the magistrate of Wei county and left with him.


    Although the magistrate of Wei county was dead, no one noticed the hatred in the eyes of a jailer in the corner.


    The next day, Jiang Teng, as usual, accompanied Lin Si in the street.


    Maybe it''s because without the magistrate of Weixian county and the local ruffians, everyone in Weixian county is full of laughter. It seems that they haven''t been so happy for a long time.


    When they saw Jiang Teng, they were even more enthusiastic. They gave all the things on their stall to Jiang Teng. Jiang Teng and Lin Si rejected them one by one. Finally, they bought a sugar gourd from a woman who sold sugar gourd and ate along the side of the road.


    "Brother a Teng, have you finished your business?"


    "Well, almost. Why is ace homesick?"


    Jiang Teng looks at Lin Si''s appearance. During these days, AZ is thinner than usual, but his spirit is much better than usual.


    Knowing that Lin Si had never left home, it was an exception to follow him this time. Jiang Teng couldn''t help touching Lin Si''s head and looking at how Lin Si looked and how happy he was.


    "A little bit, but I''ve had a lot of gains along the way."


    "Is it? What did ace get? "


    Looking at Lin Si''s happy face, Jiang Teng asked curiously.


    "Brother a Teng, I found that not all people need jade, but there are people who can''t afford to eat in almost every place, so I wanted to drive the good hall here."


    "Although the Shantang can''t provide them with good clothes and good food, it can still guarantee their basic life. Especially for the homeless girls, some women can be asked to teach them how to embroider. In this way, they can earn money through their own efforts and increase the income of the charity hall. "Lin Si has broken his own ideas in many things along the way.


    "And what''s Arthas going to do?"


    "At present, it''s just an idea. If the girls in Shantang really learn how to support themselves, they can go out to make a living by themselves, because Shantang is only a place to provide them with food, clothing, housing and transportation for the time being."


    "What about the others? Is ace going to raise them with his own money? "


    "No, aren''t we going to open a jade shop? When I came out, I asked elder sister Bai. She said that yufuxuan had enough people, but if you want to open a branch store in the future, it must be a poor person. "


    "The people in the Shantang can work in yufuxuan. It''s also a way for us to pay them monthly wages, isn''t it?"


    "But all the people in yufuxuan are noble. According to ASI''s idea, all the people in the good hall have to teach in advance. Will the cost be too high?"


    Jiang Teng''s idea is more realistic than Lin Si''s.


    He knew what lint was thinking, and he knew that he meant well, but nothing was so easy to do.


    "Yes, I''ll think about it again."


    Hearing the words of brother a Teng, Lin Si thinks it is the same truth.


    But she has to do something about Shantang. Her mother told her from a young age that she must help others within the scope of her own ability, not asking others to return, but as long as you have a clear conscience.


    "Well, this thing can''t be urgent, asmo."


    "Well, brother a-teng, I think the management of salt is very strict. Does it need a lot of procedures to manage salt?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    "Why, has ace decided on the salt again?"


    Jiang Teng was very happy to hear what ah Si said.


    After all, Lin Si is constantly approaching his life. Jiang Teng also wants to give his life to a Si bit by bit.


    The man continued: "if ace likes it, I can give him a good talk. But it''s not as easy as opening yufuxuan. "


    "In fact, I don''t know. It''s just sad to see so many people can''t eat because of salt. I thought, if I could manage salt, would it be better? "


    Listening to the words of AZ, Jiang Teng was not surprised.


    After all, a Si''s mind has always been very simple. Sometimes when she does something, she just feels that it can bring benefits to others. She never thinks about herself.


    "Ah Si, don''t worry. I''m here. Ah Si will do well in your charity hall and yufuxuan. And aunt Shu also said it? A lot of things can''t be done in a hurry. It needs to be done step by step. "


    "Well, brother a Teng is right."


    Although his proposals were rejected by elder brother Arten, Lin Si was not discouraged.


    Although Lin Si didn''t understand a lot of things, she was able to listen to other people''s opinions. Naturally, there was no estrangement.


    "Well, you are tired today. Go back to have dinner and have a good rest. Tomorrow we are ready to leave."


    "Well, I''m going home at last. I really miss my mother, my father, my brother, my second cousin and ah Shen!"


    Lin Si uttered a lot of thoughts in one breath. Although Jiang Teng was with her, she still had some taste.


    "Don''t you think of brother a Teng?"


    "Because brother rattan has been with me all the time. He is so stingy. He has to eat this vinegar. It''s sour and sour. I''ll go back and complain to Aunt Jiang!"


    "Well, ah Si is more and more daring, and he dares to sue elder brother ah Teng. See if elder brother ah Teng doesn''t deal with you!"


    After Jiang Teng finished, he twisted on the ear of AZ, which showed obvious revenge.


    Lint snorted, "watch your eyes."


    Then he ran to the front.


    Seeing this, Jiang Teng quickened his pace and caught up with him.


    After they returned to the government, they took a rest.


    Because he was afraid that Linsi would have nightmares, Jiang Teng''s room was next to Lin Si''s. If Lin Si had any news, he would appear in time.


    In the middle of the night, Lin Si heard some sounds and wanted to open his eyes to see what happened. However, he couldn''t open his eyes. He just saw a dark shadow.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in a different place.


    "Oh, I finally wake up. It seems that the overpowering drug is really good. The girl has been sleeping all day and night." A man in a black scarf said to lint.


    Lin Si twisted his eyebrows slightly. It seems that he was taken captive. I just don''t know if brother a Teng found out?


    "Girl, since you wake up, don''t pretend. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Who are you?"


    "You don''t have to worry about who we are. You can rest assured that we will not hurt you. As long as you are obedient, I promise you to go back safely. "


    "You want brother a Teng''s life?"


    Lin Si had never seen such a scene before. He said it was impossible not to be afraid. He forced himself to be calm.


    Lin Si especially regretted why he didn''t learn martial arts with his father at the beginning, and he didn''t have the power to protect himself now.


    "Of course, he killed my father. Do you think I should take his life?"


    The man said faintly, feeling no emotion at all.


    "Your father? Brother a-teng won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. If brother a-teng really killed your father, it can only show that it was your father who committed a terrible crime. "


    Although Lin Si has never seen brother a-teng kill people, she knows better than anyone else that he is a good man, so if he did it, it must be someone else''s fault.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    "You I don''t think you''re a little girl. I didn''t want to make trouble with you, but if you annoy me again, I don''t guarantee that you can see your brother a Teng to save you. "


    The man seemed to be stabbed by the pain point, and the expression on his face changed again and again. Lin Si was afraid of the ferocity.


    The people next to him are not surprised.


    The carriage stopped.


    "Shut her up in the firewood room and wait for Jiang Teng to rescue her."


    When the man finished, someone pulled lint out of the carriage and took her to the wood shed.


    Originally, the environment of the wood room was not very good. It was wet everywhere, and lint''s clothes became dirty. Looking at the closed door, Lin Si was afraid.


    She knew that brother a Teng would come, but these people were not good people. If brother a Teng really came, would he be hurt?


    On the other hand, when Jiang Teng woke up in the morning, he thought it was wrong.


    He always sleeps when he is working outside. He will wake up if there is a little noise, but this morning he was woken up.


    Jiang Teng said in his heart that he was not good. He went to the house next to AZ. Sure enough, the whole room was empty, and there was still a shadow of ace.


    Looking at a letter on the bed, Jiang Teng opened it, and the content was very simple. It was nothing more than AZ in their hands. If Jiang Teng wanted to save AZ, he would go to the place designated by them alone.


    The attendant naturally saw the letter and looked at Jiang Teng with worry.


    Along the way, he knew exactly where Miss Lin was in Chiang''s heart.


    "Mr. Jiang, those thieves just want to revenge you. They won''t do anything to miss Lin until they see you."


    "I know, but because of this, if I didn''t do what they asked, they would definitely take ace''s knife. I can''t bear the consequences."


    "But Mr. Jiang, they are all desperators! "


    "So what? How could I be afraid of this for the sake of ace. I just don''t know if ace is afraid now, but I never thought that she would be in danger


    At the thought of this, Jiang Teng was heartbroken. He always liked to remove the roots. He was afraid that someone would take advantage of the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. But this time, because of the presence of AZ, he didn''t want to let him see his cruel side, so he wanted to let those people live.


    Now, it seems that Jiang Teng is in danger.


    "Mr. Chiang Kai Shek, but we still don''t know what the situation of those people is. If we rashly go there, will they be vigilant?"


    "You will return to Beijing with the evidence I have checked. Be careful not to be found by people who have the intention to do so. You must hand over the things found this time to the emperor in person, you know?"


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang, do you really want to take no one? That gang of thieves are not good friends. If you go there alone, I''m afraid your life will be in danger... "


    "No matter what, those people are just thieves, not thieves."


    How could Jiang Teng not know that his life would be in danger, but as long as there was Lin Si in the place, even if it was a sea of fire, he would go for a break.


    After arranging everything properly, Jiang Teng watched his colleagues go to the capital. He went back to the yamen, changed his clothes, and went out from the Yamen. According to the address on the letter, Jiang Teng soon found a place.


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect that the famous master Jiang was still a seed of infatuation."


    A strange male voice rang out in front of Jiang Teng.


    The next second, a man in coarse linen clothes appeared in front of Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng looked at the man in front of him very strange, in his memory did not have any intersection with this man, is not his guess wrong?


    "Where is ace?"


    "Oh, I''m thinking about sister Qing. Since Mr. Jiang is here, if we don''t entertain him, it''s a waste of his heart. Somebody, go and invite Miss Lin


    The man next to him answered and went back. After a while, lint was escorted up.


    Jiang Teng looked up and down at Lin Si and found that there was no wound on her body. She was just a little embarrassed, and the stone in her heart was put down.


    "Brother a Teng!"


    Lin Si did not expect to see brother a Teng under such circumstances.


    Why did he really come alone?


    Lin Si, who has always been reluctant to cry, tears fall after seeing Jiang Teng


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    "Ace, don''t cry. I''m fine."


    Seeing his sweetheart''s tears, Jiang Teng felt worse than killing himself.


    "It''s really a touching story. Mr. Jiang, should we have a good balance between us?"


    The man looked at the movement between Jiang Teng and Lin Si, said in a light tone, with a trace of irony.


    "I don''t know you. Who are you?"


    Jiang Teng looked at the man in front of him and felt that he was familiar with him, but in his memory, there had never been such a man.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me. Do you know the magistrate of Wei county? That''s my father. "


    The man took out the machete from his waist and put it on his hand. He said carelessly.


    "Wei county magistrate is your father? I have read his genealogy and have exiled all his wife and children. You have never been in it. "


    Although Jiang Teng was in a weak position, he was still confident in his memory.


    Although the man in front of us is not amazing, the momentum of his whole body can also make us remember. However, this man did not appear in the genealogy of Weixian county magistrate, otherwise he would never have been so careless and let Weixian county magistrate die.


    "Is genealogy the whole thing? It seems that Mr. Jiang is still very naive. "


    When the man heard the word "Genealogy", a trace of anger flashed between his eyebrows and eyes, and then he hid again.


    Obviously, he knows everything about Wei county magistrate, and may play an important role in it. But is such a person really what the magistrate of Wei county can master?


    Jiang Teng asked himself in his heart. He seemed to have a deeper understanding of Wei county magistrate.


    "Then how can you let ace go?"


    At this moment, Jiang Teng''s heart is Lin Si''s safety.


    Lin Si couldn''t stop crying, shaking his head to let Jiang Teng leave, but Jiang Teng didn''t look at her.


    "Unfortunately, I have seen with my own eyes how Lord Chiang treated my father. If Lord Chiang could cut his own body by seventy-seven and forty-nine knives, not only miss Lin, but also Lord Jiang could leave."


    The words of the man in black are light, but they are not so easy to do.


    Jiang Teng''s interrogation method is very ingenious, even if he sees others, it is difficult to imitate them. Therefore, the man did not ask Jiang Teng to follow the original method, but put forward his own requirements.


    Didn''t Chiang always pretend to be deeply in love? He wants to see if he dares to lose his life for Miss Lin.


    "Is that true?"


    Jiang Teng heard the man''s words, but his heart was relaxed, as long as a Si was OK.


    "Brother a Teng, don''t!"


    Other people don''t know brother a Teng, but Lin Si does. If it''s really like what the man said, brother a Teng''s life can''t be saved.


    Lin Si has never thought of letting brother a Teng die for herself. She wants brother a Teng to live well!


    "Ace, don''t be afraid. Will you close your eyes? I''m afraid to scare you. "


    Comforting Lin Si with his most gentle tone, Jiang Teng has no way to cover Lin Si''s eyes now, he can only plead.


    "Of course, it''s true. If you want to do it, I don''t have so much leisure to wait for you."


    With that, the man threw his machete on the ground.


    They are numerous and powerful, and they still have Lin Si in their hands, and they are not afraid that Jiang Teng will repent.


    "Miss Lin should take good care of it. Take a good look at how the man in front of you cuts off his own flesh."


    "Don''t..."


    Linsi kept shaking her head. She hated that she had become an obstacle to brother rattan.


    "Remember what you promised me." Jiang Teng picked up the machete on the ground, and without hesitation, he cut a knife in his arm and then in his stomach.


    "Don''t be merciful, Mr. Jiang, or I won''t let anyone go at that time, but it''s not my fault."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Seeing Jiang Teng''s appearance, not to mention Lin Si, even those men standing beside him have some heartlessness.


    They have never seen a man so cruel to himself, actually for a woman really on their own body.


    Seventy seven and forty-nine knives, one knife is not much, one knife is not many.


    After cutting, Jiang Teng could not see any good place in his body except his face.


    The whole dress was bloodstained, but Jiang Teng didn''t say a word. He just looked straight at the person in front of him. It was obvious that he wanted him to keep his promise.


    "Mr. Jiang is really a real man. I have to admire him. But I said I would let you go, but I didn''t say when to let them go. Somebody, take them to the firewood room, as long as you don''t let people die. "


    The people below responded and dragged Jiang Teng up directly.


    At this moment, if you really let Linsi go, I''m afraid Linsi will not go.Seeing Jiang Teng dragged away, Lin Si didn''t need to be escorted by those people, so he left with Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng was thrown to the ground of the firewood room. Lin Si looked at it and was distressed, but he did not dare to touch it at will.


    I used to hear that brother a Teng''s business was very dangerous, but Lin Si didn''t have any idea. Now it seems that it''s not dangerous. It''s all about using his life to do things.


    I used to be sulky because of this. Brother a didn''t blame himself. Lin Si felt more guilty. If she knew that he was so dangerous, she would be better for him.


    "Don''t be afraid, ah Si. Brother ah Teng is OK." Jiang Teng vaguely heard the noise, opened his eyes and saw Lin Si''s tearful appearance. He wanted to reach out to dry her tears, but found that he had no strength.


    "Brother rattan, why are you so stupid?"


    Seeing that brother rattan, who always liked to tease himself, has now changed into this picture, Lin Si gently touched his face and found that his face was covered with sweat and his whole face became very pale due to excessive blood loss.


    "Because as long as ACE is OK, brother rattan doesn''t matter."


    Before they had time to say a few more words, the leading man just came in with a pair of eyes staring at Jiang Teng, as if he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    "It''s a pity that what I hate most is such feelings."


    The man seemed to scoff at all the feelings in the world, especially the interaction between Jiang Teng and Lin Si.


    "You said you would let us go, but now you''re going back on it. Is that what you call a promise?"


    Jiang Teng looked at the visitor. Although he lost too much blood, he still used his only strength to protect Lin Si.


    "A promise is a promise? In my opinion, commitment is bullshit. I tell you, Wei county magistrate is an excuse. I just want you to look like you''re not as good as dead. Don''t you like Miss Lin? If Miss Lin had something wrong with you, would you regret it all your life? "


    That person looks at Lin Si, a pair of ill intentioned appearance, let Jiang Teng subconsciously alert.


    He had seen too many such eyes, and naturally understood what they represented.


    "Dare you! If you dare to move her, I will cut you into pieces


    Jiang Teng''s eyes became red. He could not tolerate anyone coveting him. Even if he could not resist now, he would try his best to protect him.


    "Oh, just you? Mr. Chiang, you are now in danger. What''s the point of saying this now? " With that, the man is going to lalins.


    Lin Si goes straight to Jiang Teng''s side to hide, but where can defeat the man''s strength, a man was caught.


    Jiang Teng also grabs Lin Si''s other hand at the same time, and seems to have exhausted all his strength not to let the man take Lin Si away.


    "You want to argue with me just like you are now?"


    After that, the man kicked Jiang Teng''s stomach, and the blood that had just stopped flowed out again, which made Lin Si feel pain.


    Her brother rattan should not be like this. He should be proud and sunny. How can he be treated like this?


    Taking advantage of the man''s inattention, Lin Si directly bit on the man''s hand. The man had a pain and let go of lint and threw her to the ground.


    "Ah, pain!"


    Feeling that half of his body was almost unconscious, Lin Si called out in pain.


    "Smelly woman, you dare to bite me!"


    He slapped Lin Si''s face directly, and immediately his little face was red and swollen. Jiang Teng saw Lin Si''s appearance and wanted to kill people.


    He put the baby on the tip of his heart. How can he accept being beaten like this.


    When the man still wanted to kick Lin Si, Jiang Teng directly protected Lin Si in his arms and let the man''s feet directly kick on his body.


    There was a wound on his body. This time, he directly pulled the wound all over his body, which made Jiang Teng miserable. But when he thought of Lin Si, he was full of strength, and he would not let ace be hurt.


    Maybe it was enough kicking. The man didn''t look at Lin Si either. He spat at them and turned to leave. Jiang Teng let Lin Si go.


    After Lin Si was released, the first thing he did was to check Jiang Teng''s wound.


    Just now she was watching Jiang Teng get kicked, so she knew how much the wound was.


    There was hardly a piece of clothes clean all over the body, and lint quickly wiped her tears.


    Jiang Teng couldn''t comfort Lin Si any more. Just now the wound burst open. He had lost too much blood and his weak body fell into a coma. He could hear AZ calling him, but he couldn''t respond.


    All night after that, no one came to see them.


    Lin Si felt Jiang Teng''s fever.


    When she was in the forest house, she was naturally taken care of by the servant girls. When she came out, Jiang Teng took good care of her. At this time, Lin Si knew that what he had learned was so useless.


    He took off his coat and wrapped it around Jiang Teng, constantly touching Jiang Teng''s forehead.


    Want to wake up Jiang Teng, but found that he did not have any response, to the outside for help, the outside people as did not hear, Lin Si quickly his day almost collapsed.


    Fortunately, Jiang Teng''s physical foundation is good, even if he lost too much blood, he did not continue to have fever the next day.


    When he woke up in a daze, he felt a hand on his forehead and looked at his clothes.


    He moved his hand hard, let ace sleep in his arms, but because of the wound, involuntarily took a cold breath, awakened Lin Si who just went to sleep.


    "Brother a Teng, are you awake? It scared the hell out of me


    Seeing Jiang Teng wake up, Lin Si put down the stone in his heart.


    Fortunately, brother a Teng woke up, otherwise she didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t be afraid, ace. I''ll take you out."


    "Well, I believe in brother Ando."


    He felt his hand over Jiang Teng''s head to make sure he was not feverish.


    Aware of Lin Si''s actions, Jiang Teng''s heart is soft into a group.


    "It''s almost time. Ash helped me up.""Well."


    Difficult will Jiang Teng up, Lin Si do not know what Jiang Teng to do.


    After a while, Lin Si heard the sound of blade contact outside, and looked at Jiang Teng with some doubts.


    "Ace, don''t be afraid. You''ll hide behind me in a moment, you know..."


    Before brother a Teng finished speaking, someone rushed in from outside. It wasn''t who the man was yesterday.


    Just now, the man''s face was full of anger.


    He didn''t expect that Jiang Teng was so bold that he exposed his stronghold with his own example.


    Now, the outside people killed in, his brothers one by one died in front of him, how he did not hate.


    So when I saw Jiang Teng, I just wanted to kill him.


    As soon as the man saw Jiang Teng, he stabbed at him like crazy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    Lin Si is hiding aside. Jiang Teng knew that he would offend a man, so he held his body to avoid the man''s sword.


    Just hold on a little longer, they can come in, and they and ace will be safe.


    He would never let AZ take risks with himself. This is his promise to Aunt Shu, and also the thing he will stick to all his life.


    The man pretended to kill Jiang Teng, but before he wanted to stab Jiang Teng, he turned the direction of his sword and stabbed Lin Si directly.


    Because the accident happened so quickly, Jiang Teng had no way to find a suitable tool to stop the man. He could only rush forward and block Lin Si in front of him.


    Lin Si was stunned on the spot, and the man was also stunned on the spot. He didn''t expect that it would be like this, just like what he had always believed was suddenly refuted by everyone, saying that it was wrong.


    The next second, everyone rushed in and subdued the man.


    "Brother a Teng..."


    "Miss Lin, are you ok?"


    Lin Si, the person who came out with them.


    "I''m fine, but brother a Teng has shed a lot of blood." Lin Si also can''t tell whether her face is tears or sweat. She only knows that in her heart, only the life and death of brother rattan, the rest is not important.


    "Don''t be afraid. We have the doctor."


    The man seemed to have expected this, so he brought the doctor with him when they came up.


    When the doctor was led to Lin Si''s face, he was surprised to see Jiang Teng fall to the ground.


    He''s never seen anyone who''s been hurt so much and can still stay awake.


    When he speaks soberly, he does not mean to be able to speak, but to be able to hear his voice and respond accordingly.


    "Get out of the way, all of you. The patient''s condition is very bad. I need an injection. Ask the others to go out."


    "Well, I''ll trouble the doctor."


    After hearing this, the attendant asked people to take the man down and looked at Lin Si, who was still in a daze. He didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    "Miss Lin..."


    "I''m not going out. I''m going to stay with brother a Teng."


    Lint said to them that she had never thought of letting brother rattan stay here alone.


    And such a heavy injury, if brother a Teng wakes up and can''t see her, he will be worried.


    "Let this young lady stay. If it''s really like what she said, it''s good for the patient if she''s here."


    "All right."


    Since the doctor said so, he would not contradict.


    Jiang Teng''s care for Miss Lin is very clear to them. This time, if it wasn''t for Miss Lin, Mr. Jiang would not be hurt, but they have no right to blame Miss Lin, because they didn''t protect Miss Lin well.


    "Doctor, is he really going to be ok?"


    Looking at Jiang Teng on the bed, Lin Si quickly felt his heart hurt, as if something important had been lost.


    "I don''t know. I''ll try to prick the needle first. If it doesn''t work, I''ll think of other ways." The doctor was not sure.


    Just now he had a look. Jiang Teng was covered with black and blue. Even if he wanted to get rid of it, he had to take some effort, let alone stab a sword into his chest, which was life-threatening.


    It''s also because Jiang Teng''s heart is a little bit more biased than others. Otherwise, even the great Luo immortal will be hard to save.


    "I''ll trouble the doctor."


    Hearing the doctor''s reply, Lin Si was not relieved, but more sad.


    Brother Jiang Teng was injured because of her. If she was stronger, would he not be hurt?


    When the doctor was giving the needle, Lin Si sat beside him obediently. When the doctor stopped, Lin Si immediately went to wipe the sweat on Jiang Teng''s face.


    "Well, it''s good that Lord Chiang''s will is firm, otherwise it will not be so easy." After the injection, the doctor was relieved.


    "Doctor, is brother a Teng OK?"


    "Well, just have a good rest and wait for him to wake up. But when you wake up, you can''t move around. You have to wait for your body to recover. "


    "I see, doctor."


    "Don''t thank me. If you want to thank him, thank himself. It''s also the first time that I saw such a stubborn patient. I have only one breath left. I can still keep awake. Little girl, are you very important to him


    "Well, he was to me, too." Hearing the doctor''s words, Lins was sour.


    "Well, I''ll make it clear to the people outside about other things. Take good care of him, little girl. As long as there is no fever, there will be no big problem."


    "Well, thank you, doctor. I''ll take good care of him."


    Lin Si sent the doctor out, and then came in to look at Jiang Teng, who was unconscious.


    "Brother a Teng, why are you so stupid? It''s really killing me to block my sword when I''m all black and blue all over my body? ""And if you''re really worried about me, why don''t you wake up and look at me? Ace missed you very much. Would you like to see him? Brother a Teng, don''t sleep any more. The sun is setting. In a moment, they say they are going to eat delicious food


    "The last time I quarreled with you in the villa, I was jealous because I thought you would marry another woman in the future."


    Lin Si has been taking care of Jiang Teng for the next few days.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    Lin Zhi and Bai rubing are very comfortable in the capital.


    Because of the engagement, the two met more happily than usual.


    Although Lin Zhi looks cold and heartless outside, Bai rubing knows that he is a very good person, and he protects her from childhood to adulthood.


    On this day, they went shopping together.


    "Younger martial sister, tell me what you like and I''ll buy it for you." +Lin Zhi is rare enough to have time to go shopping with Bai rubing. Naturally, he won''t be stingy.


    "Well, but elder martial brother, I have a shop with ER Bao, and I have money."


    Hearing Lin Zhi''s words, Bai rubing could not help lowering her head. She knew what Lin Zhi meant, but she was not a person who used other people''s money at will.


    "That''s different. I''m going to buy it for you today, you know?" Looking at Bai rubing''s appearance, Lin Zhi knew what she was insisting on.


    For his younger sister, he knows very well, is a very independent person, but this is how he wants to spoil her.


    "I see, elder martial brother." Silently lowered his head, white as ice, feel his face some hot.


    Although I haven''t been out with my elder martial brother before, I always feel that my elder martial brother has changed a lot. Is it my own illusion?


    "Well, let''s go that way."


    Touching his head as white as ice, Lin Zhi smiles. As expected, the younger martial sister is very cute.


    They just strolled slowly in the street, no one to disturb their small world, but such peace is always short-lived.


    Turning around the corner, Lin Zhi and Bai rubing heard a commotion in front of them, as if something had happened.


    Lin Zhi and Bai rubing looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts. Since they met each other, how could they not go and have a look?


    Walking to the place where the crowd gathered, I saw two men in brocade and several street gangsters in confrontation. This man was not a stranger. It was Lin Zhi''s acquaintance, Yao Erlang.


    Bai rubing also knows him, so he doesn''t speak at the moment. He just looks at Lin Zhi quietly. No matter what he does, she will accompany him.


    "Are you going to give me the money or not?"


    One of them said to Yao Erlang.


    "Money? You dream. It''s just that you find fault. I don''t want to send you to the government. Do you want money? You really have a face, just don''t know if your parents know that their son is so promising


    Yao Erlang is also a man who does not admit defeat. When he hears the Thug''s words, his words become more and more ruthless.


    If Qu Tiao hadn''t been here, he would have said something worse.


    "Your mother, it seems that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin, brothers, give it to me!"


    With that, the gangsters rushed to Qu Tiao and Yao Erlang.


    Seeing this, the people gathered together consciously made way for the people fighting inside, so that they could spread their hands and feet.


    Lin Zhi, on the other hand, closely protects Bai rubing. Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao are not worried. After all, neither of them is good at dealing with problems. These gangsters also encounter problems in the capital. Just wait and see what happens.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t you go and help them?"


    "No, they are much better than you think." He said quietly to the white man.


    Sure enough, after a while, all the gangsters fell to the ground, and Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao didn''t have a trace of embarrassment. They stood tall. "Well, did you meet your grandfather today? I tell you, don''t think that all the children in the capital are easy to bully. I don''t think you are Desperado. I will spare your life today. "


    "Thank you. Thank you. We dare not do it again."


    Those gangsters were also flexible, kneeling directly in front of Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao, and seemed not to care about their face at all.


    "But if I see you doing this again, don''t blame me for not reminding you in advance."


    "Yes, yes, yes, sir."


    "Now that you know, why don''t you go away?" Yao Erlang looked at these gangsters without backbone. He could not help but despise them. These people are masters of bullying.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Those gangsters left. Yao Erlang was about to ask Qu Tiao to leave when he saw Lin Zhi standing beside him.


    "Well, what kind of friends do you think we''re surrounded by thugs and don''t help?" Yao Erlang looks aggrieved. It seems that the person who threatened the gangster just now is not him. Qu Tiao is not surprised to see Yao Erlang''s appearance.


    But he is really a disgrace.


    "Of course we are not friends, because I am afraid of losing face."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You are cruel Yao Erlang knew he couldn''t say Lin Zhi. He choked for a while before saying two words.


    Sure enough, the people in the Hanlin academy are different. You can''t refute them without swearing. He has to admire Lin Zhi''s poisonous tongue."Mr. Lin." Qu Tiao sees Lin Zhi and says hello with both hands.


    "Well." Lin Zhi nodded. Naturally, he knew Qu Tiao. For his cousin Yao Erlang, although he didn''t have much contact with him, he was not bad. He was just a little childish, but it was normal.


    "Let me introduce you to my younger sister, Bai rubing."


    "Mr. Yao and Mr. Qu are good."


    "Hello, Miss Bai."


    Of course, Yao Er Lang knew about Bai rubing and Lin Zhi, so when he saw a woman next to Lin Zhi, he roughly guessed what was going on, but he didn''t take the initiative to ask.


    Since Lin Zhi has introduced him voluntarily, he naturally wants to say hello.


    Qu Tiao, however, was not enthusiastic at all. She nodded slightly and did not speak any more. She took back the knife she had worn on her waist and stood quietly beside Yao Erlang.


    "Since I met Dong today, I want to do whatever I want."


    Yao Erlang felt that it was not a matter for some people to reminisce on the street. There was a restaurant nearby, so he asked them to enter the restaurant to talk.


    Just sit down, then let small two come to wait, a few people order.


    "Younger martial sister, you can have whatever you want. He is not short of money."


    Lin Zhifu whispered in his white ear. He looked like a flower protector. Yao Erlang didn''t make fun of him.


    Is this the same Lin Zhi he knew? Can''t it be replaced?


    "Well." Since Bai rubing is doing business outside, he is not a pincher of nature. After meeting several people, he probably understands the character of several people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    Bai rubing said a few dishes he liked, and he gave the initiative to Lin Zhi.


    Lin Zhi and Yao Erlang ordered a few more dishes and ordered a pot of wine before they let Xiao Er down.


    "What happened to you? How do you mess with those gangsters? "


    "I didn''t provoke them. They did it on their own initiative."


    After hearing Lin Zhi''s words, Yao Erlang quickly denied that he was not the kind of person who made trouble. Although he used to be, he has changed a lot now.


    "Talk about it."


    "Isn''t Qu Tiao and I wandering in the street? Then those gangsters suddenly fell in front of us, saying that we bumped him and asked us to pay for the medicine, but you know me. If those gangsters said it directly, I might be merciful to give them money, but I would not be happy if those people wanted to find something


    "Originally, we were going to ignore them, but those people would not let us go. There was no way but to beat them down before we could leave."


    Yao Erlang said succinctly, which is similar to what Lin Zhi imagined. However, for Yao Erlang''s personality, Lin Zhi admired it. After all, this character is beyond the control of ordinary people.


    "Why are you with Qu Tiao? I remember Qu Tiao didn''t like to go out of the house


    "It''s hard, isn''t it


    Yao Erlang said and rolled his eyes. He also knew that Qu Tiao didn''t like to go out, so every time he went out with Qu Tiao, he had to spend three inches of eloquence, but at the same time, he also enjoyed it.


    "I see."


    "It''s you. Why do you have time to hang out with Miss Bai today?"


    "It''s rare to take a rest. I''ll go out with my younger martial sister. I''m busy on weekdays. I don''t have time. If I have time, I''ll spend more time with my younger martial sister."


    "Well, it''s hard to be busy with your government office." Thinking of what Lin Zhi has done, Yao Erlang has a big head. He''s better. He''s relaxed.


    Bai rubing quietly listened to the two people talking, without a little impatience.


    She rarely saw Lin Zhi in front of others, so she was a little curious about such a senior brother.


    "Younger martial sister, after dinner, I still have some work to do. I''ll take you to yufuxuan and come to you after finishing the work, OK?"


    "Well, I just went to the store to have a look. Last time Er Bao recruited some people to come to the store, I don''t know how they are getting in touch now."


    "Well, that''s settled." Lin Zhi accompanied Bai rubing, naturally happy in his heart.


    However, he was also a dull boy. He didn''t know how to talk with the girl. He just felt that as long as Bai rubing was by his side, he was very happy, but he couldn''t express himself.


    A few people had a meal and then they dispersed.


    After meeting Yao Tiao, he left.


    Lin Zhi and Bai rubing walk slowly on the street, sending Bai rubing to yufuxuan.


    He knew that Bai rubing and ER Bao opened a jade shop. At first, he thought that they were just playing with each other. However, Lin Zhi was surprised that the fame of yufuxuan gradually came out.


    Maybe she was influenced by Yao Shu when she was young, so in Lin Zhi''s opinion, it''s not a big deal for girls to open a shop, and it also shows that the younger martial sister is very capable.


    Er Bao''s temperament is clear to him. Maybe there is a lot of enthusiasm in front of him, and there may be only three points left behind.


    Although he said that his sister was not good, he was a little eccentric compared with his sweetheart.


    "Elder martial brother, are you busy recently?"


    "Well, the emperor has some new things to do in the Imperial Academy recently, so naturally we can''t be free."


    "So..."


    "But don''t worry, younger martial sister. When I do these things well, I will ask the emperor to take a long vacation and take you out for a walk. What do you think?"


    "Really?" Bai rubing is not the kind of person who likes to complain. On the contrary, he knows the truth of contentment.


    But how many girls in the world can resist the imagination of their sweetheart? Although it''s just a sentence now, Bai rubing knows Lin Zhi''s character very well, and he will do what he says.


    "Well, I will never go back on what I promised you." After saying that, they didn''t say anything more. They just held hands tightly, as if they were afraid of losing each other.


    Originally, yufuxuan was not too far away. As they talked and walked, they soon arrived at yufuxuan.


    "That younger martial sister, you go first, and I''ll come to you when I finish my work."


    "Well, elder martial brother, don''t worry. Just take your time."


    "I know." Seeing Bai rubing walk into yufuxuan, Lin Zhi goes back.


    Seeing Lin Zhi go away, Bai rubing raises his feet and walks back to the courtyard.


    Recently, er Bao has gone out. Although there are many helpers in yufuxuan, she needs to make decisions on many things.


    And she didn''t forget that when Er Baolin went out, she told her to pay more attention to the new people."Master Yu Yu, are you busy?" As soon as Bai rubing walked into the yard, he saw people coming and going in the yard. He was obviously busy with his work and felt whether he would disturb them when he came in.


    "Well, recently I have a new idea. I want to try it out."


    "That''s good." Bai rubing has heard from Er Bao that master Yuyu is very talented. He has seen many of the jade carved by master Yuyu. It can be said that it is a wonderful work, which makes Bai rubing have to marvel.


    So in the heart of Yu Yu also a little more respect, in front of Yu Yu, she is not a shopkeeper, but an open-minded person.


    "Well, what''s up with Miss Bai today?"


    "Well, when Er Bao left, she said that she had found a new person to learn jade carving. I come here today to see how they have learned. After all, it can make master Yuyu more relaxed."


    "Oh, do you say Gu Anping and them?"


    "Yes."


    "Not bad. Although they used to be carpenters, they have developed good stability. I think they have great potential, especially Gu Anping, who is still very good."


    Yu Yu is also very satisfied with Gu Anping. When he saw that Lin Si was bringing Gu Anping, he thought he was going to do something, but he didn''t expect that he was looking for help.


    "Really? That''s good. "


    As they were talking, Gu Anping came out of the room, running with a piece of jade in his hand. He was very careful, as if it was the stone he had just hit.


    "Master Yuyu, what do you think of this jade?" Take the jade to Yu Yu, Gu Anping''s eyes are full of light, it seems that doing this thing makes him feel very satisfied.


    "Yes, according to this texture, it should be able to make two good jade pendants."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    Taking the jade from Gu Anping''s hand, Yu Yu took a look in the sun and took out his own mirror to look here and there. He didn''t care about other things, but was very strict about jade.


    He has to see what kind of jade he should make one by one, so that the people below can do it. It can be said that he is very meticulous.


    "Great." Hearing Yu Yu''s words, Gu Anping was very happy.


    Although he had only just gone down the mountain, he was very adapted to the life here.


    Especially in the aspect of workmanship, although he has not really made jade, he is very satisfied to see an ordinary stone turned into jade.


    "Brother Gu, are you still used to it here?" White such as ice sees Gu Anping, can''t help but get voice to ask a way.


    Before Er Bao left, however, she made a detailed explanation to her son. Naturally, she would not be perfunctory. She knew that Gu Anping was still very kind to ER Bao, so she was much closer to her.


    "Miss White, here you are." After Lin Si brought Gu Anping to Yuyu, he naturally brought Gu Anping to Bai rubing.


    After all, yufuxuan is a store opened by two people together. No matter what she makes, she has to ask Bai rubing''s permission.


    So Gu Anping naturally knew Bai rubing and was a little happy to see her.


    "Well, er Bao has gone out recently, so I want to come and have a look. If you are not used to it, just tell me."


    "I''m a rude man. I can eat and sleep well. I''m not used to it. And it''s very good here. I have a good time. Thank you and Linsi


    Gu Anping also can''t speak, say is these a few words, but can see that he is really happy.


    "That''s good. No matter what happens to you, you can come to me. Since you are busy, I will not disturb you Seeing two people busy, Bai rubing walked out of the backyard.


    It is said that Yuyu is a strange person, but there is no obstacle to communicate with Bai rubing. In Bai''s opinion, Yuyu is just playing his talent to the extreme, which makes many people jealous.


    "Shopkeeper, Master Yu Yu has made a new batch of jade ornaments recently. Would you like to have a look?"


    Small two come to white like ice to say.


    "Go and have a look."


    "Yes." With that, the waiter took Bai rubing to the warehouse.


    All the things in the warehouse are jade ornaments that haven''t been put on the shelves yet. There are not only masterpieces of Yuyu, but also some things carved by Bai rubing and Lin Si under the guidance of Yuyu.


    Although both of them were not confident enough about themselves, Yuyu said they could sell, so they agreed.


    "Shopkeeper, this is the jade ornament made by master Yuyu recently."


    The waiter opened the boxes one by one, and let white as ice check.


    There are a lot of exquisite jade ornaments, so that white as ice in front of a bright, sure enough, Yuyu''s talent than she and ER Bao imagined more powerful.


    There are not only jade pendant, hairpin, earrings and other common accessories, but also carved some fingers, necklaces and so on. You should know that the most fear of jade is flexibility, but Yuyu cleverly uses the gap between the jade and uses silver thread to make the jade necklace exquisite. The flower and bird patterns on the jade necklace are more exquisite, making it as white as ice The price is fixed.


    Let small two things to put away, white as ice this just out of the warehouse.


    Sit on the stool and have a cup of tea and look at the latest account book.


    Although he has never opened a shop, he has to learn housekeeper from his mother at home, so it is not difficult for Bai rubing to look at the account.


    In fact, at the beginning, she was worried. After all, yufuxuan''s location was too clever. But she didn''t expect that the appearance of a jade jade would make Yu Fuxuan famous. She admired Er Bao.


    If Er Bao hadn''t insisted on looking for Yu Yu at the beginning, I''m afraid there would have been no Yu Fu Xuan today.


    Yufuxuan is full of people, and its business is very good. Bai rubing is very happy when she looks at this scene.


    In this way, when Lin Zhi came to find her.


    When Lin Zhi came over, Bai rubing was discussing the pricing with the waiter.


    After all, every new jade ornament has to be priced. If Bai rubing and Lin Si are allowed to do these things, it will be too decisive. Therefore, Bai rubing and Lin Si directly give the power to Yuyu.


    He is the person who knows jade best, so they are very relieved to let him fix the price.


    "Younger martial sister."


    "Elder martial brother, you are here." Seeing Lin zhilai, Bai rubing asks the waiter to collect the account book.


    "Well, is it over? We''re going to be ready to go home. "


    "It''s all done." Bai rubing walked slowly to Lin Zhi and said happily.


    It seems that after being with ER Bao, her character has changed a lot.


    "Then let''s go." When Lin Zhi sees Bai rubing approaching, he turns to go outside and follows him closely."Younger martial sister, today is my problem. I said that I would take you out to play, and I left you on the way."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have something to do. And the elder martial brother is going to do business, isn''t he? "


    "Of course."


    "Yes, so it doesn''t matter to me. And I know that elder martial brother didn''t mean it, so don''t blame yourself. "


    "Good." Hearing Bai rubing''s words, Lin Zhi also slightly showed a smile.


    Younger martial sister has always been the most understanding person, he can get her like, is the luckiest thing in his life.


    "Elder martial brother, when will Er Bao come back?"


    "It''s going to be a while." When Lin Zhi heard the name of Er Bao, his face became more serious.


    Today, when he went to work, he naturally received a message from Jiang Teng.


    But this matter should not be publicized. We can only see what is going on in Jiang Teng''s side, and then we can make other plans on our own side.


    It''s just that Lin Zhi''s heart is full of anger. Those people dare to move the two treasures. They really don''t know the height of heaven and earth.


    "Well, I''d like to discuss with ER Bao about the yufuxuan branch."


    "Don''t worry about it. There''s time for ER Bao to come back."


    "Also, elder martial brother, when you are free, can you go to Shantang? Er Bao said that I should go to see it, but I can''t go to Shantang either." Bai rubing, after all, is still a lady in the family. She should not go to Shantang more, or she may have a bad influence on Lin Zhi.


    Lin Zhi naturally understood Bai rubing''s idea and immediately agreed to it. Then he sent Bai rubing back to Bai''s mansion and visited his master. Then he went home.


    Since his engagement with his younger martial sister, he has been busy with the affairs of the Imperial Academy and has no time to see his master. It is really wrong for him to be an apprentice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    In Yao''s house, Yao Erlang and Qu Xiancai went home and saw Yao Chao and Xiao Wei coming face to face.


    "Father."


    "Well, where did you go today?" Yao Chao is also helpless for his son, who is not a success. However, his tone is not severe because of his good sense recently.


    "My son went out to eat. If he didn''t go anywhere, you can rest assured that he didn''t make trouble for your old father."


    "Well, I hope so." Yao Chao finished, then walked toward the outside, Xiao Wei followed closely behind, made a don''t care action to Yao Erlang, then followed to leave.


    "Your father is not good to you?"


    Although he didn''t like Yao er''er''lang, he didn''t like Yao''s love.


    Some people don''t understand why some people don''t like Yao Erlang who is so eloquent.


    "It''s OK. I guess my mother is not far away. My father is afraid of my mother. My mother likes to control me."


    "So it is."


    "Oh, it''s not easy to come here once and show you something nice."


    With that, Yao Erlang took Qu Tiao''s shoulder and walked to his yard.


    Sent the servants in the yard, Yao Erlang pulled Qu Tiao into the room.


    "You see, these are all my treasures. I''ll give you whatever you like." Yao Erlang took Qu Tiao to the room, which was full of weapons. Although there were not many weapons, each of them could feel the momentum inside, which made Qu Tiao''s eyes shine.


    His favorite is to practice martial arts, so a handy weapon is essential.


    "No, I have good weapons now."


    Qu Tiao rejected Yao Erlang''s proposal. He knew that it was Yao Erlang''s good intention, but he could not afford to be rewarded for nothing.


    And the weapons here don''t look cheap. I believe that Yao Erlang also spent a lot of effort to find them.


    "No, take whatever you like." Yao Erlang also had a hard time thinking of this. If you want to say that the grace of life-saving is light, you can return as much as you can.


    "No more."


    "Qu Tiao, what are you doing with me?"


    "Not to be polite, but I really don''t need it." But he didn''t know why he was so persistent.


    "All right, please let me know when you need it later." Two people looked at each other for a while, and finally Yao Erlang was defeated. Qu Tiao is really stubborn.


    "Well."


    "Qu Tiao, don''t you think your life is boring? There is nothing but fighting and killing. Even these things are likely to be imposed on you by others. I don''t think it''s bad, but you should have something you want to do? "


    "What I want to do is to fight the enemy."


    "Don''t you have any other interests?"


    "No


    "Well, I''ve really got to know you again."


    "Ah?" Qu Tiao didn''t understand Yao Erlang''s meaning for a moment.


    "Why don''t you take away your weapons and drink with me?" Yao Erlang didn''t understand Qu Tiao, and he didn''t get entangled in this issue.


    Sure enough, Qu Tiao, who was not drunk, was a bit boring indeed, but after being drunk, Qu Tiao was much more interesting.


    "No, I''m not good at drinking."


    Qu Tiao finds that Yao Er Lang likes drinking with him very much, but he doesn''t like to talk. Why does Yao Er Lang pester him?


    Although, he did not hate this feeling, but this strange feeling, let him some not adapt.


    "It''s just that you need more exercise if you don''t drink enough. You can''t refuse, or you won''t treat me as a friend."


    Yao Erlang looked at Qu Tiao seriously and didn''t let him say no.


    The final result is that Qu Tiao is cheated to drink by Yao Erlang again. Sure enough, as long as it is not a big problem, Qu Tiao will never be able to say Yao Erlang.


    On the other hand, when Yao Chao and Wei Gang went out of the palace, they received a message from the imperial guards that they had caught a man who was sneaking around the gate of the palace to see if Yao Chao wanted to interrogate himself.


    Hearing the news, the two men soon went to the place of the imperial army.


    Yao Chao, as the commander of the imperial guards, the most important thing is to protect the safety of Kyoto and the emperor. Some people peep at the gate of the Imperial Palace and say that he doesn''t know the rules when he is young, but when he is big, he has a bad heart, so he can''t let it go.


    "Second brother, don''t worry. There will be no problem." Xiao Wei has always been with Yao Chao. Naturally, he can understand Yao Chao''s thoughts.


    Others see Yao Chao is insidious and cunning, but only Xiao Wei knows what kind of person Yao Chao is behind.


    If it was not for the second brother, he would not have today''s life, so his heart is full of gratitude.


    "Well, I hope so. Let''s go and have a look first.""Good." Together with Xiao Wei, he went to the place where the Imperial Army lived, and Yao Chao went directly to his cell.


    This is the prerogative of the royal forest army. Anyone who is caught can be interrogated first and then handed over to the corresponding place for interrogation. However, if the imperial army can''t ask for anything, others will certainly not be able to ask.


    "How about it?" Xiao Wei asked.


    "The man refused to say anything and said he was on the wrong path." The imperial guards were familiar with Xiao Wei who had been following Yao Chao all the time, so they didn''t defend him.


    "I see. I''ll go and have a look with Mr. Yao. You''ll just watch outside."


    "Yes." With that, Xiao Wei and Yao Chao pushed the door together and went in.


    What Xiao Wei didn''t expect was that the man inside was not a man, but a woman, and a very beautiful woman.


    You know, beautiful women are either used to be assassins or to bewitch kings and explore the way Very few.


    But Xiao Wei is also a person who has seen the world with Yao Chao, and he will not be taken lightly because the person in front of him is a woman.


    Beauty''s heart is the most poisonous.


    "Who are you and why do you linger at the gate of the palace?" After entering the room, Yao Chao found a chair to sit down, and then quietly looked at Xiao Wei.


    After all, Xiao Wei was the one he taught himself. With his intelligence, he didn''t worry.


    "I..."


    "Don''t tell me what you have or don''t have. I believe the people who sent you told you that the imperial guards never talk nonsense, and they will not tolerate any useless people."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just a civilian woman. I just look at it, so I watch it for a while. Is that wrong?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    "Is it? But I think your hair is scattered, but is this oil from the western regions? So you want to tell me that you, a civilian woman, can use the top oil that no lady in the city can afford? "


    "I''m just the ordinary sweet scented osmanthus oil. Don''t spit it out!"


    the woman obviously didn''t expect that a man in Xiaowei would know how to use it, but she didn''t show it at all.


    "Well, maybe I heard it wrong."


    Xiao Wei is not entangled with her on this issue. After all, women love beauty.


    "Yes, you''ve really caught the wrong person. I''m an ordinary citizen. Please let me go. There are two children waiting for me to eat in my family."


    "You all have children?"


    "Yes, I had a hard life. I had no parents since I was a child. I was raised by my uncle. Later, seeing that I was good-looking, I sold it to Wang Er fool in the next village. This is not to give birth to two children for him. After a hard time going out, you caught me. My child is still waiting for me to nurse."


    The woman seemed to be very aggrieved, crying as she spoke, leaving a mother who was worried about her children.


    "Well, you should be released. But you must know that if you lie, we will not let you go. " Xiao Wei said softly in that woman''s ear, although the voice is not big, but let the woman involuntarily hit a shiver.


    He couldn''t have known. She had so much training and her injuries were real.


    "Well, Xiao Wei, when you''ve had enough, let''s start." Yao Chao looks at Xiao Wei and teases the girl around. He can''t help laughing.


    This little Wei, since he followed him, is more and more strange temper, like to play with these spies.


    "Yes, second brother." Hearing Yao Chao''s words, Xiao Wei became serious immediately.


    "What do you mean?" The woman can''t help frowning when she hears Yao Chao''s words. What''s the meaning? Can''t the man just play with her?


    "What do you mean? I don''t believe a word of what you just said When Xiao Wei looked at the woman again, his eyes seemed to be completely changed. He was cold and merciless, even without a little temperature.


    "My parents are dead? Uncle raised? Wang Er fool? Two kids? I think you treat me like a fool The sudden increase in volume startled the woman.


    "You What do you mean


    "It''s OK. Since you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you either. It''s just that people will feed you a bowl of rice every half an hour. It''s a full bowl. Don''t worry, the rice in that bowl is the best. Besides, fish and meat are fed every half an hour. "


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry. As I said, I''m very reasonable. You must have never eaten the food of the imperial forest army. Today I''ll make you a taste of it. Don''t worry about choking. At that time, your face may be slowly propped up, and your stomach will be full. You can''t move and you can''t sleep. I don''t know if you''ve tried that? "


    Although Xiao Wei said very slowly, every word and every word was said into the woman''s heart. Before she came, she was ready to be tortured. After all, the task was never smooth. But now Xiao Wei feels like a madman to her.


    Who can think of feeding the prisoner once every half an hour? Is there something wrong with his brain?


    But the man beside him didn''t stop him. He just looked at him in silence. There was a faint approval in his eyes. The royal guards were all madmen!


    "You, you can''t do this to me." With that, the woman began to shake her head continuously, and there was no firmness in her eyes at the beginning. The fear was self-evident.


    "Why not? I''m taking good care of you. Don''t forget you have children. I''m also for them. You don''t have to thank me." When Wei finished, he did not look at the woman again, but walked to Yao Chao and stood like this.


    Soon, people outside brought in a bowl of rice and a bowl full of soup.


    Without saying a word, he pulled the woman up and put it in her mouth.


    Naturally, the woman refused, but her strength was not as strong as the imperial army. She was subdued three or two times, and then ate all the rice obediently. In order to prevent her from spitting out, the Imperial Army also tied her hands and feet, and put a piece of rag in her catch-up, so that she could not spit out any more.


    "You are getting better and better." Looking at Chao Wei''s action, he doesn''t speak.


    The imperial guards never play cards according to common sense. As long as they can find clues, they can do it by any means.


    But this means that Xiao Wei chose was something he had never thought of before, but he believed that it would have a good effect.


    "It''s all taught by my second brother." Xiao Wei is very modest in front of Yao Chao. He seems to be flattered by Yao Chao''s praise. For so many years, he is used to being modest in front of his second brother.


    "Well, you can watch it here. I''ll go next door and have a rest. Recently, there are many things. I''m a little tired.""Don''t worry, second brother. I''ll take it from here."


    "Good."


    With that, Yao Chao left the room, leaving only Xiao Wei and the woman in the room.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Since Yao Chao left, women feel that Xiao Wei seems to be even more terrible. It''s the kind of thing. When he doesn''t say anything, he just looks at you, and you''ll feel numb, as if you''re on the verge of death.


    In the heart unceasingly cries, the madman! But no one heard her cry. Steamed rice came in as like as two peas.


    soon came in and served the same meal as he did last time. Wei Wei nodded his head and modeled on the food.


    The two meals had already made the woman''s stomach very uncomfortable, but she didn''t say anything.


    If so, she is not the only one to suffer. She must persist.


    Xiao Wei didn''t seem to be in a hurry, so he walked slowly in the room, sat down and had a rest from time to time, but his eyes were constantly sweeping the woman''s body, as if to see through her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t force you. If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I have enough food here. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The woman is really about to collapse. She didn''t expect that she had only one mission and met with such a hard stubble that she could not even refute


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    "Oh, I''m not convinced? I can''t help it. Who told you to fall into my hands? And if you don''t go, you will go to the gate of the palace. I think you delivered it yourself. "


    Wei said that the woman who squatted beside her had little patience.


    Second brother is his Savior. He won''t let anyone who threatens him live.


    But this woman, working under the eyes of the royal guards, didn''t know what other arrangements were. If she had not disclosed all those things, she would not have been so relaxed. A trace of bloodthirsty flashed in her eyes and soon disappeared. She threw the woman to the ground and Xiao Wei stepped on the woman''s face with her feet.


    "I tell you, if you are sensible, tell me everything you know, or no one can save you."


    Finish saying that, with the foot to tread fiercely, the skin on the woman''s face has been worn, also did not loosen the strength.


    A woman only feels the pain on her face. It seems that there is not a whole piece of meat on her face. Then she understands what kind of person she has provoked. Sure enough, the person in front of her must be a madman!


    Otherwise, how could he be so cruel? Didn''t he know how to be merciful?


    After a while, the royal forest army brought food in again. When Wei saw people coming in, he slowly loosened his feet, and then walked to the chair and sat down.


    "Feed her slowly. You have to be full." Looking at the woman on the ground, Xiao Wei smiles faintly.


    The woman didn''t have time to complain, so she was put something in her mouth, and then felt that the rice was directly drilled into her throat. She was not hungry at this moment, but she could not eat it, but she did not have any strength to resist. She did not know how to express her uncomfortable feeling.


    But even if she can speak, I believe no one will listen to her. After all, the people here are Yao Chao. Who will listen to a spy?


    Tears from the eyes, flow to the face, perhaps because of the wound, is burning pain.


    Soon, a bowl of rice was fed in, people went out, Xiao Wei did not move, just sat on the chair watching.


    The meal just fed seemed to be unconvinced. She was always moving in her stomach. The woman felt a burst of sour water, and then she vomited. But her mouth was blocked by a cloth strip, and even if she was spitting out, it could only be in her mouth. The smell really made her want to die.


    Looking at the woman''s expression, Xiao Wei''s heart is a little happy, these people who dare to find the second brother stubble, can''t be better.


    As time goes by, the food is served again soon. When a woman sees the food, her eyes are full of tears.


    "Wuwuwu Sobbing, sobbing. "Come on, I said, I said!


    When Xiao Wei saw her look, he knew what she meant. He asked someone to bring a basin. Then he took out the rags from the woman''s mouth. Sure enough, the woman vomited a lot of food.


    "Want to say it?"


    "I said, I said, as long as you don''t torture me any more, I''ll say anything!"


    That woman still seems to be tortured and afraid, Xiao Wei just finished asking and said in a hurry.


    "All right, you go and bring Mr. Yao here." Xiao Wei said to the imperial guards, and one of them soon went out to invite people.


    The women, especially those who lean against the wall, have a good eye.


    Soon, Yao Chao came back.


    "What did Ken say?"


    "Well, tell me, Lord Yao is here. Don''t play any tricks."


    "I won''t, I don''t dare, I don''t dare any more." It seems to be very afraid of Xiao Wei. The woman''s eyes have been hiding from Xiao Wei, as if he was a madman.


    When Yao Chao saw this, he couldn''t help looking at Xiao Wei. His eyes were full of admiration.


    Feeling Yao Chao''s eyes, Xiao Wei can''t help but lower his head. In front of his second brother, these are just small hands. As long as it is good for the second brother, he will do it.


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    "It''s the people behind me who want me to do it."


    "Who is the man behind you?"


    "I don''t know..." The woman seemed to be afraid that the answer would make Xiao Wei angry, and her voice was very small.


    "Well?"


    "I really don''t know! Every time I see him, he is covered. I only know that he is a young man


    "And then?"


    "Look at the palace and let me know what''s going on right now."


    "How do you inform him?"


    "As long as I put the letter under the old locust tree at the gate of the city, someone will pick it up naturally."


    "Did he just tell you to stare?"


    "Really, I didn''t lie to you!"


    "Then why do you want to go to the palace gate? I think it''s a good position behind the tree."


    "Yes If your Highness has been able to meet the prince recently, I have heard that... "Hearing this, Xiao Wei couldn''t help laughing, and she was also a woman with fantastic ideas.


    Do you think you can get the favor of your highness? But it is a pair of leather bags. If the prince really wants it, how can he still cling to miss Biao.


    When Yao Chao heard the woman''s words, he wrote them down in silence, and there was no change on his face.


    "What did you say at the beginning?"


    "Those are all true, but later the fool Wang was killed by the man, and I followed him. As for my two children, I had already been strangled to death."


    At this point, the woman''s face is full of happy expression, as if the two children were her shame.


    "I see."


    Hearing what he wanted to know, Yao Chao turned to leave, and Xiao Wei naturally would not stay here. This woman is bolder than many women in the world, but also more shameless.


    Ordered to deal with people well, Yao Chao and Xiaowei entered the study together.


    "Xiao Wei, who do you think did it?" Yao Chao went to his chair and picked up the papers beside him.


    "Second brother, there are many mysteries in this matter."


    "Talk about it." Yao Chao is not much surprised, but let Xiaowei say his own opinion.


    "Don''t you think it''s too coincidental? The woman was caught by the royal guards as soon as she arrived at the gate of the palace, and the man didn''t let the woman appear at the beginning. It was her own opinion. But if a woman could be trained to be so obedient, he would have a better insight into human nature than others. Therefore, he must have known that this woman would do so. "


    "You''re right, so I''m afraid we''ll be busy next."


    "The second elder brother has already figured out?"


    "You can remember what Jiang Teng said when you went out this time."


    "It''s hard to remember..."


    "Yes. Jiang Teng suddenly came to me because he wanted to sell me


    "I think Jiang Teng did it for the sake of Miss Biao."


    "No matter who he is, he is a good man. If Erlang is half as sensible as he is, I don''t have to worry about it."


    "Second brother, don''t worry. Erlang is very sensible. It just takes time to grow up."


    "Maybe." Think of Yao Erlang, Yao Chao''s head is big, he really don''t understand how his son is not like his own.


    "Certainly."


    "Xiao Wei, thank you very much for being with me during this period of time. You really helped me a lot. Don''t rush back today, just rest here."


    Hearing Yao Chao''s words, Xiao Wei didn''t say anything, and said, "OK."


    After patting Xiao Wei on the shoulder, Yao Chao felt calmer. At the beginning, he didn''t expect to have so much involvement with Xiao Wei, but now he''s enjoying it. It''s fate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    On the other hand, Jiang Teng''s injury gradually recovered. Lin Si watched Jiang Teng getting better and better, and his heart gradually relaxed.


    Take the medicine carefully, walk to Jiang Teng''s bed, and help him up.


    "Brother a Teng, get up and drink some medicine."


    "Thank you, ash. I''ll do it myself."


    Jiang Teng looked at AZ so careful to take care of himself, his heart is full of happiness, ACE''s heart is his, he has always known.


    But these can''t compare with the careful care of AZ, the mood is happy, and the injury to nature is much faster.


    "Good."


    He gave the medicine to Jiang Teng, and Lin Si took a piece of cloth from the side to wipe Jiang Teng''s sweat. During this time, he took care of Jiang Teng. Lin found out how meticulous his brother was to himself before, and what he did was just in case.


    Medicine is bitter, but Jiang Teng''s heart is sweet.


    He even wanted to thank the thief, otherwise he would not know that lint cared about him so much. Even if he died for AZ, he thought he would not hesitate.


    Jiang Teng quickly finished drinking the medicine and handed the bowl to Lin Si. Lin Si took it and put it beside him. Then he carefully helped Jiang Teng to lie down, avoiding his wound and covering him with quilts.


    "Don''t be so careful, brother


    "It''s all right. I almost lost my life. Brother a Teng, why are you so stupid?"


    At the thought of that day''s scene, Lin Si''s heart was flustered. If it wasn''t for God''s pity, I''m afraid her brother, ah Teng, would be gone. How could she not worry.


    "Brother a Teng is not stupid, just don''t want to see ace get hurt, and I''m not OK?"


    Seeing that Lin Si was about to burst into tears, Jiang Teng quickly comforted him. He really deserved to die. How could he make a si so sad?


    "Well, brother Ando must be OK, otherwise I don''t know how to explain to Aunt Jiang."


    "OK, so don''t worry about ace, OK? Otherwise, brother a Teng will be distressed. "


    "Well, ACE is very strong. Ash doesn''t cry."


    After wiping her tears, Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng with a smile and found that her brother a Teng was really beautiful. Her eyes and mouth had grown into her favorite appearance.


    Jiang Teng wants to touch Lin Si''s head, but he finds that Lin Si is wrapped tightly in the quilt, and his hand can''t reach out, so he can''t help giving up the idea.


    "Well, ACE, call the doctor in. I want to ask the doctor something."


    "I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hearing Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si ran very fast. Now as long as her brother asked her to do something, she would do it very fast.


    Seeing Lin Si''s back, Jiang Teng couldn''t help but smile. As is still so cute.


    Fortunately, it was he who blocked the sword at the beginning. Otherwise, if the person who got the sword was ace, how painful would she be?


    It seemed that he was really subconsciously in front of AZ without hesitation. Jiang Teng did not think about such consequences. At that time, his only thought was that he could not let ace get a little hurt. Now, he really did.


    The doctor had been decocting medicine not far away. Hearing Lin Si''s words, he quickly came in and sighed when he saw Jiang Teng lying on the bed covered tightly.


    "I told you to breathe properly. It''s not good for wound healing." No


    Nai''s quilt was lifted to expose Jiang Teng''s wound in the air.


    "This is built for me by ACE. I don''t think it''s a problem." Jiang Teng said faintly, with a little bit of joy in his tone, which made the doctor roll his eyes. He could see clearly during this period of time.


    These two people are willing to fight, one is willing to suffer, no one is innocent, pity his first wife to go early, otherwise where can suffer such injustice.


    "Since you said that, I don''t care about you."


    "Can I go back to Beijing?" Jiang Teng thought that he had stayed here for a long time, and if he didn''t go back, he didn''t know what aunt Shu would be worried about, so he wanted to go back to the capital as soon as possible.


    "Although your injury is getting better now, it''s no big problem to go on the road, but you must remember to calm down and have a good rest, otherwise you will leave sequelae in the future."


    Although the doctor didn''t know who Jiang Teng was, his whole bearing was not like a common people. He must be a noble man. He had been in the county all his life, and he had no expectations for the noble people. Naturally, he didn''t need to hold on to him.


    In front of him, whether ordinary people or dignitaries, are patients, he will be treated equally..


    "I know that. Don''t worry."


    "That''s fine. I''ll prescribe all the medicines you''ve taken along the way, and then I''ll give you the prescription. If you''ve finished your medicine, you can go to the drugstore along the way."


    "Well, thank you, doctor."


    "No, that''s what I should do."


    With that, the doctor left the room. As soon as the doctor left, Lin Si came in from the door. When he saw Jiang Teng, he showed a big smile."Brother a Teng, are you hungry? Shall I get you something to eat? "


    "No, I''m not hungry. Is ash scared this time


    "A little bit. It''s OK." Thinking about this time, lint was really scared, but it was OK.


    After all, with Jiang Teng with her, she was not hurt.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    "Ash, go and tell them that we''ll leave for the capital tomorrow."


    "So fast, brother a''teng, your injuries are not healed yet!"


    Hearing Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si said.


    Although she wanted to go home soon, she was worried about Jiang Teng''s injuries. Not only the sword, but also the wounds all over her body were to save her. She could not be a heartless person.


    "I''ve asked the doctor, and he said it''s OK, just be careful. And you forget that we''ve been out for so long. Aunt Shu must be worried about us. If she doesn''t go back, I think aunt Shu will send someone to look for us. "


    "Well All right After hearing Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si didn''t say anything. Anyway, brother a Teng is omnipotent in her heart. There is nothing that brother a Teng can''t do.


    "Come on, dear."


    "Well." Lin Si went out according to Yan. Jiang Teng watched Lin Si leave, and then he came out of the bed with his hands.


    Although this time, there was no accident with AZ, but if there was such a thing again, he would never forgive himself. So this time, he must dispatch people to protect him.


    I went to the cabinet and opened it. There was a short dagger inside. Just from the appearance, it could give people a cold feeling. It was absolutely a rare weapon.


    This is the reward that Jiang Teng got when he went out to do business. As long as something happened, Jiang Teng could take this dagger to any pawnshop to seek help, and they would protect Jiang Teng''s safety.


    This can be said to be Jiang Teng''s card, but in front of Lin Si''s safety, these are not important.


    He took up his pen and wrote a few words on the paper. Jiang Teng asked people to come in and gave him the dagger and the letter. He asked him to go to the pawnshop and explain the situation. Other people would know.


    At this moment, all of Jiang Teng''s cronies were Jiang Teng''s cronies. So when he heard Jiang Teng''s words, he did it without any doubt.


    It made Jiang Teng very easy. He didn''t know if the wound had not recovered. After doing these things, Jiang Teng felt a little tired. He slowly moved back to the bed and covered the quilt as if nothing had happened.


    Close your eyes and have a good rest. As soon as you relax, you go to sleep.


    After going out, Lin Si went directly to the entourage who had been following Jiang Teng, and asked her to prepare the carriage and other things and set out tomorrow.


    The entourage heard that it was Jiang Teng''s command, and without saying a word, he went to prepare. Lin Si had thought about whether to buy some soft bedding for brother a Teng, so as not to make brother a Teng uncomfortable when he was too bumpy in the carriage.


    But that night, she was abducted in the government office. It was not appropriate for her to go out alone. Finally, she gave up the idea.


    "Miss Lin, is Mr. Jiang''s wound better?" The person who asked was a salt official surnamed Zhang who followed Jiang Teng. Although the official was not as high as Jiang Teng, he was very careful and won Jiang Teng''s trust.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhang. Brother a Teng is OK."


    "That''s great. I don''t know if Mr. Jiang is free. I still have some things I don''t understand here. I hope that Mr. Jiang can guide you. Moreover, I don''t know if Miss Lin can remind him a little..."


    "I see. I''ll talk to brother a-teng later. If there''s something wrong with brother rattan, I''ll inform Mr. Zhang in time. However, since brother a Teng has been injured, I think it would be better to let him rest for a while, do you think? Lord Zhang. "


    Lin Si knew that official business could not be delayed, but he was very distressed to think that elder brother a Teng was ill and had to deal with these things.


    I don''t know whether he is tired or not and how he perseveres. I don''t have the perseverance of brother a Teng. Maybe it''s because she was spoiled since she was a child.


    "Yes, yes, Miss Lin said so. Now that I''ve told Miss Lin everything, I''ll ask Miss Lin to pass it on, and I''ll leave. "


    "Mr. Zhang, walk slowly."


    Lin Si didn''t understand the official documents of the imperial court, but when she was in the capital, she would look at yufuxuan''s account books every day. It must be more complicated than Yanba''s, and she didn''t know how brother a Teng insisted.


    At the beginning, she was going to sell salt, but now she has gone with brother a Teng, and her heart is more clear. If there is no one behind her, salt road is really not easy to go.


    Otherwise, why are not so many businessmen going this way?


    After sending Mr. Zhang away, Lin Si slowly returned to Jiang Teng''s room. Seeing Jiang Teng sleeping very well, Lin Si could not help but lighten his hands and feet, and then sat quietly beside his brother.


    Jiang Teng, who was asleep, looked like a weak young man. If Lin Si had not seen it, who could believe that such a person could fend for himself?At that moment, Lins was shocked. At the same time, she also doubted that brother a Teng was so kind to him. Was he really worth it?


    However, the next second she was relieved, since brother a to her so good, she will be better to brother a, not just, why bother about those who have not.


    Gently touching brother rattan''s face is much rougher than her face, but these are all because of the evidence that brother rattan is out on the road for Aunt Jiang and himself. If she were changed, there would be no way to be like him.


    "Has ace touched enough?"


    Jiang Teng woke up when Lin Si came in, but he was so sleepy that he didn''t open his eyes.


    Who knows that ACE actually touched his face directly, which surprised Jiang Teng.


    But he thought that he was asleep, so he kept quiet until he could not help saying something until arth touched his eyelashes.


    Brother, do you wake up? Did I wake you up? "


    Lin Si did not expect that brother a Teng would suddenly wake up and rush back to his hand.


    But her hand shrinks quickly, and brother a Teng''s hand is faster. She grabs the hand of ACE directly, and then looks at her with a pair of eyes motionless, as if accusing her.


    "No, I woke up when you came in. I just felt tired and didn''t open my eyes. Who knew I caught a woman who coveted my beauty."


    "It must be brother a Teng''s illusion, I don''t have it." Get rid of it.


    Hearing Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si''s face turned red. How could brother a Teng say that she didn''t covet his beauty!


    He quickly took his hand out of Jiang Teng''s hand, then carried it behind his back and buried his head low. It seemed that he was embarrassed.


    "Well, ah Si said that if he didn''t, he didn''t, but what should elder brother ah Teng do if he wants to get close to ah Si?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    Jiang Teng knows that his behavior may scare a Si, but there is still a prince in the capital who is covetous, and a Si is always simple. If he doesn''t step up his action, he won''t regret until a Si is abducted.


    Perhaps it was because of this injury that Jiang Teng understood the importance of a Si to himself, so he was a little anxious. What he usually buried in his heart was also hard to say.


    A Si is always a blind man. He always has to take the initiative to get his heart.


    "Brother a Teng, what''s the matter with you?" Hearing Jiang Teng''s words, a Si thought it was him who was not feeling well. He quickly touched his forehead and found that there was no fever. Then he looked at Jiang Teng.


    Who knows Jiang Teng is also just looking at her, a pair of eyes straight at her, eyes also only she a person.


    Perhaps even Jiang Teng himself did not find that he was getting closer and closer to ace. He wanted to get close to her, which would make him very comfortable.


    Lin Si felt Jiang Teng''s approach, and her head suddenly stopped thinking. Looking at Jiang Teng, she didn''t know what to say. Maybe the tension in her heart had made her have nothing to say.


    In the end, he didn''t get too intimate. Jiang Teng left a light kiss on Lin Si''s forehead, which opened a safe distance.


    He was afraid that if he was so close to ace, he would really lose control of himself.


    "Scared?" Seeing Lin Si''s stupefied face, Jiang Teng couldn''t help laughing, as if he was too reckless.


    "Brother a Teng, it suddenly occurred to me that I still have some things left to clean up. I''ll go and pick up the things first, and I''ll come back to you later." After that, she ran to the door.


    Fortunately, there are no other tables, chairs and benches in the room. Otherwise, according to Lin Si''s state at this time, he will hurt himself.


    The moment Lin Si went out, the smile on Jiang Teng''s face disappeared and replaced by his indifferent eyes.


    This time, although the success of the thing to shorten the distance between him and ACE, but the price is too much, some people really do not know how to live, he would like to let him go.


    What''s more, these people have no eyesight to see the movement of his sweetheart, then they have to bear his anger.


    After Lin Si ran out of the room, she ran into her own room. After closing the door, she did not forget to cover her chest. She felt that her heart was pounding, and she couldn''t get over it.


    Just now, brother a Teng''s behavior was really sudden. I have to admit that she was scared. But at the same time, she actually has some faint happiness, it seems that something is permeated between her and brother a Teng.


    She didn''t know what would happen to her if her brother had not changed place? Is that what my mother said about love?


    Feeling the beating heart, Lin Si lies on the table directly, but the corners of his mouth can''t help but slowly curl up.


    The heart of the sweet spread, and soon spread to the whole room.


    In the morning, when he had lunch, Lin Si seldom bothered Jiang Teng all the time. Instead, he had a good meal. He didn''t even dare to look at Jiang Teng.


    Seeing ah Si''s appearance, Jiang Teng couldn''t help laughing and was still shy. This kind of ACE should not be far away from his orifices. He has to continue to work hard.


    "Ace."


    "Ah?" Lin Si, who is trying to eat, listens to brother a Teng''s voice and subconsciously looks up at Jiang Teng.


    "You eat slowly. It''s choking for a while."


    "I know, brother a Teng, I''m no longer a child. I won''t choke. Cough, cough, puff, cough." Before he finished speaking, Lin Si was choked.


    Jiang Teng saw that his whole face was red with rice grains. Jiang Teng immediately dropped his bowl and chopsticks and went to Lin Si''s side. He patted her on the back, hoping that she would be more comfortable.


    After Lin Si had recovered, Jiang Teng slowly returned to his position.


    "It''s not a child. I think you''ll never grow up."


    "I''ll grow up when I grow up. Anyway, with elder brother a Teng by my side, why should I grow up?"


    "Yes, you never have to grow up by my side." Seeing Lin Si''s sophistry, Jiang Teng couldn''t help shaking his head. If AZ had been around him, as long as he was happy, nothing else was important.


    "Well, that''s right. Brother a Teng is the best." Jiang Si is very happy to see the reaction.


    In front of brother a Teng, she is to be unscrupulously coquettish, perhaps this is the feeling of being preferred, can do what you like without any pressure.


    "Have a good rest tonight and we''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Good." After dinner, Jiang Teng didn''t tease Lin Si any more, so he finished his dinner and went back to his room to sleep.


    The next morning, they set foot on the way back, but with the lesson of the last time, there were many more people on the road together this time, which was arranged by Jiang Teng. For the safety of Lin Si, he could do anything.On the other side, the prince also heard the news that Linsi was going to return to Beijing. Although he was in the palace, the prince''s news was very smart.


    Recently, Luyao doesn''t know what''s going on. He doesn''t even come to the palace to find him. Is it difficult to find her by himself?


    Thinking of what Du Heng said the last time, the prince''s anger will not hit a place. If it is not for Lu Yao''s face, he must give Du Heng a lesson.


    Unknowingly, Lu Yao already has a high status in the prince''s heart, but the prince himself is not aware of it.


    "Your Highness, you have lost your mind again."


    Xie Qian is talking at the front, and the prince and Lin Shen are listening to the class below.


    As soon as Xie Qian had finished speaking about a policy for governing the country, he turned around and saw that the prince was in a trance. It was obvious that he did not listen carefully to what he was talking about.


    Originally, he didn''t want to do this, but the Emperor didn''t let people go, and he couldn''t leave. He thought that he could give his skills to the prince as much as he could.


    On weekdays, the crown prince is very studious, but recently, I don''t know what''s going on. He is always absent-minded. Xie Qian finds that it''s not once or twice.


    "Thank you, I''m really sorry. Could you please tell me again?"


    The prince didn''t expect that he would miss Lu Yao to the point of trance. He secretly scolded himself and sincerely asked Xie Taifu for advice.


    Originally some angry Xie Qian saw that the prince was so humble that all his anger could only go to his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    "Your Highness, if you are distracted, you can say it again. But if you are really on the battlefield, the result of distracted is to give your name to the enemy. Although you are your royal highness, you are also the future king of a country. I hope you don''t do things that you regret because of your own affairs. "


    "What Taifu taught us is that the crown prince was wrong."


    "Well, I''ll tell you again. Your highness must listen to me." Xie Qian turned to talk again.


    Lin Shen also felt that the prince''s highness was not right recently, but he didn''t know where to start. He simply whispered with his highness below.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you recently?"


    "It''s OK. Is your sister coming back?"


    "Yes, I only received a letter from my sister yesterday, saying that she and brother Jiang Teng have already returned home, and it is estimated that they will be soon. How did his highness know that? "


    "How do I know that? Do I have to report it to you?" His Highness the prince looked at Lin Shen and said with profound meaning.


    Lin Shen himself knew that he had run into a soft spot, so he just sat up and listened to Xie Qian''s lecture.


    Obviously, every time his highness asked him to answer, but he only asked a question. How could the prince ignore himself.


    Seeing Lin Shen sitting well, his highness began to think of the recent events.


    Although they have been locked up in the palace recently, my father said that he was very good recently, so he was willing to let himself out of the palace to relax.


    Although he was promised by the emperor, he did not leave the palace easily.


    After all, without Lins, it was meaningless for him to go out of the palace. During this period, he also thought a lot about Jiang Teng. Was Jiang Teng so elated by his childhood with Lin Si?


    As long as he is better to Lins, he will not be afraid that Lins does not like him.


    What''s more, all the little girls need to be coaxed into being nice to her and buying something she likes to eat. Can Lin Si be so afraid of herself?


    His royal highness is in a better mood when he thinks about it.


    Lin Si is his obsession after his rebirth, and also his desire. If he can marry Lin Si in his life, he will be truly complete.


    But at the same time, he was afraid to see the disappointed eyes of Linz, which was like a sword, straight to his heart.


    After a class, Xie Qian left, but before leaving, he assigned a lot of homework for two people to do.


    When Lin Shen was at home, Xie Qian was very strict with him, so doing homework was nothing.


    But the prince is not the same. The previous life is so chaotic that no one can estimate these. Now that he is the prince, naturally all aspects should be carefully cultivated.


    Looking at the thick homework, the prince''s Highness has a headache, but he still has to work hard to think of the emperor.


    Lin Shen is good at everything, but he is too stubborn. Xie Qian said that if he was not allowed to help him with his homework, Lin Shen would never help him do it. No matter he was intimidated or lured, there was no effect.


    Now he is more intelligent. As long as he has lessons, Lin Shen is definitely the fastest one. He is afraid that the prince will pull him.


    Watching Lin Shen leave, the palace people also come in.


    "Your Highness, let''s go back to the palace."


    "No, let''s go to the palace."


    "Well, then everyone will praise the prince for his filial piety to his mother." It seems that the palace people also got the order. When they heard that his highness wanted to go to Princess Xu''s palace, they immediately praised it.


    You should know that although Xu Guifei is the adopted mother of the prince, she has no feelings with the prince. Therefore, since the prince moved out to live, she seldom goes to the palace of Princess Xu. Today, the prince has taken the initiative to mention it. Such a situation is very rare.


    "Why are you so wordy? Pack up and go." Some of them took a look at the palace people who followed.


    How could the prince not know what was in the palace? He must have been ordered by imperial concubine Xu, so he had such a reaction.


    "Yes." Hearing the prince''s words, the palace people quickly put things away, followed the prince into the palace of Princess Xu.


    Presumably, Princess Xu did not expect her royal highness to come suddenly, and she was in a hurry for a moment.


    "My son, please greet my mother."


    "Well, your highness, get up quickly. Why don''t you bring a stool and let your highness stand? " Xu Guifei took the prince''s Royal Highness to sit down and asked the palace people to carry some fruit snacks that his highness likes to eat.


    "How is your mother''s Health recently?"


    "My mother is very good. How is the prince? You can have a good meal. It''s been hot recently. Be careful not to get heatstroke. " Xu Guifei wanted to touch the crown prince''s head, but she only patted him on the shoulder.


    I don''t know why, the prince is only ten years old, but the momentum of his whole body can''t be ignored.


    Even though Xu Guifei, who has been watching the prince grow up, sometimes has an illusion that the prince seems to be the king of a country."Thank you for your concern. My son is very well and the people around me are very considerate."


    "What''s the matter of coming to my mother''s concubine today?"


    "The son just felt that he had not seen his mother''s concubine for a long time, so he wanted to visit her and talk with her." The prince said with a low brow, the whole person looks like a filial child.


    "Your Royal Highness has a mind. Your mother and concubine are very good. Don''t worry. You should study hard. Don''t play too much or the emperor will punish you again."


    Xu Guifei still remembers the insult she received in the imperial study. The emperor always did this. When she liked it, she was like a jewel. When she didn''t like it, she left it aside. Sometimes she felt guilty and rewarded you with something. At the beginning, the place she desperately wanted to come to became a cage for her.


    And the man that he likes, and his forever become impossible.


    Now, even if you want to see him, it''s a kind of extravagance. You can only see him in the name of the prince when he goes to school, even if he turns a blind eye to it.


    "My son knows that. Don''t worry about it."


    "That''s good. The crown prince is growing up and sensible. The mother and princess are very happy."


    "My mother, why hasn''t Miss Lu entered the palace recently?"


    "Miss Lu? You are talking about Lu Yao of Du Heng''s family. "


    All of a sudden, she heard other people''s names popping out of his Royal Highness''s mouth. Princess Xu was not used to it.


    The prince


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    When Xu Guifei saw that the prince was serious, she didn''t look like a joke at all. She was more shocked.


    After all, the prince''s highness was too clever in front of her for lint''s sake. Now how long has it taken for this young lady to come into the prince''s eyes again, and she is really a child, a fresh picture.


    When the prince heard the imperial concubine''s question, he nodded, "yes."


    "She often comes to see me recently. Why? Didn''t Miss Lu come to see you? Every day she goes to the palace early and leaves soon after school. I thought she went to see you. "


    "Is that so?" Hearing Xu Guifei''s words, the prince fell into silence.


    He thought that she had never entered the palace, but he didn''t think that she didn''t come to see herself after entering the palace. How come she was so obsessed with herself at the beginning, and now it''s light?


    I couldn''t help laughing scornfully. Sure enough, what the woman said was false.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe Miss Lu has something to do these days, so she didn''t come to you."


    Seeing the appearance of the prince, Xu Guifei guessed vaguely that it was two people who made a fuss.


    Miss Lu has been in touch with a lot recently. She is very beautiful and lovely. She is not as good at business as Du Heng and is extremely simple.


    She also likes it very much, but in her opinion, Miss Lu is too simple, and the prince''s highness is the one who will inherit the throne sooner or later. If such a person is in the palace, he will be very difficult.


    If you want to say that the prince''s eyes are really extreme, Miss Lin is a wonderful person. She has her own temperament both in speaking and doing things. That''s why the prince never forgets. Although Miss Lu doesn''t look brilliant, she can feel her simplicity after a long time of getting along with each other.


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Well, you are the prince. You shouldn''t delay yourself in the affairs of love. If you like it, let your father give you a marriage after the big deal. Why be so anxious? "


    "The mother''s concubine misunderstood, the son just regards Miss Lu as a friend, in fact, the son has always liked is ace."


    "Do you still like Miss Lin?"


    "Ah Si is the person his son likes at the first sight. How can he be like other people. So don''t point at the mandarin duck score


    "Well, well, it''s up to you."


    In the final analysis, Xu Guifei was just an adoptive mother, so she always had a sense of propriety and didn''t say anything more.


    After the prince came out from Princess Xu, his anger did not subside.


    He never thought that Lu Yao would not see him now.


    What''s wrong with her? Certainly not. After all, I''ve never had a lot of trouble, and I don''t have a grudge with Lu Yao''s temperament.


    Just thinking about it, he saw Luyao come out from another direction with his maid. Today, Luyao is wearing a white gauze skirt, and the bun on her head is more lively.


    "Lu Yao."


    The voice of the prince rang out behind Luyao, which made Luyao''s body freeze subconsciously. Then he quickened his pace. It seemed that it was not the prince who called her behind, but some ghost.


    Watching Lu Yao''s pace quicken, the wind under his Highness''s feet quickens his own pace.


    Lu Yao, after all, is a woman. He can''t match the prince''s martial arts practice since he was young, so he was soon overtaken by his highness.


    "What are you running for?"


    "Hello, your highness."


    Seeing that he couldn''t avoid it, Lu Yao gave his royal highness a courtesy.


    "Prince Ben is asking you what are you running for."


    "I I didn''t run. I just wanted to get out of the palace. "


    "Luyao, you''ve changed. You didn''t lie before."


    "I I, I didn''t lie. "


    Although the mouth is still arrogant, as long as Lu Yao''s two restless eyes know that she is guilty.


    "You go down first. I''ll talk to Miss Lu for a moment."


    The prince''s highness said this to the people who followed him.


    "Yes."


    The palace people should step down, and Lu Yao''s maidservant can only step down. After all, not everyone can disobey the prince''s words.


    "What''s the matter with you recently?"


    "I''m fine."


    Lu Yao said with a smile, but his legs kept retreating, as if he was afraid of contacting with his royal highness.


    "Is it? Why do I think you are afraid of me? It''s been a long time since, and I''ve become as timid as before. "


    Originally, the prince''s highness just looked at Luyao for fun and wanted to tease her. But when he saw that she was really avoiding himself, he was angry and pressed against Lu Yao step by step.


    "I don''t know what the prince''s Highness has to do with the courtiers?"


    It seems that he couldn''t stand the pressure of his highness. Lu Yao simply stepped back a few steps and then respectfully saluted his highness.


    "Why don''t you come to me recently? Did your mother make you look bad again, or did you not come to me yourself"After all, a courtesan is a daughter. If she always accompanies her royal highness, it will inevitably damage his Highness''s reputation. And the mother is very kind to the courtiers and daughters. Please don''t say so to your highness. "


    Lu Yao regretted his death in his heart. He had known that he should have listened to his mother''s words. It would be better not to enter the palace recently.


    However, she was still worried about her royal highness. She could only go into the palace every day to greet the princess and empress, so that she could know the news of his highness at any time.


    Although this is not necessary, this is the best way that Lu Yao can think of.


    Her royal highness doesn''t like her, but she gets deeper and deeper when she gets along with her royal highness. In order to make herself no longer chaotic, she can only reduce the number of times she sees her royal highness.


    "You are very protective of your mother, Luyao. Do you know that ACE is going back to Beijing."


    Seeing the little girl''s maintenance of her mother, his highness raised his eyebrows.


    He did not expect that the little girl should have such feelings for her mother, which was not found in the royal family.


    "Please don''t worry, your highness. What the courtesan promised will be done. When the time comes, the ministers and daughters will take the prince out in the name of blessing, and then find a chance to let the prince and sister Linsi get along alone


    Sure enough, it''s not sister Linsi''s business. His royal highness will never think of her. What are you looking forward to?


    "Really?"


    "Nature is true." The handkerchief pinched and pinched, Lu Yao constantly advised himself.


    As long as his highness is happy, other things are not important.


    "Well, in recent days, I see that you have nothing to do, so come into the palace to accompany me. Without you, the palace is boring a lot."


    "The prince''s highness, minister''s daughter..."


    "If you refuse me, I will go straight to Mrs. Lu. I believe she is willing to, isn''t she?"


    "The prince''s Royal Highness''s command, the courtiers and daughters should do it."


    "It''s almost the same. It''s getting late. Let''s go back earlier."


    After the prince finished speaking, he left, and Lu Yao looked at the figure of his highness. His eyes were nostalgic, but he did not dare to show it.


    She is what kind of person, their own heart is the most clear, and so she is not qualified to stand in front of the prince.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    After returning to Lufu, as soon as Luyao entered the courtyard, he saw Du Zhen waiting for him, and hastened to go in the direction of Du Zhen.


    "My daughter, please greet her mother."


    "Get up. What''s your gain when you enter the palace today?"


    Du Heng looked at his daughter and was not angry at all.


    Fortunately, seeing the prince''s highness and his daughter getting closer to each other, who knows that her daughter will not enter the palace. Even if she is going to the palace, she will never go to the palace. How can she persuade her daughter is useless.


    As a former person, Du Heng naturally knows what''s going on, but she hasn''t been in such a situation before. If she gives up on such a small setback, where does she come from now?


    It''s not like her daughter when she''s in a small situation.


    "The lady likes her daughter very much, so she often accompanies her daughter in the palace."


    "Really? If that''s true, you''ll be able to rely on it in the future. Daughter, you have to please the queen, you know? If you and your royal highness can really succeed, it would be wonderful to have your concubine and empress to help you. "


    "Yes." Lu Yao converges his eyes and agrees obediently.


    Her mother''s expectation for her is to be able to be with his royal highness, so that she can be proud in front of aunt Shu.


    Lu Yao doesn''t understand. Mingmingshu looks very gentle. Every time she goes by, she is very kind to her, just like a warm elder. Why does her mother hate aunt Shu so much.


    "Anything else?"


    "Daughter I met his royal highness. "


    "What did your highness tell you?"


    "His highness told his daughter to take him out of the city to see sister Linsi."


    "It''s Lin Si again. What kind of charm does she have that makes one or two men obsessed with her? She''s just like her mother. She''s a real fox. What''s more, her shop is in a mess. The upper beam is not straight, and the lower beam is crooked. "


    As soon as Lin Si was mentioned, Du Zhen''s heart was on fire.


    It''s not only because of Lin Si''s pressure on his daughter everywhere, but also because of his face lost in Yufu Xuan last time.


    If you say that the young boss is also stupid, it is clear that only one word can make Yu Fuxuan close down. He must come to get involved, and he doesn''t know what is wrong with him.


    "Mother, sister Lins is very good. Don''t say that."


    Lu Yao defends Lin Si in a low voice. She also likes Lin Si''s sister, but these are all wrong in her mother''s mind.


    "You, you, have been sold by others and counted back to others!" With a heavy hand on the forehead of Luyao point, Luyao white skin immediately appeared a red dot.


    Du Zhen hates iron but not steel. She has trained her daughter to be a lady of all families since she was a child, but her every move is not as smart as she used to be, just like a fool. If it wasn''t for her daughter, I''m afraid Du Zhen wouldn''t have seen it more.


    In this way, Du Zhen is really not at ease to let her do things, nothing can be done well.


    "I will not."


    "And you said, it makes sense, right?"


    Du Heng''s voice raised a little, which made Lu Yao afraid to speak.


    Her mother has always been very strict with her, so that Lu Yao has developed a fear of Du Zhen. Every time Du Zhen gets angry, Lu Yao can only stand quietly, otherwise everything can make Du Zhen more angry.


    "Don''t be angry with your mother. Your highness also said today that I would go to the palace to accompany him in the future."


    "Really?"


    Du Heng''s voice was a little weak, and his tone was more relaxed than just now. After listening to so many things, only this one was a happy event. At least it showed that Lu Yao was different in his Royal Highness''s heart.


    Anyway, Du Zhen has never heard of his royal highness asking other people to accompany him. His daughter is the only one.


    At present, looking at Luyao is a bit pleasing to the eye. It''s worthy of her supporting her for so many years.


    "Really." Lu Yao didn''t want to say it, but he still said it when he saw Du Heng''s anger.


    As long as she can make her mother happy, she will try her best to finish it.


    "Good, very good, which shows that the prince treats you differently. Yaoyao, when you enter the Palace tomorrow, you will wear the one that your mother has recently made for you. It will make you look more beautiful, and it will certainly brighten the prince''s eyes. "


    "Yes, it''s up to my mother."


    "Did your royal highness say when you would like to pass?"


    "No, it should be according to the past time of my daughter."


    "Well, you should get up early tomorrow and make some cakes by yourself for your royal highness, and let him taste your craft."


    "Yes."


    "Yuanyao, you must seize this opportunity. If you become the crown princess, then your mother will be able to show her pride in front of Yao Shu. You don''t have to pay attention to Lin Si. The person she likes is just a salt officer. There is no prince better."Lu Yao wanted to say something, but when he saw Du Heng''s appearance, he finally swallowed his words.


    "If you want me to tell you, Yao Shu was very smart before. The more he lived, the more he went back. He told the prince and Princess not to let his daughter marry a salt officer and let her go out and show up in public. He didn''t look like a lady in a big family at all."


    "Mother, my daughter is a little sleepy, so I''ll have a rest first."


    I really don''t want to hear Du Heng say these things. Lu Yao salutes Du Heng and goes in with her servant girl.


    And Du Heng is also rare not to care about Lu Yao''s impoliteness, but to think of the crown princess.


    Although Lu Yao is not smart enough, he is honest. His royal highness is used to seeing those warblers and swallows in the palace. When he sees Luyao, he may be curious.


    Perhaps, this is the right way, Du Heng thought.


    This is the end of the matter, on the other side Qu Tiao and Yao Erlang are in full swing.


    They had agreed to go out for a drink together, but who knew that Yao Erlang''s Jingzhao mansion had an emergency, and Qu Tiao went out alone.


    After waiting for Yao Erlang for a long time, Qu Tiao went back.


    When Yao Erlang finished dealing with the situation, Qu Tiao had already disappeared. After waiting for a while, he finally confirmed that Qu Tiao would not come, so he left.


    Because of the agreement, they didn''t eat anything. Yao Erlang was going to find a restaurant to eat something casually. Who knows, he saw Qu Tiao''s figure.


    But after seeing Yao Erlang, Qu Tiao didn''t say anything and turned away.


    Yao Erlang, who was ready to say hello, was stunned.


    Originally, there were fewer people in the street at night, and Qu Ti didn''t walk fast. Yao Erlang quickly caught up with Qu Ti with his lightness skills.


    "Why don''t you pay attention to me?" Yao Erlang stopped Qu Tiao and said to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    "He who has no faith does not know him."


    After saying that, Qu Tiao directly turns around and prepares to leave. As a result, he is stopped by Yao Erlang again.


    "No, listen to me."


    Qu Tiao is quietly watching in situ. The meaning in the eyes is, you say, I listen.


    "I have already come out today, but there is something I need to deal with in Beijing Zhaofu, which delayed the time. I also went to the place we agreed. After waiting for you for a long time, you didn''t come. I''m ready to come back and eat something. Don''t you see you?"


    "Excuse."


    Qu Tiao looks at Yao Erlang and blurts out two words.


    "Really! You don''t know why I lied to you. When soldiers in the capital were patrolling this morning, they found several people who had been killed. You say I''m the official of Jingzhao. I can''t ignore this. "


    "And then?"


    "After I knew about this, I asked him to do an autopsy and found that these people were all people who had been killed by a sword. How high do you think the martial arts of such people should be. I think you are a person, this is not those bodies have not been able to deal with, rescued to look for you? "


    Yao Erlang is a real headache. Usually, the governor of Jingzhao is an idle job. But he didn''t expect that an accident would be such a big event. Even now he has no clue.


    "I''m fine. Go back."


    "No, I don''t trust you. Would you like to come back to Beijing Zhaofu with me?"


    "No


    "Qu Tiao, do you think you don''t trust me? It''s not that you don''t know my martial arts. Ordinary local ruffians can still show off their courage. But if you really meet the man who has cut his throat, you won''t be afraid that you won''t see me for the last time? "


    Qu Tiao was silent. He was a man who came down from the battlefield. He had no respect for human life. He did not know how many people he had killed. But if that person was changed to Yao Erlang, he would feel very unhappy in his heart, as if something very important had disappeared.


    "Since you have no objection, I will take it as your promise and you will come with me." See Qu Tiao did not speak, Yao Erlang said.


    Then he dragged Qu Tiao to the Jingzhao mansion. Yao Erlang did not lie. As soon as Qu Tiao entered the backyard of Jingzhao mansion, he smelled a unique smell of corpse.


    It''s like cleaning the battlefield after a war, which makes Qu Tiao''s brow wrinkle unconsciously.


    "You see, I didn''t lie to you, did I?" He pulls Qu Tiao into Jingzhao mansion, and Yao Erlang takes him to the place where the corpse is stored.


    Because of the fear of the smell of the corpses, Lu Tian left them waiting for the corpses to be examined one by one. When Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao arrived, the corpses had not been examined.


    After all, there are at least a dozen corpses here, and they all seem to die in the same way. He must have a good inspection, for fear of any omission.


    "Did you find everything here this afternoon?"


    "Yes, they were found in every corner of the city. Where did the common people see this battle? After finding the corpse, they asked people to report to the Jingzhao mansion. They sent people to bring the corpse back."


    Qu Tiao didn''t speak. He slowly walked to a corpse by himself. He looked at the dead body carefully. He always felt familiar, but he didn''t remember where he had seen it.


    "I think these people''s ways of death are very familiar, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen them."


    "It''s OK, you think slowly. It''s just that these corpses will be burned after the autopsy. Otherwise, if they are rotten, what kind of pestilence they caused will be mine."


    Looking at the corpses in the yard, Yao Erlang thought for a moment and said that if he could, he would still like to help these people find their families.


    But he also sent people out to inquire, these people are tramps, usually walking in the streets, have never seen any family.


    If there is no way, we can only deal with it in a unified way.


    "Well, you''d better take more people when you go out these days." Although Qu Ti couldn''t remember where he had seen it, the wound made him feel dangerous, even more than on the battlefield.


    "I know. When it comes to this, I''ll go back and discuss it with my father to see what he thinks."


    "That''s a good idea."


    "That''s settled. I didn''t break my appointment today. You can''t blame me."


    "I don''t blame you."


    Qu Tiao didn''t understand. It was this time. How could Yao Erlang still laugh.


    He can also prioritize things, OK?


    "That''s good." Hearing Qu Tiao''s words, Yao Erlang felt relieved and told the officials to deal with the body.


    When it''s all done, it''s almost late at night.


    "Or you can rest in this mansion today. It''s too late for you to go back."


    There are special wing rooms in Jingzhao mansion. I''m afraid that you can''t go back home too late when you handle a case. Yao Erlang is also a regular guest of these rooms.Although Yao Er Lang seems a bit cynical, when he does serious things, he is more serious than anyone else.


    This is why Yao Chao likes to read Yao Erlang, but he doesn''t do too much. It''s enough to distinguish between the heavy and the heavy.


    "It''s OK. Lin Fu must have left a door for me."


    "Then you will disturb them when you go back. It''s better to be here with me. If you have something to do at night, you can help."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right Qu Tiao thought about it and agreed.


    Seeing Qu Tiao''s promise, Yao Erlang was very happy. He couldn''t turn to Qu Tiao all the time. This time, God gave him a chance.


    Let people arrange the wing room, Yao Erlang watched Qu Tiao into the room, this just turned back to the next room.


    After all, it''s not safe for him to be a little far away from the room.


    The next morning, Yao Chao came over, and his face was in a hurry.


    Qu Tiao was OK. She used to get up early to practice sword every day, so she didn''t feel anything. Instead, Yao Erlang didn''t wake up.


    "Dad, uncle Wei, why did you come so early? What''s the matter?"


    After rubbing his sleepy eyes, Yao Erlang couldn''t help yawning.


    "Didn''t you send someone yesterday saying you wouldn''t go home? I thought something must have happened, and I came here. I didn''t expect that you had a good sleep. "


    The man Yao Chao caught last time confided something to let Yao Chao know that the capital was not peaceful recently, so he was worried all the time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    Yao Er Lang didn''t come back so late yesterday. His sister-in-law couldn''t sleep at home. She was worried all the time. She urged Yao Chao to come and have a look at her at dawn. Who knows their baby son is sleeping soundly.


    "It''s really something wrong. I was thinking about when I''d like to see you, and you came." Yao Erlang at this time also sober up, looking at Yao Chao said.


    "Let''s go in and say." Yao Chao looked at Xiao Wei and said to Yao Erlang.


    A few people just went in and left the others outside.


    Yao Chao has always known about Qu Tiao, and he knows that Yao Erlang has been pestering Qu Tiao recently. However, he can still trust Qu Tiao''s character, so he did not prevent the two children from meeting.


    "Come on, what the hell is going on." Yao Chao sat in his chair and looked at Yao Erlang.


    Yao Erlang once again stated what he told Qu Tiao yesterday, while Xiao Wei next to him felt more and more fishy.


    "Qu Tiao, are you serious? Where have you seen such a trick? "


    "Mr. Yao, I can''t remember. But this kind of technique is very cruel. It doesn''t give people any way to survive. It doesn''t seem to be our martial arts skills."


    Although Qu Tiao is not under the management of Yao Chao, it is most important to find out the case clearly.


    If you don''t know, it''s OK. Since you know it, Qu Tiao won''t give up.


    "I know that. You''d better think about it carefully. If you can remember it, it doesn''t matter if you can''t think of it. Don''t worry."


    "Yes."


    "Wei, what do you think?" Yao Chao looks at Xiao Wei, who has been sitting beside him without making a sound. This is not in line with his usual character.


    "It''s obviously premeditated, and I suspect that there are backers behind it, but I don''t know who it is aimed at."


    "Uncle Wei, is that true? But this time they killed the homeless people, so they didn''t make a big stir in the capital city. " Yao Erlang didn''t agree with Xiao Wei''s idea very much. In his opinion, if it was true that Xiao Wei Shu said, why not directly kill a man of high moral standing?


    "It''s just a prelude, second brother. Do you remember the female spy some time ago?"


    "Yes, you mean the two things are connected?" If that''s the case, it''s a problem.


    After Jiang Teng''s warning before he left, Yao Chao knew that the spy had something to do with a senior official in the imperial court. If this matter was also involved, the water in the imperial court would be more muddy.


    "That''s right."


    "What? Uncle Wei, what happened a few days ago? " Yao Erlang didn''t know what happened a few days ago, so he was at a loss.


    "A few days ago, we caught a spy who was spying on the imperial palace. She said she was a spy rather than a woman who lost her mind. She had two children and wanted to be the prince''s highness. Do you think it''s fantastic?"


    Because Yao Erlang is Yao Chao''s child, Xiao Wei also regards Yao Erlang as his own child and will not hide any problems from him.


    "Is there anything else like that?" Yao Erlang knows the prince. He is young, but he has a deep mind. He doesn''t dare to have too much contact with him. He is afraid to fall into his pit.


    "Yes, so I wonder if the person behind these two things will be one person." Xiao Wei said slowly, thinking in his heart did not stop.


    "It''s very likely that, if so, it means that something big will happen in the imperial court, so the people behind it want to muddy the water." Yao Chao agreed with Xiao Wei.


    Although the people behind them think very well, they are not vegetarians either. This move may have been mistaken by cleverness.


    "But I haven''t heard of anything big happening in the imperial court recently."


    Where does Yao Erlang think about that? What he thinks about is only the recent events.


    "You forget that Jiang Teng can take Er Bao out to inspect the salt. If someone abuses his power to sell illegal salt, will he be worried?" With the direction, a lot of things slowly surfaced.


    "Dad, do you mean that the people behind him saw that Jiang Teng and ER Bao were coming back immediately, so they were in a hurry and wanted to cover up the matter, and then they would take the Jingzhao mansion for an operation?"


    After Yao Chao reminds, Yao Erlang also remembered this matter, can''t help it all of a sudden.


    This man is too bad. It''s obviously that he did something wrong by himself. It''s really in vain to cover up his own fault with other people''s lives.


    "So to speak. Therefore, you should be careful these days. If the people behind you see that you are not successful this time, there will be some actions in the future. You should take more people when you go out. "


    "Dad, don''t worry about that. I was told by Qu Tiao yesterday." When he mentioned Qu Tiao, Yao Erlang saw Qu Tiao sitting beside him.


    When several people were discussing, Qu Tiao was like the air beside him, neither talking nor moving. He was really well-trained.


    "That''s good, Qu Tiao. If you have nothing to do, can you please help me to watch more Erlang these days. You know his personality. I''m afraid you can only make him obey.""Don''t worry, Mr. Yao. I know that." Qu Tiao didn''t refuse, so he answered directly.


    When Yao Chao saw Qu Tiao Ying, he was relieved.


    Although Xiao Wei is good at martial arts, he has been following him all the time. It is not impossible for him to protect Yao Erlang, but he will not get used to it.


    And the appearance of Qu Tiao just solved this urgent problem.


    "Well, I know all the things here, so I''ll go first. There are still some things to do in the imperial army. Erlang, if you have time or go home, your mother is very worried about you. "


    "I see, Dad." Yao Chao left with Xiao Wei.


    Yao Erlang, on the other hand, could not help but wink at Qu Tiao. He looked elated. It seemed that he was very satisfied with Yao Chao''s arrangement.


    Yao Chao and Wei slowly walked a distance on the road, no one spoke. Finally, Yao Chao broke the peace between the two people.


    "What else did you want to say?"


    "Second brother, I used to use that method of killing people." Xiao Wei''s mood at this time is also very complicated. It is clear that he has been with Yao Chao, but why does someone always want to make him better.


    "So?"


    "The second elder brother clearly knows why he didn''t tell Erlang about it, so that Erlang can have a direction."


    "You don''t know the temperament of Erlang. You are impatient and irritable."


    "I know."


    "That''s it. If I tell Erlang about this, can you guarantee that Erlang doesn''t doubt you? I know you very well, so I won''t have any doubts about you.


    But Erlang is not the same. When he was young and frivolous, if you tell him that this is the way you use, he will certainly keep on checking. "


    Yao Chao is the person who knows Xiao Wei best. Although Xiao Wei''s words have not been finished, he already knows what Xiaowei wants to say.


    "But will Erlang be in danger? Or I''ll go and protect him. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    "Well, you don''t have to worry. Erlang is not a child anymore. He always has to experience these things. And if you protect him, who will protect me? "


    Yao Chao''s words are right and powerful, but it makes Xiao Wei a Leng. His second brother never says such words.


    "Does the second brother know it in his mind?"


    "I understand. It''s just Xiao Wei. I don''t know how deep the water is. If you are really involved, what should I do?"


    "I don''t care about that, as long as my second brother believes me." His life is saved by Yao Chao, so Xiao Wei is unconditionally obedient to Yao Chao.


    Don''t say it''s gossip. Even if Xiao Wei died for Yao Chao, he would not hesitate.


    "Well, you stay by my side these days and don''t go anywhere, you know?"


    "Well." After thinking for a while, Xiao Wei still agreed.


    Since the second elder brother has said so, he must have a way. He''d better not act without authorization to avoid self defeating at that time.


    In the next few days, a lot of big and small things happened in the capital, making Yao Er Lang busy. And Qu Tiao is always patient with Yao Erlang, let Yao Chao at ease a lot.


    And our Jiang Teng and Lin Si will be close to the capital.


    "Brother a Teng, we really want to go back to the capital." Lift up the curtain of the carriage and lint looks out at the view.


    At that time, when she went out, she didn''t take a good look at the scenery because of her discomfort. Now it looks really beautiful. Why didn''t she feel it before?


    "Yes, is ash happy?" Jiang Teng also recovered better these days, so his face was more bloody.


    Carefully protect Lin Si''s waist to ensure that he can protect Lin Si in time without touching him. Jiang Teng is very careful.


    "Happy, I haven''t seen my mother for a long time." Thinking of Yao Shu, Lin Si''s heart was filled with joy.


    In the past, her mother left her, but now she left her mother and went out to play. I don''t know if she would miss her.


    "Just be happy." Seeing the smile on Lin Si''s face, Jiang Teng''s heart is also very happy. AZ is the one who can bring him happiness.


    "Brother rattan, will you miss aunt Jiang when you go out?" Lin Si was a little curious. They went out for only a month, and she had already missed Yao Shu very much.


    And the old brother rattan left for several months. Wouldn''t he worry about Aunt Jiang? Besides, there was only one person on the way. How did he survive?


    Although I have brother a Teng to accompany me, sometimes I can''t help feeling bored. Brother a is really powerful.


    Every time I go out alone, I take good care of myself, just like her, I can''t.


    "Yes, I''ll think about ace."


    "In fact, every time brother a Teng goes out, a Si will miss you." Hearing Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si''s smile on her face is even bigger. She also miss brother a Teng, OK?


    "It seems that a Si is still thinking about elder brother a Teng. That''s good."


    "That''s not true, but brother a Teng, do you think we have enough to share this time?" Lin Si thought about it seriously. He had so many friends that he didn''t seem to have enough.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can give things to Aunt Shu. I believe she can do well."


    "Yes, mother is omnipotent. Brother a Teng, you don''t know. Once, I broke one of my father''s inkstones and told my mother quietly. At last, dad didn''t get angry when he knew about it, which scared me to death. " While talking, Lins was still making movements. She looked very cute.


    "There are so many things you did when you were a child. Where did you stop. But I don''t know how much ace remembers? " Thinking of Lin Si when he was a child, Jiang Teng really couldn''t laugh or cry.


    At that time, Lin Si was a smart little devil. It was her fault, but as long as she looked at him with two eyes watery, and with the tears coming down, he let Jiang Teng raise his hand to surrender.


    No matter what the mistake is, he is committed to it.


    At the beginning, Lin Zhi still believed this lovely sister, but after seeing Lin Si''s means, he didn''t believe it any more.


    For this reason, Lin Si was scolded by Lin Zhi, but he couldn''t fight any more. After all, he was his only sister and always had to take good care of her.


    Because Yao Shu and Lin radial are not there, Lin Zhi, the elder brother, has spent a lot of effort to pull Lin Si up.


    Fortunately, even in such an environment, ACE is still kind and happy to grow up, which still makes Lin Zhi very happy.


    Of course, all of this is due to Bai rubing.


    After all, when Yao Shu was away, Bai rubing was a playmate who grew up with Lin Si.


    "I don''t remember anything. Brother a Teng is so bad that he knows to dismantle my platform."


    "Brother a Teng didn''t break the stage, he just told the truth. Think about it now. Do you think you had a good time as a child? ""I''m very happy. I''m accompanied by brother a Teng, sister Bai rubing, and my second cousin and big cousin Arth is very satisfied


    Lin Si is not an insatiable greedy person. Jiang Teng also knows that he is attracted by this characteristic of Lin Si, and he will get deeper and deeper.


    "As a child, he was really naughty, but he was spoiled by his aunt."


    "Well, I''m so happy. I''m going home to see my mother soon. Brother a Teng, would you like to have dinner at my house later?" "I''ll see it later. I may have to go to the palace. Well, it''s windy and dusty outside. Come in quickly. Don''t look. "


    Jiang Teng did not immediately agree to come down, because the scope of this investigation was too wide. He had to go into the palace and report the relevant information to the emperor.


    "Well." Obediently retracting into the carriage, Lin Si looks at Jiang Teng, as if he is different from brother a Teng in his memory. After the long opening, brother a seems to be more beautiful!


    They were talking when the carriage suddenly stopped and almost hit lint''s head.


    "What''s going on?" Jiang Teng''s voice came from inside, as if with a trace of dissatisfaction.


    "It''s Miss Lu''s carriage back to Chiang Kai Shek. He said he wanted to see Miss Lin


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    "Brother a Teng, sister Luyao must be looking for me for something. Otherwise, you can wait for me here. I will come back when I meet her."


    Hearing that it was Lu Yao, Lin Si could not help but look at Jiang Teng.


    She is very clear about the entanglement between Luyao and his highness. Although she and Luyao have made it very clear last time, I''m afraid the prince will not give up so easily.


    Although she did not know why, the prince would be so persistent to her.


    "Well, if you want to call me."


    Jiang Teng stuck Lin Si''s hair on his temples behind his ears. He said faintly, and then carefully watched Lin Si get out of the car.


    Sure enough, Lu Yao stood on the carriage not far away, quietly watching the carriage of Lin Si and Jiang Teng.


    Seeing that Lin Si came down from the carriage and nodded to him, Lin Si slowly went to the carriage of Lu Yao and got on the carriage with the help of Lu Yao.


    He opened the curtain and found that his royal highness was still inside.


    "What are you looking at? Come in."


    Feeling Lin Si''s surprised eyes, the prince''s highness just thought he didn''t see it. He said faintly to Lin Si. Soon Lu Yao also came in.


    After all, this is Luyao''s carriage. If Lu Yao is allowed to stay outside, Jiang Teng''s suspicion will inevitably arise. The prince''s highness still thinks very well.


    At this time, Lin Si couldn''t quit even if she wanted to. Did she remember that the prince was not in the palace? How could it be in Luyao''s carriage? Looking at Luyao, Luyao smiles apologetically at her.


    "My courtesan, please greet your highness."


    "Get up, ace. You and I don''t have to be so polite."


    "I don''t know what your highness is doing here?"


    "I just came out today to tell you that I understand what you mean. Don''t you like Jiang Teng because he is good to you? In that case, if I am better to you than Jiang Teng, will you like me? "


    The prince looked at Lin Si, as if to see if she was lying.


    Beside Lu Yao, he saw that the prince''s attitude towards sister Lin Si was totally different from that towards himself. Although he was slightly bitter in his heart, he still kept a decent smile on the surface.


    "No, I only like brother a Teng."


    "You Just about to get angry with Linsi, his highness thought of what he said.


    Then Jiang Teng is really powerful. How can he be so gentle and courteous at any time and be so strict with himself will not be a nobody in the future.


    "Your Highness, sister Lin Si and Jiang Teng are childhood sweethearts after all. You don''t have to be in a hurry for a while. Sister Linsi, don''t be afraid. Your highness just wants to talk to you. "


    Looking at her royal highness in the carriage, she couldn''t adjust the atmosphere.


    "Sister Luyao, did you come to deceive me today for the prince''s sake?"


    Lin Si has never found a chance to ask Lu Yao. Now he has the opportunity to ask Lu Yao.


    She is not the kind of person who is coquettish. Whether she is a person or a person, it is most important for her to be happy, but she is very unhappy now.


    Because she didn''t like the feeling of being cheated. She believed in Lu Yao''s sister, so she was willing to get on the bus.


    Who knows there is still a prince on the car. How can she feel?


    "Sister Linsi, I''m sorry. I also want to help the prince. In fact, the prince cares about you very much. I''ve never seen the prince care about a person so much..."


    Lu Yao''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, so that people present can see her grievances.


    But at this time, Lin Si''s heart is more angry, where can manage so much.


    "Yes, his royal highness will help him if he cares about you. Have you ever thought about me?"


    "I..."


    "Well, ah Si, don''t blame Lu Yao. I forced her to do it."


    Seeing Lu Yao being scolded, his highness prince can''t help but help him speak.


    After all, Lu Yao cheated Lin Si because of him. He didn''t mean anything.


    What''s more, according to the prince''s highness, Lu Yao has always liked Lin Si very much, so he asked Lu Yao for help. Who knows that Lin Si''s reaction this time is so great.


    "Your Highness, the courtesan is just a common little girl. She is afraid to let her highness spend so much time. His royal highness, Jin Zunyu, should devote all his energy to his studies. He is still young and will meet many young ladies in the future, so that he won''t stick to his courtiers and daughters alone. "


    Lin Si did not know why his highness was so attached to himself. Looking at his Highness''s appearance, he could not help but feel helpless.


    Although her royal highness is many years old, the prince''s persistence to her is far beyond her imagination.


    Fortunately, at the beginning, both Yao Shu and Jiang Teng reminded her not to get too close to her royal highness, otherwise the scene today is the most embarrassing."At the end of the day, ACE, you still don''t believe me."


    "Your Highness..."


    "Well, since you don''t believe it, that''s all. I won''t force you. But if I want to treat you well in the future, you don''t refuse. That''s enough. I''ll ask, can you do it?"


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. The prince''s highness is a little unstable today. Please pay attention to your health. I''d like to leave. "


    He found that he could not communicate with his royal highness, and finally Lin Si had to give up the idea.


    Before leaving, she looked at Luyao who was sitting beside her. She didn''t know how a cute little girl learned to cheat people. Then she got out of the carriage.


    Back in his carriage, Lin Si was also very angry. Jiang Teng knew there was a problem.


    "What makes us think so angry?"


    "Sister Luyao lied to me! She said that she asked me to go and chat with her. As a result, when I went there, his royal highness was also there and said a lot of inexplicable things to me. Brother a Teng, it is clear that Lu Yao''s sister is not such a person. "


    Lin Si complains to Jiang Teng that in her heart, brother a Teng is a person she trusts very much, so she can tell him anything.


    "I think she was forced to be helpless. After all, it was the prince. Who could refuse him as many times as you did?"


    Jiang Teng was not vague about what could discredit his royal highness. Although Lin Si did not have the position of Prince in his heart, he still regarded the prince as his rival in love, so it was best to make his impression worse in the eyes of AZ.


    "Brother a-teng, you''re right. Don''t I blame sister Lu Yao


    Lin Si is a very simple person, if it is someone else''s fault, then she will never calm down, but if it is her fault, then she is willing to apologize.


    Moreover, in Lin Si''s mind before, Lu Yao was a very good person, so if she really wronged her sister Lu Yao, she could go to apologize.


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe she won''t blame you." Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si and said softly.


    Although he said it was ordered by his Royal Highness the prince, he did not equate Lu Yao with an innocent person in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    After all, Luyao just stopped her carriage.


    It''s hard to say that Luyao is really not wrong at all. I just don''t know what kind of medicine is sold in Luyao''s gourd.


    "Well, don''t think so much. Let''s go back. I believe aunt Shu is in a hurry."


    Let the people in front of them continue to drive. Lin Si and Jiang Teng sat in the carriage and talked. It was not boring all the way.


    On the other carriage, the prince and Lu Yao face each other.


    "I''m sorry, your highness. I didn''t expect sister Lins to be so angry."


    Lu Yao has always known that Lin Si has a good temper and has never seen her lose her temper.


    Today''s Lin Si really scared her, but looking at the prince sitting in front of her, Lu Yao apologized carefully. She didn''t expect that sister Lin Si would suddenly get angry.


    The sleeves of her own are almost stirred into a twist, she really didn''t mean to.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t blame you. " The prince sitting in front of Luyao naturally put her every move into his eyes.


    Sometimes he really didn''t understand why Lin Si could live a life of generosity and liveliness, but Lu Yao was always so cautious, as if he was afraid that others would blame her.


    Just like today, although he is angry, he knows that Lu Yao can''t blame him for this. He didn''t handle it well.


    As a result, Lu Yao took all his mistakes and didn''t know who he learned from.


    Especially when he heard Lu Yao apologizing, his royal highness always felt that there was a fire coming out of his heart. He was afraid to frighten the cat like Lu Yao in front of him, and he was so scared.


    Well, he used to have a good temper with Lin Si, but now he has to add Lu Yao.


    Although not the same reason, but can let him treat differently has explained that Lu Yao in his heart is not the same.


    "Really?"


    Hearing this, Lu Yao raised his head and accidentally saw the prince''s gaze at her. The next second, Luyao buried his head again, even lower.


    "It''s true, of course. It''s not you that I blame you for coming to AZ, but I hate it. She did the same to me at the beginning. I''m used to it. I''m afraid you haven''t seen ace angry yet. "


    "No, in my impression, sister Linsi is always a good tempered person. No matter what happens, she just laughs and passes away."


    "That''s right. After all, you are different from me. Ah, ah, ah, ah, it seems that she is very soft and glutinous. But if she is really serious, I''m afraid no one can take her. "


    His royal highness can''t help but think of the time when a Si was with him in his last life. Although he had never seen a smiling face of a Si, he had her after all. How could he be as sneaky as he is now.


    Perhaps it is because there is no perfect thing in the last life, so the prince will have such obsession with Lin Si.


    "So it is." Seeing that the prince knows Lin Si''s character like the palm of his hand, Lu Yao is numb.


    Sister Linz is really excellent and brave. She can''t catch up with this point. So she tries to change herself, but it seems that she has returned to the original place in the end.


    "Well, you''ll know when you get in touch with ACE. Thank you today. There are still some things in the palace. I''ll go back first. Is it OK for you to go back alone? "


    "It doesn''t matter. There are still servants, but your highness, this is outside the city. How do you want to enter the city?"


    "I have my own way. You go first, and I''ll do something."


    "Well." He would not have refused people, let alone his royal highness.


    Lu Yao looks at the prince''s figure more and more far away from himself, and always feels empty in his heart.


    The prince''s highness looked at the road far away, and suddenly several people in black appeared around him.


    "How are you getting ready?" If Lu Yao is here at the moment, I''m afraid she will find that her royal highness is not as weak as she imagined, and she has more momentum than many senior officials.


    Just a few words can give people a feeling of bowing to the throne.


    "It''s all ready."


    "Come on, let''s go and see who they are. They are so presumptuous and dare to be lawless in the capital. Do you really think that all the officials in this court can''t be decorated? "


    With that, the prince led several men in black to a house on the outskirts of the city.


    Soon, Jiang Teng and Lin Si arrived at Lin''s house. Lin''s family were waiting outside. Looking at the approaching carriage, the hope on their faces was very obvious.


    After the carriage stopped, Lin Si got out of the carriage with the help of Jiang Teng, while Yao Shu and Lin Zhi had already been waiting.


    "My mother, my brother and my sister Bai miss you so much." With that, Lin Si held Yao Shu and refused to let go. Yao Shu laughed. No matter how old her daughter was, she was still her own daughter.


    This coquettish ability is not inferior to her at all, and Bai rubing just smiles at Lin Zhi.They all know Er Bao''s temperament. It seems that they really miss them this time.


    "Well, how old are they? They are coquettish." He patted Lin Si on the back, and Yao Shu gently comforted him. Then he looked him up and down.


    "I knocked carefully. Er Bao didn''t seem to be very thin when he went out. On the contrary, he got a little fat. It must be because he was taken good care of by a Teng, but it was a little dark."


    Yao Shu jokingly said that Lin Si was too shy. She was still growing up. Where would she be fat.


    "In my opinion, er Bao is very happy. After going out for a long time, he didn''t even write a letter. Didn''t he forget all our family members?"


    Lin Zhi also joked that his younger sister grew up spoiling him. Only Jiang Teng''s words could make her listen to them. Sometimes she had to say that one thing really fell into the other.


    "Big brother, you know to laugh at me, white elder sister still does not care about him!" Hearing Lin Zhi''s words, Lin Sizhen was embarrassed. In fact, she thought about it, but she forgot it in the end.


    "Your sister Bai is my man. Do you think she will help me or you?" Lin Zhi said, then put the white ice beside him into his arms, the pride in his eyes is obvious.


    "Of course I helped Er Bao. How could I help you?" Bai rubing gently pushes Lin Zhi. It''s embarrassing for her to be so intimate in front of everyone, but she has to get used to it slowly, and she doesn''t resist Lin Zhi''s approach.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    "Hum, it''s better for elder brother to have sister Bai. You don''t love me any more."


    "Well, I''m sure I''m tired all the way back. My family has already prepared food for you." Yao Shu called everyone in and wanted to celebrate for a few people.


    "Aunt Shu, if I want to go to the palace to reply to the emperor, I won''t go in. Today, I come here to deliver a Si to you safely, and I have successfully completed the task. "


    Jiang Teng also wanted to go to dinner with them, but he had to finish what he was doing.


    "Yes, you can go home early after you enter the palace. Your mother must have cooked food for you. If you have time, you often come and play. Arth likes you


    "Well, I will. Don''t worry."


    "Well, be careful on your way. The capital is not peaceful recently." Although Yao Shu was only a short sentence, but with Jiang Teng''s years of experience as an official, he had already heard that there was something fishy in it.


    "I see. I''ll go first. Ace, you''re tired all the way. Have a good rest. I''ll come to see you when I''m free. "


    "Well, see you later, brother a Teng." Seeing off Jiang Teng, the Lin family finally entered the house.


    Yao Shu asks Lin Zhi and Bai rubing to see how the food is prepared, while Yao Shu talks to Lin Si in private.


    There are some things that Lin Zhi, as a big brother, is not easy to ask, but she must ask clearly. At that time, when Jiang Teng''s trustor sent it, her heart was raised. Those people were all hopeless. Could ah Si be well left in their hands?


    But today, seeing Er Bao standing in front of her, her heart was relieved.


    Lin Si will be pulled to his room, Yao Shu is ready to ask her, how do you feel along the way.


    "Er Bao, how do you feel following a Teng all the way?"


    "It''s very good. Brother a Teng took care of me very much. He took my wishes first all the way. However, along the way, brother a Teng said that he wanted to do things, but every day he took me to visit the mountains and rivers, and had a good rest in the evening. I didn''t feel that he was going to do things. "


    "I''m relieved that a Teng will take care of you, but you must have had a lot of thrilling times along the way with a Teng?"


    "To tell you the truth, that''s true. We met a lot of mountain bandits along the way, but brother a Teng protected me very well and arranged it carefully. You see, my daughter has nothing to do. " With that, Lin Si turned to let Yao Shu see more clearly.


    "What do you think of ah Teng like this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Even if you brother a Teng will have such a time in the future, will you worry about him?"


    Seeing that his daughter was not enlightened, Yao Shu didn''t understand what he said.


    But this time back, she can obviously feel that the atmosphere between her daughter and a Teng is more harmonious than before.


    He must have done a lot of things along the way, but his daughter still didn''t know how to do it.


    "Of course, but brother a Teng said that there are many dangers in this matter. If he doesn''t do it, others will do it. Brother a Teng is so clever that he has been in danger for several times. If someone else, wouldn''t he be more dangerous? "


    "It seems that you''ve thought it over. A Teng told you all these things clearly."


    "Mom, brother a Teng didn''t tell me that, but I thought of it myself. Along the way, my daughter also saw a lot of displaced people and wanted to open the Shantang to those places. However, brother a told me that it was not so easy. Let me think about it and make a decision. "


    "Ah Teng did a good job." Yao Shu did not expect that a-teng not only loved Er Bao, but also instilled a lot of things into ER Bao unconsciously. "My father and mother have been to the places you went to. My mother and you had the same idea, and they all ended up dead. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Lin Si didn''t know there was another layer, so she was more curious about her mother''s words.


    "It''s not a simple thing to open a charity hall. If all the people you save are good people, they will be in peace. If someone has a bad heart, it will make the charity hall chaotic. In the capital, there are officers and soldiers to help you maintain order and ensure the stability of the Shantang. However, in such a far away place, there are a lot of suffering people and few officers and soldiers. Even if you have the strength to open a charity hall, you can''t guarantee that he really gives relief to the suffering people. Do you understand me


    "What does mother mean?"


    "There are still many problems. Just think about them yourself. You can think about it carefully. If you don''t have the general''s office as the support, how many local ruffians will be in your good hall. "


    Although Yao Shu didn''t say much, every sentence was on the point. In the past, Lins never thought about these problems, but now I think, every question Yao Shu said is a big one.


    She really can''t do these things without finding a solution.


    "Mother, I see.""Well, my mother won''t stop you from doing what you want to do, just hope you can think twice before you do it. As for the rest, you can do it yourself. It''s getting late. Let''s go out for dinner, too. "


    "Good."


    Listening to your words is better than reading ten years. Lin Si thinks that her mother is the most powerful person in the world. She can do all the difficult things, so she must not disgrace her mother.


    Yao Shu and Lin Si slowly walk to the lobby. Lin radial, Lin Zhi and Bai rubing are already waiting.


    "Why have you two been waiting so long?" When he saw his wife and daughter happy, he couldn''t help making fun of him.


    "Well, if you don''t want to wait, you don''t have to say that."


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault. Don''t be upset, madam." Looking at his parents, Lin Zhi and Lin Si look at each other and smile.


    Sure enough, in front of her mother, all the generals are floating clouds, only a husband who loves his wife.


    Bai rubing saw the interaction between Lin radial and Yao Shu, and couldn''t help looking at Lin Zhi. Who thought Lin Zhi was looking at her too? They looked at each other and laughed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    "Parents, pay attention to the influence. I''m still a child."


    Lin Si a pair of eyes bright looking at two people, with a little joking said.


    "You, you, I don''t think there''s anything you don''t know." Yao Shu looked at Lin Si straight smile, her daughter ah, can be really a happy fruit, with her at home, home laughter will be much more.


    "Well, my mother taught me well."


    "Er Bao, do you have a good time out this time?" Lin Zhi also cares about his sister.


    "Happy, big brother, I see a lot of things I have never seen before, you know? It turns out that not every place is leafless in winter, and the people in those places are also interesting to talk about. "


    When it comes to going out this time, Lins is really happy. Although it is not without soul stirring, but happiness occupied more of her memory.


    "Happy, I heard you were caught by those thieves, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. It''s brother a Teng who saved me. In order to save me, he also got a knife and shed a lot of blood." Speaking of this, Lin Si can''t help worrying about brother a Teng''s wound.


    All the way back, brother a Teng behaved like a normal person. She almost forgot about it.


    In my heart, I scolded myself for being heartless and heartless. At the same time, I made up my mind to take some supplements to see him when he was finished.


    "That''s not all. If you get hurt, I can''t spare him." Although Lin Zhi also thinks Jiang Teng is good, he is not happy at the thought that his younger sister will marry him in the future.


    After all, he was reluctant to see his big sister when he was young.


    "That''s right. I agree with a Zhi''s words." Lin Du is also helping.


    If Jiang Teng could not protect his daughter, they would not have to consider Jiang Teng as their son-in-law. Their family has always been protecting their weaknesses. Although Jiang Teng has been trusted by the emperor, the Lin family is not easy to provoke.


    This time, Jiang Teng''s protection of Lin Si inadvertently showed a wave of favor for himself in front of the Lin family. But Jiang Teng didn''t know that.


    "Dad, big brother, brother a Teng was injured just to save me. How can you say that?" Lin Si looked at his father and elder brother with disapproval.


    How does she feel that her father and elder brother''s hostility to brother a Teng is very obvious? When they were young, didn''t they like brother rattan very much?


    What Lin Si didn''t know was that they used to regard Jiang Teng as a younger generation and younger brother. Now they are the future son-in-law and brother-in-law. The standard must be different.


    "Er Bao, you are biased. If Jiang Teng really likes you, he will protect you from being hurt. What''s more, when he took you out, he promised us that he would take you home intact. How could he elbow out once he went out? "


    Lin radial looked at his baby daughter so for a man to speak, the vinegar jar in his heart was overturned.


    "Well, is it interesting for a man to compete with his daughter?" Yao Shu looks at Lin radial''s appearance and can''t help saying that in her opinion, Jiang Teng is good at everything, not to mention that his mother is his best friend. His character is absolutely trustworthy.


    Looking at his wife a little serious, Lin radial did not say anything. If you annoy his wife, he will not be able to bear it.


    "Er Bao, don''t listen to your father and elder brother. We should be grateful to others for saving you. When my mother chooses a good day and takes the Millennium ginseng in the warehouse to see him, you and your mother will go together."


    "Well, my mother is the best." After listening to Yao Shu''s words, Lin Si just laughed.


    All people don''t like brother a Teng, only his mother protects him.


    Seeing Lin Si''s appearance, Lin radial and Lin Zhi felt helpless. Sure enough, the girl is extroverted. Before she gets married, she just thinks about other people.


    "Let''s not just talk, but eat."


    "Well."


    At the end of a happy meal, Lin Zhi is naturally responsible for sending Bai rubing home, while Lin Si goes to bed early because of the hard work.


    Although Jiang Teng took good care of him during this period, he did not feel comfortable at home.


    It''s not. Just when she meets the bed, Linsi falls asleep quickly. She doesn''t even know Yao Shu comes in to see her.


    Looking at his daughter''s deep sleep, Yao Shu didn''t want to disturb her. He told the people under him to take good care of her and went back to his room.


    Besides, Jiang Teng went all the way to the Imperial Palace in the dark. He took the emperor''s waist tag all the way to the imperial study.


    The emperor seemed to have expected that he would come today, so there was no one else in the imperial study.


    "I will see the emperor."


    "Get up, Aiqing. I think it''s hard."


    "It''s my good fortune to work for the emperor. I''ve been walking and stopping all the way. It''s not bad for the emperor. Please check it out." With that, Jiang Teng gave his fold to the attendant next to him, and then he presented it to the emperor.The emperor took the fold and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more angry he was.


    Although he knew that salt was not an easy thing to control, he did not expect that so many imperial officials were involved in it. He was really a good minister.


    Holding back his anger, he put the fold aside and looked at Jiang Teng standing next to him. He was puzzled.


    Although Jiang Teng is young and promising, he can''t find out these things by ordinary people. How can he know that? Is it impossible for someone behind him to help him?


    Thinking of the matter between him and Prince lint, the suspicion in his heart became more and more serious, and his eyes on Jiang Teng were not very friendly.


    But Jiang Teng, as if he had not found out, let the emperor look at him, and he was not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door.


    "Aiqing has been working hard all the way. All these people are honest and honest. I didn''t expect that they had done so many things behind their back. It was true that they knew the people, the face and the heart, but I misunderstood them."


    "The emperor is wise, because they don''t understand the greatness of the emperor''s kindness."


    "I don''t know how Aiqing got these things. I remember that this time, Aiqing took the daughter of general Lin''s family out to play together?"


    "Yes, but when I accompanied him on the road, I also noticed the movement of salt, and watched how those people did it. I also sent a lot of people to investigate secretly, so I got the news."


    "Sure enough, I am relieved by Ai Qing."


    "It''s the emperor who has foresight and gives the order card to the minister, so that the minister can have a chance to find out these things."


    "How did Aiqing deal with those people


    "I have already escorted them to the capital, waiting for the emperor''s will. At the same time, the remaining evil ministers of those local officials have informed the commander of the royal forest army in advance. They must have captured the thief at this moment


    "It''s so good. It''s hard for Aiqing." On hearing Jiang Teng''s words, there was no expression.


    At this time, the emperor still doubted Jiang Teng. After so many things, he was not a person who would easily believe others.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    Jiang Teng, "it''s my honor to share the worries for the emperor."


    "I''m very glad that Ai Qing is very efficient this time. You can tell me what kind of reward you want. As long as I can satisfy you, I will satisfy you. "


    "I have nothing to ask for."


    "In that case, you can step down and let me think about how to deal with this matter. After all, there are too many court officials involved. If there is a big move, I am afraid the court will also be in turmoil."


    "Yes." Jiang Teng retreated according to his words.


    "You go and call Xie Qian." The emperor watched Jiang Teng leave and said to the attendant beside him.


    "Yes." The attendant will go at once. After a while, Xie Qian comes.


    "I will see the emperor."


    "Get up, you all go down. I''ll talk to Xie Taifu about something."


    "Yes." They all retreated according to their words, leaving only Xie Qian and the emperor.


    "I don''t know if the emperor asked Wei Chen to come here. What''s the matter?" Xie Qian was still respectful. It seemed that there was only justice between him and the emperor.


    "There''s something wrong. I didn''t ask Jiang Teng to check on the salt. When he came back, he handled the matter very neatly. You can look at the contents here and really give me a jump." The emperor picked up the fold in his hand and threw it to Xie Qian: "I don''t know. I''m scared to see that there are so many people in my court who are corrupt, bend the law and engage in malpractices for personal gain. Do you think I''m too kind to make these officials so bold?"


    Xie Qian took the book and looked at it carefully. Although there were not many contents on it, each sentence pointed to an official of the imperial court, which indeed involved many people.


    Jiang Teng must have dug deep this time, otherwise he would not have dug out all these people.


    "The emperor''s kindness is good, but these people are too greedy."


    "What do you say? It''s impossible for me to dispose of all of them. And so is Jiang Teng. I don''t know how he did it. Many of these people on this list are familiar to you and me. If they do such a thing, I will never let it go. "


    When Xie Qian heard what the emperor said, he knew that the emperor was doubting Jiang Teng. After all, Jiang Teng was not a good family.


    These things that many court officials did not find out. Jiang Teng found them out during this period of time, which is indeed somewhat suspicious.


    But the child of Jiang Teng was also grown up by Xie Qian. Naturally, he knew that he was not such a person.


    But now the emperor is in a rage, so he has to find someone to vent his anger. With Xie Qian''s understanding of the emperor, if Jiang Teng''s doubts are not cleared away at this time, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to get the emperor''s attention in the future.


    "In my opinion, Mr. Jiang''s job is excellent."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "If the prince had been involved, he would have thought about whether they would not have done anything seriously."


    "But with so many people, is Xie Qing ready to deal with them together?"


    "Of course, you don''t have to. The heavy ones can''t be let go, but the light ones. Why doesn''t the emperor lift them up and put them down. First, it is to stabilize the structure of the imperial court and wait for the new officials to take up their posts so that they can be dealt with at that time. Secondly, it is also a manifestation of the emperor''s benevolence and virtue. Given them this opportunity, those officials must be conscientious in their work and dare not be lazy and slippery any more. "


    "You''re talking about a way, but who''s going to do it? If I don''t trust anyone else, I''ll leave it to you, Xie Qing? "


    In the emperor''s heart, he is still the new Xie Qian. So the first thing he thought about was Xie Qian.


    "Thanks to the emperor''s favor, I am old enough to do this. The emperor doesn''t want to choose a young and promising one, so that all the ministers can see the emperor''s determination to promote talented people. "


    Originally, Xie Qian didn''t want to get involved in the affairs of the court. This time, if the Emperor didn''t ask him to come over, he was determined not to interfere.


    The only thing he learned in his whole life is to protect himself.


    "In this case, I will not be forced."


    Although Xie Qian refused, the emperor was not angry.


    As he grows older, his temper gets smaller and smaller. We have to deal with heavy state affairs every day. Where can we get so much energy and get angry every day.


    There are fewer and fewer people around him who can trust him. The emperor will be more stable when he looks at Xie Qian every time.


    "If the emperor has nothing else to do, I will leave first."


    "Go back."


    The emperor knows what Xie Qian means and he is willing to respect Xie Qian''s choice. Maybe this is the only thing he can do without forcing him.


    Xie Qian left the imperial study and asked the people around him to send a message to the Jiang family. He talked about the things in the imperial study. Then he went back to Xie''s house.


    Lin Shen, the child, heard that Lin Si was coming back today, so he begged him to take him back to Lin''s house to see his sister. Looking at Lin Shen''s serious study and good homework recently, Xie Qian agreed.He had to go back after class, but he was summoned by the emperor temporarily, which delayed some time.


    I think ah Shen is also worried at home. Thinking of this, Xie Qian''s steps are faster and faster. As soon as I got to the gate of the palace, I saw my own carriage.


    Yu Zhi poked out his head and saw Xie Qian come out. The smile on his face gradually expanded.


    "Here I am, teacher."


    "Well." Xie Qian nodded and went to his carriage.


    "Why are you here?" Xie Qian looked at Yu Zhi. He didn''t expect that Yu Zhi would come to pick him up. The child is also lively. Ordinary people can''t help her.


    "Isn''t ah Shen going back to the Lin family? I have been chatting at home all the time. Listening to his chatter, I was worried. I asked him to get things ready at home. I came to pick up the master, and we could go together. "


    Yu Zhi looked at Xie Qian and said seriously, as if to agree with his wonderful idea.


    "You''re smart." Looking at Yu Zhi, Xie Qian didn''t say anything more. Let the carriage speed up. Ah Shen must have been waiting at the door


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    "Hey, hey, didn''t I learn all this from my teacher?"


    Yu Zhi is different from other people. He is not afraid of Xie Qian''s harshness, but he is inexplicably counselled in front of him and dares to do something every time.


    A few years ago, I found that after I could make an appointment to do something, it would be even worse. Xie Qian was also used to it. Yu Zhi even sometimes quarreled with others because of Xie Qian, but it was not him who lost in the end.


    Soon arrived at the Lin house, because I knew that Xie Qian would come, so the people outside quickly came to take Xie Qian''s carriage.


    "Master Xie is here. He has been waiting for a long time."


    "Is Lin Shen here?"


    "Master Shen has already entered."


    "Well."


    "You take good care of your horses, but feed them the best feed."


    "Yes, I understand." The man also knew Yu Zhi, so he was ready to go.


    Xie Qian took a look at Yu Zhi and walked to the forest house.


    Although Xie Qian doesn''t live in Lin''s residence, because of Lin Shen''s relationship, he often walks around with people in Lin''s house, so he will not be constrained.


    When he saw Lin Shen, he was talking to Lin Si. When he saw Xie Qian coming, he stood up and said hello to him.


    "Grandfather."


    "Hello, uncle and grandfather." Lin Si said hello cleverly, and Xie Qian also nodded.


    Most of them were male, so when Linsi was born, they were very happy and grew up with pampered. Sometimes, looking at Lin Si, Xie Qian thought, if only he could have such a lovely daughter.


    But later, with Lin Shen by his side, he didn''t feel lonely.


    "Uncle and grandfather, parents are waiting for you in the next room."


    "I see."


    Let Yu Zhi wait outside, and Xie Qian goes outside.


    Today, he sent Lin Shen here not only to see Er Bao, but also to discuss with Lin radial and Yao Shu.


    Knowing his teacher''s character, Yu Zhi is clever with Lin Shen and others. He doesn''t disturb Xie Qian, but his eyes always follow him.


    Even Lin Shen was absent-minded when he talked to him. Lin Si looked at Yu Zhi and didn''t say anything. After all, Yu Zhi is a student of her uncle and grandfather, so to speak, she is her elder.


    At the same time, the suburbs.


    "Well, won''t you tell me?"


    The prince sat in the hall and frowned at the visitors.


    He had never thought that these people''s bones were so hard that they used so many punishments, but they still refused to explain who was behind them. Although I already know that, without the confession of these people, even if they are all detained, it is very difficult to convince the public.


    "Your Highness, those people seem to have expected the situation of today, so after they were arrested, some of them committed suicide while we didn''t pay attention to taking medicine, while the others were stopped, but they were also killed. No one was behind their back. It''s really difficult to get their confession."


    People kneeling on the ground replied, looking at the prince''s reaction from time to time, for fear that the prince would blame them for it.


    But the prince just frowned and didn''t blame them too much.


    "What about Mr. Yao?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just as the man was about to speak, he saw Yao Chao come in.


    Next to him and his inseparable Xiao Wei, two people''s faces are not too good.


    "I''d like to say hello to the prince."


    Yao Chao is an old fox. Although the prince is young now, the decisive power shown by him is absolutely not what a child of several years old can have.


    So he never regarded the prince as a child, but as a real prince.


    "What happened to Mr. Yao?"


    Today is the day for Yao Chao and his Royal Highness the prince. Earlier, they received a secret letter from Jiang Teng, saying that a group of people would cause chaos in the capital.


    In this way, the emperor has no energy to deal with the salt affairs, so Yao Chao and his Highness the prince have been watching in the dark. If there is any change, they will deal with it in time, which does not cause any trouble.


    The corpse Yao Erlang found that time was also the work of this group of people. At that time, Yao Chao had a faint feeling in his heart, but he didn''t expect that they were so bold that they actually started directly in the capital.


    After enduring for so long, they finally waited until Jiang Teng returned to Beijing. Then they took all the people down.


    Who knows these people are also tough bones. They are not willing to disclose half a word about who instructed them.


    "Your Highness, we have a breakthrough there."


    "Seriously?"


    "Yes, it''s all thanks to Xiao Wei."


    Yao Chao looked at Xiao Wei beside him, and the appreciation in his eyes was self-evident.


    The prince turned his eyes to Xiao Wei. He felt a little familiar, but he didn''t remember where he had seen him. Maybe it was because he often followed Yao Chao."Good. Tell me about your harvest." No matter who it is, as long as there is a harvest, it is good. Now the prince only cares about who is behind.


    "Like the news Jiang Teng gave us, the people behind it are the second class members of the imperial court."


    "Now that we have reached a conclusion, we should take these people back to the palace and wait for the father and the emperor to deal with it. After waiting for such a long time, we should also have a result."


    "Yes."


    Yao Chao respectfully said, and then sent the prince away.


    After straightening up, Yao Chao can''t help looking at Xiao Wei. At the beginning, he was also moved with compassion. Who knows that one day Xiao Wei will become his right arm.


    "It''s hard for you today."


    "What the second brother said is what I should do. After all, these corrupt and perverted people are all moths of the imperial court. If we do not eliminate them for a day, I''m afraid that my second brother will be upset. "


    "Well." Between two men, often do not need too many words, just a movement, a look can understand each other''s meaning.


    Yao Chao and Xiao Wei stood at the door for a long time without saying anything. They didn''t walk back to Yao''s house until they had all retreated.


    Because he had the prince''s Highness''s token on his hand, he easily entered the city gate.


    Looking at the empty street, Xiao Wei decided to tell Yao Chao what he had in mind.


    "Second brother, I want to go out and break in."


    "Why, don''t you think it''s good to stay by my side?"


    "No, the second brother is very good, but he has his own business. Before, I was blinded by some things. Fortunately, my second brother let me go astray, and the period of time around my second brother also made me feel at ease. However, this time I know that the world is very big and many things need to be seen a little bit. "


    Xiao Wei looked at the empty street, and his mind was broadened a lot.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    "Have you decided?"


    After listening to Xiao Wei''s words, Yao Chao did not immediately answer, but thought for a long time. After he saved Xiao Wei, Xiao Wei was always by his side.


    And he is also used to Xiao Wei dealing with a lot of things for him. If Xiao Wei leaves, he doesn''t know whether he can get used to it for a while.


    But if we don''t let Xiao Wei go, I''m afraid we can''t either. After all, Xiao Wei has his own life and his own choice.


    If Xiao Wei really wants to go out, he won''t stop him, but he still wants to confirm.


    "I''ve decided. I have to go and see what I want."


    "Well, then you go. As long as you remember, whenever you come back, Yao house is your home. " Patting Xiao Wei on the shoulder, Yao Chao always feels empty in his heart.


    "Well, thank you, second brother."


    "What nonsense, we are a family. We can''t thank you."


    "When do you leave?"


    "Three days later, I still have some things to deal with."


    "Well, I''ll take you."


    "Well." Xiao Wei left this matter then in a few words settled down.


    Seemingly inadvertently, it is the result of Xiao Wei''s careful consideration.


    He stayed by Yao Chao''s side, which was the most comfortable state for him, but such a day would eventually be broken.


    The last time that man used the method of killing was to remind him not to forget his identity.


    Although he will not kill people like before, it does not mean that he will be slaughtered. This time, he will break out with his own ability.


    At that time, it''s not too late to come back to find the second brother.


    Although the second brother didn''t doubt himself this time, if there was another time, who knew what it would look like?


    After staying with the second brother for so long, he is very satisfied. Later, he should learn to solve those things by himself and really be independent.


    Three days later, Yaofu.


    "Uncle Wei, do you really want to go


    When Yao Erlang heard Yao Chao say Xiao Wei was going, he didn''t believe it at first.


    He went to Xiaowei''s room to verify it, and finally got Xiaowei''s confirmation, which convinced him of this fact. So he quickly helped Xiao Wei prepare a lot of things for fear that he would be uncomfortable on the road.


    "Of course it''s true. You should talk to your father well when I''m gone. Don''t be angry with him. Your father may be impatient, but he''s all for you. "


    Xiao Wei doesn''t worry about the rest. After all, the second brother''s strength is not bad. It''s just that Erlang is the son of the second brother, but from time to time he will be angry with him. If he is OK, he can help mediate. But if he is not there, I don''t know how the two father and son will get along.


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    "Well, I believe you." He put his hand on Erlang''s shoulder and said.


    "Well, you can rest assured that this bastard is not angry with me." Yao Chao didn''t expect that Xiao Wei would tell Yao Erlang like this. He felt that he had no face.


    When a father can''t help his son, there is no dignity.


    "Second brother, I''m leaving. You can take care of yourself. If I am free, I will come back to see you


    "Well, you can rest assured to go out and break in. Don''t worry. This is your home at any time. You are welcome to come back at any time."


    "I know." He nodded at Yao Chao, and Wei turned over and mounted his horse in front of Yao''s house and ran all the way to the gate of the city.


    Seeing Xiao Wei leave, Yao Erlang is a man, which is also sad.


    He is used to the existence of Uncle Wei, so he must be sad. If one day, Qu Tiao leaves, will he be very sad?


    Needless to say, that''s for sure.


    Although he didn''t know Qu Tiao for a long time, Qu Tiao was just like him. What''s more, Qu Tiao was his life-saving benefactor. When he thought of this, Yao Erlang was a little disconsolate.


    Anyway, Qu Tiao is a soldier. One day he will go to war. Maybe he was drinking with him the day before and went to war the next day. Although Qu Tiao chose his own way, Yao Erlang will still worry about him.


    "Dad, uncle Wei is gone. You can come to me if you have anything to do."


    "Your father hasn''t reached this level yet. Your little uncle Wei is going out for a journey, not a funeral. Who are you showing a face of mourning? Besides, in addition to Xiao Wei, your father and I have available people around me, which you worry about. As long as you don''t cause me any trouble, I''ll thank God


    Yao Chao looked at Yao Erlang and said that his temper was better than before when he got older.


    However, only Yao Erlang can make him angry every time, and I don''t know how he did it. Sometimes Yao Chao thinks that where is his son, it is clearly his enemy.


    "Where do I have them? Dad, you wronged me in this lesson


    "Is Beijing Zhaofu OK today? You still have time to talk to me. ""If you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten. There are still some things to deal with." Reminded by Yao Chaoyi, Yao Erlang patted his head before he remembered.


    I don''t know who sent the thief to the gate of Jingzhao mansion last night. The people who went to Jingzhao mansion this morning were also shocked.


    Looking at the situation, he first sent people to Beijing Zhaofu, waiting for people to wake up and then let him go back.


    As a result, before he began to ask, the man explained his mistake as if someone was forcing him. The people in Jingzhao mansion also knew that the matter was important and did not dare to deal with it without authorization, so he reported it to Yao Erlang.


    At that time, Yao Erlang had other things in his hand, so he just ignored them. Now that all the things in his hands are busy, it''s time to do serious things.


    "Dad, I have something to do with Jingzhao house, so I''ll leave first."


    "Go ahead." Watching Yao Erlang go farther and farther, Yao Chao''s heart touched a little more.


    He didn''t ask Yao Erlang to make contributions. As long as he could live in peace, he would be satisfied.


    When he came to Jingzhao house, Yao Erlang went directly into the prison where the thief was being held.


    Although it''s a cell, it''s still full of things, and it''s not bad for the people inside.


    Looking at the man tied with a rope, Yao Erlang motioned to the people nearby to wake him up. Who knows that the people beside him misunderstood the meaning and directly threw a basin of cold water on the man.


    How to say, the process is very unexpected, but the outcome is consistent with Yao Erlang''s idea.


    "Awake? How did you sleep? "


    Yao Erlang stood in front of the gate of the prison, looking at the robber with a confused face, and asked carefully.


    "This is jingzhaofu. Do you have any impression? It was you who took the initiative to go to the Jingzhao mansion yesterday. I thought it was you who had the intention of repentance. Now it seems that it was caused by a momentary obsession. "


    Yao Erlang''s voice is not loud, but it always gives people a sense of silent threat. It seems that if you don''t listen to him, he will not know what kind of things he will do.


    This kind of situation is only seen in the script, but the real experience is different from that in the script.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. I just run errands for people."


    "Tell me, then, what''s going on."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    "I''m actually a thug in the South Street. I just eat, drink, whore and gamble every day. On that day, a man came to me and said that he had a way to make money. He asked me if I wanted to have a try."


    Because Yao Erlang didn''t get angry when he looked at his face.


    "At that time, I owed a lot of gambling debts, but I couldn''t pay them back. I just wanted to do something big. After all, that person''s condition is also very exciting, if you really do a good job in the next life, you will not worry about food and clothing. Just a little hard hearted, and agreed


    "What did he tell you to do?"


    "The man told me to kill some people and gave me their looks, so I called some brothers and unconsciously tied them up. After all, those people don''t usually appear in the street, so even if they are missing, no one will know


    "And then?"


    "It seems that a few days ago, the man said it was time to act, so I gave some money to help my brothers leave the capital first. Those people are all tied up. It''s easy for me to kill them. After killing them, they sent them to the designated place, but they didn''t expect to be discovered so soon. "


    "Well, you know it''s not going to be so fast. Did someone tell on it?"


    "No way. My brothers are all friends who have been killed. They will never betray me." The man is sure that although he is not a good man, he is really good to his brother.


    Those brothers have been with him for so many years, and if there was a real difference, he would have found out.


    "I didn''t say it was your brother who reported it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That person is not someone else, just what you think." Yao Erlang looked at the man in front of him. He didn''t know whether to say he was stupid or simple. He was sold and helped others count money.


    "No way!"


    "How can''t it be that if the person in your heart is really so trustworthy, you won''t think of him at all, but since you think about it, you know it, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man stopped talking. He did know.


    How can there be no risk in such a big thing? It is that he has a fluke mind and wants to fight for it. If he can, he will not have to worry about his future life. Who knows that the eagle keeper is still blind by the eagle.


    It seems that after yesterday''s events, the people in front of them recruit quickly. It seems that he is not talking about himself, but he believes in everything. It is difficult to make people believe that he is not doing.


    "Who is that man?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that man is a very powerful man, and the people around him are very powerful."


    "If you can hear his voice, can you recognize him?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. You stay here. If I want to ask you something, I will come to you. You are safe until the man is brought to justice, so don''t think about running away. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that you can wait until that day. My brothers here are not very good tempered. "


    "I know."


    Now that they are all arrested, what can''t be accepted?


    From the time he was arrested, he knew that he had no way to live. Now he can live an extra day and earn money. What is he dissatisfied with.


    But he didn''t understand why the imperial court would do this thing with such great fanfare. It was obviously just a small matter and why so many people were moved.


    Sure enough, he didn''t know what the superior thought. If he did, he would not be a gangster.


    After leaving jingzhaofu, Yao Erlang did not go home directly, but turned to Lin Fu.


    "Er Bao, aren''t you used to coming back so long?"


    Yao Shu looked at his daughter''s face, as if he couldn''t get up to anything. His worry was self-evident.


    "Mother, I''m ok, but I miss brother a little, I don''t know how his wound is." Lin Si smiles at Yao Shu. Although she looks heartless, she is always worried about Jiang Teng''s wound.


    Since Jiang Teng sent her back, she has not appeared, as if very busy.


    The people sent by her mother only said that brother a Teng was busy with a big event recently, so there was no way to come to see her.


    Other people think that after this time, Jiang Teng will certainly be valued by the emperor. Lin only thinks that brother a Teng''s wound is not good, so he starts to do things. He doesn''t know whether it will make the wound heal more slowly.


    "Don''t worry. If something really happens, your aunt Jiang will send someone to tell me. And a Teng is busy with business. You should be sensible and don''t disturb him. Do you know that


    Although the daughter has not yet enlightened, but looking at her daughter a pair of worried appearance, Yao Shu in the heart also know a 778.


    "I know, mother, don''t worry."


    "Madam, here comes Mr. Yao."


    "Here comes Erlang? Please invite him in Hearing Yao Erlang''s name, Yao Shu was also very happy.She hasn''t seen her nephew for a long time.


    "Second cousin is here?"


    "Back to Madame, young master Yao went to Mr. Qu''s yard after he entered the mansion, and asked me to say hello to his wife for him."


    "I see. Go down." After hearing his servant''s words, Yao Shu let him go down.


    Qu Fu and Lin radial have a good relationship, which is the kind of life.


    Qu Tiao lost his mother when he was young, so the general''s house has his courtyard.


    These days, Qu Tiao lives in the general''s residence.


    She said that Erlang seldom came to her house to play. Who knows this time he came to find Qu Tiao.


    However, it''s good. Qu Tiao is also a child. Although she is good at martial arts since she was a child, she has few friends around her. She doesn''t even know the world. If she is with Erlang, she should be able to promote each other.


    "Mother, I haven''t seen my second cousin for a long time. I want to see it."


    "In that case, you can go, but Er Bao, you should remember that you can''t disturb your second cousin''s business with Mr. qu."


    "Don''t worry, mother. I know that." With a smile at Yao Shu, Lin Si went to Qu Tiao''s yard.


    When the people of Lin family saw Lin Si, they all saluted her one by one.


    Although the day outside is wonderful, it makes Linsi feel warm at home.


    If only at this time, brother a Teng was there. Unconsciously, Lin Si thought of Jiang Teng again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    When he arrived at Qu Tiao''s yard, Yao Erlang was chatting with Qu Tiao.


    In spite of this, Yao Erlang was very happy to talk with Qu Tiao, and Qu Tiao echoed a few words from time to time.


    Let''s think about Qu Tiao''s character, eh It''s already very rare.


    "Second cousin, you don''t come to see me. You don''t like me any more."


    Lin Si in front of his cousin, can be free to coquetry.


    "Cousin, don''t be angry. I''m looking for Qu Xiu to do something about it."


    "Second cousin, don''t explain. But don''t worry, I won''t be jealous Lin Si is very generous. He seems to know Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao very well.


    "Miss Lin, you really misunderstood. Erlang came here to talk to me about the last time. It''s almost the same now. " Qu Tiao has never been teased like this, and now she is still a little uncomfortable.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just came to play with my second cousin. Since you are busy, I''ll go first. My mother also said that I would not disturb you."


    Ridicule belongs to ridicule, but Lin Si also dare not disturb two people, some things she does not understand, so she will not easily interrupt.


    "Ah, cousin..." See Linsi ready to leave, Yao Erlang ready to stop her, but was stopped by Qu Tiao.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss Lin should not want you to go after her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yao Erlang thinks his cousin is more and more strange.


    Lin Si, who ran very fast, slowed down when he saw that his second cousin didn''t catch up with him. She just saw the scene of the second cousin getting along with Qu Tiao, so she didn''t want to disturb them. Who knows, she was found, so she just made a few remarks.


    It''s good that you can slip fast, otherwise it will be bad.


    "Qu Xiu, how do you know what my cousin is thinking?"


    "I guess, too."


    "These are small things. How are you thinking about the things I just told you?"


    "I don''t have this plan for the moment. I still want to show myself on the battlefield."


    "Well, it''s the same if you help me by my side. Although I have martial arts skills, I don''t have you, but I have to admit that my brain is faster than you, so if you are by my side, it will be like a tiger with wings."


    That''s right. Yao Erlang wants Qu Tiao to help him this time. In another way, he wants Qu Tiao to work in Jingzhao mansion.


    Xiao Wei Shu and Yao Chao inspired him. If he could also find someone he trusted, it would definitely be more powerful for him.


    He doesn''t know about others, but Qu Tiao must trust him.


    "I''m not suitable for those intriguing places." Qu Tiao didn''t refuse directly, but said after thinking for a while.


    Although he did not understand why Yao Er Lang was so persistent, he also had his own persistence.


    "Are you going to fight for the rest of your life?" After all, I don''t think that Yao Tiao can go to the battlefield after he is young.


    If he tried his best to recommend to the emperor and the guarantee of the Lin family, it would not be impossible for him to get a good official position in the imperial court.


    "You look down on me?" Although Qu Tiao doesn''t understand the world, he can be very sensitive to the likes and dislikes of others.


    Just like what Yao Erlang said, although there was not a dirty word, Qu Tiao could feel that Yao Erlang really didn''t want him to fight against the enemy.


    Can''t it be that this official has been working for a long time, so he will forget his original idea? He remembered that Yao Erlang had been a soldier before.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. Qu Ti, you misunderstood me." Feeling Qu Tiao''s tone becoming cold, Yao Erlang also knew that he had said something wrong.


    His mouth is really a mistake. What he wants to express and what he says is two meanings.


    "What do you mean, then?"


    "I mean, you''re young now, but you have to think about it later."


    "I don''t want that now. If you want to say this, then you can go. I''m going to start practicing martial arts. "


    Looking at Yao Erlang, Qu Tiao opens his mouth to drive people.


    He is not good tempered, but he will be more patient in the face of Yao Erlang.


    But today, Yao Er Lang also touched his bottom line, so naturally he would not have a good tone.


    "Qu Tiao Well, since you don''t want to say that today, I''ll come back tomorrow. But I won''t give up easily. "


    Seeing Qu Tiao''s refusal to communicate, Yao Erlang couldn''t help it.


    He is stubborn, but he can only defeat Qu Tiao who is also stubborn. And other people, he can even coax people to take down.


    But Qu Tiao is straight hearted. No one can stop him from doing what he wants to do, but what he doesn''t want to do is useless.Yao Er Lang did not forget that Qu Tiao also saved his life, so this saving grace can not be enough to revenge the hand that feeds the hand.


    Without persuading Qu Tiao, Yao Erlang left the Lin family. But before I left, I still didn''t forget to see Yao Shu. After all, he was a junior. It was impolite to know that there was an elder at home.


    When Lin Si knew, Yao Erlang had already left the Lin family.


    It''s strange in my heart. After all, Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao had to stay together for a long time, but this time they just stayed for a while and then left.


    Is it a fight?


    At the thought of Qu Tiao and Yao Erlang''s temperament, Lin Si thought it impossible.


    Qu Tiao''s words are so few, how can they quarrel.


    I think I have to worry too much, but I really need to find time to see brother a Teng.


    At the thought of Jiang Teng, Lin Si was tickling like a cat.


    Although it''s not peaceful in the capital recently, Lin Si doesn''t know anything about it when he stays at home. He only knows that his father still comes back on time every day to have dinner with his mother, and he hasn''t eaten for a day.


    At the beginning, she also accompanied Yao Shu to dinner. Later, after Lin radial came back, Lin Si asked people to send the dinner to his own yard, no longer disturbing his parents'' world.


    What she envies the most is the elder brother. When she is with elder sister Bai every day, she can see that he is the ruthless elder brother in the past. However, the elder brother only treats Bai elder sister more specially. In front of other people, he does not change at all.


    A deep sigh, thinking that he has not been back to Yu Fu Xuan to see.


    After having dinner simply, let servant girl go to ask Yao Shu''s opinion, oneself can go out.


    Considering that Lin Si was really bored at home recently, Yao Shu agreed without saying a word.


    My daughter''s temperament knows that it is the limit to be able to stay at home for such a long time. If she is locked up again, I don''t know what will happen.


    Jiang Teng is very busy recently, and has no time to accompany her, so it is better to find something to distract her attention.


    With Yao Shu''s permission, Lin Si went out with her maid the next day.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    Because of Lin Si''s return, Bai rubing can relax and spend more time with Lin Zhi. Lin Si is responsible for everything in the store.


    Just when he arrived at yufuxuan, Lin Si saw people coming and going in yufuxuan. As expected, he was as good as sister Bai said. He was very happy.


    After all, this is the result of their efforts together with sister Bai, and the clerk in the shop greets Lin Si warmly as soon as he sees him.


    When they came in, the shopkeeper told them to pay attention to the owner. This store is different from other stores. There are two golden ladies in it.


    Because Bai rubing often came here some time ago, the store''s staff and she are very familiar.


    Although Lin Si had seen it several times, he didn''t have a deep understanding of it. He just mixed it up.


    "Shopkeeper, here you are."


    "Well, is master Yuyu there?"


    "Master Yuyu is in the backyard."


    "Then you should be busy first. I''ll find Master Yu Yu."


    "Well, good." After saying hello to the man, Lins went back to the yard.


    Although yufuxuan is not big, Lin Si and Bai rubing are very good at using space. In addition, with Jiang Teng''s opinion, the whole layout is very reasonable.


    After the guests come, they will not rush into the backyard, which gives the craftsmen good protection measures.


    "Master Yuyu, long time no see."


    "Ah Si is here. Sit down for a while, and I''ll be fine." When Lin Si came in, Yu Yu was carving a bracelet. She just took a look at it with her spare light. After finding out that it was Lin Si, she focused all her eyes on the jade bracelet in front of her.


    I don''t think it''s strange that Siyu knows her character.


    She took a stool directly and sat down beside Yu Yu. Although she didn''t have Master Yu Yu''s skills, she still wanted to improve a little.


    She did not forget that the jade materials she had chosen before she set out had not started. She should learn more and be able to do better and give it to brother a Teng.


    Gu Anping came to give jade jade stone, saw Lin Si.


    "Miss Lin."


    "Brother Gu, are you still used to it here?"


    "Very good. Master Yuyu takes good care of me." Put down the stone in his hand, Gu Anping, without any command, gave Yuyu a basin of water and put it beside Yuyu.


    At this time, Yuyu just carved the jade bracelet and put it in the brown wooden box beside it.


    This is the way to wash your hands in a basin.


    I didn''t expect that brother Gu and Master Yu could cooperate so well in their absence. Lin Si was relieved.


    At the beginning, she persuaded elder brother Gu to go down the mountain, so she was always afraid that elder brother Gu would not be able to adapt to the environment below, but it seemed that he and Master Yu Yu got along well.


    "What are you doing here?" After washing her hands, Yu Yu looks at Lin Si. I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that she has gained some weight.


    "I just want to see how brother Gu is doing, and I want to discuss with you about the purchase of jade materials."


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Miss Lin. if it wasn''t for you, I really don''t know what to do." Gu Anping also felt that Jiang Teng and Lin Si were in trouble at that time, and he should help.


    It''s hard to think that there will be such a thing today. Therefore, it''s predestined that what kind of things will be planted and what results will be obtained.


    "No, it''s all I should do. What''s more, brother Gu, you''ve helped me so much. What I''ve done is just a little thing. If you have anything else I need to do, I''ll never refuse to do it as long as I can. "


    "It''s a heavy word. I didn''t have any other ideas." Gu Anping was not a person who wanted to repay her kindness, otherwise he would not have done so after she left.


    After waiting for her on the mountain for so long, now he is starting his life again.


    "Ash, what''s the matter with jade that you just said?" Looking at their reminiscence, Yu Yu couldn''t help interrupting.


    He is not interested in Lin Si and Gu Anping, but he is very interested in jade materials. After all, good jade materials are available.


    Since Lin Si can come to him in person, it shows that Lin Si thinks the jade material is good and it is necessary to discuss.


    "Well, didn''t I go out with brother a while ago? Along the way, I was also paying attention to jade materials. I found that there was a mountain village along the road where they were rich in jade materials. I had a look at the quality. It was really good, so I wanted to ask Master Yu Yu, "are we still short of jade materials?"


    "Where is the mountain village you are talking about?"


    "Southwest, it seems that it often rains over there."


    "The southwest is indeed a high producing area of jade, but the quality of jade varies from place to place. This is not a small sum of money, but it needs a good investigation. "


    "Is there not enough jade in our shop?""This is what you don''t understand. Which jade shop do you see that you have more jade materials? And different jade materials can also be used for different ornaments. Even leftovers are useful. "


    "I brought back a piece of jade, but it''s small. Master Yuyu, have a look." Take out a purse from your sleeve, open it and pour it on your hand. There is a piece of jade just cut out.


    After Yu Yu took over, he carefully observed it and took it under the sun. He was very satisfied.


    Lin Si can''t carve at will, but he has a good eye for things. This jade material is a rare empty Mountain Jade, even in the opposite shop, there are not many.


    This is a great treasure found, and the jade color of the empty mountain is very good, he looked very excited.


    "Master Yuyu, how are you?"


    "Good, if I can, I''d like to see it myself."


    "No problem. When I left, I had an agreement with the village head there. I''ll write an address for you later, and you can go directly. Elder brother Gu''s martial arts are very good. I''m very relieved to have him protect you, but this is going to trouble elder brother Gu. " Lin Si is also a little embarrassed, Gu elder brother just stabilized, she let Gu elder brother follow Yu Yu to leave.


    "I''m happy to help Miss Lin if I can. And if it wasn''t for Miss Lin, I don''t know where I am at this moment. "


    Gu Anping is not a person who does not know how to be grateful, so he agreed to Lin Si''s request without hesitation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    "That''s settled."


    Lin was happy to know that what he had found was really useful. This time she went out, she was also full of harvest.


    The next time, Lin Si went to the charity hall to see the current situation. Everyone was well taken care of. When he saw Lin Si, everyone warmly said hello to him, which made him feel very satisfied.


    Her power is very small, but if more people can be involved, that power is great.


    "When are you going to start?" After the content has been finalized, the most important thing next is time.


    "Another period of time. It''s not peaceful in the capital." Gu Anping said to Lin Si.


    Yuyu stays in yufuxuan''s backyard every day to carve jade. He doesn''t care what happens outside. But Gu Anping is different. He often goes out to see what''s going on outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Si really didn''t know. After all, she had been staying in Lin''s house since she came back with Jiang Teng. The people she met every day were her family and servant girls. No one would tell her these things.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "What?"


    "This time, brother Jiang went out to inspect Yanba, and found that officials colluded with mountain bandits in the imperial court, and not one or two of them. Therefore, in recent days, officials in the capital are often raided, and all the officials are in danger. There is no need for them to go out."


    "I don''t know. What about brother a Teng?"


    "It seems to be all right. Yesterday I saw him with a child in bright yellow clothes and many bodyguards at the back. It''s not easy to get into trouble."


    Gu Anping thought of yesterday''s mighty battle, and he was also afraid.


    Although he was a mountain bandit, he did not rob or steal people. In the final analysis, he lived on the mountain, which was essentially different from those people.


    But the people Jiang Teng took with him yesterday all had a bloodthirsty look in their eyes. At first glance, they were people who had experienced many wars, and they were totally different from him.


    "So it is."


    Lin Si said why brother a Teng didn''t go to her recently. He was working for the emperor.


    But this time, brother a Teng went out with her all the time? When did he go out and look for those things.


    Although he was with brother rattan, Lin Si felt that he didn''t know him well enough. He worked so hard and he had to pester him. It was really wrong for him.


    "That''s why we can''t go out without going out. Those corrupt officials are not easy to deal with. It is said that there are many people outside the city waiting for Jiang Teng and his Highness the prince to throw themselves into the net. Even in the city, there are many people who have to deal with the prince."


    Gu Anping is a rude man. He doesn''t understand the winding roads in the imperial court. He just thinks that the crown prince has taken people to copy the house of corrupt officials. Naturally, there will be people whose interests will be damaged behind him. He doesn''t want to make the crown prince feel better.


    However, I didn''t think that Jiang Teng was also a copycat. Why did everyone aim at the prince instead of Jiang Teng.


    Maybe because the prince is still young?


    "Then don''t rush out of the city and wait for the wind to pass."


    Now for Yu Fuxuan, Lin Si is more worried about the safety of Yu Yu and Gu Anping.


    If there is no raw material, they can still look for it, but Yu Yu and Gu Anping are friends, naturally more concerned about their safety.


    "I know, don''t worry. Moreover, I have many brothers in the mountain, and they are not vegetarian. It''s you. You should bring more people when you go out in the future. Otherwise, if you foresee those people, you can''t help it. "


    "Well, I remember."


    Lin Si said why Yao Shu asked her to take more people out when she went out today. It turned out that there was such a reason.


    Thinking about what happened recently, Lin Si was even more worried about Jiang Teng''s wound. Although time had passed for so long, he didn''t know how the wound was recovering.


    Leaving yufuxuan with worry, Lin Si has no mind to go shopping again.


    Now that the capital is in such a mess, she''d better go back earlier. She has plenty of time to go shopping in the future.


    In the palace, in the prince''s palace.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The prince''s highness looked at the visitor and kept supporting his forehead with his hand. Recently, he was too busy. He felt headache from time to time due to lack of sleep.


    "My mother said that his Highness has been very busy recently in order to catch bandits. Let me have a look at him." Lu Yao said to his Highness the prince.


    "Your mother asked you to come?" Looking at Lu Yao, his royal highness couldn''t help laughing.


    Obviously, she came by herself, but she had to say that Du Heng asked her to come. This reason is really lame.


    Recently, he was surrounded by assassins. Du Zhen cherished his life. Although he wanted to climb up his high branch, he would never ask his only daughter to take risks."Well." Lu Yao dare not look into the eyes of his highness.


    In fact, her mother told her to stay at home and told her not to go out because the capital was not peaceful recently.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, she heard the servant girl say that what happened in the street every day, and the prince''s Royal Highness took people to copy whose home, she knew that the matter was not simple.


    In particular, his Highness the prince is still a child, but he is entrusted with an important task by the emperor. I don''t know if she can support her.


    So he bought the porter''s boy and ran to the palace with a few people.


    Unfortunately, Lu Yao used to come to the Imperial Palace and was familiar with the guards at the gate of the palace. Now when the guards see it is Luyao, they basically won''t stop him. They let him in directly, and they can''t even read the palace signs.


    Lu Yao also took advantage of this loophole. Du Heng was afraid that she would come to the prince on impulse, so he collected all the keepsakes that she could enter the palace.


    "What''s the matter with you coming in to see me?" The prince''s highness sits on the chair, looking at the appearance of Lu Yao''s guilty conscience. He can''t help but have some interest. He changes a posture and says to Lu Yao.


    "No. I just want to come and see his highness. Since the prince is all right, I can rest assured


    Lu Yao feels a little impulsive. His highness may be the only one who is impulsive.


    But she had a different view of her mother''s words, but her highness also had a different opinion.


    Will her mother teach her some things, in fact, is wrong, just because no one to refute and question, over time will be as the right thing? It''s like she gets used to it for a long time.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t hurry. I have something to ask for you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    Prince, "I haven''t seen arth for a while. I want to see her."


    "If your highness wants to find sister Linsi, would you like to go directly? No matter what, you are your royal highness, and they will not shut you out. "


    "But if so, how can I talk to ash. Luyao, I need your help. "


    "Your Highness, sister Linsi has been very disappointed with me last time. I don''t want to cheat sister Luyao any more." In fact, Lu Yao doesn''t want to prove his Royal Highness''s love for Lin Si.


    "I didn''t want you to cheat her. I just want you to hold Jiang Teng back."


    "Mr. Chiang? But I''m not familiar with him. "


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you play your own characteristics and turn yourself into a weak and helpless girl, Jiang Teng won''t stand by."


    Jiang Teng knows his highness very well, but similarly, his highness also knows Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng and his Royal Highness Prince can cooperate sincerely when facing the affairs in the imperial court. However, in Lin Si''s affairs, they are absolutely opposite sides.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it well..."


    "I believe it."


    "Well All right


    Still did not learn to refuse others, Lu Yao finally had to agree.


    Her royal highness knows the persistence of sister Linsi. If she doesn''t agree, her royal highness will find other people, but it''s better to let herself help her royal highness.


    "Good. It''s better to choose a day than to collide with it. Just for today."


    "Today?" Lu Yao found that the prince''s highness had never calmed down in the face of Lin Si''s elder sister''s affairs.


    Every time sister Linsi is mentioned, there will be a light in his Highness''s eyes that she has never seen before. He will feel sad, but he will soon comfort himself.


    After all, this road was chosen by herself, and no one could blame her. She even wanted to thank her mother. If her mother hadn''t forced her, how could she spend so much time with her Royal Highness the prince.


    "Yes, today. Jiang Teng is now in the imperial study. He will be out of the palace in a moment. I''ll follow him out of the palace with you. Don''t I have to teach you the rest? "


    "I know."


    Seeing that Lu Yao is so aware of current affairs, his highness likes her a little more. He just likes such a woman who doesn''t let himself worry. Otherwise, he will do something important and coax women directly.


    Only Lin Si, is an accident, let him hit the wall again and again, but not willing to give up.


    Sure enough, after a while, the prince''s highness received the news that Jiang Teng had left the imperial study. At the same time, the prince and Lu Yao left the palace together and rode all the way in a carriage.


    Jiang Yao threw Lin to the roadside, but he couldn''t help but look at him.


    After a while, Lu Yao saw Jiang Teng coming out in a carriage.


    Although she is not as enchanting as the prince, she is also an elegant young man. She can''t help admiring sister Lin Si. Why can she be liked by so many excellent men?


    Because Lu Yao fell in the middle of the road, Jiang Teng''s carriage had to stop.


    "What happened?" Jiang Teng''s cold voice came from the carriage without any emotion.


    "Childe, someone fell in the middle of the road, blocking the way." The attendant replied.


    Hearing this, Jiang Teng lifted the curtain of the car, and then looked at the road. Sure enough, he saw Lu Yao lying on the road.


    When he was cold, he could remember all the things Lu Yao had done last time, so he had no good impression on him.


    "Just move people to the side of the road. Do you want me to teach you?"


    "Childe..." The entourage did not expect that the always gentle and elegant childe would be like this. At the moment, he wanted to say something, but was frightened by Jiang Teng''s eyes.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Yes." Hearing some signs of anger, the man did not dare to hesitate. He got out of the carriage and helped Lu Yao to one side.


    Lu Yao didn''t expect such a scene. She didn''t say a word about it.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but don''t blame me for being ruthless if you dare to put any more bad thoughts on ACE." Jiang Teng looked at Lu Yao coldly and said that he was not an affectionate person, not to mention the person in front of him, but also made AZ unhappy. Having said that, he let his retinue drive the carriage.


    In this way, Lu Yao watched Jiang Teng pass in front of her without hesitation.


    Seeing Jiang Teng''s carriage go far away, Lu Yao thought of the prince''s command, and gritted his teeth in his heart, but he still ran after him.


    It''s not a big deal to get hurt.


    His entourage has been paying attention to Lu Yao''s movements. Now he sees Lu Yao chasing a carriage, so he can''t help slowing down. However, when he slows down a little bit, Jiang Teng finds out that he doesn''t dare to have any other thoughts.You don''t get angry, but if you get angry, it''s a very serious matter.


    Lu Yao watched the carriage getting farther and farther away from him. He did not care about his own confusion and the loss in his heart. He walked quickly to his home.


    Because she came out with her Royal Highness the prince, no one in her family brought her. Now she is alone in the street, and she is a little uneasy.


    Jiang Teng in the carriage seems to have thought of something, let the attendant turn the head of the car, go to Lin Si''s home.


    That Lu Yao''s appearance is absolutely not accidental, then there is only one possibility, that is, the prince went to find AZ.


    Think of as so afraid of the prince, Jiang Teng absolutely can''t let the prince take away.


    At the same time, Lin Fu.


    Lint was sitting in her yard, and several of her servants were sent out.


    She still enjoys her time alone, but the premise is that no one bothers her. However, not everything can be achieved.


    "Your Royal Highness?"


    Looking at the prince who suddenly appeared in front of him, Lin Si felt that he had seen a ghost.


    Didn''t she hear that the prince is busy recently? Why did they appear in front of her. She remembered that her parents had arranged many people around the yard to protect her.


    "Come with me." The prince''s rare strength, did not ask Lin Si''s opinion, directly took Lin Si away.


    The whole process was very fast, and no one in the general''s house was disturbed. When the servant girls came in again, they only found that the young lady was missing, and no one knew where the young lady had gone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    When Jiang Teng arrived, the general''s house was in chaos, and Yao Shu called many people to find Lin Si.


    Seeing this situation, Jiang Teng knew that the crown prince had taken Lin Si away. After talking about the situation with Yao Shu, he promised Yao Shu that he would bring him back.


    Hearing that AZ was taken away by his royal highness, Yao Shu was not happy, but he also knew that his daughter was not in danger of life. He left the matter to Jiang Teng, and then put his heart down to deal with other things.


    With Yao Shu''s consent, Jiang Teng ran all the way to find all the places where the prince could go, but he didn''t see the prince. Suddenly, he had an idea. The prince had another courtyard on the mountain, which was given to his royal highness by the emperor, but he never went to see it.


    "Go to the prince''s house." He said to the retinue, who did not dare to neglect.


    After all, everyone knows that childe cares about Miss Lin.


    They have also regarded Miss Lin as the future of the young lady, naturally to rush past, both sides of the horse for a woman in the wild.


    At this time, Lin Si had been placed in this other courtyard by the prince.


    "Ace, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    He didn''t act like a child.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing?"


    "I just want to talk to you. There are too many people in the capital. It''s not convenient to talk. There are only two of us here. Anything you want to say is OK."


    "I have nothing to say to you." Looking at some crazy prince, Lin Si was very afraid.


    She did not understand why the prince''s highness had been holding on to her. It was clear that they had not seen each other several times.


    "You''re just saying that now. I''m sure you''ll change your mind."


    "Your Highness, no, Miss Luyao has been captured by those bandits." The voice of a bodyguard outside made the prince stop.


    "Damn it!" It is clear that Lin Si is the most important thing in his heart, but when he thinks of Lu Yao''s pitiful appearance, the prince is upset. It is true that he can''t succeed and he can''t fail.


    "Call all the people and save Luyao." Let go of Lin Si, the prince''s highness said to the crowd after going out.


    "Yes."


    "Look at her. Don''t let her run away."


    When the prince was about to leave, he looked at the room where Lin Si was locked up. He felt more agitated, as if something had been changed.


    Knowing that the prince had left, Lins was not relieved at all.


    She did not know what stimulation the prince was, and now she was helpless, and she did not know whether her mother had found that she was no longer in the house.


    Many things are in Linsi''s mind, which makes Linsi''s mind a mess. She doesn''t know what to do next.


    But also did not let her wait for long, heard a burst of noise outside, then Jiang Teng''s figure appeared in front of Lin Si.


    "Brother rattan?" Lin Si did not expect Jiang Teng to come over at this time. How did he know he was here?


    "Ash, are you ok?"


    "Scared to death Wu Wu Wu "see is Jiang Teng, Lin Si has been the defense finally put down, after knowing the cry out.


    Jiang Teng gently hugs Lin Si and calms her mood. As has always been very strong, now it seems that he is really scared.


    Although all the people outside are the prince''s people, we all know who Jiang Teng is. Without the order of his highness, no one dares to confront Jiang Teng.


    Therefore, when Jiang Teng took Lin Si away, no one dared to stop him. He even prepared a carriage for them.


    "Ace, don''t be afraid. Brother a Teng will take you out of here." The entourage helped Jiang Teng and Lin Si onto the carriage, and then he got on the car and drove the carriage away from the other courtyard.


    Because the other courtyard is on the mountain, it is very clean. Ordinary people have to go through layers of inspection if they want to come up. Today, it is because the prince''s highness takes people to rescue Lu Yao.


    "Boss, we have checked. The dog Prince did come to another hospital today. It seems that he also brought a woman." Said a masked man.


    "Then we''ll wait on the way down the mountain. Anyway, the dog prince will go back to the palace. I don''t believe how long he can stay on it today." Looking at the steep mountain road, the leader flashed a plan in his heart. Since it was delivered by Prince Gou himself, don''t blame him.


    To cut off his fortune is to kill his parents. How can such revenge not be avenged?


    "Boss, the people just below reported that there was a carriage coming down from the mountain. It seems that the decoration should be the dog prince. That''s right."


    "Is it? So what are you doing here? Don''t stop him. This time, I will kill him


    "Yes The crowd obeyed and scattered.


    At this time, Jiang Teng and Lin Si did not know that the danger was near, and they were quietly comforting Lin Si. With Jiang Teng by his side, Lin Si''s mood gradually calmed down."Young master, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of us, as if they were coming for us."


    "Can you see who it is?"


    "I don''t know. They''re all covered."


    "Hurry up and don''t let them catch up."


    "Yes."


    In spite of that, he couldn''t bear the crowd, and soon the carriage was forced to stop.


    Jiang Teng looked at the people getting closer and closer, and asked his entourage to drive the carriage up the mountain. If they could go back to the prince''s other courtyard, they would not dare to catch up.


    He didn''t expect to meet this group of people. Looking at Lin Si who didn''t know anything in the carriage, Jiang Teng''s heart was horizontal.


    Let the retinue back to one side, and then drive his own carriage up, dust flying all the way, it seems to know that the situation is now critical.


    "Boss, the dog Prince drove all the way. We couldn''t catch up with him."


    "What are you afraid of? There is a cliff ahead. If the dog Prince really dares to jump off the cliff, I still admire him." Now these people in the palace are most afraid of death. They would rather be caught by them than risk themselves.


    "Yes, the boss is really wise."


    "Let the people in front of me slow down a little bit. I want to see what the dog prince will choose."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that there was no road ahead, Jiang Teng heart a horizontal, gave the reins to his entourage, turned and entered the carriage.


    "Ash, will you believe me?"


    "I believe in brother Ando."


    "Well, you must hold me tight for a while."


    "Well." Although I don''t know why brother a Teng said this, she believed it as long as it was said by him.


    "I count one, two, three. Let''s jump down together. The cliff here is not too high and should be able to survive. Ace, I will protect you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    Jiang Teng pulls Lin Si and looks at his entourage. Then he jumps down the cliff with Lin Si, and the entourage also jumps down.


    The bandits in the back didn''t expect such a situation. Why did they jump down without hesitation? Were they not afraid to die?


    "Boss, what can I do?"


    "If I don''t believe it, I will send someone to die. Live to see a man, die to see a corpse. "


    "Yes." Looking at the top of the cliff, the man also out of a cold sweat, how this thing and their imagination is not the same?


    "Since you can''t find it, let''s help you find it."


    A strange voice sounded from behind the bandits. The boss looked back and saw that it was no one else but Yao Erlang.


    He was originally in Beijing Zhaofu, but when he heard from his aunt that his cousin was missing, he immediately asked Qu Tiao to take people with him.


    After inquiring all the way, he found out that Jiang Teng was in a hurry when he arrived at the prince''s other courtyard. As soon as he went up the mountain, he saw a group of people chasing a carriage. He wanted to take them down, but the distance between the two groups was too far away.


    Let Yao Erlang watch his cousin and Jiang Teng jump off the cliff. You can imagine the anger in his heart.


    So the next second, these bandits become Yao Erlang''s tools to vent his anger. Since he dares to put his cousin in danger, don''t blame him for being merciless. We all know that Yao Erlang is a dandy. Who knows that he is also a man of utmost love and nature.


    "Leave them alone. The most important thing is to find Miss Lin and Jiang Teng." Qu Ti witnessed the whole process, but he was able to distinguish the priorities.


    "Good." Yao Erlang watched from the cliff and didn''t know what to do. He promised his aunt to take good care of his cousin and how to explain to his aunt.


    Qu Tiao didn''t say anything more, just quietly accompany Yao Erlang. Sometimes, silence is the best companion.


    As for the prince, after he knew that Lu Yao had been abducted, he took a lot of bodyguards with him. They were also people who knew current affairs. When they saw the prince''s formation, they knew they couldn''t get along with him. So they only left a small group of people to stop the prince from coming, and they didn''t forget to take Lu Yao away.


    The prince looked at those bandits taking Lu Yao away. He was more anxious. He seemed to have no calmness on weekdays.


    "Come on, catch up with the bandit in front of me. If anyone can get the head of the bandit, I will reward him with 100 taels of gold."


    "Yes."


    Although these people are the bodyguards of the prince, their salary is only about ten Liang silver. However, they can not stand the temptation of so much silver, and now they are even more desperate to pursue the bandits.


    The bandits looked at themselves as if they could not run away. At last, they simply left Lu Yao aside. Without Lu Yao, who was in a coma, everyone naturally ran faster.


    Seeing Luyao left behind, the prince''s highness comes to Luyao''s side. Seeing Luyao''s eyes closed and his brow frowning, he seems to have met something bad. At present, he does not care about men''s and women''s defense. He helps Luyao to his horse and then goes to the city.


    Only by finding the doctor can we know what Lu Yao is like. As for the others, they continue to pursue those bandits.


    Dare to dig on his head, I really don''t want to live!


    When he sent Luyao back to the mansion, Du Heng was also startled. She knew that today her daughter went into the palace to look for the prince, but how could she go in vertically and be sent back by lying down?


    Is it not because he angered his highness that he was punished? But his highness is also worried. It doesn''t look like his highness is angry. Is there something wrong with his highness? Can''t his silly daughter protect herself?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Du Zhen really doesn''t know whether to say that his daughter is stupid or that his royal highness is too clever.


    But in front of her royal highness, she did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. She could only watch the prince feel the pulse for her daughter, and the stone in her heart did not dare to put it down.


    "Your Highness, Miss Lu was just a little frightened, that''s why she did it. Let Miss Luyao have a good sleep. It won''t be a big deal. "


    The grand doctor was originally in the imperial hospital with a prescription for regulating the body of the noble in the palace. But suddenly a bodyguard rushed in and took him away without asking.


    No one who can enter the palace naturally has a low position, and the grand doctor is afraid to say anything. He can only run with the man all the way. After leaving the palace and arriving at Lu Fu, he can be regarded as resting. However, seeing the more gloomy eyes of the prince''s highness, his hand shaking his pulse.


    Although his Highness the prince is still a child, the momentum of his whole body is too frightening.


    "That''s good. In that case, you can make a concentrated prescription."


    "Yes."


    After the doctor finished, he was led out to write a prescription. At this time, the prince''s highness saw Du Heng standing on the side.


    "Madam Lu, Miss Lu is really sorry that she was frightened by the prince. Please don''t mind."


    "I dare not. It''s her honor to be able to work for her Royal Highness from afar. Moreover, my daughter has always given up her mind. As long as it''s something she has decided, she hasn''t changed. So she must be willing to suffer for her royal highness."Du Chen''s words are very smooth. First of all, he said that Lu Yao was hurt because he worked for his royal highness.


    Later, he said that although Lu Yao volunteered, his royal highness didn''t stop him. The blame was obvious, but people couldn''t make mistakes. Finally, he told his royal highness not to forget that Lu Yao suffered because of him.


    "Miss Lu is certainly good. How could Prince Ben not know. Since Miss Lu is still asleep, Prince Ben will not disturb her much. He will come back to see Miss Lu. "


    "Yes, my royal highness." Du Heng looked at the prince''s Royal Highness walking so fast that he could not help feeling indignant.


    Yaoyao suffered such a heavy injury for him, he was good, not light or heavy said a few words then passed, really when she is good to bully?


    Looking at the prince''s highness, could it be that Yao Shu''s daughter was also there, so the prince could not rest assured that he could not succeed. At the thought of this place, Du Heng was filled with hatred.


    Her daughter is so beautiful. Why does the prince only see that bitch''s daughter.


    As soon as the prince left Lu''s house, he received news from his entourage that Lin Si had been taken away by Jiang Teng, and it seemed that something had happened.


    At present, his royal highness can''t sit still.


    However, when I think that I have been out of the palace for such a long time, if I don''t go back, I''m afraid it''s hard for the emperor to explain. I can only ask people to help him find out. If there is any news to report to him in time, I will go back to the palace while others are not paying attention.


    Sure enough, when he returned to the palace, the emperor was waiting for him.


    The emperor, who had always been reluctant to go to his palace, was waiting for him in the palace today, and he looked very angry.


    When he saw his highness come in, he did not wait for his highness to greet him, and then he was rebuked.


    "Kneel down!"


    In my heart, I was annoyed by Shanzi.


    Just now Lin radial cried to him in front of him. He said that the prince''s highness robbed people in his house and robbed his daughter from the mansion. Jiang Teng finally found her daughter and was hunted down. This made them fall off the cliff and their whereabouts are unknown.


    In this regard, the emperor did not believe it very much, but he also believed eight points.


    The prince is clear about Lin Si''s mind, so he is not surprised to say that the crown prince robbed people. However, it is because the prince never considers the consequences that Lin Si and Jiang Teng fall off the cliff.


    Needless to say, Lin''s daughter, Xie Qian''s granddaughter and Yao Chao''s niece are the ones who can play tricks on the court.


    Although Jiang Teng was not from a famous family, his personal ability was obvious to all. Especially after he made great achievements, such a thing happened. Needless to say, the crime of lax governance on him could not be shirked. Those thieves appeared there because of the prince.


    But the prince has so unknowingly tied people up, now the prince is good, these people come to him, what should he do.


    Especially Xie Qian, the emperor would like to abolish the prince when he thought of the expression on Xie Qian''s face, but he couldn''t, who told him that only the prince could inherit the great unification, so even if the prince made any big mistake, he would have to take care of the prince!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    "My father, I don''t know what happened to my son, which made my father so dissatisfied with my son."


    The prince looked up at the angry emperor, but he was not angry. Clearly he is the crown prince. Why does the father always take sides with others without a smile on him? Is it true that he is so much worse than others?


    "You don''t know? Have you robbed miss narin today? "


    "Yes."


    "Did you put Miss Lin in another courtyard that I gave you?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know that Jiang Teng broke into your other courtyard and took Miss Lin away?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, since you all know that, do you know that Miss Lin and Jiang Teng met bandits on their way back to the city, who chased them all the way and forced Miss Lin and Jiang Teng to the cliff, and then they all fell off the cliff!"


    The anger in the emperor''s heart also came up. The prince was too naughty. He didn''t know how to discipline him. In the past, he was too tolerant of him, which led to the prince''s capricious behavior.


    "No way!" Hearing the emperor''s words, the prince subconsciously did not believe it.


    How could ace fall off the cliff? Will she be ok? Do you think you will never see ace again?


    "Why can''t it be? This is what Lin Du said to me. You tied up his daughter. He came to me to discuss. Prince, you are my good child. "


    "Father, I didn''t know it would be like this." At this moment, the prince began to fear.


    He just wanted to make it clear to ash today. Every time he wanted to say something, Jiang Teng would be particularly annoying.


    That''s why he wanted to take arth away. Who knows such a thing will happen. It''s impossible, it must be impossible!


    "Why can''t it be that you can''t do such a thing, or Miss Lin won''t fall off the cliff? According to my will, the crown prince''s moral conduct is not good, and he is reckless. Now the prince is forbidden to stay in the palace, and no one is allowed to enter the palace unless summoned. "


    "Yes." After that, the emperor left the prince''s palace.


    although the emperor left, the prince still couldn''t get up on the ground. He didn''t believe what the emperor said was true. If so, didn''t he push ace into a desperate situation?


    No, today''s event seems to be a special situation for him. Whether he chose AZ or Luyao at that time, there will be a person injured in the end. He can''t take both Luyao and AZ into consideration.


    Who is the person behind, who can understand him so well and calculate everything so accurately.


    I don''t know how long I sat on the ground. Until the palace people came in and helped the prince up, the prince gradually eased up, but he was still worried about AZ.


    Xu Guifei was in the back palace. Naturally, she didn''t receive the news as fast as the previous dynasty. So when the prince was forbidden again, she quickly asked people to help her change her clothes and quickly went to the emperor''s palace.


    In the past, I didn''t forget to bring the princess. After all, the princess was the emperor''s daughter. With zhao''er, the emperor would give her more thin noodles.


    Princess zhao''er was not willing to, but looking at her mother''s serious appearance, she was also afraid. Finally, she got up reluctantly under the service of the palace people.


    "Mother and concubine, why do you come so late to look for your father?"


    "Your prince brother is in trouble, and his mother and concubine will plead for him. When that happens, you will be more coquettish to your father, do you know? Your father loves you most. If you speak, it will be more useful than your mother''s wife. "


    "But I don''t want to intercede with the prince. I''m the princess. He''s just the adopted prince. Why should she be higher than me in the palace?"


    Princess zhao''er''s mind is very simple. She just doesn''t like the actions of his highness, so she asks her to plead with his highness. Princess Xu doesn''t know whether she is right or not. Don''t react in time.


    "Zhao''er, you are still young and don''t understand anything. The mother''s concubine will not harm you. Do you believe in her? " When Xu Guifei heard Princess zhao''er''s words, she simply stopped and squatted down to talk to Princess zhao''er.


    She must make sure that zhao''er is willing to plead with his Royal Highness from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, if the Emperor sees zhao''er''s unwillingness, he may punish his highness even more severely.


    "I believe in my mother, but I really don''t want to go..."


    "Since I believe in my mother, I must go. Do you ask for a mother this time


    "All right." Zhao''er seldom sees her mother''s concubine''s gentle attitude towards her, and her heart is no longer tangled.


    Now that his mother''s concubine has said that, I''ll look at her face. My Lord has a lot of money. I don''t care about the prince. As long as he doesn''t take the initiative to provoke her in the future.


    "Zhao''er is the best." Holding Princess zhao''er in her hand, Xu Guifei walked faster and faster, and soon arrived at the door of the emperor''s palace.


    "Princess Xu, how did you come here this evening? And brought Princess zhao''er here? "The servant saw that Princess Xu wanted to stop her, but she was a little nervous when she saw that Princess Xu was still holding a princess zhao''er in her arms.


    Your majesty has no son, so it is very valuable for her Princess.


    Princess zhao''er is used to please her majesty, so she is the most favored by her majesty. She is also a little ancestor who dare not be provoked in the palace.


    "Why, can''t the princess come here?" Although zhao''er is naughty on weekdays, she is very protective of Xu Guifei.


    Seeing that the Chamberlain was so rude to his mother''s concubine, he scolded directly.


    Anyway, she is in the palace of this temper, we all know, and she is still a, no one will blame her.


    Although zhao''er is not the match of the prince, she still has the dignity of a princess in front of others.


    "The princess misunderstood me. I dare not." Hearing the words of Princess zhao''er, the servant knelt down directly.


    They can offend Princess Xu at will, but Princess zhao''er can''t. otherwise, with the character of Princess zhao''er, they can''t cry.


    "In this case, don''t let me in. I''ll tell you well when I see my father soon."


    "Spare your life, princess. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean to."


    "Who''s talking outside?" As soon as the emperor came back to the palace, he was ready to watch the folding for a while, but he heard that there was a sudden noise outside, and his tone was not good.


    "Father, zhao''er has come to see you. Can''t you see zhao''er?" Hearing the emperor''s voice, Princess zhao''er tried to enlarge her voice so that the emperor could hear her.


    "Come in." Hearing that it was his precious daughter, the emperor''s face was much better.


    Recently, there are many things happened in the former dynasty. He hasn''t seen his little princess for a long time. I don''t know if he has grown taller.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    When he heard the emperor''s voice, the Chamberlain was shaking.


    Now I only hope that Princess zhao''er will go in, but don''t speak ill of him.


    Xu Guifei''s heart was full of the matter of pleading for the crown prince. She didn''t have time to pay attention to the rudeness of the Chamberlain to her.


    No one knows her position in this palace better than her, so she has long ignored these things that are inferior to others.


    Hold zhao''er in his arms, slowly walk into the emperor''s bedroom hall, put zhao''er down and salute the emperor well..


    "My concubine, please greet the emperor."


    "Zhao''er greets his father."


    "You''re all up. It''s so late. How did you get here?" The emperor was a little better when he saw zhao''er.


    Tongzhao''er waved and held his daughter in his arms. The emperor asked Xu Guifei.


    "My concubine heard that the prince had made a mistake. As the adoptive mother of the prince, she was naturally responsible, so she came here to plead guilty."


    "Do you know?"


    "Yes." Even after getting along with the emperor for such a long time, Princess Xu still can''t understand the emperor''s mind. Sometimes a word can make the emperor angry, and sometimes a word can make the emperor laugh. All this is more obvious after the prince, and the emperor''s happiness and anger are more uncertain.


    "Now that you know it, it''s natural to punish you."


    "Father and emperor, what did the mother do wrong?" Zhao''er in the emperor''s arms, pulled the emperor''s sleeve, carefully said.


    "Your mother and concubine did not teach the crown prince. She is responsible for her poor teaching."


    "But the mother concubine is very kind to zhao''er. Zhao''er likes her very much. Can the father not punish her?" Although zhao''er is young, she knows her father very well.


    In zhao''er''s eyes, the father is not the emperor in the world, but a loving father, so she is not very afraid of his father.


    "Zhao''er, you are still young. If you do something wrong, you will be punished. But the father and the emperor will punish your mother and concubine for two months'' salary in the face of zhao''er, OK?"


    "That mother imperial concubine''s salary is gone, still can give Zhao son to bring delicious to come back from the palace?" Princess zhao''er asked naively.


    Maybe Chang RI is in a very complicated environment. At this time, seeing her daughter''s innocence, the emperor''s heart is also somewhat moved. Even though other people are not in a bad mood, zhao''er is still facing her.


    "That father emperor gives more silver to zhao''er, and zhao''er asks his mother to buy you delicious food, OK?"


    "Well, father is the best." Hearing the emperor''s words, zhao''er smiles happily, and does not forget to praise the emperor.


    "Do you think so?"


    "Of course, it''s just that my father and Emperor haven''t come to see zhao''er for a long time, so zhao''er goes to accompany his grandmother. Zhao''er thinks that if he can make his grandmother happy, his father and Emperor will be happy."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, zhao''er is really filial." Hearing his daughter''s words, the emperor was deeply moved.


    He hasn''t been to see the Empress Dowager for a long time. He didn''t expect zhao''er to have such a heart. It seems that Princess Xu has brought her up very well.


    This just thought, Xu Guifei has been kneeling on the ground did not get up.


    "I told you to get up. Why are you still kneeling?"


    "My concubine is the adoptive mother of his royal highness. If his highness makes mistakes, he should be punished together with his highness." Xu Guifei''s insistence not only did not move the emperor, but also made the emperor angry.


    Is there only prince in her heart, not zhao''er?


    Thanks to zhao''er''s pleading for her, Princess Xu doesn''t appreciate her at all. At the moment, there is some anger in her heart, even the look in her eyes.


    "Father, what happened to the prince''s brother?" Zhao''er said that although zhao''er was sensitive to the change of the atmosphere, he was a child.


    "Your prince brother did something wrong, and he was punished by his father for thinking too much in the palace."


    "Isn''t it the kind you can''t go out?"


    "That''s right."


    "It''s terrible. Zhao''er likes to run around. If zhao''er makes a mistake one day, his father should never punish zhao''er for thinking in the palace. Zhao''er will be afraid."


    With that, Princess zhao''er made a look of fear. She seemed to be able to feel the horror after thinking about it.


    "In zhao''er''s eyes, is thinking so terrible?"


    "Well, father and Emperor don''t know that zhao''er has made many mistakes before, but her mother and concubine have been careful to reason with zhao''er every time. Later, zhao''er has never made the same mistakes again. So can the Father also reason with the prince''s brother, so that the prince''s brother won''t make the same mistake again. "


    "Is that what my mother taught you?"


    "Yes, the mother tells zhao''er that her brother and sister are respectful, but zhao''er, as a younger sister, should also respect his elder brother. Although zhao''er is a little afraid of the crown prince and brother, zhao''er also wants to strive to achieve her mother''s expectations."


    The emperor looked at zhao''er with an uncertain look in his eyes.Zhao''er has a bad relationship with the prince. He knows that, but because zhao''er is his daughter, he will not ask too much of her.


    The prince should also know his bottom line. He won''t do anything to zhao''er.


    But today, zhao''er would come to beg for the prince, which he never thought of. Looking at Princess Xu kneeling on one side, the emperor has to admit that she teaches zhao''er very well.


    "Well, Princess Xu, get up first." After seeing zhao''er and Xu Guifei, the emperor still let Xu Guifei rise.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    "Since the prince is your adopted son, you should teach the prince as carefully as zhao''er, and don''t let him act willfully. This time, fortunately, nothing serious happened. Otherwise, even if I wanted to let him go, Lin radial and Xie Qian would not let him go. "


    "What the emperor taught me is that I understand."


    "You''re a good man. I didn''t do well in some places before. I''ll make amends with you. In the future, you must teach the prince and zhao''er well. The prince is the future son of heaven. He must think twice before he moves. Similar things must not happen again. Zhao''er, as a princess of a country, naturally has to teach her well. Do you understand? "


    "I understand. Thank you for your advice." Xu Guifei understood that the emperor had said that, and he would not blame the prince again.


    Looking at the daughter who is still in the emperor''s arms, I feel more or less moved, but I see zhao''er making a face for her in his arms. I don''t know who he looks like.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    She was very clear that if it was not for herself, her daughter would not intercede with the prince.


    "It''s very late today. Take zhao''er back to have a rest. Don''t stay outside at night. It''s not good for her."


    "Yes, I''ll leave."


    "Zhao''er quits. My father will come to see zhao''er often."


    "Good." Smile to promise Zhao son princess, Emperor let two people back down, oneself this just see the memorial.


    Out of the hall door, the servant who ignored Xu Guifei was still kneeling on the ground. If there was no princess zhao''er, how dare he get up.


    But Princess zhao''er, who had just met her father, was in a good mood and did not care about him.


    After looking at him for a few eyes, he left with Princess Xu. The servant was deeply relieved. Fortunately, Princess zhao''er didn''t blame him, otherwise he would not be saved.


    After Princess Xu sent Princess zhao''er back to the palace, she went to the prince''s bedroom again. Although it was very late, Princess Xu was also the adoptive mother of the prince, so even others could not say anything.


    In the past, because the prince had just been banned, the atmosphere of the whole palace was very low. Seeing Princess Xu coming, she quickly cheered up and said, "please say hello to Princess Xu."


    "Get up, where is the prince?"


    "Back to the imperial concubine and empress, the prince''s highness is in the bedroom and has not come out."


    "Open the door and go to the palace to see the prince."


    "The emperor punished the crown prince for banning his feet. Without the emperor''s permission, no one was allowed to visit the prince. Please forgive me."


    "Naturally, the palace knows that the emperor has released his Royal Highness''s foot restriction. If you don''t open the door, is it that the words of this palace are useless? Or do you need my palace to ask for an imperial edict for you? "


    "I dare not." Seeing that the lady was really angry, the servants opened the door.


    Anyway, if the emperor blames them later, there will be a lady in front of them. How can he not blame them.


    "Stay here. I''ll see the prince."


    "Yes." When the imperial concubine saw the appearance of several servants, she felt more and more hypocritical.


    When she thought of what Xie Qian had said to her before about Princess Heshuo''s marriage, she was too naive at that time. She thought that it was all royal affection, but now it seems that it is just a matter of face.


    Xu Guifei''s voice was not small when she arrived, so the prince naturally heard it inside.


    Although he is a person who has been reborn for a lifetime, he still doesn''t know how to face Xu Guifei, because Xu Guifei is really good to him, even surpasses her own princess.


    Princess Xu zhao''er wanted to be so innocent to his highness, but he didn''t want to be so kind to him.


    "Prince, are you ok?" When Xu Guifei walked into the hall, she saw the prince sitting on the chair, and her eyes were confused.


    "What are you doing here, mother?"


    "I heard that you were forbidden, so I begged the emperor to let him treat you better. Zhao''er''s words were the most effective. After the emperor heard it, he let you out without saying a word."


    "Zhao''er has a heart. Thank you for your maintenance."


    "You are my child. Although we are not our own mother and son, we have a mother son relationship. Naturally, I want to be with you. But, Prince, this time you really have


    Xu Guifei more or less also know some inside information, originally wanted to persuade the crown prince, but looking at the prince himself has become such, scolding words also can''t bear to say again.


    "Ma Fei, have you heard from ace?" The crown prince did not expect things to become like this, the self reproach in the eyes is very obvious.


    "No, but general Lin, they are stepping up their search and should be able to find it soon."


    "I''m not good. If I didn''t go my own way, there would be nothing wrong with ACE. If I could bear it for a while longer and kill all the bandits, I would not have happened today. "


    "Prince, it''s not you who are wrong with these things. But if general Lin finds Miss Lin, you must go to the door and apologize, you know?"


    "I know. I''ll go."


    "Although the emperor is very angry, youzhao''er pleads with you, and he has already forgiven you. You must remember to go and admit your mistake to the emperor tomorrow, and this matter will pass. "


    "Well, thank you Hearing Xu Guifei''s words, the prince thanks her.


    Although all the people in the palace were good to him, Xu Guifei repeatedly bumped into the emperor''s gun for him. He still kept these things in mind.


    "Well, it''s too late. You should have a rest earlier, and the mother will leave first."


    "Farewell to your mother and concubine." After Xu Guifei was sent away, the prince returned to the palace. At this time, the little man in the Lu family also rushed back to the palace, just came to reply to the prince.


    "How is Luyao? Are you awake?"


    "Back to your highness, Miss Luyao has woken up, but she is still very weak and needs rest.""Was she frightened?"


    "I don''t know. Mrs. Lu protects Miss Lu very well. The villain can''t see Miss Lu. These are all from the doctor."


    "I know. Go down. In addition, send Miss Lu the Centennial ginseng that the Emperor gave me last time, so that she can have a good rest. I will go to see her when I have time."


    "Yes." Hearing the news that Lu Yao was ok, his royal highness was also relieved. Now, there is only a Si.


    I don''t know if the people in the general''s office have found arth. The cliff there is so high that he will surely be seriously injured if he falls down. All this is because he is not thoughtful enough.


    On the other side, the boy took the ginseng and sent it to the Lu mansion at night, but he didn''t even enter the door of the Lu mansion. He gave the ginseng to the boy at the door and went.


    Seeing that the people of Lu Fu treat themselves so impolitely, the boy will not stop in Lu Fu any more, and goes back to the palace directly.


    Du Heng was really angry when he saw the ginseng sent from the palace. Although ginseng was rare in the past 100 years, Lu Fu didn''t have it. Why should his royal highness send someone to deliver it so hard.


    It''s just to ease her inner uneasiness. She remembers that there was a thousand year old ginseng in the womb. But this time, her royal highness didn''t send it. Is it difficult to send it to the little bitch Linsi.


    "Daughter, you can see that the prince doesn''t care about you. This time you are injured for the sake of the prince''s highness. He will take the ginseng of 100 years to treat you. It seems that you have no position in the prince''s eyes. Fortunately, I said that the prince treats you differently, but in front of Lin Si, Lu Yao is nothing."


    "Mother, I wanted to help the prince himself. I can''t blame him for that." Although Lu Yao was weak, he was not hurt physically. He was only frightened mentally.


    Now wake up, there is no other trauma on the body, the speed of recovery is naturally much faster than other people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    "I don''t know how to give birth to such a useless thing as you. Your mind revolves around your highness all day. I don''t know how to say hello to anyone except your highness."


    Du Heng looked at Lu Yao. She couldn''t beat him. Seeing her daughter''s weakness, she was also very distressed. But when she thought of Yao Shu''s daughter turning the prince''s Royal Highness around.


    For the sake of the prince, his daughter can even give up his own life. I really don''t know what kind of virtue Yao Shu has accumulated to have such a clever daughter.


    "I''m sorry, it''s the daughter who is useless and worries my mother."


    Lu Yao couldn''t see his mother''s blaming eyes, and his face collapsed.


    "Well, you have a good rest. You are tired during this period. If the prince doesn''t look for you, don''t go into the palace. It''s not that the daughter of the Lu family can''t find anyone to marry. She has to hang herself on the tree of his highness. " Du Heng does not have a trace of the tone of discussion with Lu Yao.


    Just finish saying, then feel a little uncomfortable, the stomach seems to be boiling, next to the maid see this situation, also quickly took the bottle, a good time retch.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Lu Yao just wanted to object, but he saw that Du Heng couldn''t vomit. He couldn''t think of anything else.


    "I''m fine. You have a good rest." After that, Du Heng went out.


    She has a vague uneasiness in her heart. Recently, she has not been with Lin. if it is true, it can only be that night.


    Although drunk, Du Heng was more or less impressed, so he asked the maid to ask for a doctor.


    It''s good that doctor Du can help her to feel the pulse.


    "Congratulations, Mrs. Lu. Congratulations." The doctor didn''t expect that there was always a rumor that Du Heng and Lu Ye didn''t agree. But now that Mrs. Lu is happy, doesn''t she beat others in the face?


    "Thank you very much. Please keep it secret for me. I want to talk to him about it myself."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Lu. I''ve always kept my mouth shut."


    "That''s good." Du Zhen asked the maid to take some silver and sent the doctor out.


    Du Zhen hasn''t been able to digest the news for a moment. After that night, her relationship with Lu Ye has really eased, but the news is too sudden.


    "Madam, should you tell the master if you have good news?" The maid saw Du Heng and said cautiously. In the Lu family, everyone knows that the relationship between the master and his wife is not good, but this is a great joy for the Lu family.


    "Yes, but I want to talk to you first."


    "My wife thinks about it too. After all, the young lady is so old. If she knows that her wife is pregnant, she will be happy for her."


    "Maybe." Du Heng is not so optimistic.


    Now that he really had a baby, Du Zhen didn''t know how to talk to his baby daughter.


    "Now that my wife is pregnant, she needs a good rest. I will help her go back to her room."


    "It''s not so expensive. You should take good care of the young lady for me."


    "Yes." After that, Du Zhen left, and now she was confused. No one thought that the child would appear like this.


    "Well, did your mother ever sleep?" Lu Yao saw his mother''s maid coming and asked in a hurry.


    Although she and her mother often quarrel, but in Lu Yao''s heart is still very concerned about her mother, blood kinship is originally strong.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Madam has gone to rest."


    "That''s good. What are you hiding from me Hearing that his mother had rested, Lu Yao was relieved. Although her mother has been very strict with her, but also really care about her.


    She has been in a coma for a long time, and now she is not sleepy at all. If her mother really wants to accompany her, it''s her fault.


    Looking at the maid''s appearance of wanting to talk but not stopping, Lu Yao inquired about it with consideration.


    "Miss, I dare not tell you. My wife said she would tell you in person."


    "Well, then tell me whether it''s good news or bad news. Is that ok?" Lu Yao has never been a difficult servant, so when the maid said that she could not say, she would not continue to ask.


    After all, Lu Yao would not speculate on her mother''s thoughts without her thinking.


    "It''s good news. It''s good news for the whole government."


    "That''s good. Since my mother doesn''t want to say it, there''s a mother''s reason. You don''t have to look like this in front of me. I won''t force you. "


    "Miss Xie is considerate." The maid didn''t seem to think that Lu Yao was so polite, so she knelt down and gave a big gift to Lu Yao.


    "Well, get up quickly. After kneeling for a long time, your legs will hurt. I don''t need you to guard here. Go outside and have a good rest. There are many servant girls in my room. I''ll call you if you have something


    "Yes, I''ll leave." Seeing the servant girl go out, Lu Yao takes back his eyes.Although she was sent back in a coma today, she had heard more or less the news of his highness after waking up for so long.


    She did not expect that the crown prince would leave sister Linsi for her own sake. Now, sister Linsi''s whereabouts are unknown. What can we do? I only hope that sister Linsi can get the blessing of Bodhisattva, so that she can return safely.


    Lu Yao didn''t expect that today''s things would become like this. Otherwise, she would try to persuade the prince''s highness. She did not know how the prince was in the palace and whether he had been punished by the emperor.


    Compared with other people, Lu Yao can be said to be the person who knows the prince most, and naturally knows the people and things related to the prince.


    The emperor has always been strict with his royal highness, now such a thing, I think it will not lightly spare his highness, and under such circumstances, his highness also sent a hundred years of ginseng, which is enough to show that his Highness''s heart is thinking about her.


    Although I can''t compare with sister Linsi, in the prince''s heart, I''m different from others after all, just relying on this is enough.


    Lu Yao has never asked for much, which is why the prince likes her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    After Yao Erlang came home, he told Yao Chao what happened on the mountain.


    For those who dare to move his niece''s daughter, Yao Chao naturally would not be lenient. He took half of Yao Erlang''s hands and interrogated him separately.


    He wants to show these people who don''t know how to live or die. The person who moves him will be the most regretful thing they have ever done.


    Although Miss Yao is not good at talking with him all the time, Miss Lin is very sad.


    "Erlang, this matter can''t be delayed any more. In order to avoid a long night''s dream, you must ask all the things clearly. This time is Erbao. The next time your Royal Highness has any faults, we can''t afford this responsibility."


    Although Yao Chao''s heart is also dissatisfied with the prince''s taking away Er Bao without authorization, he is also a person who has gone up and down several times in the imperial court, and he has more speculation about the emperor''s mind than others.


    Now Er Bao is OK. Even if the emperor wants to punish the prince, it won''t be too heavy. But if the next time the prince has a slip, they can''t be alone.


    "Father, don''t worry, my son still has this sense of propriety."


    Although Yao Erlang is usually a dandy, he never takes his business lightly.


    This is why Yao Chao is so relieved to let Yao Erlang take office in Jingzhao mansion.


    "Well, Qu Tiao, I''ll trouble you to accompany Erlang to interrogate those people today. Although Erlang has been in the army for some time, we can see that there are still too few things he knows. You should teach him well."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Yao." Qu Tiao said respectfully.


    Hearing Qu Tiao''s promise, Yao Chao takes people to the imperial army.


    The rest of them were taken back to Jingzhao house by Yao Erlang. This evening is destined to be a sleepless night.


    "Tired or not, why don''t you rest for a while and leave the interrogation of those people to me, no problem." Qu Tiao was used to being in the army. He knew more about his physical strength and means than Yao Erlang.


    At this time, looking at Yao Erlang some can not support, can not help but speak to persuade said.


    After all, no matter when it is, it is the body that is the most important. If even the body that we have been relying on is broken, it is not worth the loss.


    "No, dad has been praising your interrogation skills. I''d like to see it. After all, although there are not many things in Beijing Zhaofu, if there are, I don''t have to be in a hurry. "


    "All right." Besides, he insisted on seeing Yao Tiao.


    They walked all the way to the place where they were held. After they went in, the bandits were still scolding and didn''t seem to know their situation.


    "Bring him out and take him to the interrogation room."


    Yao Erlang said to the officer next to him. The man whose eyes were pointing at was the one who was chasing after Lin Si.


    "Yes." When the door of the prison opened, the officer quickly took the man out and sent him to the next room.


    Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao go to the next room together. They don''t see the expression of the bandits in the prison any more. For them, these are all prisoners, and they don''t have to pay attention to them.


    The bandit leader was also a man of backbone. Even in such a situation, he didn''t want to ask for forgiveness. Instead, he glared at Yao Erlang. If he didn''t bring enough people, how could he have fallen into his hands.


    However, a yellow mouthed child dares to look at him with such eyes. If he were in his stockade, he would have died many times.


    "Why, you''re not convinced?"


    "If I didn''t bring enough brothers with me, you thought you could catch me with your triangle cat Kung Fu? It''s just wishful thinking. "


    "Your brother, is he the man in the stockade thirty miles away from the capital?"


    "What did you do?" Hearing Yao Erlang say the location of the stockade so accurately, the head''s eyes changed.


    That''s their home. Most people can''t find it. Now Yao Erlang can say that, which means that his village should not be spared. His eyes are more and more bad looking at Yao Erlang.


    "What has been done is naturally a matter of acting for heaven. You do all kinds of evil on the mountain. You not only rob the rich merchants, but also the farmers at the foot of the mountain. If you keep such people, will it not harm the people? So I just cleaned up the people in the stockade for the people. "


    "You killed them all?" All the people in the stockade are his brothers. When he heard this, the leader couldn''t help being flustered.


    "No, but it''s fast. Isn''t it up to you to choose?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. There are two choices. First, you give me the address of the other evil party. I will let your brothers in the stronghold live. Second, you choose to protect the other evil party. But at the same time, your brothers in the stronghold will die."Yao Erlang said the simplest words, but let that bandit leader feel determined. He believed that if he did not say it, then Yao Erlang could definitely do it.


    I always thought that only the dog prince was unscrupulous. Now it seems that none of these people who follow him is good.


    Looking at Yao Erlang''s eyes, Qu Tiao saw the bandit leader''s eyes, pulled out his sword and stabbed him.


    "Don''t look at him with your eyes, it will stain his eyes."


    "You..." Obviously, he didn''t do anything, but when the bandit leader saw Qu Tiao, he couldn''t help shivering.


    Qu Tiao was killed after many wars, which Yao Erlang didn''t have.


    So when he saw Qu Tiao, the bandit leader didn''t dare to speak any more. He just kept silent. It seemed that no one could force him to make a choice.


    Yao Erlang didn''t expect Qu Tiao to be hard at all, but I have to say that Qu is really scary.


    Seeing that bandit leader was scared to speak by Qu Tiao, Yao Erlang couldn''t help feeling some failure. Wasn''t he so fierce in front of himself? How can I see Qu Tiao like a changed person? You don''t have to make a difference, do you?


    "Don''t think silence can escape. If you don''t say it, I''ll let someone kill your brothers. It''s not far from here. You must be able to hear their screams."


    Yao Erlang said, he has never been a good man and a woman, especially those who threaten him. He will never be soft hearted.


    Now that you have said that, kill them. "


    "What do you say?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    Yao Erlang didn''t expect that this bandit leader would rather give up the lives of the people in his village to protect those chaotic parties.


    There is nothing wrong with killing all those people, but Yao Erlang will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. There are many old people and children in that stockade who have no strength to tie a chicken. They don''t know what their families have done outside. If they kill them like this, I''m afraid Yao Erlang will be upset.


    "I said," kill them all. Anyway, with me, they have had a good life, and now it''s time for them to repay. I won''t tell you anything else


    "You! I didn''t expect you to have such backbone! "


    "Backbone? Hum, if it wasn''t for you, how could our salt affair come to light. Now all the forces involved in this matter are starting to move. I''ll see how capable you are to suppress these forces one by one. Aren''t you fierce? Have the ability to find out all the people and kill them


    The bandit seemed to have crossed the barrier, and he had no other scruples.


    "Don''t you want to catch us all now? I tell you, it''s impossible. As long as we have one more person out there, you won''t be at ease. In this way, we have achieved our goal. "


    "You..."


    "Erlang, let me do it." Qu Tiao has been watching. At the beginning, Yao Erlang was at the top. He didn''t intervene.


    Because Yao Chao also told him that Yao Erlang had little experience and needed to strengthen his training. But later, Yao Erlang was led by the bandit leader by the nose, so Qu Tiao had to intervene.


    "Good." Knowing that his current state is not right, Yao Erlang is not hard. Out of the trust of Qu Tiao, Yao Erlang took a look at the bandit leader and went out.


    As soon as Yao Erlang goes out, Qu Tiao doesn''t have to deliberately suppress his momentum. He looks at the bandit leader with more and more bad eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Although Qu Tiao didn''t say a word, the bandit leader''s intuition told him that the man in front of him was much more dangerous than the one just now.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Seeing Qu Tiao approaching step by step, the psychological defense line of the bandit leader is also collapsing step by step. He doesn''t know why. The man in front of him doesn''t say a word, but he feels a kind of terror and life-threatening atmosphere.


    "Are you really not willing to say anything?" Qu Tiao also knew to stop when he was good. He stopped two steps away from the bandit leader and said faintly.


    "I''m not going to say anything. You''re going to die." Thinking that he had offended Yao Erlang just now, the bandit leader was so bold that he said to Qu Tiao directly.


    "It seems that you still don''t understand. Sometimes when you do something, it''s not whether you want to say it or not, but whether you can say it. Now that you have decided not to speak, I don''t think it is necessary for your tongue to exist. Somebody, cut his tongue for me


    In a few words, he directly cut off the bandit leader''s tongue. He didn''t even have time to say a retort. His eyes at Qu Tiao had completely changed.


    The man in front of him is not a man at all. He is a ghost, a ghost coming out of hell!


    "Any more?"


    "Woo woo (I don''t say)"


    "I forget that you can''t open your mouth. I''ll give you a pen and paper, and you can write it on it." When the people nearby heard Qu Tiao''s words, they quickly put the pen and paper in front of the bandit leader.


    The bandit chieftain started to write, but he couldn''t write down the words of refusal. Just now he said it so cleanly, but now he hesitated.


    "What? Don''t want to write or can''t write? If I count three and you don''t write, I''ll have your hand cut off, so that you can''t write any more. If you say it''s good, the people behind you will praise you for your loyalty. "


    "Woo Sobbing, sobbing. "


    "You don''t have to think about cutting off your hand. If you don''t have your hand, you still have feet. If you don''t have feet, you still have mouth. Even Han, you have to tell me the whereabouts of the other thieves. Even if you don''t have your mouth, you have to rub your body on the ground and rub words for me."


    Qu Tiao slowly walked to the bandit leader and looked at his mouth, which was bloody because of his tongue cut. There was no temperature in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say so. There are so many people out there. There are always one who is greedy for life and afraid of death. I have nothing but time and come one by one. I''d like to see how hard the bones of your disorderly officials and thieves are!"


    After listening to Qu Tiao''s words, the bandit leader''s fear of him deepened.


    From the beginning, he did not ask for clues step by step like Yao Erlang, but told him in the most direct way that he could let him go if he wrote, but he would not let go of his brother.


    Threats, blatant threats, but the bandit leader is afraid to fight against him, trembling to pick up the pen on the ground, slowly write."Write slowly. Don''t worry. Don''t try to deceive me with false news. If I get any false information, your brothers will suffer thousands of times more terrible punishment than you."


    After that, Qu Tiao went out. Although he had not interrogated the prisoner for a long time, these techniques had been branded in his soul and could not be forgotten.


    In fact, the interrogation of prisoners is a psychological contest. Only when the prisoners are firmly suppressed at the beginning can they have good initiative in the whole process.


    Yao Erlang''s interrogation technique is also right, but this technique can only be used for those who have not made a big mistake.


    It may be enough in Beijing Zhaofu, but it has no deterrent force in the face of these murderous bandits.


    As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw Yao Erlang looking at him outside the door. Qu Tiao couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable. In front of Yao Erlang, he never seems to show his fierce side, and now he is still embarrassed to be torn down.


    On the contrary, Yao Erlang looked at him with an appreciative eye, as if he was very right in doing so.


    "Qu Tiao, I didn''t expect that you still have this skill. You can teach me when you want to." Seeing Qu Tiao come out, Yao Erlang strides forward and puts his hand on Qu Tiao''s shoulder. He looks like two brothers, which makes Qu Tiao feel uncomfortable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    "I also learned from general Lin. they are all powerful."


    Qu Tiao has always been in the army and learned a lot of things.


    But now it seems that although the army is hard-working, what they have learned is solid, and they can also help Yao Erlang. This is something Qu Tiao never thought of.


    "You have to learn well, but your momentum just now is really amazing. I feel scared outside. You''re acting well. When can I have your skill?"


    "Take your time. There will always be." He has been worried that Yao Er Lang would be afraid of seeing such a self, but now it seems that Qu Tiao thinks much. Yao Er Lang is not only not afraid, but also full of curiosity in his eyes.


    "I really envy you. You have such a good Kung Fu that you are so good at interrogation."


    Yao Erlang has always wanted to help Yao Chao, but his current ability seems not enough.


    Therefore, when he saw Qu Tiao, Yao Erlang felt like a real person who could be unscrupulous.


    The two men chatted outside for a while, and the officials inside came out.


    "Tell your excellency that the prisoner''s confession has been written." Bring up what the bandit leader wrote just now.


    Yao Erlang took a look at it, but he didn''t think of it. He handed the finished paper to Qu Tiao and motioned him to have a look.


    "You see, these people are really cunning, but since this is the place they choose, we can''t make sense if we don''t help her."


    Yes, no one would have thought that this group of people actually took the Shantang opened by Er Bao as a stronghold.


    Indeed, the Shantang was praised by the Emperor himself. Naturally, we would not think that those thieves would go there. It is indeed a good place.


    But I really know that all the things in the Shantang are arranged by Lin Sike himself, so it''s not a small matter to arrest those people?


    "That''s what they want."


    Qu Tiao didn''t expect them to be so crafty.


    But the more so, in fact, the easier it is to be caught. Sometimes it is impossible to get black under the light.


    "It''s hard for you today. It''s better to rest here and not go back." Yao Erlang thought that Qu Tiao had been busy for such a long time. If he went back, he would not be able to run around. He kindly stayed Qu Tiao.


    "No, there must be a lot of things for the Lin family today. I always have to go back and help."


    "That''s good. If my cousin wakes up, you should send someone to send me a message. I''ll go and see my cousin."


    "Good."


    The two separated, and Qu Tiao returned to the forest house.


    As soon as I got to Lin Fu, I saw Lin Zhi rushing out of the house. The white ice beside him couldn''t hold on.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t be impulsive. This matter has not been decided yet." After Bai rubing knew that Lin Si had an accident, he arrived at Lin Fu at the first time.


    As she is now, even others can''t pick out any mistakes. But when she came to Lin''s house and saw Lin Si and Jiang Teng fainting in bed, she knew that she was thinking things too simply.


    "Younger martial sister, I have no impulse. I just want to ask his royal highness what he means. He took Er Bao to another hospital for nothing, and let people lie in bed in a daze. How can I swallow this breath


    Lin Zhisu is very calm every day, but he can''t calm down when it comes to Lin Si.


    His highness knows Lin Si''s mind, so he reminds Er Bao intentionally or unintentionally that she should not have too much contact with the prince.


    Er Bao is very obedient, and did not have much contact with the prince, but who knows that the prince is so entangled.


    Now I dare to go to the Lin family to abduct people, is it true that there is no one in the Lin family?


    "Elder martial brother, now Er Bao is still lying in bed. Although the doctor said that Er Bao is OK, I believe that Er Bao must need the company of his family when he wakes up. If you are not there, er Bao will be sad."


    Since I was a child, I knew how important it was to grow up with my sister Bai Ruzhi.


    Now the prince''s highness can be said to have met the Lin family''s scale. Even Lin radial, who has always been calm, went to the palace to join the prince. Lin Zhi''s reaction is not surprising.


    "But the prince can''t just let it go."


    "Didn''t uncle say that? He has explained the situation to the emperor, and I believe the emperor will make a decision. If the elder martial brother goes to the Prince now, I''m afraid the emperor will be dissatisfied. After all, the majesty of the royal family can''t be provoked."


    Bai rubing is a woman at any time, but she stays with Lin Si and Yao Shu all day long. Her knowledge and insight are not inferior to those of ordinary men.


    After listening to Bai rubing''s words, Lin Zhi gradually calms down. His younger martial sister is right. If he goes to find the Prince now, he will deliver the handle to someone else. He can''t be so impulsive.


    "Brother Lin, if you really want to vent your anger on Miss Lin, you''d better catch all those remaining evils." After listening to the dialogue between Bai rubing and Lin Zhi, Qu Tiao comes out slowly from the side.He also liked Miss Lin very much, so he had no good impression on those bandits.


    "What''s your clue?" Lin Zhi looks at Qu Tiao. Although Qu Xian is not often with them, he is the one Yao Er Lang praises. Lin Zhi is no stranger.


    Qu Tiao is not a person who promises casually. Now that he can say such words, he already has some clues that he does not know.


    "Today, Yao Erlang and I interrogated the bandits all night and got other places where the remaining evils were hiding."


    "Where is it?"


    "It was Miss Lin who set up the charity hall."


    "How dare they!" Lin Zhi didn''t expect it to be like this. He was even more angry.


    Bai rubing is on the side, but he doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. He holds Lin Zhi''s hand tightly for fear that he will lose control.


    Thinking that his sister''s charity hall had become a hiding place for those thieves, Lin Zhi''s heart was full of anger. But after the incident, he gradually calmed down.


    The best way to revenge for my sister is to catch all the thieves.


    "Brother Lin, would you like to catch those thieves with us?"


    "I won''t go, but I''ll give the emperor a discount and make it clear about the seriousness of the matter."


    "Well, there''s brother Laurin over there." Hearing Lin Zhi''s words, Qu Tiao''s goal was achieved.


    Although Yao Erlang had many soldiers in his hands, it was not enough. If the emperor could send more troops, it would be the best.


    "It''s not peaceful in the mansion today. Let brother Qu laugh. It''s late. Brother Qu should have a rest earlier."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    "Then I''ll go back first." Watching Qu Tiao leave, Lin Zhifan holds Bai rubing''s hand. Just now, if the younger martial sister didn''t stop him, I''m afraid he would really go to ask the prince to understand.


    "Elder martial brother, have you calmed down?"


    "I''m ok, younger martial sister. You''re worried." Seeing Bai rubing''s worried appearance, Lin Zhi feels more warm in his heart.


    Just now he was so worried about Er Bao that he forgot all his junior sisters. It was his fault.


    "It''s OK. Er Bao is also my sister. I can understand it." Bai rubing looks at Er Bao lying on the bed and is distressed, not to mention Linzhi.


    So when Lin Zhi went outside, she quickly followed up, afraid that Lin Zhi would do something irrational.


    "Since the hiding place of those people has been found, we must let them learn some lessons. I will go back to my room and write a note. I will send them to the palace overnight and present them to the emperor. Younger martial sister, if you have nothing to do, can you go to see er Bao for me?"


    "Well, I''ll be there in a minute." Bai rubing would not refuse Lin Zhi''s request.


    The next day, the emperor issued a decree to capture all the bandits.


    For a moment, the officials in the court were in danger. Although they did not take part in the salt affairs, this time the bandits and bandits met with them very well.


    Who is really clean in Chaozhong? Some time ago, those officials who copied their houses were exiled, so the only officials now dare not touch the emperor''s scale.


    Because yesterday''s incident was caused by the crown prince, the emperor asked the crown prince to take people to do it. Yao Gao, the official of Beijing Zhaofu, assisted him and asked the crown prince to come to the court to apologize. Only in this way did the incident come to an end.


    The prince and his men searched the city all the way. Although there was a place for them to hide, if they went all the way, they would inevitably startle the snake.


    When the charity hall was found, the person in charge of the charity hall came out.


    "Officer, there are many old and weak women and children in this hall, so there is no need to search for them?"


    "Who dares to resist the emperor''s edict? Don''t say you have so many old and weak women and children here. Even if there is no one, we should look carefully and search for me carefully!"


    Once this was said, no one in the charity hall dared to speak.


    On weekdays, they have never seen such a scene, let alone the serious look on the faces of the officers and soldiers today. Who dares to stop them?


    On the other side of the hall, some people are ready to escape when they hear the news. As soon as they get together, they want to escape through the back door. Who knows, when they open the back door, they see Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao waiting for them at the back door.


    Obviously, they have been waiting here for a long time.


    At this time, the bandits knew that they had been ambushed. If they went to the charity hall, there were so many old and weak women and children in the hall, they would not dare to act rashly. Now there are only a few of them. Of course, Yao Erlang won them.


    However, they could not imagine how Yao Er Lang knew how they were so good. Naturally, they would not think that they were betrayed by their own brothers.


    The successful completion of the emperor''s task, Yao Erlang''s mood is much better.


    Now that his cousin has no worries about her life, he can be regarded as avenging her. People will be taken back to Beijing Zhaofu, and Yao Chao there also came news.


    Through interrogation, this series of behind the scenes envoy is Liang Rui, governor of five provinces in the court.


    At the beginning, Jiang Teng and Lin Si were assassinated when they were patrolling outside because Liang Rui secretly instigated them in the back. Liang Rui sent people to train them to be killed in the capital and the woman who tried to become the crown princess. Who knows, they were completely out of Liang Rui''s control in the end.


    So he was finally given up. Liang Rui didn''t expect that what he had been running for so long would be destroyed in the hands of a woman.


    After catching Liang Rui, other party members also gradually surfaced.


    At this point, a series of events in the capital finally came to an end, and the borers in the imperial court were pulled out one by one.


    Lin Si woke up, but Jiang Teng was in a coma.


    Bai rubing has been taking care of Lin Si for a long time. Now Lin Si wakes up, and Yao Shu is not good at it. If Bai rubing takes care of Lin Si, Lin Zhi will accompany Bai rubing around, which can be regarded as compensation.


    On the other hand, because Lin Zhi and Bai rubing are close to getting married, now they let their two children get along more, which is also to make them more familiar with each other when they get married.


    Lin Zhi originally wanted to take advantage of this period of time to accompany Bai rubing more, naturally would not object to Yao Shu''s opinion.


    As white as ice, when it comes to these things, her face is even redder than red apple, and she can''t say anything against it.


    "Younger martial sister, thank you for taking care of Er Bao some time ago. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid Er Bao would not wake up so soon." Lin Zhi gently took the hand of Bai rubing, looked at her and said softly.


    He had been with his younger martial sister since he was young, so he didn''t know when his feelings for Bai rubing had changed. However, it was only when he almost married someone else that Lin Zhi felt his possessive desire for Bai rubing.It turned out that he had already decided that the younger martial sister would be his future wife, but he had never found out.


    "I''m just helping my aunt. In fact, my aunt is the hardest one." Bai rubing is telling the truth.


    She has always felt that Yao Shu is very powerful. She should not only take good care of the business outside, but also take care of everyone in the family. If it was her, I''m afraid she would not be able to do it.


    This time after Lin Si''s accident, Yao Shu accompanied Lin Si every day and talked with him. Sometimes he had to watch people decoct medicine in person to ensure that he would not miss the medicine after an hour.


    Although it sounds simple, nothing is easy to do. Just like yufuxuan, they opened yufuxuan more and more because of their special aunt''s support, but they also experienced many setbacks.


    It''s not easy to find jade or craftsman, but she used to carry everything on her shoulders.


    She has never had such perseverance. Sometimes, she will see the same thing in Er Bao''s body, so she will be closer to ER Bao.


    Therefore, Bai rubing is willing to take care of Lin Si from the bottom of her heart, and only after she knows Lin Zhi can she agree to marry him and become a family with him. With such a family, I believe she will be very good in the Lin family.


    "Mother, it''s really tiring, but I think she''s enjoying it." How can Lin Zhi not know his mother''s tiredness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    But when his mother asked him to accompany white ice more out to play, his mother''s face smile can be happy, also gave him a lot of ideas.


    Even Lin Zhi can''t help but sigh, isn''t the idea given by his mother all used by his father and mother at the beginning? Otherwise, how could my mother remember so deeply? Sometimes, when I woke up, I didn''t remember


    But he didn''t dare to ask his father.


    "Enjoy it?" It seems that Bai rubing is not particularly able to understand the meaning of Lin Zhi''s sentence.


    "Yes. My mother asked me to accompany you well. She said that you were going to marry into our family. However, I never had time to accompany you well. So my father handed me the book and gave me a holiday. This period of time will be specially with you. "


    Lin Zhi looks at Bai rubing and says that what he says is true. It''s just that he doesn''t have to tell his younger martial sister about these things, but he just likes to see her shyness.


    "When I''m so old, I don''t need company. Elder martial brother, if you have something to do, just go and help you."


    "I''m fine. Today I''m here to accompany my younger martial sister. Do you have any places you want to go?" When Lin Zhi saw the beauty''s blush, he was more happy.


    "No


    "The younger martial sister will go with me."


    "To where?"


    "It''s a nice day today. Why don''t I go to the lake with my junior sister. Younger martial sister has said before that she likes to go to the lake when the weather is sunny most? "


    Although Lin Zhi is careless, she remembers every word that Bai rubing said. She is just too busy sometimes to help her realize her wish.


    Now there is time, as long as the younger martial sister wants to do things, he will accompany the younger martial sister to do one by one.


    As expected, there are many clothes for the ladies to swim on and off the lake.


    "Younger martial sister, be careful. There is water on the boat and it will slip." After carefully lifting Bai rubing onto the boat, Lin Zhi strode forward and then


    Lin Zhi was good-looking, and with his consideration for Bai rubing, he immediately captured the hearts of many ladies present.


    Everyone heard Lin Zhi''s name was younger martial sister Bai rubing, which showed that the two were not lovers. From time to time, Miss Lin Zhi''s ship looked forward to something.


    A young lady in a light blue dress, with the help of a maid, gradually approached Lin Zhi''s boat.


    "Young master, I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to be on the same boat with you?" The young lady in blue looks at Lin Zhi. She looks very weak. If other childe, she will pity the beauty.


    It''s a pity to meet Lin Zhi, who is doomed to have no other story.


    "I''m sorry, we can take two people in this boat. It''s up to you, miss." Lin Zhiben is not an ordinary person. He can see clearly the thoughts of the ladies present. He just doesn''t want to say anything more.


    At the moment, he asked the boatman to open the boat, but the young lady in blue did not expect that she would be rejected. For a moment, her face was a little ugly.


    Had it not been for his own face, he would have left directly at that time.


    Only Bai rubing can''t help laughing when he looks at Lin Zhi. Does the elder martial brother really or falsely don''t understand? The young lady''s mind is so obvious. Can''t he see it?


    "Younger martial sister, what do you think, laughing so happily?" Seeing Bai rubing''s lively appearance, Lin Zhi can''t help feeling a little depressed. Isn''t she jealous?


    "I''m laughing at you, elder martial brother. You''re so charming. Even if you''re visiting the lake, you''re invited by a young lady."


    "Those people are just a moment''s fun. Only my younger martial sister is the one who really knows me." Bai rubing is playing with Lin Zhi, but Lin Zhi starts his own affectionate confession. Bai rubing doesn''t know how to answer for a moment, and even doesn''t know where to look.


    "No, I don''t know elder martial brother."


    "Is it? It doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time to learn. "


    "Elder martial brother, if you do this again, I will ignore you." As white as ice, Lin Zhi''s face became more and more ruddy.


    "Well, stop it, younger martial sister. Look back." Seeing that the beautiful woman is almost out of control, Lin Zhi finally converges.


    Will be white as ice to one side with their own to do, and then in her ear gently said, sure enough to see the beauty''s ears began to slowly red up.


    Junior sister is really shy, but it seems that he likes it better.


    "What?" Hearing Lin Zhi''s words, Bai rubing subconsciously looks back.


    The reeds in the distance are all connected into a piece, and gradually merge with the water, so that people don''t know where is the real and where is the reflection. The egret staying on the water from time to time undoubtedly adds new color to this beauty.


    Bai rubing didn''t expect such a scenery here. He was shocked in his eyes. He just forgot what he said in Tonglin Zhi.She has been trapped at home, the first time to feel the beauty of nature, let her some linger.


    "How beautiful."


    "Yes, after I found the scenery here, I always thought that I must take you to see it myself when I have a chance to feel the shock. But later on, I had a lot of things to do, and you were busy with the business of opening a shop. Naturally, I was delayed. I didn''t expect that until today, my wish was achieved. "


    Lin Zhi will be white as ice gently in his arms, in her ear gently said.


    He doesn''t have so many sweet words like other people. He only knows that when he meets all the good things, he is the first one who wants to share them with his younger martial sister. Maybe this is the evidence that he likes her.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother. I like it very much."


    "Fool, what to say to elder martial brother? Thank you. In the future, elder martial brother will take you to see more and more beautiful scenery. Do you have to say thank you to my elder martial brother


    "Then I will not say it." Bai rubing happily looks at Lin Zhi. She didn''t expect that her elder martial brother, who was always a poor speaker, would have such a move.


    Not only was she surprised, but also her happiness. She really liked her senior brother.


    "Take a good look. We still have a lot of time."


    "Elder martial brother, you see, that egret moves so fast."


    Just as Bai rubing was talking, the egret rushed down quickly and pecked on the water, and there was a fish in her mouth.


    "Well."


    Lin Zhi doesn''t disturb Bai rubing, but looks at her quietly.


    Bai rubing looks at the beautiful scenery hard to meet, afraid to miss any wonderful second, while Lin Zhi is looking at his sweetheart. Because he likes it, whatever she does is extremely enjoyable


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    When the cruise ship is over, Lin Zhi and Bai rubing arrive at the place where they get on the boat again. All the other girls have left. Only the young lady in blue is still there. It seems that Lin Zhi will not stop until Lin Zhi arrives.


    Bai rubing was carefully helped off the boat, and Lin Zhi was relieved.


    But that blue dress young lady seems to be particularly not reconciled, in the servant girl''s help down to Lin Zhi in front of, blocked Bai rubing and Lin Zhi''s way.


    "Miss, you are..."


    "What is your relationship with him?" Asked Miss blue, looking up at her head in a domineering manner.


    "He is my elder martial brother."


    "Since it''s the relationship between brother and sister, don''t come out together. It will cause misunderstanding."


    "What do you mean?"


    Because of her family relationship, Bai rubing''s young ladies who have been in contact with her are generous and polite. She has never met such a situation.


    "It means that I have a crush on him. If you are smart, you can go alone. I have hired a carriage for you. As for the young master, I want to talk to him alone. I have made it so clear. Do you understand?"


    Bai rubing did not expect that the young lady in front of her was so bold that she could not help looking at Lin Zhi. The meaning in her eyes was self-evident. It was also a mistake to look good.


    "I don''t know which lady is the daughter of your family?" Lin Zhi, looking at Miss LAN Yi''s domineering appearance, is not angry, but Haosheng asks.


    "I''m a young lady of the Royal historian''s family. If you are with me, my father will not say anything. After all, he always wants a gentle son-in-law."


    "But I don''t like miss. How can I be with Miss?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. You''ll get used to it after a long time." Miss LAN Yi seems to feel ridiculous about Lin Zhi''s statement.


    This is where the matter comes from.


    "I''m sorry, miss of the imperial historian''s family, isn''t it? Just now I forgot to say that he is not only my senior brother, but also my future husband. We have already engaged with the consent of both parents. "


    When Lin Zhigang was about to say something, he was interrupted by Bai rubing.


    But then it was a surprise to him. He had never seen the younger martial sister like this, like a little dog protecting food. He was very surprised.


    "Who are you?" Miss blue looked as white as ice, and her face was worse than before. She did not expect that the two men in front of her were engaged.


    But then what? As long as two people are not married, there is a chance.


    "It doesn''t matter who she is, because she''s my sweetheart. Miss, I didn''t expect that the imperial historian''s family education was so lax. It seems that when I have time, I will ask the imperial historian for advice on how to teach the next generation. "


    Lin Zhi''s face is very confident, if other people, he really does not offend.


    However, the imperial censor has not corrected all the mistakes he made some time ago. Now, if he really adds a goddaughter''s unjust charge, I''m afraid it will be too much to bear. If the woman in front of him is no longer sensible, he doesn''t mind sprinkling salt on other people''s wounds.


    "You Who are you? " Hearing Lin Zhi''s words, the lady in blue was also a little flustered.


    She usually reported her father''s name and taboo outside, and basically no one dared to fight against her. After all, her father was qualified to remonstrate.


    But today, she has been playing hard. Lin Zhi is not afraid of the censor.


    "Who am I? I''m afraid miss hasn''t heard of it, but I might as well tell her that my father is a general linradial, and I, though not as good as my father, now I work in the Imperial Academy. So, miss, can you get out of the way? "


    At this time, Lin Zhi was in a bad mood. He finally went out to swim with his younger martial sister. Who knows that there will be such a person who doesn''t know the color of his eyes. He just bumps into him.


    Also a pair of high self-esteem appearance, it is disgusting, and then he took the white hand to walk in the past.


    Miss blue didn''t think that the person she fell in love with was actually the one she couldn''t afford. This was a disaster. She didn''t know how her father would scold her when she went back.


    Even when Lin Zhi wants to leave, he doesn''t react. He can only watch Lin Zhi pull Bai rubing away.


    "Miss..." What does the servant girl want to say? On weekdays, the young lady is arrogant and used to it, and the master dotes on it, but that''s nothing.


    I don''t know if the young lady will be punished by the master.


    "Don''t tell your father half a word about today''s affairs. Do you understand?" It seemed that she thought of the importance of the matter. Miss Lanyi warned her servant girl in a low voice. It was the first time that she fell down,


    "yes."


    "Come on, go home. What are you doing here?" After that, Miss blue left with her servant girl.


    On the other side, Bai rubing has no mind to think about the matter of Miss blue just now, and his attention has been attracted by the hand of elder martial brother.Why can elder martial brother pull her hand so naturally? She sometimes felt that her heart beat faster when she was close to her elder martial brother.


    After walking on the street, Lin Zhi let go of Bai rubing. After all, the younger martial sister is a girl. He can''t ruin her reputation on the eve of marriage. To like someone is to think about her.


    The crowd on the street came and went, and the sound of shouting and selling was endless. Walking among them, I felt that I had become one of them.


    Although Bai rubing often goes out, she also goes back and forth between yufuxuan and Shantang. She seldom has time to stroll in the street as slowly and leisurely as she does today. What''s more, she is still her sweetheart. Naturally, her feelings are different.


    Just as I thought, I saw Lin Zhiming beside me in a twinkling of an eye.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing. I''ve never seen my younger martial sister protect a person like that. It''s really lovely." Think of just white such as ice in that woman in front of a not let of appearance, really and she usually have many differences.


    "Don''t you think I''m mean?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Now in the family of senior officials, there are not many wives and concubines in the backyard. At least there are two concubines in the backyard. But just now I saw that young lady in front of the elder martial brother and I couldn''t bear it. How can I bear other women with the elder martial brother. I know that this idea is wrong, but I really have no way to convince myself. Will my elder martial brother feel that I hate you so much? "


    The truth is that it''s her turn to talk to all of them.


    Obviously, I like my husband very much. How can I bear to share my husband with another woman? Does such a woman really exist? She can''t do it anyway.


    Bai rubing couldn''t help but think of AZ. Listening to AZ, Jiang Teng promised her that she was the only one in this life. Other women could not get into Jiang Teng''s eyes any more. She had to say that she was envious.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    "Why? Younger martial sister likes me, I am very happy, because I also like younger martial sister. The reason why my younger martial sister is possessive to me is that I care about me, just as I can''t stand any man appearing in front of my junior sister. "


    Although Lin Zhi and Yao Shu are rarely together, the way Yao Shu and Lin radial get along with each other has been deeply engraved into his heart.


    He never thought that he would marry any other woman. He was lucky to have his younger martial sister with him all his life.


    "Really?" Bai rubing didn''t expect Lin Zhihui to think so. His excitement was uncontrollable.


    "Of course, it''s true, younger martial sister. I promise you that I will only have your wife in this life, just like my father and mother. We may quarrel or have unpleasant feelings in this life, but we should support each other anyway, OK?"


    "Well, elder martial brother, I promise you."


    I didn''t expect that I could be treated so seriously by my elder martial brother. Bai rubing''s heart was full of joy, and there would be no refusal.


    "Well, I came out today to be a distraction for you. Don''t think about these things. Don''t worry. Since I promised to treat you well, I won''t break my promise."


    He gently shaved his nose as white as ice with his hand. In Lin Zhi''s mind, the younger martial sister will always be his memory. Even though they have grown up a lot, the way they get along with each other has not changed.


    "Well, elder martial brother, I suddenly want to eat the stewed goose from quanfulou." Perhaps is to get the answer they want, white as ice has become a lot of cheerful.


    "OK, the elder martial brother will accompany you."


    The two set out towards Quanfu building. Although Quanfu building is a new store, the delicious food in it is really unique. Therefore, it has been famous in the city for a short time.


    After arriving at Quanfu building, Lin Zhi and Bai rubing sit in the box with the help of the assistant, while the others are dining outside.


    After ordering the meal, Lin Zhicai has a chance to talk to Bai rubing.


    "Younger martial sister, you have been working hard recently. You must be tired."


    "Elder martial brother, you said that when you went out today."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I forgot. " Lin Zhi is not good at talking to women, not to mention that the woman in front of him is still his sweetheart, so he made a fool of himself in front of Bai rubing, who was able to argue in court.


    "Ha ha, elder martial brother, are you nervous?" Can''t you see Lin Zhi''s embarrassing appearance? Bai rubing can''t help laughing.


    "No, it''s just that time flies."


    "Yes, I remember when I was playing with ER Bao, you were watching us and cleaning up the mess for us after we made a mess. It was so happy at that time."


    Seems to be back at that time in general, white as ice also some miss them at that time.


    "Also say, although every time is you make, but finally mother all blame me, said I didn''t take good sister."


    "Well, my father still said that I didn''t know who he was. Every time we made a mistake, my father would always protect you."


    Two people seem to have found a common topic, then you and I a chat up, who does not let who.


    Soon, the meal comes, and Lin Zhi patronizes Bai rubing with vegetables. Finally, seeing that Bai rubing has almost finished eating, Lin Zhi takes a few mouthfuls of rice in a hurry, and the meal ends like this. Looking at the sky, Lin Zhi is ready to send Bai rubing home.


    After all, Bai rubing came to his home every day during this period. Although the master could not say anything, he should also come to his house to say thank you.


    After arriving at the White House, Bai Boze is waiting at the door. He asks Bai rubing to go back to the yard first, and he invites Lin Zhi into the study. At the master''s command, Lin Zhi refuses and goes straight with Bai Boze into the study.


    "Ah Zhi, it''s been a hard time for you." Although Bai Boze doesn''t deal with people outside, he knows more or less what happened to the Lin family.


    So his daughter ran to the Lin family during this period of time, and he did not say anything. He also thought that he could help a little.


    Now that Lin Zhi has time to go shopping with his daughter, it must be that the situation of the Lin family is much better, so he left Lin Zhi behind.


    "Master Lao is worried. I''m not tired. My father and mother are in charge of the family affairs. I''m just helping what I can In front of Bai Boze, Lin Zhi was very humble.


    "When I was a child, I knew that you were not ordinary people. Now that you can enter the Imperial Academy also shows that your ability is not weak. I am at ease about this. However, you know, you always like to carry something on your own. I hope you can become a trusted person in the future, so that she will be more relaxed. "


    Poor world parents heart, last time almost will be like ice to marry others, white silk Ze''s heart has been full of guilt.


    It''s not easy for her to marry Lin Zhi this time. But Bai Boze still has a lot of worries in her heart. She is afraid that her daughter is not doing well. She is afraid that her daughter will restrain her character because of others. She is afraid that she will always struggle alone when she meets something."Master, don''t worry. I know that only where I am, I will not let my younger martial sister suffer any injustice. I swear with my own life that I will give my younger martial sister happiness. "


    "You are a good child. Naturally, Shifu believes in you, but I always worry about your younger martial sister."


    "I understand. Master, you don''t have to say much. My mother is still waiting for me to go home, so I''ll go first. "


    "Well, you go back." White silk Ze will account for their own account of all, naturally also let people go. Looking at Lin Zhi leaving, I don''t know whether it''s melancholy or helpless.


    His apprentice is his own to watch grow up, if his daughter married him is certainly not aggrieved.


    Leaving the White House, Lin Zhi slowly prepared to walk back to the Lin family.


    It was not long before tomorrow, but it was completely dark outside. If there were no lanterns, I''m afraid we could not see the road when we came.


    Like this person''s life, from the beginning of his eyes will be step by step forward, can not retreat, can not have the slightest hesitation, otherwise waiting for you is endless darkness and powerlessness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    After the salt affair came to an end, Yao Erlang could finally relax for a while.


    Recently, because of the salt problem, my nerves have been slightly relaxed. Instead of going to jingzhaofu every day to report, I go to find Qu Tiao from time to time. It seems that I am used to Qu Tiao appearing in his life.


    "Qu Tiao, do you still get up every morning to practice martial arts recently?" Qu Tiao has the habit of practicing martial arts, which Yao Erlang knows.


    It''s just that he can''t get up. Sometimes when he gets up, he will feel sore all over the body without practicing for a while, and naturally he stops.


    However, according to Yao Erlang, Qu Tiao is still up to practice every day, regardless of the wind and rain.


    sometimes Yao Erlang gets as like as two peas in the morning, and thinks that he will not be lazy. He finds his house quietly, but finds that he started practicing in the yard early, and everyday life is the same.


    I wanted to introduce Qu Tiao to his friends, but Qu''s character made everyone cold without saying a few words, and finally it was over.


    Although Qu Tiao didn''t speak, Yao Erlang was sensitive to the fact that Qu did not like the occasion.


    "Well."


    "Have you ever been lazy? For example, sometimes you have a cold or have something to do. Why didn''t you practice Kung Fu that day? "


    "I can make it up." Although he is familiar with Yao Erlang, it''s not a matter of fact. Qu Tiao''s words are very few.


    Yao Erlang often feels that he is singing a monologue, but the person opposite is Qu Tiao. Even if he is alone, he can say that he doesn''t feel tired for a day.


    "Why don''t we go to the outskirts of the city in those days?"


    "No


    "What''s good about you staying in the forest house every day? There are so many people in the forest house. There are not many people in the forest house, but a lot less than you. Do you think so?"


    "No


    ¡°¡­¡­ Qu Tiao, can you speak well? You make me have an impulse to beat you


    "You can''t beat it." When Qu Tiao said this, he also looked at Yao Erlang with disdain in his eyes.


    Through this period of time with Yao Erlang, Qu Tiao has a deep understanding of Yao Erlang''s character. If you give him some color, he will open a dyeing workshop, so he will speak more ruthlessly.


    "OK, I''m gone. I won''t play with you." Successful by Qu Tiao Qi to jump, Yao Erlang went out, you can hear no footsteps behind, you know Qu Tiao did not catch up, he slowly slowed down his pace, and then turned a direction.


    "My Lord has a lot of money. I don''t care about you."


    Qu Tiao looked at Yao Erlang who was under his own steps and did not express any opinions.


    "Qu Tiao, when shall we go to the iron shop?"


    "What are you looking at?"


    "I want to make a dagger for self-defense recently. Don''t you have any research on these comparisons? Please refer to it for me. "


    Yao Erlang''s words are true. After several previous events, he found that although he had martial arts skills, he really didn''t have any resistance ability under the carefully prepared actions of others.


    If you can take a small dagger with you, you can give the enemy a fatal blow when he is surprised.


    "Good." Qu Tiao didn''t refuse Yao Erlang''s proposal. After all, in his opinion, Yao Erlang''s martial arts skills are really not high. If there are really masters, Yao Erlang will only be caught with no hands.


    "You said yes, you did?"


    "Well."


    "It''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Why don''t we go today?"


    "It''s OK." After that, Qu Tiao took all her things back to the room and changed into a simple suit.


    They soon came to the blacksmith''s shop. Originally, there were men with bare arms in the blacksmith''s shop. When they saw Qu Tiao and Yao Erlang, two delicate people, they knew that they had come to visit.


    A man dressed a little more neatly came forward to greet him.


    "I don''t know what the two guests want to fight?"


    "What can you do here?"


    "To tell you the truth, we are the most famous blacksmith shop in the city. As long as you can draw what you want, we can make it. Of course, the more complicated it is, the more silver it will cost."


    The man told the rules of the blacksmith''s shop clearly, which made Qu Tiao''s face better.


    He had been to the blacksmith''s shop to make things before, but he didn''t say anything. Until he made the things out, they quoted the sky high price. Naturally, he was not willing to suffer losses because of his graceful personality. Finally, he lifted the blacksmith''s shop and scared the shopkeeper to give them to him directly.


    "Then I want to hit a dagger."


    "What kind of dagger is it? Why don''t you draw the dagger you want and we''ll discuss the price? ""No problem." After that, the man took the pen and paper, and Yao Erlang took over and began to draw.


    Qu Tiao looked at the picture quietly and didn''t speak. After knowing that Yao Erlang had finished painting, Qu Tiao took the pen and paper from Yao Erlang''s hand, and then added some more strokes to the picture. The picture of a dagger appeared like this.


    The man in the blacksmith''s shop knew that Qu Tiao was an expert. Although he had only a few strokes, he had already drawn the essence of the dagger, which was not what ordinary people could do.


    Yao Erlang also looked at Qu Tiao''s movements and found that although Qu had only added a few strokes, the whole dagger was much more flexible and sharp than before. He had to say that he was really right to bring Qu Tiao here.


    "Can you fight like this?" Qu Ti holds the picture to the man.


    "Yes, but if you want to play this kind of dagger well, you can''t use iron paved with iron, but use black iron. My guest is very knowledgeable at first sight. He should know that the price of black iron is different from that of ordinary iron."


    "Naturally, how much money do you use for dark iron?"


    "Three hundred taels of silver."


    "Too expensive."


    "My guest, the price of dark iron is always high. Now it is more because of its rarity. Many iron shops have no dark iron. The price of dark iron in our shop is very affordable."


    Qu Tiao doesn''t know how to bargain, but he knows the price of dark iron. Although the price of this shop is not too high, there is still room for maneuver. He can''t help but look at Yao Erlang.


    After receiving Qu Tiao''s eyes, Yao Erlang understood Qu''s meaning. He stepped up from Qu''s back and took over the structural drawing in Qu''s hands. He studied it carefully and seemed to be very interested in it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    "My guest, why don''t you persuade this guest? Our dark iron is really not expensive." The man saw Yao Erlang''s appearance as a noble childe and thought that he must not understand these things.


    As long as the young master can persuade his friends, the price will certainly be able to win the business.


    "Can I have a look at your black iron first?" Yao Erlang didn''t answer the man''s question directly. Instead, he asked him to see xuantie.


    In fact, this can be understood, although said to be dark iron, but the quality of dark iron is also uneven. A few hundred taels of black iron is not expensive, but the most common black iron dagger is more than 100 Liang silver. There is much difference between them.


    "Certainly. Just a moment, young master." After listening to Yao Erlang''s words, the man turned and went in. After a while, he held a plate in his hand, which should be dark iron.


    "Look, young master, this is the black iron of our iron shop. The quality of each piece is excellent. You can rest assured." The man lifted the cloth on the black iron and showed it to Yao Erlang.


    Yao Erlang is not polite either. After taking it, he looks at it carefully. It seems that he is really looking at whether the black iron is really as good as the man.


    After watching, Yao Erlang gave the black iron back to the man and shook his head.


    "What you have in this shop is indeed dark iron, but it is not the top-notch dark iron. Even if you go out to buy a dagger now, the most you can do is one hundred Liang. Now you want to charge us three hundred Liang, isn''t it too expensive? "


    "I don''t know. The black iron is one hundred Liang, but we have the best cast iron masters here. The monthly money of these masters is several hundred Liang. Our shop really can''t reduce the cost."


    "Is it? As far as I know, the monthly rent of the shops in your street is 15 Liang, that of the clerks is one or two silver, and that of the masters is five Liang silver if they are a little more expensive. However, the dark iron is not in your shop, but stored in a certain place, and you can buy it when necessary. In this way, the maximum monthly rent is 50 Liang silver. Where do you open a few hundred taels What about it? "


    What Yao Erlang said was well founded. He was stunned by what the man said. He didn''t expect Yao Erlang, a man, to know so many things.


    He knows how much money he has in the shop. In fact, these Yao Erlang are just blind. Fortunately, he has some friends from all walks of life. So he can listen to them say a few words from time to time and keep them in mind.


    But I didn''t think it was really useful. Seeing the man''s stunned appearance, Yao Erlang knew he was right.


    "I didn''t expect you to know so much about this, but it was my miscalculation. It''s just that you can''t take down the hundred Liang. Don''t embarrass me, young man. "


    "I don''t embarrass you. You can do it if you can. If you can''t, I will go to other stores. I believe they are willing to do it." Yao Erlang didn''t give the man a chance to talk, so he quoted the reserve price directly.


    "Well, we have accepted the list. Please come to us in seven days and get it."


    "Well, let''s give you a deposit of fifty Liang first. After seven days, we will pay for the goods on hand and deliver them on the other hand. " After that, Yao Erlang took fifty Liang out of his arms and gave it to the man. He left with Qu Tiao.


    On the way back, Yao Erlang thought about the paintings that Qu Tiao had just made, and he knew that he had strength.


    "Did you learn weapons?"


    "I haven''t learned it, but general Lin has guided me several times, so I followed general Lin''s way of thinking and got some harvest."


    "If you say that, I have to admit that you are a genius. General Lin has guided you a few times and you will be able to achieve what you are today. Qu Tiao, you are a natural fit for the battlefield When he thought that he wanted to keep Qu Tiao by his side, Yao Erlang understood why Qu Tiao was angry.


    "All right."


    "If you don''t want to go to the battlefield, it''s more than enough for the emperor to reward a position with your current military achievements."


    "The battlefield is my destination. Besides the battlefield, I don''t know where I will go." Qu Ti never thought that one day she would leave the battlefield.


    Because every time he went to the battlefield, he could feel his own existence.


    "Why don''t you really think about it and come to me and help me. You have also learned about the affairs of Beijing Zhaofu recently. Although it is not a major event, it is also a matter of public order in the capital. "


    Still want to persuade Qu Tiao to stay by his side, he has been used to Qu Tiao to stay with him, if one day Qu Tiao left, he should not be used to it.


    "Erlang, I understand what you mean, but I really don''t want to. Please don''t mention it in the future, will you


    "Qu Tiao!" I didn''t expect that Qu Tiao would not be so rich in oil and salt. Yao Erlang really didn''t know how to persuade him. They all said that he had a good eloquence. However, no matter how good his eloquence was, it would be useless to meet someone with such a strong mind.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it, OK?" Seeing that they were going to lose control, Qu Tiao stopped the topic.He admitted that he really regarded Yao Erlang as his brother, but he could not give up his dream for Yao Erlang and kill the enemy on the battlefield. It was the only thing he could do for the country and the people. He would not retreat like this.


    "Well, since you say that, we won''t mention it." Yao Erlang also knew that he had touched Qu Tiao''s scales.


    They didn''t talk much along the way, as if they were calm. Until they got back to Lin''s house, Qu Tiao went straight inside without saying hello to Yao Erlang.


    Yao Erlang is ready to say goodbye, but he has to go back. Since people don''t like him so much, why should he be so hot and cold.


    I went back to Yao''s house and didn''t even want to see my aunt. Maybe she was really angry with Qu Tiao.


    Qu Tiao, who had just entered the forest house, felt that the atmosphere of the forest house was much better than that of the previous few days.


    I heard that it seemed that Miss Lin woke up. Thinking that it was not easy for him to visit Miss Lin, he sent his boy to send a bottle of excellent ointment to help the wound heal quickly without leaving any trace.


    Other people, at this time, are surrounded by Lin Si''s bed, looking at Lin Si one by one. It seems that they are looking at some rare treasures, which makes Lin Si a little unaccustomed.


    Just waking up, Lin Si''s memory still lingers on when Jiang Teng held her and jumped off the cliff.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    "Mother, where am I?" After touching her painful head, Lin Si shook her head and kept beating with her hands, as if to wake herself up.


    I don''t know if it''s because of sleeping for a long time or other reasons. Lin Si saw that the people in front of her were double shadows. She couldn''t see their appearance clearly at all. She could only recognize people by her voice.


    "Er Bao, wake up. You scared your mother to death." Looking at Lin Si waking up, Yao Shu''s heart was finally released. Although the great doctor said that Er Bao was ok, but her body was injured, she would be in a coma for a period of time, but if she didn''t watch Er Bao open her eyes, she couldn''t settle down.


    "Mother, where am I?"


    "This is our family, er Bao. Have you forgotten something? Is there any more pain? "


    "Give me a break. Here comes the doctor." When Lin radial knew that Lin Si was awake, he quickly asked someone to ask the imperial doctor to see if there was anything uncomfortable for him.


    And the emperor''s meaning is to let the doctor look at Lin''s house, in order to avoid anything. After Jiang Teng and Lin Si were all cured, the imperial physician could return to the palace. So the Lin family also took a courtyard for the imperial physician to live in. Naturally, they had to follow the doctor''s assistants.


    "Taiyi, please help Er Bao to have a look. I feel that Er Bao doesn''t know anyone."


    "don''t worry, Mrs. Lin, let me have a look first."


    Hearing that, Yao Shu immediately gave up his position and asked the doctor to take a good look at Lin Si.


    He put the handkerchief on Lin Si''s hand, felt the pulse carefully, and then turned over his eyelids to examine it carefully. After a long time, the grand physician finally put away his tools.


    "Mrs. Lin doesn''t have to worry. Miss Lin just sleeps for a long time, so she''s a bit slow. Just let Miss Lin slow down. As for trauma, remember to use my prescription and apply it on time to ensure that Miss Lin will not leave any scars. "


    "That''s good. Thank you, doctor."


    "You don''t have to thank. If your wife is OK, I''ll leave first."


    "All right, Mammy, send the grand physician." Hearing what the doctor said, Yao Shu''s heart was at ease.


    Looking at Lin Si, I feel very guilty. If I hadn''t transferred the people in Er Bao''s yard at that time, er Bao would not have been robbed by the prince so easily.


    "Er Bao, do you remember what happened?"


    "I only remember that I was playing in the yard, and then his royal highness suddenly appeared and asked me to go with him. I didn''t want to, so his royal highness directly carried me away. It seems that I still went to a courtyard. When the prince was about to approach me, he heard some news from people outside, and the prince left


    Lin Si tried to recall what happened that day, but he didn''t know whether it was too long or he couldn''t remember, so his memory was intermittent.


    "Later, brother a Teng appeared, and I got into the carriage with him. It seemed that someone was chasing us. Brother a was afraid that I was in danger. Then I can''t remember what happened later


    Hearing Lin Si''s words, Yao Shu was not surprised, because the doctor said at the beginning that he might forget something because of fear at some time.


    It seems that it was too scary that day, so Er Bao forgot about the car jumping behind.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember. Now the most important task of Er Bao is to take good care of your body. You can''t have any more problems."


    "Er Bao, you don''t know. During your coma, your mother takes care of you all the time. Take a closer look and see if your mother has lost a lot of weight." Said Lin radial.


    One is his wife, the other is his own daughter, which he loves. If anyone was hurt, he felt sad.


    Fortunately, Jiang Teng is here this time, and he will protect Er Bao very well. Otherwise, er Bao''s life is really unknown.


    It was also through this event that Lin radial completely recognized Jiang Teng. The people who can protect Er Bao with their lives must be good to ER Bao in the future.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my daughter who worries my mother." Hearing Lin radial''s words, Lin Si looked up at his mother. Sure enough, her beautiful mother is now green and black, and she hasn''t had a good sleep for a long time.


    "It doesn''t matter. No one who is a mother doesn''t worry about his daughter. Don''t listen to your father. He''s always watching the fun."


    "Er Bao, you can be regarded as OK. If you can''t, you''ll miss your brother''s wedding day." Lin Zhi watched his sister wake up and thought of joking.


    Of course, if Lin Si really didn''t wake up, he couldn''t get married. After all, at such an important time, you can''t miss his baby sister.


    "Really? Is the wedding date fixed? When is it? "


    "It''s almost settled. There are still three months left."


    "That''s fast. Isn''t sister Bai going to be my sister-in-law soon?" As soon as she heard this, Lin Si was very excited. Although she had always regarded Bai rubing as her sister-in-law, now she really wanted to be the sister-in-law in terms of fame."Yes, so you have to get better soon, so that your white sister can marry me at ease."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t drag you down." Hearing Lin Zhi''s words, Lin Si said happily.


    Time flies. Sister Bai is going to marry her brother.


    At the thought of this, Lin Si always felt as if he had forgotten something. He turned to look at the people around him and found that Jiang Teng was not there.


    "Mother, where''s brother a Teng? Why doesn''t he come to see me? Is it brother rattan who doesn''t like arth? "


    In Lin Si''s heart, Jiang Teng has unconsciously had a very important position, so when he did not see Jiang Teng, Lin Si was a little flustered.


    "Er Bao, don''t worry. Your brother a Teng doesn''t like you, but he''s injured, so he can''t come to see you."


    Yao Shu didn''t want to keep it from Lin Si, but she didn''t expect Lin Si to find out so soon, so she wanted to appease Lin Si.


    The doctor said that Lin should not be too excited now, and they dare not stimulate him.


    "Really? How can brother a Teng get hurt? Isn''t he with me? " Lint''s face turned white as if he had thought of some key point.


    She seems to have thought of something. Brother a Teng asked her if she was afraid. Then he took her hand and held her tightly in his arms. Then Then they fell off the cliff.


    She remembers it all.


    "Er Bao, what''s wrong with you?" Looking at Lin Si''s pale face, Yao Shu was also a little frightened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    "Mother, I seem to remember. Is brother a Teng seriously injured? He''s trying to save me, isn''t he? Where is he now? Mother, will you tell me? "


    Holding Yao Shu''s clothes, Lin Si''s eyes were filled with tears. She remembered everything, including the words his royal highness had said and brother a Teng''s maintenance of her.


    "Well, well, my mother told you, er Bao, don''t worry." Yao Shu said slowly that he would help Lin Si to the bed and cover her with quilts.


    "When your brother a Teng fell down the cliff with you, he protected you very well, so you only had some bruises all over your body, but his condition was not so good. He was beaten by the rocks on the cliff, his hand was dislocated, and even some bones were exposed. But don''t worry. The doctor has already seen the injury It''s scary, but it''s not life-threatening. It just takes time to wake up. "


    "Really?" Hearing Yao Shu''s words, Lin Si stopped crying and fixed his eyes on Yao Shu.


    "Really, don''t worry. I won''t cheat you. Don''t you even believe my mother''s words?" Yao Shu gently stroked Lin Si''s back to ease his mood.


    "Can I go and see brother rattan?"


    "Of course, but you have to take care of yourself before you can go to see ah Teng. Otherwise, you will be worried if you go there, right?"


    "Well, I will take care of myself." Hearing Yao Shu''s words, Lin Si naturally did not refuse.


    Looking at the conversation between his wife and daughter, Lin radial didn''t know what to say. He didn''t take good care of his wife and daughter. Otherwise, he would not be like this.


    "Two treasures are so good." Go forward to take his wife and daughter into his arms, Lin radial heart a hundred turn. Although he is a general, he is just a husband in front of his wife and a father who loves his daughter.


    "Mom and Dad, you all love Er Bao so much. I''ll be jealous." Seeing the movements of Lin radial and Yao Shu, Lin Zhi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, you are going to get married. Are you still jealous with your sister? If you have time, write a letter to your uncle and grandfather so that he doesn''t worry. Shen''er is also worried about Er Bao. Please send him a message. "


    "Don''t worry, mother. I''ll do it right away."


    Sure enough, after her sister woke up, she fell out of favor, but Lin Zhi felt that there was nothing wrong.


    Originally, my sister was meant to spoil me, so it''s right for him to bear more burden.


    "Well, er Bao wakes up. He can''t eat anything. I''ll stew some ginseng soup for you. I''ll let the servant girl bring it in later. You must supervise Er Bao to finish drinking, you know?" He said to Yao radial.


    Recently, because of Er Bao''s business, she didn''t care much about the business in the store. Now that Er Bao wakes up, she has the heart to look at those account books.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I''ll watch Er Bao drink it." Who can know that the majestic general outside is just a husband who loves his wife at home?


    For what Yao Shu said, Lin Du listened carefully and then did it.


    "Dad, can you stop drinking ginseng soup?" As soon as Lin Si heard the soup, her whole face collapsed. What she didn''t like most was the soup.


    "No, you''ve heard what your mother said. If you don''t drink, I''ll be scolded." There is no room for bargaining on the issue of ginseng and soup.


    "All right." As expected, Lin Si could only accept the rejection.


    Seeing the ginseng soup brought in by the servant girl, Lin radial took it carefully. He was always a man with a long gun. He seemed to be more careful with a bowl of ginseng soup than with the enemy on the battlefield.


    He sent it to Lin Si and watched him drink. Then he let the people around him go down.


    "You haven''t talked with dad for a long time, haven''t you?"


    "It seems that it is. After all, after my mother gave birth to me, my father was very busy. Later, I went out to travel with my mother directly. It seems that I didn''t really talk to my father."


    "Can you talk with Dad today?"


    "Of course, Dad can say what he wants to say. I''m listening." After that, Lin Si did not forget to smooth his quilt a little bit, and looked like he was sitting in a serious position.


    "In fact, there''s nothing to say. It feels like time flies. You and your brother seem to grow up in a blink of an eye. You see, even ah Shen is so big."


    "Does daddy feel old?" Lin Si didn''t understand the meaning of Lin Du for a moment and couldn''t help thinking about it.


    He and his elder brother have grown up, so does Dad want to say that he has grown old? But even if it is old, she and her brother will not dislike him.


    "Nonsense, Dad means that your mother is very hard. Although in your eyes, she seems not afraid of anything, but in fact, she also has weaknesses"Soft spot?"


    "Well, when a person becomes a parent, no matter how strong a person is, he will gradually become soft. In an instant, he will have a soft rib and armor. When you were young, your mother was a person who would not admit defeat. Others said that no woman ever went out to do business, but your mother did not believe in this evil. She must go out and make a breakthrough. "


    "I know that, my mother told me." Naturally, Lins knew a lot about her mother, just like her father said.


    "You don''t know enough. You only know that your mother went out to break in. Do you know how much she suffered?"


    "I don''t know." After careful thinking, it seems that my mother really didn''t tell her.


    "At the beginning, there were no women in the world to do business, and many business people were very sophisticated. Seeing that your mother had no experience, she bought the best goods at the lowest price. Later, the group of people went to the mountain bandits to rob your mother''s goods. Fortunately, your mother hired an escort agency at that time. Although the goods were lost, they were still human Nothing is the best. "


    "Later, naturally, your mother was not convinced. She broke into one of the shops by herself and smashed that person''s business name in a mess, which made her angry." When he said these words, Lin radial seemed to return to the time when he had just met Yao Shu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    At that time, Yao Shu was in high spirits, and nothing was in her eyes. Naturally, it is also a thorn in the flesh of many people. Before he fell in love with Yao Shu, he just felt that this woman was different from other women he knew.


    "Because this time, your mother''s name is a little louder, but it''s useless. All the merchants unite and refuse to accept your mother''s goods, unless your mother sells them at the lowest price. In the end, your mother burns all the goods in anger, and says that they will never let them buy them even if they turn them into ashes. "


    "Seeing that there is no way to do business here, your mother simply went to a far away place and started again. Indeed, when your mother comes back again, she will not be able to look down upon. They only saw your mother''s action, but they didn''t see that your mother was cruel to yourself


    "Which of those places she went to was not a poor place. There were so many wild animals and poisons that your mother almost lost her life several times, but finally she survived."


    "What happened then?"


    "Later, as your mother''s business grew bigger and bigger, she gradually became equal to those of them, and finally completely surpassed them. But that''s what makes more people say that your mother is a tiger. No matter how big the business is, no one dares to marry her. Even if she does, it''s for her money. "


    "Those people are really excessive. In their eyes, women can''t do business?" Lin Si didn''t expect that there were so many twists and turns among them. No wonder her mother stopped talking when she said she wanted to do business.


    "Yes, my father also thought that those people were too much, so he married your mother and told them that your mother was not loved by no one. She was worthy of being treated by many people. At that time, your mother only thought that I was on a whim, but she didn''t know that I had planned for a long time. "


    "Dad, does your mother know these things?"


    "Of course I don''t know. You have to keep it secret for Dad, you know?"


    Lin Si nodded his head like a pound of garlic.


    "Do you know why dad told you this today?"


    "I don''t know." Although he heard the inside story he didn''t know before, Lin Si still didn''t understand what dad meant.


    "Dad means to let yourself think clearly, whether there is such a person in your heart, no matter what he does, he is absolutely tolerant in your heart, even if all people scold him, but you can still stand beside him, think, it''s not easy to like a person, it''s even more difficult to be together, you have to think well, dad and his mother are both I hope you can find someone who really loves you, do you understand


    "I see, Dad."


    Lin Si understood that her father said this to her, but was there such a person around her?


    "Well, it''s late today. You can have a good rest. Dad will come to see you tomorrow."


    "Well, goodbye, Dad." Watching Lin radial leave, Lin Si is not sleepy, but thinking about every word Lin radial and she said.


    It turns out that dad likes his mother so much? Even if all the people were against it, my father still stood by his mother''s side.


    And what about her? Is it brother a Teng?


    At the thought of brother a Teng, Lin Si was still worried. So high down the mountain, brother a Teng really will be ok?


    It''s better to go and have a look. Having made up his mind, he will ask his mother tomorrow when he can go to see brother rattan. With this idea, Lin Si will sleep soundly tonight.


    The next day, when he saw Yao Shu, Lin Si asked to see Jiang Teng. However, Yao Shu was very tough, saying that if her injury was not good, she would not be able to get over it. Otherwise, the cold wind would blow all the way back, and even a minor illness would become a serious one.


    Yao Shu, who has always been responsive to Lin Si''s demands, is so strong that Lin Si has no way to do so.


    Her mother is usually very good at speaking, but what she thinks will not have any room to turn around, so Lin Si spent all her thoughts on her physical recovery.


    Every day, all kinds of herbs and ginseng soup were poured into the stomach like no money. The effect was also very obvious. Lin Si''s small face became more and more ruddy day by day.


    Seeing his daughter''s cooperation, Yao Shu knew that Jiang Teng played a role in it, but he was still very happy. Sure enough, her daughter grew up and became sensible, so she didn''t have to worry about it any more.


    After a month, it seems that everything is on the right track, and Lin Si''s body is fully recovered with the nod of the doctor.


    Although the crown prince made an apology in this month, Lin radial and Yao Shu did not let the prince see Lin Si because of his physical condition. They just entertained the prince in the front hall and let the prince leave. Naturally, they didn''t tell him about it.


    It can be said that this month, Linsi is the most comfortable, no one to disturb her, everyday life is eating and drinking, she almost feel like a pig."Mom, I''m in good health now. Can I go to see brother a Teng?" Lin Si looked at Yao Shu and said with a smile.


    Now she''s in good health. Is there any reason for her mother to stop her?


    "Yes, but you have to go back to your room and change your clothes. Now it''s cold outside. You wear too little. It will be cold."


    "Brother a Teng''s house is not close to our home. If we don''t start now, it will be too late?" Although both of them lived in the city, it took half an hour for the two families to get away from each other by carriage. Naturally, Lin Si knew that so many times.


    "Why? I forgot to tell you, isn''t Taiyi living in our house? For the sake of convenience, a Teng is recuperating in our house, so you don''t have to worry. "


    "Mother, since brother a is in our house, why don''t you let me see him all the time?" Lin Si didn''t expect that brother a Teng had been at home. She thought brother a Teng was at home.


    "I said it for your health. Er Bao, you can''t blame your mother. This time you really scared your mother. " Yao Shu didn''t confront Lin Si, but moved them with emotion and told them the truth.


    After all, er Bao was born to her, and she is also the one who understands Er Bao. If she is very tough at this time, it may be counterproductive.


    Sure enough, seeing Yao Shu''s expression, Lin Si couldn''t get angry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    "Mother, which yard is brother a Teng in?"


    "It''s in the yard next to you. I''m afraid you''re worried, so I look back and forth in your two courtyards every day. Your aunt Jiang is also next door."


    "Is aunt Jiang here? I think this time, aunt Jiang was scared, too? " Hearing that Jiang Qi was also there, Lin Si felt a little guilty. If it wasn''t for himself, brother rattan must be fine now.


    His mother is so worried about himself, but brother ATU hasn''t woken up now. I don''t know if aunt Jiang hasn''t slept well for a long time.


    "Sure, but she''s doing it for you. Aunt Jiang knows that. She thinks she''s doing it right."


    "Let''s go and see Aunt Jiang, OK?"


    "Good." Touching his daughter''s hair, Yao Shu said gently.


    She is a person who has experienced it. Naturally, she knows how desperate it is. Jiang Qi has only Jiang Teng as his only son, and she takes Jiang Teng very seriously in her heart. This time, it is estimated that her heart is not well.


    Although he is a good sister, Yao Shu will feel sorry when he sees Jiang Qi.


    In the past, Jiang Qi was sitting by Jiang Teng''s bed, wiping his face carefully and carefully.


    "Aunt Jiang."


    "Er Bao is here?" Hearing Lin Si''s voice, Jiang Qi couldn''t help looking up at Lin Si.


    She also knew the news that Lin Si woke up, but at that time, Jiang Teng was in a fever, and she had no way to go away, so she never went to see her.


    Now it''s time for Lin Si to come and see her. He is really incompetent.


    "I''m sorry, aunt Jiang."


    As soon as I see Jiang Qi, Lin Si''s heart is not good. If it wasn''t for her, aunt Jiang should rest at home now. How could she be so tired.


    "Silly child, how can I blame you? Ah Teng just did what he wanted to do Jiang Qi knew how important Lin Si was in her son''s heart, so she didn''t blame Lin Si for this.


    And at that time, even if I was a stranger, I believe my son would save me, but this man happened to be Lin Si.


    "How''s brother a Teng?"


    "He''s OK, the doctor said, but he''s hurt a lot, so he needs to take good care of himself. When he sleeps enough, he can wake up naturally. You don''t have to worry about it." She gently brushed Lin Si''s broken hair on her forehead, and Jiang Qi comforted her.


    I have never seen Er Bao so worried about who he looks like. He must have a son in his heart.


    It''s just a pity that he didn''t have this blessing to see.


    "Aunt Jiang, you look very tired. Do you want to have a rest? I can help you to guard here."


    "No, you are injured. You are weak and need a good rest." Declined Lin Si''s proposal politely, Jiang Qi shook his head.


    "It''s OK. I can. The doctors say I''m all right."


    "Since Er Bao wants to guard it, let her keep it. You have been guarding it for a long time. It''s time to have a rest." Yao Shu also said beside.


    "That is, aunt Jiang, you don''t have to worry about me. I can do it. You can trust elder brother Ando to me."


    "Well, I''ll have a rest, er Bao. If you are tired for a while, let the servant girl call me." Can not help but two people''s persuasion, Jiang Qi finally relaxed.


    Yao Shu went out with his good sister. Before leaving, he took a look at Lin Si, indicating that she would take good care of Jiang Teng.


    Why didn''t Jiang mingteng take her mother to bed for a long time?


    How many times has brother a saved her? She has been unable to count, but every time brother a Teng is using his life to protect her, such a love is too heavy, she would rather brother rattan only care about himself.


    "Brother a Teng, I haven''t seen you for a month. Why have you become so thin? Ah Si came to see you. Why did you ignore ah Si? Look, how long has it been since I shaved? It''s stinging Feel Jiang Teng''s face and feel Jiang''s face.


    Lying for a month, it''s strange not to lose weight.


    Will be next to the basin side to the bed, and then picked up the side of the PAZI, wrung dry water in Jiang Teng''s face gently wipe, seems to be afraid of Jiang Teng to rub pain in general.


    Although a month later, the wounds on Jiang Teng''s body were still very obvious. Some of them had scabbed, some of them had grown tender meat, which did not match Jiang Teng''s wheat color.


    Careful to avoid the wound, Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng sleeping, has been very distressed.


    "Brother a Teng, do you know how bad your mother is? Ah Si woke up early and wanted to come to see you, but my mother said I was in poor health and would get sick, so she refused to let me come. So every day, ah Si tries to drink those bitter medicines, and then there are all kinds of body tonic soup, to keep his body well, thinking that he can finally see you. "


    "Who knows, my mother told me that you are always in the yard next to me. I''m really angry, but seeing my mother worried about me, I can''t bear to lose my temper with her. Brother a-teng, is my temper much better?"Slowly untie the gauze on Jiang Teng''s body. Looking at the deep wounds inside, Lin Si carefully took the ointment to apply to Jiang Teng, and then changed a piece of gauze to wrap it around Jiang Teng.


    It was her first time to do such a thing, so she was very unskilled, and the bandaged wound was not beautiful, but she did it without thinking about it.


    Brother a Teng is so kind to her, she should take good care of him.


    "By the way, brother a Teng, do you know? My father and I talked for a long time that day. He asked me if I had a person that I had been worried about. He also asked me to know how to cherish it. I thought for a long time that the person was not someone else, but you, brother a Teng. So brother a Teng must wake up quickly, or arth will be sad


    Hold brother a Teng''s hand gently in his own hand. The hand that he always holds back is now at the mercy of Lin Si. It seems that he doesn''t have any consciousness.


    In Lin Si invisible place, Jiang Teng silently shed a tear. He seemed to have heard everything, so he was responding to Lin Si''s words, but he didn''t seem to hear anything. Otherwise, how could he turn a blind eye to Lin Si and let him feel sad in silence?


    I don''t know how long she stayed in the room. Lin Si only felt that she was very relieved to stay by her brother. No one could give her such a feeling. Only brother ratoh could do it. She also needed his own sense of security.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    Because Lin Si wakes up and other evils are also seized, so the prince''s affairs are also in the past. After symbolically punishing the crown prince to ban his feet, the emperor''s anger has almost disappeared.


    "Your Highness, are you going to leave the palace today?"


    "Don''t go out. What are you going out for?" The prince looked at the eunuch who was walking beside him. In fact, she was Princess zhao''er. She felt helpless.


    Since the last time Princess zhao''er pleaded with him, I don''t know why she always hated him. Princess zhao''er was like a follower, following him.


    All day long, I''ve been shouting about going out of the palace. If the prince goes out alone, it''s not a big problem. But with a princess zhao''er, I''m afraid the days in the palace will turn upside down before I can get out of the palace.


    Xu Guifei is the first one to let him go, and so is her father and Emperor. Zhao''er is in pain like an eye. If he knows that he is taking zhao''er out of the palace, he may be involved.


    Therefore, the prince, who has always been reluctant to stay in the palace, has rarely spent a month in the palace without thinking of a palace.


    Princess zhao''er is not in a hurry. She seems to have found something more interesting. She is dressed in the clothes of a palace maid today and a eunuch''s uniform tomorrow. She sometimes mingles with the palace people to see who can find her and enjoys it.


    If other people do this, they will certainly be said by the emperor that they do not obey the rules, but Princess zhao''er is not the same.


    When the emperor heard what Princess zhao''er had done, he not only did not scold her, but also praised her for her cleverness and her ability to understand the people''s feelings. She was a good princess who was concerned about the country and the people.


    The prince''s highness is used to his father''s double label, but he can''t tell a lie with his eyes open. Looking at zhao''er in his eunuch''s clothes, he really doesn''t know where to show her concern for the country and the people.


    "Brother Huang, are you really not going out? I''ve heard from people outside that sister Lins seems to be waking up. Don''t you go and see her? "


    Princess zhao''er''s eyes were rolling, and everyone knew what she was thinking, not to mention the prince who was always observant.


    Moreover, when Lin Si was mentioned, he thought that when he went to the Lin family to make an apology, he didn''t even see the shadow of AZ. Lin radial was really uninteresting, but he apologized at that time. Otherwise, he would have to see Lin Si.


    "No, since ash wakes up, you think everyone has nothing to do with you? Today, I haven''t finished all the homework assigned by Xie Taifu. "


    "Well, you think I don''t know. You asked Lin Shen to do all the homework assigned by Xie Taifu, and then you copied them by yourself. I really don''t understand why Lin Shen listened to you so much."


    Hearing the prince''s highness saying that he would do his homework, Princess zhao''er unconcerned him.


    In the past, she always wanted to catch his pigtail because she didn''t like his highness, so she knew a lot about his highness, just didn''t say it.


    My mother said to her that you can''t do anything you''re not sure about. Who knows that now she has a good relationship with her royal highness. Naturally, the tools she collected before are useless, except to tease her Royal Highness from time to time.


    "He is the crown prince''s companion. Who will listen to me? Zhao''er, don''t you hate me all the time? Why don''t you hate me all of a sudden? "


    The crown prince is really curious. Every time he and princess zhao''er meet each other, it''s the thunder that stirs the fire. If it wasn''t for Princess Xu, they would have quarreled.


    Although it''s disgraceful to quarrel with a child of several years old, who knows?


    But he didn''t think that in a short period of time, Princess zhao''er''s feelings for him came to a 180 degree turn, which caught him off guard.


    "Well, it''s not because of what she said. She said that you are her adopted son and her child. I am also her child. We should support each other. I see that every time my mother mentioned you had a headache, naturally I didn''t like you


    "Then why have you changed your attitude to me so much?"


    "Because the mother said you were a good child, but sometimes the method was more radical. I can''t care too much about anything, princess


    Although Princess zhao''er is not very old, she always talks one by one. I don''t know who taught her.


    "So it is."


    "Yes, I''m not mean. And I forgive you as a sister. Should you be more generous as a brother? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± How does the prince feel that he is despised by a child.


    "Brother Prince, are you really not going out of the palace?"


    "Don''t go out."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll come back to you tomorrow. You can''t run away." Hearing the prince''s Royal Highness''s affirmative reply, Princess zhao''er left the palace.


    The people sent by Princess Xu to Princess zhao''er have been waiting outside, because Princess zhao''er has said that since she is disguised as a eunuch, how can there be so many people following her? You should be serious about everything.So they were all left outside. According to the prince''s dislike of the princess, they were afraid that his highness would throw the princess out of control for a moment. His highness is the crown prince of the country and will be fine, but they are different.


    If Princess zhao''er has a little mistake, it''s not enough to take their lives to compensate. So when they see that Princess zhao''er is well, they quickly wipe their sweat.


    , "Your Highness, you can come out."


    "Yes, why are you all sweating so much that there is no sun outside?" Seeing the sweat on every forehead of the people who followed him, zhao''er thought they had just done some physical work.


    "The maidservants are worried about the princess. The prince and the princess never deal with each other. If the princess says something wrong, how can she offend the prince?"


    "So what? I''m the daughter of my father''s father. How can the prince treat me


    "Princess, it''s getting late. Let''s go back to the palace as soon as possible."


    "Well, it happens that my father will come to see me today, and I will go back to have a wash earlier. Otherwise, if my father sees me like this, he will certainly talk about me again."


    "Yes, the princess is right." They were eager for Princess zhao''er to stay away from his Royal Highness''s palace. At this time, they naturally agreed.


    "Well, that''s all for today. I''ll come back to see brother Prince tomorrow."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    When they heard this, they almost didn''t faint. They really didn''t understand why Princess zhao''er likes to run to his highness because she likes his Highness''s palace?


    The prince''s highness in the palace also fell into deep thought after Princess zhao''er left.


    Last time, he was too impulsive to give those bandits a chance to take advantage of it. Not only let them hurt Lu Yao, but also let a Si almost lost his life.


    So if he wants to do something next time, he must think twice before he acts, but he must not be so reckless any more.


    However, zhao''er''s words are also reasonable. He really wants to see AZ. He always needs to know how his life is so that he can feel at ease.


    "Somebody."


    "I''m here. I don''t know what your Highness has to say." The guards outside immediately came in and saluted the prince.


    "You take my token to the forest house, visit Miss Lin, and take the thousand year old ginseng that my father gave to the prince."


    "Yes." The man was ordered to go out, and at this time ordered people, the prince''s heart always feel empty.


    I can''t help but think of Lu Yao. I lost my way in the palace the first time I saw her, and I thought I was Lin Shen. This confused temperament is not like her parents at all, and I don''t know who she followed.


    The prince frowned when he thought of Du Heng''s appearance the last time he sent Luyao back. If Lu Yao was allowed to stay by Du Heng''s side, it would be impossible for him to be taught by him.


    He managed to find such an interesting person, but he could not be destroyed by Du Heng. However, Lu Yao is a woman after all. If he is a man, he can plead with his father and let him go to the palace to accompany him. It is like Lin Shen, but she is a woman.


    This is not easy, and so is she. I don''t know what happened to her last month.


    He used to go to the palace. In the last month, he didn''t even see her shadow. If he was healing, he didn''t know how to write a letter to him. Did he forget him?


    At the thought of this possibility, he felt as if he had been caught by a cat. He just went into the study and picked up the pen and paper.


    But when it comes to writing, I don''t know what to write.


    His highness realized that Lu Yao had been actively approaching him all the time. Even every time, Lu Yao took the initiative to look for him. The only time he went to Lu Yao, he was angry at him.


    Clearly know that Du Heng is such a person, and Lu Yao as her daughter can refute what? Why do you want to put all the gas on Lu Yao''s body, is it really a persimmon picking soft pinch?


    In the end, he didn''t write anything, so he sent an empty envelope to Lu Yao.


    I hope Lu Yao can understand his meaning.


    When he thought of ash, his royal highness didn''t know why things were like this. He really started with the purpose of starting afresh with AZ.


    Who knows, but now he and ACE go further and further, and almost killed his life.


    Is it really that he did something wrong? But it was because of the regret of his last life that he was given this chance to be reborn. Otherwise, why should God let him return to the time when he met with ace?


    Too many problems revolve around the prince''s heart, and the prince is too pressed to breathe. He can''t understand God''s intention.


    What he has been insisting on since his rebirth seems to have begun to waver. He seems to be persuading him not to be so stubborn, but his love for ace has never been adulterated.


    On the other side, the emperor is in Xu Guifei''s palace, accompanying Princess zhao''er.


    "Father, you haven''t come to see zhao''er for a long time. Have you forgotten zhao''er?" Princess zhao''er sat on the chair beside the emperor and looked at the emperor and said.


    "How can it be? My father loves zhao''er the most. Recently, he has been busy, so he didn''t come here. Didn''t he come to see you as soon as he was busy? So can my dear princess forgive my father? " Pinching zhao''er''s face, the emperor was very happy. Sure enough, his daughter knew his mind best.


    "In that case, zhao''er has a lot of money. Please forgive my father." It seems that after thinking about it seriously for a long time, zhao''er generously chooses the original forgiveness.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, zhao''er, you are really the happy fruit of my father."


    Seeing that his daughter is so lovely, the emperor feels that his recent tiredness has been swept away.


    Seeing that zhao''er was so liked by the emperor, Xu Guifei felt less nervous.


    "Emperor, you don''t know. When you were away, zhao''er kept saying in the ears of his concubines. Why didn''t my father come to see me? I really forgot my mother and concubine."


    "No, it''s clearly because the mother''s concubine is around zhao''er, so zhao''er doesn''t read about her."


    Did not expect to be uncovered by Xu Guifei, zhao''er''s small face is red, make a pair of gas Dudu appearance, lovely to the extreme.


    "Good, good, zhao''er is right." Princess Xu doesn''t argue with Princess zhao''er either. She just looks at zhao''er and smiles gently.He handed the orange he had just peeled to the emperor, and then he took an orange from the side and peeled it.


    Red Dan Kou back and forth, it seems that the hand of Xu Guifei is more and more white and tender, where like a person who has already given birth.


    The emperor was a little stunned. Although Princess Xu was not young, the older she was, the more charming she was.


    "It''s right for zhao''er to think about me. After all, I love her so much, but it''s you. Now that zhao''er has grown up a lot, you can''t omit a lot of things that you need to teach her. We''re so smart. We must be able to learn those things, don''t you, zhao''er?"


    "Father Huang, but zhao''er doesn''t want to learn those things. It''s so boring. Zhao''er wants to go out of the palace to play." Hearing that she wanted to learn something, Princess zhao''er''s face collapsed.


    "That''s no good. Zhao''er is a princess. What she should learn is to learn. My father promised you that if you learned, you would go out of the palace to play, would you? "


    "Well, then, my father will keep his word." Hearing the emperor''s words, Princess zhao''er was relieved.


    "It''s late today. Let''s go and have a rest earlier. I and your mother will have a rest."


    "Then zhao''er will not disturb his father and his mother''s concubine, and zhao''er will leave." Hearing the emperor''s words, zhao''er bowed back.


    When Xu Guifei heard the emperor''s words, she lost her mind for a moment, but she immediately covered it up and didn''t let the emperor find out.


    The maids came up to collect the things, pulled the curtains for them, and then turned off the lights and walked out in silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    Because of Lin Si''s relationship, Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao are walking more and more.


    "Qu Tiao, didn''t you go to see the dagger with me last time? I''m going to get it back. You can see what it''s like


    Yao Erlang took out a dagger from his arms and threw it directly to Qu Tiao.


    Qu Tiao''s eyes moved. As soon as he reached out, he caught the dagger. Then he looked at Yao Erlang. There were some things in his eyes that he didn''t know.


    "It''s a good job. It''s worth your money." Carefully looked up and down, Qu Tiao said.


    "In that case, I must thank you. Why don''t I buy you a drink?" Speaking of this, Yao Erlang felt as if he had not drunk with Qu Tiao for a long time.


    Others don''t know, but he does.


    Qu Tiao''s drinking and not drinking are two people, and Qu Tiao''s drinking is not good, so it''s not difficult for Yao Erlang to get Qu Tiao drunk.


    "I don''t want to drink." Qu Tiao frowned when he heard the word "drinking". How did he feel that Yao Erlang was especially keen on inviting him to drink?


    "Drink it. Anyway, you have nothing to do now. If you have something in the future, even if you want to drink, you can''t drink it."


    "No


    "Qu Tiao, I''m so kind as to invite you to drink. You don''t even give me face?"


    Qu Tiao doesn''t understand why drinking is linked with face, but he doesn''t know how to refute Yao Erlang''s words. He has always learned the art of using soldiers, and he can''t speak as well as Yao Erlang.


    Finally, he was coaxed to a nearby restaurant by Yao Erlang.


    Because their aim is to drink, they don''t have such high requirements for food and anything.


    "Boss, let''s have two jars of good flower carvings, and a few wine dishes."


    "OK." After hearing what Yao Erlang said, Qu Tiao subconsciously wanted to refuse. After all, before all, drinking was a pot by pot. Now it''s two jars. Isn''t it too much?


    "Qu Tiao, I''m going to buy you a drink today. You can''t run."


    "I don''t run."


    "That''s fine." Why did Yao Er Lang start to talk nonsense before he started drinking? Qu Tiao looks at Yao Erlang and doesn''t seem to understand what he wants to do.


    Yao Erlang didn''t speak, until the two pots of good flower carvings came up, Yao Erlang''s whole eyes were shining.


    There are so many things in Qu Tiao''s heart that he never tells him. Now that he has this opportunity, he wants to see how deep Qu Tiao can hide.


    "Qu Tiao, I''d like to offer you this first cup. In fact, I thought my life was very good and my martial arts were good. But after I met you, I knew that there were mountains outside the mountains and there were people outside. In terms of martial arts, you are a genius."


    Qu Tiao saw that Yao Erlang had already raised his glass. Naturally, he was no exception. He raised the glass and drank it down after touching Yao Erlang.


    Did Yao Er Lang feel happy when he saw that Qu Tiao was so cheerful that he quickly filled up Qu Tiao and then said.


    "This second cup, I salute you for saving your life. If you didn''t accompany me, I''m afraid I would have been in danger several times, so you''re the noble man of Yao Erlang."


    "I''m flattered."


    After the second cup, Yao Erlang looked at Qu Tiao''s slightly red eyes. After so many times, how could Qu Tiao''s drinking capacity not increase at all.


    "The third cup is to thank you for looking at the picture of dagger again for me. I didn''t expect that a small dagger could be so delicate and graceful. Although you are not good at words, you are really good at it. You are one of the people I really admire."


    He and Yao Tiao didn''t wait for a drink.


    Maybe influenced by Yao Erlang''s behavior, Qu Tiao himself drank and didn''t say anything. Maybe she had too many things in her heart, so she wanted to indulge herself.


    Yao Erlang looked at Qu Tiao, silently calculating Qu''s drinking capacity. When he estimated that he was about the same, he stopped and looked at Qu Tiao quietly.


    "Qu Tiao, are you in a bad mood recently?"


    "Yes, I used to think that my martial arts skills are very strong, and my willpower is also very strong. But recently, I found that it seems that this is not the case. I can''t seem to be able to raise my strength no matter what."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe my mood is different."


    "What has changed?"


    "That Yao Erlang, I told him clearly that I wanted to fight and defend our country, but he wanted me to stay and help him. I am very clear in my heart, this is not possible, but it will still be very tangled, whether to stay or not. "


    Qu Tiao is really drunk and can''t speak clearly, but his logic is very strong.


    I don''t know if the wine is too strong. Qu Tiao thinks that he is dreaming now, so he answers Yao Erlang''s questions without thinking."Did you tell him?"


    "What are you talking about? I''m a man. How can I be such a womanizer? I''ll think about it myself. "


    "What kind of person is Yao Erlang in your mind?"


    "Oh, a rich young master, he is also a dandy on weekdays, but I have to say that he is still a good man. At least I feel comfortable with him and will not be restrained."


    Qu Tiao''s words successfully talked about Yao Erlang''s heart, and he also thought Qu Tiao was very good. Mingming Qu Tiao is totally different from those friends around him, and even pursues different things, but he just likes to stay with Qu Mei.


    To sum up, he has not been to other friends for a long time. He goes around with Lin family every day, but he still enjoys it.


    "Do you have any other worries?"


    "Yes, a lot, but I can''t tell you, because it will worry you." After finishing, Qu Tiao put up his index finger and quietly made secret movements around his mouth. Yao Erlang couldn''t help crying or laughing. How could he not know that Qu Tiao had such a side.


    "What can you tell me?"


    "I tell you, I''ve been very happy recently. I''m all alone on weekdays, but now Yao Erlang will accompany me, which makes me feel that the peaceful life is not so boring. But I can''t tell Yao Erlang, otherwise he will laugh at me. I know his temperament too well."


    Listening to Qu Tiao''s words, Yao Erlang couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Is he such a person in Qu Tiao''s heart?


    However, with the increase of drinking with Qu Tiao, Yao Erlang gradually deepened his understanding of Qu Tiao. Through contact, he realized that Qu Tiao was not an emotional outsider.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    Qu Tiao''s ability to say so much today is actually his subconscious reaction of trusting Yao Erlang, otherwise he would not let himself get drunk in front of Yao Erlang.


    Sometimes you don''t need to say more, just a simple action can understand what others are thinking.


    Although Yao Erlang can''t reach the level of Yao Chao, he can cope with Qu Tiao''s clear mind.


    "Would you consider staying?"


    "No, I''ve been used to living in the military camp since I was a child. Sometimes returning to the capital is a kind of adjustment. But if I stay in the capital, I will be unhappy. I don''t know what I should do, and I don''t want to contact all kinds of people. It''s better to be in the military camp. I don''t have to think about anything. Just fight well. "


    "That''s what you said. I see what you mean."


    Qu Tiao heard Yao Erlang''s words. Although he was drunk, he couldn''t help but turn his eyes to look at him. He didn''t seem to understand his words.


    "Well, you''re drunk. I''ll take you back." With that, Yao Erlang wanted to help Qu Tiao go back, but he didn''t touch Qu Tiao, so he dodged him.


    "Don''t go back." Qu Tiao left the stool and stood in the corner. His eyes were fixed on Yao Erlang. His eyes were very firm.


    If Yao Erlang hadn''t seen Qu Tiao''s ferocity When interrogating prisoners, he really couldn''t connect Qu Tiao at that time with Qu Tiao in front of him now.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Drink. I haven''t drunk for a long time." Qu Tiao looked at the wine on the table and said.


    "Did you not drink it already?"


    "Not enough."


    "Drink it then." Yao Erlang is not a procrastinator. Since Qu Ti hasn''t drunk enough, let him drink enough and he will leave.


    So Yao Erlang sat back to his seat, and Qu Tiao looked at Yao Erlang and found that he didn''t really have the consciousness to take him away. Then he staggered back to his seat, picked up the wine on the table and began to drink.


    Looking at Qu Tiao, who is still alert after getting drunk, Yao Erlang doesn''t know whether to praise his instinctive reaction or to say that he is cautious.


    Later, Qu Tiao poured his own wine one after another, while Yao Erlang was watching. He didn''t expect that he would lose control today, and worried about how he would explain to Yao Shu if he sent a drunk Qu Tiao back to Lin Fu.


    The final result is that Qu Tiao successfully lies on the table, and Yao Erlang should be almost there. Then he calls Xiao Er to settle the bill. Then he pulls Qu Tiao up and helps him to Lin Fu.


    Qu Tiao was not as noisy as other people, but very quiet.


    From time to time, he would say one or two words that Yao Er Lang could not understand. Qu Tiao stopped when Yao Er Lang wanted to ask questions. If he didn''t know Qu Tiao would not pretend to be drunk, I''m afraid Yao Erlang would suspect that he had been tricked.


    "What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Qu Ti, I dare not ask you to drink so much next time."


    "Oh, yes." It seems to have heard Yao Erlang''s words, Qu Tiao gave a rare reply.


    "I''m really going to make myself suffer." Knowing that Qu Tiao won''t take care of himself, Yao Erlang takes Qu Tiao and walks towards Lin Fu step by step.


    Finally, when he arrived at the Lin mansion, the boy at the door knew Yao Erlang. He quickly came to give him a hand. However, without waiting for those boys to get close, Qu Tiao was knocked to the ground directly, which surprised Yao Erlang.


    He didn''t know that Qu Tiao still had this habit, so he quickly came forward to hold Qu Tiao, and then said to the boy, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. I don''t know what happened to Mr. Qu?" While answering Yao Erlang''s words, he got up from the ground. Fortunately, Qu Tiao didn''t use his internal skills, otherwise these little boys would not get up so easily.


    "Drink too much, it''s OK. Is your aunt at home? "


    "Madame is at home. Is Mr. Yao looking for his wife?"


    "No, don''t tell your aunt about it. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes." Although I don''t know what medicine Yao Erlang sold in the gourd, since Yao Erlang ordered it, they would follow suit.


    "Then you don''t see us."


    "Take your time, young master Yao." Seeing Yao Erlang holding Qu Tiao in, the boys are also confused.


    They have never seen Mr. Qu drunk. How can he be so drunk now? Don''t you really need to ask the doctor to prescribe some sobering herbs?


    Yao Erlang slowly helped Qu Tiao to the courtyard where he lived. Because Qu Tiao didn''t like to be served by others, Yao Shu didn''t arrange servant girls for him, which was convenient for Yao Erlang.


    Yao Erlang looked at Qu''s empty room. If he didn''t know his aunt''s character, he would have suspected that his aunt had neglected Qu Xiu. But he knew in his heart that Qu Tiao had arranged it himself.Maybe it''s his habit of staying in the army for a long time. No matter where he is, he tries to keep the place clean and tidy. He only puts out his usual things so that he can leave at any time.


    Although he didn''t have a close look at Qu''s room, it didn''t prevent Yao Erlang from quickly finding the face cloth he needed, and he went out to fetch Qu Tiao a basin of water.


    He wrung the cloth dry with his hand, and then gently wiped Qu Tiao''s face. Yao Erlang could not help sighing that Qu Tiao was enjoying the treatment that his father had never enjoyed.


    After arranging Qu Tiao, Yao Erlang went to the kitchen of Lin Fu and asked for a bowl of wake-up wine soup.


    After returning to the room, he poured the sobering soup down to Qu Tiao, and then he left at ease.


    He is also the first time to see Qu Tiao fall asleep after being really drunk, just like his temperament, which is very reassuring.


    "Qu Tiao, I didn''t leave until I sent you to your room. Don''t say I don''t care about you. Well, since you''re drunk, have a good rest, and I''ll go first. "


    Qu Tiao on the bed doesn''t know what happened at all, and naturally there will be no response.


    As soon as he walked out of the yard, he saw Yao Shu standing outside the door. Yao Erlang knew that he had brought Qu Tiao out to drink. Looking at his aunt, he felt a little nervous.


    To be sure, although her aunt has never been strict with herself, she has a kind of dignity, which makes Yao Erlang like her and dare not be too presumptuous.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    "Come out, why don''t we talk about it?" When Yao Erlang entered the Lin family, Yao Shu knew that she had some things to deal with, so she didn''t have time to come.


    Originally thought that today should not catch him, who knows when she rushed to see Yao Erlang busy inside and outside to take care of Qu Tiao.


    She is the nephew she knows best. She has been a young master since childhood. Even though she has been training in the army for so long, she has not really suffered any hardship, but is a little more sensible.


    It''s rare to see him take care of a person so carefully. How can Yao Shu not be surprised.


    "Good." When he was caught by his aunt, what else could Yao Erlang say? He could only promise, and then he followed Yao Shu to her yard.


    Recently, after his cousin woke up, his aunt was in a better mood. So Yao Erlang was not particularly worried about his aunt getting angry. He just took Qu Tiao out to drink and was seen by his aunt. He didn''t know if his aunt would tell his father.


    It''s hard to make my image better in my father''s place. If I give up all my previous achievements, it will be too poor.


    "Erlang, sit down."


    "Thank you, aunt." Sitting on the chair honestly, watching his aunt''s action.


    Yao Shu didn''t seem to see the eyes of Yao Erlang. He sat down and asked the maid to serve some tea and cakes, and then all the people retired.


    "Did you take Qu Tiao to drink today?"


    "Aunt, I took Qu Tiao to drink when he was in a bad mood, really."


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just asking." Seeing the appearance of Yao Erlang, Yao Shu had to wonder whether he was very frightening.


    My nephew, who has always been fearless and fearless, can be scared into this way when he looks at himself.


    "Aunt, what do you want to say to me?"


    "How''s your father recently?" Yao Shu also knew about Xiao Wei''s departure. After all, when her brother met Xiao Wei, she also knew how deep the relationship between Xiao Wei and his brother was. But now that she has married Lin radial, she can''t always go back to Yao''s house. She can only ask her nephew.


    Who knows, my nephew hides every time he sees him. She thinks how scary she looks.


    "Dad is very good recently, but sometimes he is distracted. I think he is thinking of Xiao Shu Wei." Yao Erlang naturally knows that there is a good relationship between uncle Wei and his father, so he has been concerned about Yao Chao recently.


    However, Yao Chao was born stubborn. Where would he show his fragile side in front of everyone? Even in front of Yao Erlang, he did not care.


    Only when he was alone, he would think of Xiao Wei from time to time. He didn''t know how he was living outside.


    "My aunt knows that you are a good child. I will accompany your father more when you are free. Although he has a bad temper, he has been very kind to you


    Yao Shu knows his brother''s character most. He is always strong. Where can he let others see his weak side? But the more like this, the more worried she is.


    "These little uncle Wei also told me, aunt, don''t worry." Thinking of what uncle Wei said when he left, Yao Erlang couldn''t help feeling some emotion.


    I always think that my father is very powerful and nothing can defeat him. However, my aunt and uncle Wei seem to know different people. Does he really not know my father well?


    "That''s good. Besides, you''d better not go out for a drink with Qu Tiao in the future." Hearing what Yao Erlang said, Yao Shu was relieved. He also mentioned today''s events and said to Yao Erlang.


    "Why?"


    "Qu Tiao is no one else. He was born to be in the army. Military affairs should not be delayed. Erlang and Qu Tiao have been self disciplined since childhood. You don''t want him to be punished because of you, do you? "


    "Aunt, but Qu Tiao is also an ordinary person. Why can''t he live the same life as me?"


    "He is different from you. Erlang is the second son of the Yao family. He was born with your father to support you, but Qu Tiao climbed up step by step by relying on his military achievements. If you failed, you still have a chance to come back, but he didn''t, do you understand?"


    Yao Shu''s words were very impolite. He put all the facts in front of Yao Erlang.


    "My aunt knows that you think Qu Tiao is good. If you want to make friends with him, my aunt supports him. But Qu Tiao has a lot of things on his back that make him unable to do those things freely. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand!"


    "Why are you angry before you say a few words?"


    "Auntie, you are always like this. You only say half of everything. Can I guess by myself?"


    Yao Erlang''s temper is not good at all, but because he is an aunt, he has restrained his character. But every time his aunt only says half of the words, how can he guess what is behind?


    "Madame, miss is looking for you." The maid came in.


    "I see. You go down first." Yao Shu sent the servant girl away, then looked at Yao Erlang and said."Well, my aunt has said everything she can. As for what you should do, you have to think about it by yourself. Go home and talk with your father. Your father is old and needs you to accompany him."


    "Yes, the nephew will go first. Take care of yourself, aunt." Yao Shu was not light or heavy wipe in the past, Yao Erlang finally can only let it go.


    Yao Erlang couldn''t figure it out for a moment. He had planned to go to his friends to compete in horse racing, but now he was so disturbed by Yao Shu that he was no longer interested in horse racing.


    Simply went back to Yao''s house, asked the people in the courtyard, said that Yao Chao had gone out, but had not come back, he went back to his room first.


    Thinking that Qu Tiao was so good at martial arts, he could not be too bad even when he was drunk and instinctively reacted so quickly, so he simply took out his sword to practice martial arts.


    On the other side, Yao Shu rushed to Jiang Teng''s yard after Yao Erlang left.


    Since Lin Si knew that Jiang Teng lived next door, he simply cleaned up the room beside Jiang Teng. He accompanied Jiang Teng on weekdays. When he was tired, he went to the next room to have a rest and always cared about Jiang Teng''s situation.


    Jiang Qi was originally with her son, but seeing that Lin Si was so attentive and knew that Jiang Teng would not be in any danger, she said goodbye to Yao Shu and went back to Jiang Fu.


    She just came to see Jiang Teng from time to time. She believed that if she could have Er Bao with her son, he would wake up soon.


    So Yao Shu now goes to find Lin Si and goes directly to Jiang Teng''s yard, and the people in Lin''s house are not surprised


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    When he came into the room, Lin Si was carefully wiping Jiang Teng''s sweat. He was a little bit careful, for fear that he didn''t rub it.


    "Two treasures."


    "Mother." Hearing Yao Shu''s voice, Lin Si looked back, and then he put his handkerchief into the water and turned his head.


    "Come and talk, don''t disturb a Teng." Yao Shu waved to Lin Si and said softly.


    "Well." After Yao Shu left the room and went to the ear room next door, the servant girls saw Yao Shu and Lin Si come in and politely retreated one by one.


    "What''s the matter? I''m so anxious to ask someone to come over?" Looking at her daughter''s hard to raise some meat face gradually thin, Yao Shu''s eyes are not pained, but she knows that this is a heart disease, must get heart medicine, said nothing.


    "Mother, I want to sell salt."


    "Er Bao, is that true? Do you know that the salt peddler is very knowledgeable, and the hardships are not as easy as you think Hearing Lin Si''s words, Yao Shu didn''t oppose it for the first time. Instead, he made clear the difficulties with Lin Si.


    After all, her daughter has been sensible since she was young, and she will let her daughter do what she wants to do. However, she has experienced the matter of selling salt and understands that it is not as easy as her daughter imagined.


    "My mother, my daughter thought about it when she went out with brother A. she also learned some things and communicated with brother A. but after all, she didn''t make such a sound, so she wanted to consult her mother more and see if she could solve her daughter''s puzzles."


    This is something Lin Si has been pressing in her heart. Although she mentioned it several times on the way, brother rattan was worried about her bad work.


    But now wake up so long, she more or less also heard some things, naturally understand that this time is not a disaster.


    Moreover, when he went out to play, he was kidnapped because of the salt. Lin Si knew how much benefit there was, so he made so many people jealous.


    But if I can really grasp this business, then I believe brother a Teng will be much easier.


    "In that case, tell me what you want to know?" Seeing his daughter so determined, Yao Shu could not say anything against it.


    Sure enough, my daughter is the same as herself. If she doesn''t try, she won''t give up. So let her have a try. Anyway, she has her own backing for her daughter. Even the Lin family won''t let her be wronged.


    "All about salt."


    "Well, our country''s salt is traded by merchants whom the Emperor himself chooses to trust. However, the demand for salt is huge, but there are not many merchants whom the emperor trusts. Therefore, many merchants choose to develop the following people, which are the merchants we usually see."


    "In our country, salt is extracted by many processes in the well, so the price of salt has always been high. In some remote mountain villages, people will work harder in order to get enough food. Therefore, businessmen often choose places with high salt production and only need to pay low wages to extract salt."


    "Many officials have taken this point into consideration, so they can let the family members or other people in their families sell by 50% of the total amount of salt. Although the emperor knows that, there is no way to curb the demand for salt."


    "If you really want to sell salt, you must first obtain the emperor''s approval. If you have the emperor''s permission, you are not afraid that no one will come to you."


    Because of this, Yao and Lin began to have less energy than before.


    Now, if my daughter really wants to do it, she naturally supports it.


    "Thank you, mother. I see."


    "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "I want to know what happened to sister Lu Yao?"


    "How do you remember to ask her?"


    "I heard that brother a Teng saw sister Lu Yao that day. It seems that sister Lu Yao was also injured, so he thought whether he would go to see her. After all, she is also a girl. At least she is my sister."


    "No, I''ll arrange it for Luyao. Take good care of ah Teng. But Er Bao, do you really want to do it? "


    "I really think about it."


    "Your mother will support you." Yao Shu looked at Lin Si''s firm eyes, as if he had seen himself at that time.


    Without saying anything else, she left and asked Er Bao to take care of Jiang Teng. It was a consensus reached between her and Jiang Qi. After all, the two children are old and the marriage should be settled.


    When Yao Shu left, Linsi found a place to sit down. He didn''t expect that there were so many requirements for a business.


    Fortunately, yufuxuan is on the right track now. She doesn''t have to stare at her every day. Master Yuyu and Gu Anping are here. As long as there is no big deal, yufuxuan can manage well.Lin Si also had his own plan in mind. If he could really do salt, he would be worthy of elder brother rattan''s love for him. Thinking about his unconscious brother, Lin Si was full of worries.


    I don''t know when brother a Teng can wake up. It''s the wedding of big brother and sister Bai.


    If her grandfather went to the imperial residence, he would have the best relationship with her.


    The next morning, when Lin Si arrived, Xie Qianzheng and Lin Shen were having breakfast. When they saw Lin Si coming, they immediately called.


    "Er Bao, why do you come here when you have time?"


    "Uncle and grandfather, ash wants to talk to you about something."


    "Sister, you don''t even come to see ah Shen. Have you forgotten ah Shen?" Lin Shen knew that when Lin Si was in a coma, he was so worried that he went to Lin Fu every day.


    Later, it was only after Lin Si woke up that he was brought back to Xie''s home by Xie Qian to let him learn knowledge well.


    Lin Si finally came to Xie''s house. Who knows, he didn''t come to find him. Naturally, Lin Shen would be unhappy.


    "Ah Shen, my sister is really busy. I''ll play with you when I finish my work, OK?" Walking to Lin Shen, Lin Si said softly.


    Ah Shen is her brother. How can she not like him?


    It''s just that there are so many things recently that she really doesn''t have so much energy to take care of them. Fortunately, ah Shen is not the kind of child who doesn''t know much. It will be OK after a while. She doesn''t have to worry too much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    "Well, sister, you can''t leave me alone, or I''ll be angry."


    "Of course not. Ah Shen is my favorite brother." Soothing touch of the head of the forest, this will be the depth of the forest to pacify down.


    "You can have breakfast with us first, and then get down to business." Xie Qian looks at the interaction between his sister and brother and says to Lin Si.


    "Well, thank you, uncle." Because of Lin Shen''s relationship, Xie Qian and the Lin family have always been very close, so he is also very fond of Lin Si. In front of Xie Qian, Lin Si is never polite.


    After three people sit together and have breakfast with Meimei, Lin Shen is rushed to study by Xie Qian. Xie Qian makes a cup of tea and sits with Lin Si to talk about things.


    "What''s the matter with coming here so early today?"


    "To tell you the truth, uncle and grandfather, I want to do salt business." Xie Qian was originally a member of the court. Naturally, he hated those people''s roundabout remarks most. Therefore, Lin Si was right for him.


    "Salt? Your mother can tell you about it. "


    "Well, I told my mother yesterday. I know it''s not so easy, but I still want to do it. After all There are too many people selling illegal salt. If I can get the approval of the emperor, I should be able to reduce the illegal salt trafficking while making profits. "


    "Do you want the emperor''s approval?" Xie Qian recognized the key point in Lin Si''s words.


    Her niece and granddaughter really has ideas. Other people, even if they are the smallest peddler, have to think twice. However, her niece and granddaughter directly hit the emperor''s head.


    "Yes, I need my uncle and grandfather to help me say a few words in front of the emperor."


    "The emperor will not agree so easily." Xie Qian knows the emperor. He is always suspicious and ill. If Er Bao talks to the emperor like this, the emperor will refuse without thinking.


    "If there is a huge supply of salt for the refugees, the only thing that matters is the lack of money to build them."


    "But even if it''s like this, how to manage the Shantang? Er Bao, I understand your kindness, but it''s not as easy as you think. "


    "Uncle and grandfather, naturally, we can''t leave the matter of Shantang to those high-ranking officials or businessmen. We can let the people in Shantang do it, and the people inside can supervise each other. We can jointly select a trustworthy person. Isn''t that good?"


    "That''s a good idea, but even if you get permission from the emperor, what about other things? Do you know that the first thing to produce salt is to look for salt mines. "


    "I know that when I went out with brother a Teng, I didn''t have no harvest at all. I also knew a lot of people. So brother a Teng has managed the salt mine for me. Don''t worry about it."


    "Since you have this idea and it is also for the sake of the people, I will try it. But I can''t guarantee whether it will succeed or not. Er Bao, if it is not successful, can you blame your uncle and grandfather."


    With the increase of age, Xie Qian is more and more blind to the emperor. Although the emperor treated him well, it was different from when he was young.


    What he could do was to pass on the two treasures'' thoughts to the emperor. As for the emperor''s decision, he could not interfere.


    "Thank you, uncle and grandfather, and ash is very happy to get his approval." I thought it would take a lot of effort to persuade my uncle and grandfather, but Lin Si simply said his idea, and Xie Qian agreed.


    There was nothing more pleasing to Linz than that.


    After finishing with Xie Qian, Lin Si thought about going home. Brother a Teng was still waiting for her at home.


    Xie Qian wanted to keep Er Bao for lunch and then go back, but when he saw her looking like an arrow, he didn''t keep her. He couldn''t say anything about the younger generation.


    He can only do his best to make their life easier.


    Thinking of this, Xie Qian changed his clothes and went into the palace. Today he has to go to the imperial palace to check the prince''s homework. Although the prince has been very serious recently, the emperor has not relaxed the discipline of the prince at all.


    Even Princess Xu can only see two sides of the prince every month. She is afraid that Princess Xu will be soft hearted and give up the prince''s provisions.


    Two months later.


    "Miss, there are many people outside. They are waiting outside. They say they want to see Miss, and they bring many gifts."


    "I know. Let them put down their gifts and go back. I''ll send them a post to come over after I read it."


    "Yes." The servant girl retreated. After two months of general support, Jiang Teng''s injury was better, but he didn''t wake up.


    After visiting Jiang Qi several times, she found that Lin Si took good care of her son, so she was relieved to see her son twice a week. However, Yao Shu often sent some delicious food to Lin Si for fear that she would be hungry."Brother a Teng, why don''t you wake up? Ah Si is very powerful now. He has become a salt merchant appointed by the emperor. Is he super powerful? "


    Every day, Lin Si will accompany him to talk with him. From the beginning of the day to now, it seems that it has become a habit.


    No matter whether brother a Teng can hear it or not, she just needs to say it by herself.


    The salt merchant was very important and involved more things than Lin thought. Gradually, she understood why elder brother a Teng didn''t let her do this, because if she didn''t do it well, she might be punished by the emperor.


    But when she saw brother a-teng lying on the bed, Lin Si decided to do well, otherwise she would let brother a-teng down, and she didn''t want brother a-teng to be so tired about salt. In fact, she could help brother a-teng.


    "Brother rattan, there are many things that ace has not done well. Would you like to discuss with you after you wake up? When will you wake up? "


    Touching brother a Teng''s face, Lin Si felt that he missed the elder brother who protected himself everywhere.


    Although she is usually alone, she is not afraid of anything as long as her brother is around. Even if there is any big difficulty, she also believes that he will help her solve it together.


    Without brother a Teng, she relied on her own faith, believing that she could do it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    When Lin Si was talking, he didn''t see his brother''s hand move slightly, and then his eyelids lifted gently.


    Now, lint must have noticed.


    "Brother a Teng, brother a Teng, are you awake?"


    As soon as he woke up, he heard a Si''s voice. Jiang Teng couldn''t help talking. His a Si was as lively as before.


    "Well." Maybe she hasn''t moved for a long time. Although Jiang Teng wakes up, he doesn''t have much strength. She can only watch Linsi smile, indicating that she doesn''t have to worry.


    "You go and invite your wife and aunt Jiang, and say that brother rattan is awake." Lin Si said to the servant girl outside, and then looked at Jiang Teng on the bed.


    "You''re awake. Do you know how worried I am about you." Looking at Jiang Teng''s indifferent appearance, Lin Si''s strength has been broken. In fact, her heart has always been very afraid. It''s only because of her brother a Teng that she has the courage to wait for him to wake up.


    "It''s my fault. It worries ace."


    "I can''t be so stupid in the future. How can you protect me so well and ignore myself?"


    "But I''m more afraid of being hurt than I am."


    "That''s no good. If you don''t promise me, I''ll ignore you."


    "Well, I promise ash everything." See a Si some unhappy, Jiang Teng quickly coax her.


    Although he has been in a coma for several months, he can still hear ah Si talking to him in a daze. That''s why he wakes up as soon as possible.


    His little girl must be worried. He can''t let her worry about her any more.


    "That''s about the same. Is there anything else that''s uncomfortable?"


    "No, I''ll do anything if I see ace." Jiang Teng tried to move for a while, and found that in addition to the stiffness of his hands and feet, he could move.


    Seeing this, Lin Si quickly helped Jiang Teng up, and then took a pillow to pad behind him.


    "Brother rattan, this time aunt Jiang must be scared. In a moment, you should talk to Aunt Jiang well. She is very worried about you."


    "Well." Jiang Teng was silent when he mentioned Jiang Qi. He didn''t care much about things in his whole life, except for AZ, who was his mother. When the situation was critical, he had no time to think about it and subconsciously protected him. He didn''t know how much his mother worried about him.


    "Brother a Teng, you are awake. A Si is really afraid." Lin Si took the initiative to hold Jiang Teng, and then quietly held him without saying anything.


    Jiang Teng didn''t react, but even if he did, he was reluctant to push away his beloved ace.


    He was just in a coma for a while. Why did ace become so clingy to him? He was a little flattered.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m fine." Gently patting a Si''s back, Jiang Teng coaxes a Si like a child. In his heart, a Si is always the little sister who needs to be protected.


    "Will you never leave me again? Not even in a coma. I''ll worry about you


    "Ash, do you know what you''re talking about?" After hearing the confession of AZ, Jiang Teng is not satisfied with himself. However, he is more aware that as is not enlightened. She may be just subconsciously dependent on herself.


    "I said, I want to be with brother a Teng forever, not separate from brother a Teng."


    "But you will get married in the future. Are you going to marry brother a Teng?"


    "If brother a Teng is willing to marry me, why don''t I marry?" Lin Si looks at Jiang Teng with big eyes. The clarity in his eyes completely disturbs Jiang Teng''s heart.


    "Ah Si, you look into brother a Teng''s eyes and tell him that what you said is true?" Pull up a Si, make a Si can look at oneself positively, Jiang Teng asks a Si seriously.


    "Really, will brother a Teng marry me?"


    Lin Si was always educated by Yao Shu, not as reserved as other women, and his expression was very straightforward. But that''s why she won''t miss the person she always likes because she''s shy.


    Like to be generous expression, even if the final outcome may not be able to achieve the desired, but efforts, will not regret, right?


    "Of course, ace. Do you know how long brother rattan has been waiting for this day?"


    "Ah?"


    "Brother a Teng has long recognized that ACE is the only wife in his life, but seeing that he is still young and doesn''t understand anything, he wants to wait for him to grow up. But later, the appearance of the prince made brother a sense of crisis, but brother a-teng still didn''t want to force ah Si. Who knows, now he finally heard ah Si say it himself. Do you know how happy brother a-teng is? "


    Jiang Teng still can''t believe that his wishes over the years are about to come true?


    "Why didn''t brother a Teng say it and let me say it first?" Lin Si naturally knew that elder brother a Teng was very painful to him, but he never thought that he had recognized himself so early.At the thought of what should have been said by brother a Teng, she felt a little feverish on her face. She seemed to be at a loss?


    "Because brother a Teng is afraid that as will ignore brother a after he knows his mind, he has been afraid to say so."


    "It turns out that brother a Teng is also afraid?"


    "Of course, brother a Teng likes you and delights you, so he is especially afraid to lose you." Looking at Lin Si, Jiang Teng was very happy.


    There is a feeling of holding the clouds and seeing the moon, which makes him a little confused whether he is in the dream or in the reality.


    "In fact, brother a Teng, I have prepared a gift for you in addition to taking care of you With that, Lin Si took out a square towel from his arms, as if it was wrapped with something.


    Looking at Lin Si''s cautious appearance, Jiang Teng could not help slowing down his breathing. Slowly, Jiang Teng saw that Lin Si was holding a jade hairpin.


    "This is the jade hairpin I made after I went to master Yuyu for guidance. Because brother a-teng is so kind to me, I should also give him a gift. But I saw that the things outside didn''t match his brother''s, so I made this one myself. I don''t know whether he likes it or not? But if I don''t like it, brother a-teng will work for me, or I''ll be unhappy. "


    It seems that he is afraid that Jiang Teng will not like his gift. Lin Si never gives Jiang teng the chance to refuse.


    "Ah Si made it by himself. Why doesn''t he like it? I like it very much. It''s just a little surprised."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si''s appearance, and he was a little funny. It turned out that ace was afraid.


    It''s just that a Si is always a man with a sharp heart. It''s too late for him to be happy to get the gift made by a Si himself. It''s just that he didn''t expect that a Si would treat him so well, as if his previous efforts were worth it.


    "That''s about the same." Hearing Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si couldn''t help laughing.


    Although brother a Teng has always been very good to her, but after two people have made clear before, it seems that there is something different, but no one can tell what is different.


    "It''s hard for ace to take care of me during this period. Can I take care of him in the future?"


    "Well, brother a Teng must buy me a lot of delicious food, or I won''t follow it."


    "No problem. Brother a Teng will buy you anything you want to eat." He was happy to see ace happy.


    Suddenly feel that this injury is really worth it, otherwise I don''t know how long it will take, ah Si will be enlightened.


    "By the way, brother a-teng, I''ve got the emperor''s permission. Now I''m a salt merchant." Lin Si can''t wait to share the good news with Jiang Teng. No matter what it is, she wants to talk to brother a.


    And she looked at brother a Teng so hard, now she can help brother a Teng, how happy in the heart can not be closed.


    "Ace, do you have a good idea? Salt merchants are not so easy to do. They are mercenaries. If you deal with them, I am afraid you will not be able to cope with them. "


    Jiang Teng had always been doing the corresponding things, and naturally knew how difficult it was to deal with those people. Though ace was smart, he did not deal with him outside. He was afraid that AZ would be hurt.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t you have brother Arten? And my mother and I have agreed that we will not be worried. Take our time. We will go forward step by step, and we will always be able to reach our destination. "


    "Now that you have made up your mind, I will certainly support you." Seeing the light in his eyes when AZ talked about salt merchants, Jiang Teng couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Well, since a Si wants to do it, he will accompany a Si to do it together. It''s no big deal that he works harder. It''s no big deal to help a Si to have a look. Besides, a Si is smart, so he should teach her more.


    His ace has never been a little woman, but a partner who can go forward with him. He should not be confined to the backyard.


    "Thank you, brother a Teng." Lin Si knew that brother a Teng would agree, and he was very happy. Sure enough, brother a Teng knows her best.


    "Ash, what have you done now?"


    "Now I''ve got the emperor''s permission. Those people see that I''m just a woman, so they send a lot of gifts, hoping to get the qualification of selling salt from me. But I don''t know about them. I just ask people to receive gifts and register them, saying that I will send them posts after I think about them. "


    "You''ve done a good job. Since they are coming, we''d better choose after all of them come. With the emperor''s permission, many things don''t need to be done by yourself, and someone will do it for you. Ace, you''re really great."


    Jiang Teng didn''t expect Lin Si to think so well. It was wonderful not to offend people but to understand their real ideas.


    "Brother a Teng, you don''t have to worry. When you are well, I''ll talk to you about what happened during this period of time."


    "All right, listen to ace." Knowing that ace was worried about himself, Jiang Teng didn''t want to be brave.


    Since he was a child, he has been strict with himself and seldom has time to have a good rest. Now that the emperor has made a speech, he naturally wants to use this time to cultivate and cultivate feelings with ACE.


    At least, let the prince no longer have the idea of thinking about ah Si. Thinking of this, Jiang Teng couldn''t help thinking about Lu Yao. If it wasn''t for her, she would never have delayed the time to save ah Si.


    His eyes suddenly became sharp, and he had a lot to do in this period of time.


    "Well, sister, it seems that we didn''t come by chance." Jiang Qi''s voice sounded outside, with a sense of humor inside.


    I think it''s also because Jiang Teng woke up, so the big stones in his heart fell to the ground. Now this makes him laugh.


    Although she didn''t say it in her heart, her son didn''t wake up all day. How could she feel when she was a mother? So when Lin Si sent her maid to look for her, she directly put down what she had in her hands and rushed to the Lin mansion.


    Fortunately, there was always a ready carriage at home, and Yao Shu was waiting for her directly at the gate of the Lin mansion. He was very happy and must have got the news.


    "Who said no? It seems that our two families will soon have a good time. " Yao Shu is also familiar with the interaction between Jiang Teng and Lin Si.


    She and Jiang Qi stood outside for a while, heard no sound inside, and then came in. Who knows, as soon as Jiang Qi''s words were spoken, she saw her daughter''s face rubbed red. It seemed that her face was still too thin."I see it, too." Jiang Qi smile, although know, but after all is to see his son is OK.


    "Mother, aunt Shu." Compared with Lin Si''s silence, Jiang Teng is natural and generous. Both Yao Shu and Jiang Qi know Jiang Teng''s mind.


    Seeing that the two children had gone through so many tribulations, now, as was finally enlightened, they were more happy than anything else.


    Although many people want their daughter to climb a high branch and marry the emperor or something, they don''t have those ideas in mind. They just want to make their children happy and happy.


    The two families used to move around more on weekdays. They are also people who know their roots and know the truth. Of course, they are more comfortable with each other than other families.


    The most important thing is that the children of the two families also have this meaning, so Yao Shu and Jiang Qi naturally won''t stop the two children from communicating with each other.


    Even from time to time to give advice to the two children, it seems that the death is a blessing in disguise.


    "Well, just wake up. Your mother is worried." Yao Shu looked at Jiang Teng and said lovingly.


    Jiang Teng is also the child she has grown up with. She is half of her son. Sometimes she even thinks that Jiang Teng treats himself better than her own two children.


    "I''m not good enough to worry my mother and aunt Shu."


    "Where, you''re right, but when you protect ace, you have to protect yourself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    Jiang Qi taught Jiang Teng to protect the people she liked when she was young. Although her life was not smooth, she never complained. In her opinion, God was very kind to her, otherwise he would not grow up so well.


    "Yes, my son knows."


    "Well, ah Teng just woke up. He must be in a state of low energy. I ordered people to make a lot of delicious food. I''ll stay for dinner today. " Yao Shu said to Jiang Qi and Jiang Teng.


    "Well, you always do." It was years of friendship, so Jiang Qi did not want to be polite to Yao Shu. Looking at Yao Shu, she would think of her past time from time to time. It was really wonderful.


    "You''ll tease me, and you don''t know who taught me that." Although Yao Shu used to know it, he was not good at it, but Jiang Qi did.


    So Jiang Qi taught her little by little, and finally turned Yao Shu into a good hand. Who knows, Jiang Qi left with Jiang Teng. Naturally, he didn''t have the heart to start any more.


    In the end, people in the capital all know that the wife of the Lin family is the most eloquent. She can not only ensure her face but also not extravagant and wasteful, but also make the guests and guests happy. But Jiang Qi is gradually forgotten by all the people, but fortunately, everything is better now.


    "Well, I don''t want to make fun of you, er Bao. Let''s go and have a look at the dinner in the evening with us. Give a Teng a little time to wash up."


    "Well." Lin Si agreed.


    As soon as the words fell, Lin Si followed Yao Shu and Jiang Qi out. Seeing the three people leave, Jiang Teng got up slowly.


    I haven''t acted for a long time. Now I''m not used to it.


    Walking slowly on the ground, there is a sense of steadiness that I haven''t seen for a long time. I picked up the clothes and put them on one by one. Then I pushed the door out and found out that I was in AZ''s house.


    "Ah Teng changed his clothes?"


    "Well, I haven''t done anything for a long time. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    "Where, you are for the sake of our two treasures, special aunt thank you too late."


    "That is, when I wait for brother a Teng, I will be happy." Lins added, it looks ancient.


    "That''s good." After touching Lin Si''s head, Jiang Teng liked it so much.


    "Well, a Teng, you''ve been sleeping too long. I think you''re not used to it now. We won''t disturb you. Let ace accompany you to the garden and come over for dinner."


    Jiang Teng did not speak, but looked at Jiang Qi, found that Jiang Qi nodded, which agreed: "yes."


    "You see, as expected, my son is still sensible. I have to ask you about these things before I can nod my head." Seeing Jiang Teng''s action, Yao Shu couldn''t help laughing.


    I don''t know if it is because of the relationship between his parents and his separation that Jiang Teng has been very sensible since he was a child, which Yao Shu envies.


    Although Er Bao is not mischievous, sometimes Gu Ling is very strange and makes her worry a lot. It is Jiang Teng, as if in Yao Shu''s memory, he didn''t let Jiang Qi grow up.


    "This is also the credit of ace. There is a Si who talks about my mother in front of Jiang Teng every day. He can''t even remember it."


    After all, the last topic came back to the two children. Yao Shu and Jiang Qi couldn''t help laughing.


    When he saw Jiang Silin''s face, he would laugh at him.


    See two people go far, Yao Shu and Jiang Qi this just look at each other smile.


    "Brother rattan, why does mother and aunt Jiang always look at us and smile?"


    "Because they are happy."


    "I''m happy, too. It''s great to be with me."


    "Brother a Teng will always be with you. By the way, what are you going to do about salt? "


    "I didn''t plan to do it myself. With the emperor''s approval, there are many people waiting for me to agree, so that their private salt can be sold at a good price, so I plan to directly develop the people below. What do you think of brother aten?"


    "Your idea is very good, so you can save your mind and effort. Only when you choose the people below, you need to pay more attention to them. You must choose the people you trust, so that you can save time later."


    "Well, I know all that."


    "How did you tell the emperor? Why does the emperor give you this power? " Jiang Teng knows the emperor very well.


    Even though a Si is excellent, she is just a lady in a boudoir. It''s not easy to get the emperor''s approval, but a Si has done it. He is really curious.


    "I didn''t see the emperor. My uncle and grandfather went to see the emperor. I promise to use the three Chengdu cities that the salt merchants reap every year to build Shantang. "


    "It seems that you still haven''t given up your idea."


    Jiang Teng understood when he heard that. Although the emperor is suspicious, he attaches great importance to his reputation.


    At the beginning, the good hall of AZ was famous in the capital. Now the emperor should be very happy to be able to open it to other places without having to pay from the Treasury."Of course, I was taught by brother a Teng. I can''t give up easily." Lin Si looks elated. Jiang Teng doesn''t say anything. Since a Si wants to do it, he will accompany her.


    "Yes, I taught you all. Ace can learn so fast."


    "Brother a Teng, do you know that brother and sister Bai are going to get married?"


    "When?"


    "A month later."


    "So fast?"


    "In fact, you are not happy. Brother a Teng, you have been sleeping for three months. Many things have happened in these three months. So I''ve always worried that when my brother gets married, you will still fall asleep. But now you wake up, it seems that God has heard my prayer


    "Yes, but God didn''t hear it. Your brother ratoh heard it." Jiang Teng looked at the appearance of ACE, and his heart was full of doting.


    However, the news that Lin Zhi is going to get married made him envy him. Although he and AZ have already understood each other''s wishes, there are still many things to be done in the future, and we don''t know when to get married.


    "Brother a Teng would laugh at me."


    "Well, if you don''t laugh, you will. Ah Si, after your elder brother gets married, I''ll go to ask aunt Shu to marry him, OK


    "But will it be too soon?" Although he has always been with brother a Teng, Lin Si''s heart is still a little flustered and shy when he hears that he is going to propose a marriage. It was as if a deer had lost her way in her heart. She didn''t know when to find the way out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    "Of course not. Since aunt Shu knows about us both, I''m sure I wish we were together earlier. What''s more, my ace is so excellent. If I slow down a step, you will be robbed by other people. What''s better? "


    Hearing Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si couldn''t help but look at it. How did she feel that brother a Teng seemed to have changed.


    "Brother a Teng, you are not talking the same as before."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "I feel strange about you."


    "It''s because ace made me change it. After knowing his intention, brother a Teng felt that the whole person was different."


    "Well, brother a Teng, I''ll go there with you."


    "Well."


    Two people in the garden stop and go, also feel very comfortable, until dinner in the evening, Lin radial also rare home to eat with everyone, see Jiang Teng wake up and want to drink a few cups with him, but looking at a few women with a bad look, finally can only own a silent drink.


    Because he had woken up, Jiang Teng would not live in Lin Fu any more. He went home with Jiang Qi that night.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m used to Jiang Teng. Lin Si suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, as if he was missing something.


    Yao Shu just smiles and doesn''t say anything about it. She''s from the past and naturally knows why. But it''s not right to say such a thing.


    The next day, he didn''t find the way to Lin''s house.


    He still remembers what happened that day, so he has to ask Lu Yao. If it''s an accident, it''s all right. If it''s not, the prince''s conduct is questionable.


    "Who are you looking for, please?" The porter of the Lu family, looking at Jiang Teng''s appearance, is not a person he can afford to provoke. He also has a lot of respect between his words.


    "Is your lady here?"


    "Is that the young master?"


    "Please tell your lady that Jiang Teng has come to look for her


    "Yes, just a moment, young master." As soon as the porter heard this, he ran to report to the police. No one knew who Jiang Teng was, but they would not be provoked if they could come to find their young lady so generously.


    Sure enough, after a while, the porter came directly, looked at Jiang Teng, and carefully led Jiang Teng in.


    Miss said, Mr. Jiang is a noble man and can''t be neglected.


    Jiang Teng didn''t say anything. He followed the porter and soon saw Lu Yao.


    "Mr. Jiang is here, but what''s the matter?" Lu Yao didn''t expect Jiang Teng to come to her. After all, she knew about Jiang Teng''s coma.


    Now I wake up, shouldn''t I spend more time with sister Linsi? Why do you come to find yourself?


    "Naturally, there is something wrong. Jiang has some doubts. Please ask Miss Lu to answer for me."


    "Mr. Jiang, please say so."


    "That day, Miss Lu stopped in front of my carriage. Could someone tell me?"


    "What does Mr. Jiang mean? On that day, I just met some difficulties and wanted to seek the help of Mr. Jiang. Who knows that Mr. Jiang didn''t have any pity on me and left me behind. "


    Lu Yao remembers that she can''t betray the prince, and naturally she won''t tell Jiang teng the truth. But her lies are so obvious that she can''t hide Jiang Teng.


    "Is it? But Miss Lu didn''t dare to look at me when she spoke. Was she guilty of being a thief? "


    "I I just feel dizzy. Young master Jiang should also know that I was robbed by bandits that day, and then I was in a coma for a few days. I just woke up a little earlier than Mr. Jiang. "


    "Miss Lu is really eloquent. I don''t know if she can look like this in front of her royal highness." When he saw Lu Xiangyao, he would not feel pity for her.


    Sometimes he is really not happy with the crown prince. On the one hand, he says that he likes AZ, but he always does something to hurt him. On the other hand, he is ambiguous with Lu Yao. As expected, the superior likes it, which is too cheap.


    "Why should Mr. Jiang hurt people so much when he talks? My family is not peaceful recently. I really don''t have much energy to deal with Mr. Jiang''s questions. If Mr. Jiang is here today, please forgive Lu Yao. I really don''t have time to deal with him. Please come back next time."


    Lu Yao''s life is not good recently. Du Heng is pregnant. This is a happy event in the government, but it is not the case here.


    She always knew that because of her relationship, it was not easy for her mother to be at home, so she always regarded herself as her mother''s hope.


    Even though she knows that her mother''s doing is wrong sometimes, when Lu Yao thinks about Du Zhen''s situation in Lu''s family, she still does it, for fear that her mother will not be happy.


    But now, her mother told her that she might have a younger brother in the future. Lu Yao didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Happily, if she really had a younger brother, her mother''s life in the Lujia family would be much better, and she would not have to endure other people''s eyes. At the same time, she was no longer the only one for her mother. She was just a woman, and her marriage could not help making her own decisions.If he really had a younger brother, his father would probably betroth himself to a man who was good for his official career.


    It is for this reason that Lu Yao has not slept well recently. Every day when she thinks about these things, she will be unable to sleep and her whole face is not good-looking. When she heard Jiang Teng come over today, she put some powder on her face and made her face look much better.


    "Why, Miss Lu? Or is it that Jiang Teng''s official position is so low that he doesn''t have such a big face to let Miss Lu explain in person? " Jiang Teng was not a good companion.


    In the past, it was only because of ACE''s face that he was good at Lu Yao for one or two points.


    However, when he knew that Lu Yao might be the person who had fallen off the cliff, Jiang Teng''s only pity or two was forgotten by him.


    Think, but he can''t move.


    "I don''t mean that. It''s just that something happened in my family recently, which makes me have no energy to think about other things. If Mr. Jiang believes me, he will give me some time, and I will come to the door in person to apologize to sister Linsi, OK


    "An apology? I don''t think ace can stand Miss Lu''s such a big gift. In the future, as long as Miss Lu is good at being her own Miss Lu, and she is less in contact with AZ, then Jiang will thank Miss Lu. "


    "I know. Don''t worry, young master Jiang. I won''t go to elder sister Linsi in the future." Lu Yao felt sad. Sister Linsi was very kind, but they could not be sisters any more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    "Since you know it, I don''t need to say more. I believe Miss Lu is a sensible person." After that, Jiang Teng left without looking at Lu Yao.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    They didn''t expect that even though Mr. Jiang looked weak, his mouth could really make people angry. Even if they heard what he said just now, let alone the young lady, they would be ashamed.


    "I''m fine. Where''s my mother?" Although Lu Yao is a little sad, the most important thing now is his mother.


    Originally, my mother wanted to hide from my father, but my father still learned from the grand doctor that his mother was pregnant and wanted to celebrate. This made my mother very dissatisfied, so now the atmosphere of the whole Lujia is not very good.


    Lu Yao just wanted to go to her mother and make it clear to her mother that Jiang Teng would suddenly come to visit her. She could only cope with Jiang Teng and go to her mother again.


    "Madame is in the yard. Do you want to go to Madame?"


    "Well, let''s go." Going to Du Heng''s yard, Lu Yao is also very nervous. His mother''s temper was not very good, but now she is more irritable.


    "Say hello to your mother." To Du Heng line of ceremony, Lu Yao this just obediently walked to Du Heng side.


    "How did you get here?"


    "My daughter wants to talk to her mother."


    "What do you want to say?" Du Heng moved his hand from his forehead, and then changed his posture to make himself comfortable. He looked at Lu Yao and said.


    "About my brother."


    "He''s not born yet. It''s not sure whether he''s a man or a woman. How do you think he''s a younger brother?"


    "Because only the younger brother can make the mother happy, and only the younger brother can make the mother stand firm in the Lujia. Mother, the daughter knows that you are afraid that the daughter can''t accept it, but the daughter hopes that the mother can have a happy life. The rest is not important. "


    "Yaoyao, you..." Hearing Lu Yao''s words, Du Zhen could not help but straighten up. She never thought that her daughter would be so sensible. After hearing this news, even if she was not rowdy, she ignored herself. Who knows now it is her daughter who comes to persuade her, and she is really living more and more back.


    "My mother heard her daughter finish. She knew that her mother was worried about her daughter. She was afraid that with her younger brother, her daughter would not be as popular as before. However, it doesn''t matter. The daughter has grown up and can do what she likes. So the daughter hopes that her mother can also be happy."


    "You know what you mean, motherhood."


    "Mother, can you stop fighting with your father?"


    "Is it that I want to quarrel with him? It is clearly that he is looking for trouble by himself. If he could be more generous, he would not have made such a scene. " As soon as she mentions Lu Ye, she gets angry. Doesn''t she have time to tell him?


    As for making such a big fire? None of the sweet words I said before can be trusted.


    "Mom, dad is very kind to you. Although there are many aunts in the backyard, there is not a trace of doting in my father''s eyes when he looks at them, but when he looks at you, it''s different. "


    Lu Yao said yes, probably because of the strength of her mother, so she has always been cautious in front of Du Heng.


    "What do you know when you are a child? If you are really filial to me, you will quickly send the prince to me and receive it in your pocket. Look at Lin Si, who has recently obtained the emperor''s permission to become a salt merchant. Why don''t you have such a business mind? "


    Du Zhen really doesn''t understand. Compared with Yao Shu, she is not bad at anything, but Lu Yao is much worse than Lin Si. Not only can she rob men, but she can''t even do business as well as Lin Si.


    Lin Si is now able to run a business independently, but Lu Yao still stays at home and knows how to embroider every day. Where can he attract the prince.


    "It''s the daughter who makes the mother angry."


    "All right, all right, you go down. I''m angry at you."


    "Yes, my daughter is leaving." Hearing Du Heng''s words, Lu Yao did not dare to stay.


    She didn''t understand why her mother had to compare with aunt Shu and even compare her with sister Linsi. She admitted that sister lint was excellent, but she was praised by many people. Why can''t her mother see her.


    Is it because she hasn''t worked hard enough? At the thought of this, Lu Yao felt more and more aggrieved. After leaving Du Heng''s yard, he began to cry.


    "Wuwuwu I''ve really worked hard. " Around the people see, naturally all obediently back down, they know that the eldest miss was wronged, need a good stay.


    Lu Yao thinks more and more aggrieved. She also wants to be like sister Lin Si, but she doesn''t have that brain. And why did Mr. Jiang scold her? She really didn''t have any intention of harming sister Lins. She was worried for a long time after she knew that sister Linsi had fallen off the cliff. Why didn''t everyone listen to her explanation?


    "Why are you crying?" A familiar voice rings, Lu Yao subconsciously raises his head and sees the prince in a bright yellow long shirt. Today, instead of wearing a crown, he has pulled up his hair and fixed it with a jade hairpin.This kind of collocation makes the prince''s whole age look much younger, but his whole body has a noble appearance, so that people can only look at it from a distance, and dare not be close to them at will.


    Lu Yao couldn''t understand why the prince''s highness would appear in her house, and no one had reported to her. The confusion on her face emerged involuntarily, which made the prince laugh.


    How lovely she is, no matter what she is thinking, can let people read her emotion from her face.


    "The crown prince was ordered by the Emperor today to go out of the palace to observe the people''s situation."


    "Why did your highness come to Lufu?" In fact, what Luyao wants to ask is why her royal highness appears here, which makes her unprepared and makes him see his most embarrassed appearance.


    "I came because I thought of you. Last time I was not good. I left you out alone. You can rest assured that I won''t do it next time. "


    "I didn''t blame the prince. I said I wanted to help him, and no one knew such a thing would happen, so he didn''t have to worry about it."


    "How is your health? Are you all set? Do you need any more herbs? "


    "No, no, I''m in good health and I don''t have any problems." Lu Yao doesn''t like to drink ginseng soup on weekdays. This time, she has had enough of it.


    "That''s good. I''m relieved."


    Looking at Luyao''s red and swollen eyes, the prince didn''t know why. He suddenly felt a twinge of heartache in his heart. It was as if some baby had been hurt. He couldn''t help feeling Luyao''s face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    "Your Highness?" Lu Yao''s voice wakes the prince. What is he doing? Why is there so little self-control? If Lu Yao doesn''t make a sound, does he really feel like a disciple.


    Quickly put his hand back, will stand straight, looking at Lu Yao, a pair of just nothing happened.


    "What were you crying about?"


    "No, it''s Lu Yao who is so sensitive that he feels sad."


    "Whether sensitive or not, there must be a reason, so tell me what the reason is." The prince doesn''t believe Lu Yao''s lies.


    He knew Lu Yao well. He was always careless and a little dull. If he had not been wronged, how could he cry so sad? Before her mother scolded her so much, she was indifferent.


    "It''s because I can''t go to sister lint."


    "Is she angry with you?" Hearing Lu Yao''s words, the prince''s eyes flashed a trace of danger.


    He didn''t expect that AZ would actually attack Lu Yao. However, he thought that he was the crown prince. As always, he never spoke, let alone other things.


    Only a Si can make Lu Yao so sad, but what his royal highness didn''t expect is that a Si can become like this. Is it because he likes to make her proud?


    "No, no, no, it''s not sister Lins." Lu Yao knew that he must have misunderstood something when he heard the prince''s words. He quickly explained.


    "You never lie, Lu Yao. You work for me, so if you are wronged, just come and tell me. You don''t have to hold on to it alone."


    "Your Highness, it''s really not sister Lins..."


    "You have a good rest. I''ll go to ace and find out." Before Lu Yao could explain, his royal highness left directly.


    Seeing his royal highness leave, Lu Yao is very worried. He asks his servant to catch up with him. He also goes to the forest house quickly. She must stop the prince. Otherwise, if the emperor knows about it, he will blame him again.


    The prince left Lu''s house and soon went to Lin''s house, because they were all in the same street. They lived not far away. Without being informed by others, he directly broke into Lin Si''s yard.


    And for this behavior, the prince is very familiar with it.


    When he went in, Lin Si was talking to Jiang Teng. They were very intimate and seemed to match each other very well.


    "Your Royal Highness?" Seeing his royal highness come in, Lin Si didn''t understand what happened. He looked at his royal highness with a muddled face.


    "It seems that I came at a really good time, ace. I did the last hijacking of you. Why should you aim at Lu Yao?"


    "When did I target Miss Lu?" Lin Si is not a person to be wronged casually. She will recognize it if she does it, but she will not admit it if it is not done by her.


    I''ve been busy with salt merchants all this time. Where can I find Luyao? Even the visit to Luyao is wrapped up by my mother. She just stays at home and looks at the things submitted by the merchants.


    "Oh, if it wasn''t for you, how could Luyao cry in the yard by herself? She is a careless person. If it wasn''t for the extreme sadness, how could it be so?"


    "Your Highness, are you criticizing me or questioning me?" Jiang Teng wants to say something, but Lin Si''s eyes signal him not to move. She wants to know what''s going on.


    "Do you think I need it? Ah Si, I always thought you were just a little bit bad tempered, but I never thought you were so kind-hearted. If it wasn''t for Luyao this time, I don''t know how long I would have been cheated by you! "


    "Your Highness, is that too much to say about a lady?" Jiang Teng couldn''t bear the abuse of his sweetheart, let alone such a person who pointed to his nose.


    What kind of person is AZ? He knows better than anyone else. If he is really like the prince said, how can he still set up the Shantang after returning to Beijing?


    With the status of ACE, it is easy for her to be a carefree lady. However, she always helps others in her own way. However, the crown prince does not know anything, so he makes comments on him. He can''t stand it!


    "Too much? Why doesn''t she think it''s too much when she says Lu Yao? "


    "Lu Yao? If I remember correctly, the crown prince likes ah Si, but now he even interrogates him for other women. Is that what you like? In my opinion, like a person, not only because of her appearance, but also because of her heart. Does the prince''s highness act today doubt his previous vision or find an excuse for not being with ace? "


    Jiang Teng''s words are always insightful, so that his highness does not know how to reply.


    He did like AZ, but that was when he was still simple and lovely. Now he is different from what he remembered.


    "Jiang Teng, I don''t give you face to challenge my bottom line again and again. Do you still regard me as the prince?""Prince? Today, the emperor is in charge of the government and loves the people, but his Highness the prince is addicted to women''s sex and criticizes women who have made great contributions to the country. What do you look like the prince


    "Your grandmother''s! Do you want to fight? "


    "I''ll fight. Am I afraid of you?"


    With that, they began to fight, and lint watched anxiously.


    The prince''s highness also has a special master who teaches boxing and foot Kung Fu. But brother a Teng learned it by himself, and he still doesn''t know how to learn it.


    What''s the line to fight like this when you wake up? I was worried. I asked people to go to Yao Shu. Now only my mother could stop them.


    "Don''t fight. What can I do for you? Brother rattan, stop


    "Ace, don''t worry about it. I''ve long wanted to learn from his highness, but I haven''t had time."


    "You have to see how good I am


    Two people, one punch and one foot, started fighting in the yard of Lins. The servants next to him hid away one by one, as if they were afraid of hurting themselves.


    Only Linsi looked at the two men in the yard. He was very worried. So was the prince. When he came, he said a lot of endless words. Who knows what he means.


    Lin Si did not dare to relax for fear that brother a Teng would be injured. When Lu Yao came to see such a chaotic scene, he was also worried. It''s a fight. What can I do if something happens to his highness?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    Lin Si and Lu Yao watched without any conversation.


    Although Lin Si has a good impression on Lu Yao, it is not the time to talk. Lu Yao remembers Jiang Teng''s words all the time, and she dare not take the initiative to find Lin Si.


    It was not until Yao Shu arrived that his Highness the prince and Jiang Teng were separated.


    Although his Royal Highness has Kung Fu in his body, Jiang Teng is also much older than the prince. However, they are not seriously injured. They just look frightening.


    "What''s the matter with your highness coming to the forest house?" Yao Shu didn''t have a good tone in front of the prince at this time.


    This is not the first time that the prince''s Highness has broken into the forest house without any notice. Is it really a place where he can come and go when he wants to?


    If he had not been the prince, I would not have been able to enter the gate of the forest house.


    "Mrs. Lin, the prince wants to ask, do you teach your daughter to slander others?"


    "I don''t have to worry about how I teach my daughter. It''s just my daughter. I understand that she never has nothing to do. If my daughter really slanders me, it can only show that there is something wrong with that person. "


    No one is better than Yao Shu in terms of protecting the short. Does she not know what the temperament of her daughter is? His highness is too confident to say so.


    If you look at Lu Yao beside you, what else Yao Shu doesn''t understand is just for the sake of beauty. But if this person really hurt her daughter, even the prince, she will not give up.


    How about your Highness the prince? Du Heng''s daughter is a treasure, but her daughter is not a treasure? Or in the eyes of his highness, Du''s daughter is the most innocent, and her family''s two treasures are vicious people, and I don''t know how he became the prince.


    "Is Mrs. Lin too short?"


    "Please don''t bother your highness. Our Lin family is a family of generals at least. Naturally, we have to protect our weaknesses. If I can''t protect my own daughter, how can I protect this country from foreign invasion. But the prince''s highness entered my forest house without guidance, and fought with a Teng. What''s the meaning? "


    "I didn''t want to do it either. It was Jiang Teng who was too deceiving."


    "A Teng has always been very good-natured. Everyone knows it in the Lin family. The prince''s highness said that Er Bao was slandered. Who did my family''s ER Bao seriously hurt and make his royal highness so angry! If your highness doesn''t give her an account today, she will never give up even if she tells the emperor


    "Lu Yao, of course." His Highness the prince looked at Lu Yao beside him and said confidently.


    "Is it? Miss Lu, as far as I know, my two treasures have been at home in recent days. How did she slander you? Could you tell me more about it, Miss Lu


    "No, Mrs. Lin, I didn''t say sister Lins." Lu Yao looks at Yao Shu and looks at himself. She is really not saying this, but the prince''s understanding is wrong.


    "No? How could his highness come to question him? Did he make a mistake


    "If you don''t have a gun, I''ve never been so sad


    "Yes, his highness said exactly, but Miss Lu also said that it was not Er Bao. Does his highness still not believe it? Or is er Bao such a person in the heart of his royal highness? " How could Yao Shu, as a mother, bear to slander his daughter again and again.


    In the last life, because of this prince, his daughter would die of depression. In this life, it was not easy for her daughter and a-teng to have feelings. His royal highness had to come out to intervene. Yao Shu really couldn''t stand it.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Lin Zhigang came back to his office, he heard his servant report that there was a mess in his yard.


    He quickly brought white ice to come over. As a result, he saw that all the people were in Lin Si''s yard, and there were still some arrows pulling out in the atmosphere. It was really not good, so he made a sound.


    "Sister Bai, here you are." Lin Si saw Bai rubing and warmly said hello to him. This is her future sister-in-law.


    "Well." Bai rubing also knows that the atmosphere is not right, and quietly walks to Linsi''s side. In any case, she believes in AZ.


    "Ah Zhi is back. Just in time, his Highness the prince said that your sister bullied Miss Lu. You can judge."


    Yao Shu was not easy to be provoked. Now he is angry with his royal highness, and he has no reason to forgive others. When she saw Lin Zhi coming, she asked him to speak as a middleman. If she continued to speak, I''m afraid it would not be a good thing.


    "Bullying Miss Lu? I''m afraid this is a misunderstanding. My sister hasn''t gone out recently. How can she bully Miss Lu? And ER Bao has always been timid, not to mention bullying people. Even if he bullies a cat, he will feel uneasy. Is his Highness the prince wrong


    Although Lin Zhi was an official in the dynasty, his inner protection was no different from that of any member of the Lin family.


    It''s not bad to see Lu Yao hiding behind the prince. On the contrary, it''s his sister. She hasn''t been out since she fell off the cliff. She takes good care of a-teng every day. Finally, a-teng wakes up. Lin Zhixin is not happy about this.My sister''s falling from the cliff has something to do with the prince, but the emperor has already punished the prince, and they can''t say anything more, but it doesn''t mean that the Lin family can let the prince bully them.


    "What''s the matter with Lu Yao


    "Your Highness, I really don''t care about sister Linsi. It''s my own problem." Lu Yao was crying.


    The ugly family should not be publicized. If only her royal highness was alone, she would tell everything, but now in front of so many people, she can''t say anything.


    "Your Highness has heard about it. It has nothing to do with ER Bao. Don''t mistreat the good people. What''s more, the forest house is also the general''s house. Not everyone can come and go freely. If the prince wants to visit in the future, please let people know, and we can meet the prince. "


    Lin Zhi has something in his words, but the crown prince can''t refute it. Lu Yao refuses to tell the reason. He feels like he is making trouble out of reason when he comes here. It''s really irritating.


    Looking at Lin Si who takes good care of Jiang Teng, the prince has no sadness in his heart. Maybe it''s because Lin Si is no longer what he looks like in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    "In that case, I''m rude today. I hope Mrs. Lin will forgive me."


    "How dare I accept the prince''s apology? As long as the prince doesn''t want to wrongly my two treasures at will in the future, the people''s wife will thank heaven."


    "Your Highness, take your time." Lin Zhi also made a voice.


    Lu Yao is about to go out with the prince, but he hears a pause from Lin Si and turns his head to look at Lin Si.


    "Miss Lu, I don''t have much contact with you. Naturally, I can''t be your sister. In the future, please call me Miss Lin. after all, we haven''t been close enough to call each other sisters."


    Although Lin Si is a good-natured person, Jiang Teng is her enemy. Today, she can see clearly that the prince''s highness comes to the general''s Mansion because of Lu Yao.


    If she just came to find her, she also hurt brother Jiang Teng. Lin Si couldn''t bear it.


    "I see, Lin Miss Lin Hearing Lin Si''s words, a trace of desolation flashed on Lu Yao''s face. Sure enough, she and sister Lin Si can''t be friends.


    The Prince wanted to say something more, but seeing Lu Yao''s dejected appearance, he took Lu Yao and left the forest house.


    Out of the forest house, Lu Yao has been walking in front of him, and the prince is following behind him. No one speaks first.


    Later, the prince couldn''t help but quicken his pace and walked to Luyao.


    "What''s the matter with you today?"


    "Your Highness, am I useless?"


    "A little bit, but it''s also your advantage. If you really know everything, it''s no different from other women."


    "But my mother didn''t like me. She said that I couldn''t compare with Miss Lin. in addition, Mr. Jiang came to see me this morning and told me to stay away from Miss Lin. why do they all like Miss Lin so much and ignore me? Am I really worthless?"


    "You''re fine, really." The prince''s highness looks at Lu Yao and feels a little sad.


    When Mingming met her for the first time, she was still a confused young lady, but she was under the pressure she shouldn''t have. That''s why she has become silent recently.


    If conditions permit, who doesn''t want to be a carefree lady? It''s just like a Si, but it''s because Lu Yao is so sensible that he is distressed.


    Although he seems to have misunderstood AZ about today''s affairs, he doesn''t regret what he did today. At least, he should let Lu Yao know that she is not worthless. In this world, someone still cares about her.


    And even if the prince lost his face in the Lin mansion, he never thought of blaming Lu Yao.


    Because he knows Lu Yao''s temperament too well. No matter what happens, he always wrongs himself and perfects others. However, it is such a person that makes people more pitiable.


    "Really?" It seems that I can''t believe that this sentence was said by his Highness the prince. Didn''t he always dislike her?


    How could you say such words to comfort her? Did she hear me wrong?


    "Of course, it''s true. You''re very good, Luyao. There''s no need to hurt yourself because of other people. You are you, not anyone. As long as you stick to your heart, you are the best."


    "Thank you, your highness. I see." Hearing the comfort of his highness, Lu Yao felt that he was not so sad.


    "Don''t be upset. I still like to see you smile."


    "Will you be punished by the emperor if this matter is so serious today?"


    "Don''t worry, father there I know how to do, but you can''t be unhappy, you know?"


    "I see."


    "It''s too late. I''ll take you back, and then I''ll be ready to go back to the palace."


    "All right."


    His royal highness sent Luyao back to Lufu, and then he slowly went back to the palace.


    Although today''s thing is that he misunderstood AZ, but he always feels that ACE is different from before. Is he really neglecting something?


    On the other side, Lin''s house, since Lu Yao and the prince left, several people''s anger has gone down.


    Lin Si looks at his mother, elder brother and brother a Teng, and is full of happiness. Where can he manage the affairs of his royal highness.


    "Sister Bai, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Lin Si looked at white as ice, took her arm and began to act coquettish.


    "Where I haven''t seen me for a long time, I''m afraid it''s only your brother a Teng in your eyes." Bai rubing grew up with Lin Si since he was a child, and he didn''t have so many worries about his words.


    In fact, both the Lin family and the Jiang family have acquiesced in the case of Lin Si and Jiang Teng, but they have not formally mentioned it.


    Bai rubing, as Lin Zhi''s wife, naturally knew about it, so she was also merciless.


    "No, it''s clear that you have been accompanying my brother recently and never come to me.""That''s because you''ve been busy recently. I know that. Our two treasures have become salt merchants. Now they are hot people."


    "Well, it''s all taught by my mother." He said shyly.


    "Well, er Bao, it''s not easy for your white sister to come here. Don''t make her shy. What''s more, Ru Bing and a Zhi are going to get married. It''s right for them to get in touch with each other more. If you can be like your big brother and let me worry less, I''ll be grateful. "


    "Mother, you are eccentric, now you like white sister, do not love me."


    "I love you. Who doesn''t know, but I know that if you don''t take any medicine, you may leave a scar."


    After Yao Shu said this, Lin sicai thought of his brother a Teng.


    Jiang Teng didn''t expect Yao Shu to say that. He was a man and didn''t care much about the scars. But if arth doesn''t like him because of the scar, then he is in a big loss.


    "Brother a Teng, I''ll help you to go in and apply the medicine."


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to." Despite this, Jiang Teng stood up with the help of Lin Si, nodded with Yao Shu and Lin Zhi, and let Lin Si help him in.


    "These two children really make me worry a lot." Yao Shu looked at the two people who left and said to Bai rubing.


    Now she is more and more satisfied with Bai rubing. She chose the daughter-in-law for herself. Fortunately, her son likes it too, and it''s not a waste of her efforts.


    "Aunt Shu is joking. Er Bao is a good child and a pistachio that can bring happiness."


    "You are the best talker." Yao Shu looked at Bai rubing and couldn''t help laughing.


    The younger martial sister and Lin Niang Zhi are not talking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    A month later, it''s time to get married.


    The layout of the forest house is very festive. Even Lin Shen, who always likes to play, runs around the Lin family wearing a gold embroidered gown.


    Today is the day when Lin Zhi, the young master of the Lin family, got married. The man he married was his sweetheart, Bai rubing, the daughter of Bai Boze.


    "Brother, how are you going to marry your sister-in-law today?" Lin Shen looks at Lin Zhi curiously. Although they are brothers, it''s hard to understand Lin Zhi''s mood at his present age.


    "You are still young. When you grow up, you will understand."


    "You and your grandfather are saying that, but they think I''m young. Don''t think I don''t know." Lin Shen said with some disdain.


    "Well, since you say you are an adult now, you might as well help me go outside to greet the guests, and I will go out after I change my clothes." Lin Zhi looked at his brother and couldn''t help laughing.


    Uncle and grandfather take ah Shen very well, sensible and modest, but compared to the age here, there is also some childish should be.


    "All right. By the way, why didn''t I see elder sister Chang?" Lin Shen went around Lin Fu for many times. He even went to his yard several times, but he didn''t see him.


    "She went to your future sister-in-law."


    "Big brother, I can''t stand your words. When can it be normal? The future sister-in-law, you directly say white sister is not good? "


    "You don''t understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± For the first time, Lin Shen hated his age so much. But seeing that his brother was really busy, he stopped disturbing him and went out to greet the guests.


    In fact, to greet guests is just to walk around. After all, Yao Shu and Lin radial are there, and Lin Shen doesn''t have to do anything.


    Seeing his brother go out, Lin Zhi continues to change clothes.


    In fact, he didn''t fall asleep last night. He felt something in his heart, but he didn''t feel sleepy this morning. The whole person was very energetic.


    And at this time of white house, white as ice courtyard.


    People come and go, sending all kinds of things, and the white room is also full, fengguanxiayao, headgear, the same is not bad, neatly listed, as if also know today is a happy day.


    "Sister Bai, when did you get up today?" Linsi thought that she had already got up very early, but when she arrived at the white mansion, she saw that Bai rubing had already finished dressing, even changed her wedding dress, and sat in her room waiting for herself.


    "Ugly time."


    "So early?"


    "Yes, because there are many things to do. If you don''t get up early, it will be too late."


    "Are you nervous? Sister Bai. "


    "A little bit." It''s impossible not to be nervous. After all, it''s a major event in life. But as soon as you think that person is Lin Zhi, Bai rubing''s nervousness seems to be much better.


    "Time is so fast. I didn''t expect that sister Bai would really become my sister-in-law. In the future, you should help me more. Don''t let elder brother scold me."


    "Your elder brother has such a good temper. I don''t know what you did to make him so angry." In Bai rubing''s memory, it seems that he has never seen Lin Zhi angry.


    "Why? Big brother is totally different to me and you, but you don''t know it. Elder sister Bai, I''ll tell you that elder brother is very happy today. He called me up early in the morning and asked me to accompany you. He said that he was afraid of you in the room alone, but he never thought about whether my younger sister had not woken up yet. "


    After that, Lin Si yawned with special cooperation. She read and went to bed a little late last night, but now she is really sleepy.


    After hearing Lin Si''s words, Bai rubing felt very sweet. She always knew that her elder martial brother was kind to her, but she didn''t expect that he would be so careful, which made her feel like eating honey.


    "Miss, I''m going to see you off." The servant girl didn''t dare to enter without permission.


    "I see." Bai rubing replied, and then looked at Lin Si. "Why don''t you stop here and I''ll be back in a minute."


    "That''s no good. My brother told me to follow you all the time. What if my future sister-in-law is abducted and run away where I can''t see?"


    Speaking of this, Lin Si immediately got up and supported Bai rubing. After opening the door, a servant girl came in and picked up the cloak behind him to prevent dragging on the ground, and then went to the lobby.


    At this time, there are many people sitting in the hall. They are just the relatives of the Bai family. When they see Bai rubing coming, their eyes are full of amazement.


    I have always known that Bai Boze''s daughter is very beautiful, but now she really looks a little bit more beautiful in Xi Fu.


    "Miss Bai, please say goodbye to master Bai, madam Bai."


    After hearing this, Bai rubing kneels down slowly in front of Bai Boze, and there are cushions already prepared on the ground."My daughter bid farewell to her parents. Thank you for your years of teaching. I hope my father and mother can take good care of herself. My daughter can''t serve her for a long time. I also hope my father and mother can cherish their kindness."


    After saying that, Bai rubing heavily kowtowed his head three times, trying to control himself, not to let his tears flow down.


    Lin Si was watching this scene. Unconsciously, she was a little sour. It was a happy thing. How could she always have an impulse to cry?


    "Good daughter, we will take good care of ourselves. Don''t worry. My parents are very glad to be married. I hope you will be thrifty, filial to your parents in law and live in harmony with your sister-in-law. If you encounter any difficulty, you should discuss it with your husband. After that, it will be your home. Do you understand White silk Ze looked at white as ice said.


    It''s not easy to raise her daughter so much. Only Bai Boze knows how much hard work he has paid.


    However, Lin Zhi also grew up and believed that he would be good to his daughter, so that he could really rest assured.


    "Rubing, you should remember what your father said. Your mother has taught you a lot of things. If you don''t understand anything in the future, you should ask your mother-in-law, OK? Take good care of your body, don''t be too tired, you can live a happy life, is the greatest happiness of me and your father. "


    Mrs. Bai didn''t say as many high sounding words as he did. All she could think of was her daughter''s future life, whether she could have a good life and how to live it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    "My daughter will bear in mind the teachings of my father and mother." With the help of the servant girl, she was as white as ice, and then worshipped.


    The next step is to pay homage to the ancestral temple. As a daughter of the Bai family, every daughter has to tell her ancestors when she gets married. One is to seek the protection of her ancestors, and the other is to let everyone know that the daughter of the Bai family has been married, which is an indispensable ceremony.


    When he just said goodbye to his parents, Lin Si was able to follow him, but the ancestral hall was a mysterious place, so he could not follow.


    Then he went back to the yard of Bai rubing, and when Bai rubing finished the ceremony, he would come back, waiting for Lin zhilai to meet his bride.


    After a while, white as ice returned to the room with the help of the maid. Looking at Lin Si, her eyes were red.


    "Sister Bai, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Si was a little flustered in his heart. His brother told him that he couldn''t let sister Bai be wronged, but she didn''t seem to do it well.


    "It''s OK. I just think that I will seldom see my parents in the future, so I''m a little sad."


    "It doesn''t matter. In the future, my mother is also your mother, and sometimes I think my mother treats you better than me." Said lint, a little jealous.


    "I thought you were aunt Shu''s own daughter. She must be more strict with you." Originally, there were some sentimental white such as ice. Looking at Lin Si Yi''s lovely and loving appearance, the sentimental mood suddenly faded.


    Sure enough, er Bao is the source of happiness for all people. It''s hard to be sad with ER Bao.


    "After that, you are my mother''s daughter-in-law. You must be worse than me."


    "What if I''m going to take care of you with aunt Shu?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, I won''t tease you, or you can go back first. I''m fine here."


    "No, I promised my brother that I would leave when my brother came to meet him." Lin Si looked at Bai rubing with a resolute face.


    "All right." Bingru said that, but she didn''t see anything.


    Fortunately, time is coming, and Lins can''t wait long.


    Sure enough, when Bai rubing and Lin Si are chatting about each other, the bride-in-law outside comes to urge her to say that the new uncle has arrived at the gate of the mansion, so that Bai rubing can be ready quickly.


    Lin Si put the red cap on Bai Ru ice, and then helped Bai Ru Bing to go out the door. Sure enough, he saw Lin Zhi who was very happy.


    "Brother, you are so handsome today." Drawing Bai rubing to Lin Zhi, Lin Si can''t help boasting.


    But white as ice covered with red cap, can not see what Lin Zhi is like. Everyone is around her, but she can only see the tip of Lin Zhi''s feet.


    "Don''t be skinny."


    "Well, brother, I''ve taught sister Bai to you personally. Can I bully sister Bai in the future, or I''ll complain to my mother."


    "Good." Lin Zhi looks at his baby sister and doesn''t know whose sister she is.


    I protected my younger martial sister so tightly that I didn''t know that I thought she was her own sister.


    Next, Bai rubing only felt Lin Zhi''s hand tightly holding her, and then took her step by step toward the outside. There were noisy people everywhere, but she could still hear her heartbeat.


    "Don''t be afraid." As if to know that Bai rubing is nervous, Lin Zhi whispers in her ear.


    Next, under the guidance of Lin Zhi, Bai rubing went to the sedan chair step by step, and then the sound of firecrackers rang out in her ears. It was very busy.


    Sedan all the way through the streets, people come out to see the excitement.


    Lin Zhi has already prepared a lot of wedding candy and snacks, all the way to the people, and some children in order to get more food, mouth constantly say auspicious words.


    At this time, Bai rubing really felt married. From then on, she was the wife of her senior brother.


    When we arrived at the Lin family, the sedan chair swayed gently. This was Lin Zhi kicking the sedan chair, and then he walked into the Lin family step by step with the help of Xi Niang.


    After all, today is not the same.


    "General Lin, congratulations."


    "Ha ha ha ha, thank you very much. I want to have one more cup today."


    "You see, the new lady is wearing a veil. Everyone knows that the bride must be very beautiful. The smile on the groom''s face has never gone down."


    "You don''t know that the bride and bridegroom are childhood sweethearts, where ordinary people can compare."


    After a long way, I finally came to the lobby of Lin Fu.


    Xi Niang let go of Bai rubing and handed her a red silk. The other side should be in Lin Zhi''s hand.


    "In the golden autumn season, it is clear and refreshing. The Lin family is very happy. Today is the big day for Lin''s eldest son and Miss Bai''s house. Next, worship heaven and earth


    The voice of the bride is very loud, but it can''t resist the noise around her. But Bai rubing knows that they are all really happy for her and Lin Zhi."When one worships heaven and earth, a gifted scholar matches a beautiful woman, and a weaver girl matches a cowherd. Two worship high hall, parents, nurturing grace. Husband and wife worship, heaven as the matchmaker, status match, flying together, happy knot. Everything will follow people''s wishes, and the friendship between husband and wife will always be lingering. Let''s wish the couple a hundred years of love, happiness, early birth of a noble son, and be sent to the bridal chamber after the ceremony! "


    White as ice was sent into the room to sit, do not know what happened, has been the Xi Niang in her side, this will not be wrong.


    Lin Si was very happy to see sister Bai finally become a member of their family.


    And next to Jiang Teng is looking at Lin Zhi, the heart can not help but envy. He also wanted to marry as early as possible, so that he would not always worry about being robbed by others.


    It seems that there is telepathy in general. When Lin Si looks at Jiang Teng, Jiang Teng is also looking at her. Naturally, there is no need to say much about the friendship among them.


    "I''ll help you first, brother a Teng. Help yourself." As if unable to stand Jiang Teng''s warm eyes, ah Si left in a hurry.


    "Go ahead. I''ll help my elder brother block the wine later."


    "All right, but you should drink less. You are not well yet."


    "I''m free and measured. Don''t worry." After hearing Lin Zhi''s words, a Si left at ease.


    At the beginning, he was not attracted by his smile, but it was also because he was so shy.


    Not everyone can be arth, and only as can make him so haunted.


    Today is a happy day for Lin Zhi. All the people in Lin''s family are out, and Qu Tiao, who lives in Lin''s family, naturally becomes the one who greets the guests.


    It''s just that the guest he''s greeting is none other than Yao Erlang


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    "Qu Tiao, in the past you always refused to drink with me. Can''t you hide today?"


    Yao Erlang looked at Qu Tiao''s helpless appearance and was amused in his heart.


    Is he a fool in his heart? But even so, he must not be let go today.


    "Erlang, you are drunk."


    "Fart, I''m drunk just how much I drink, and you underestimate my drinking capacity."


    Yao Erlang couldn''t hear people say he was drunk, and he didn''t start drinking well today. How could he be drunk.


    "That is, Qu Tiao, you don''t know Yao Erlang. He is a man who drinks more and more spirit. This has not started yet."


    A young man beside him is also a type who is not afraid of watching the excitement. When he looks at Qu Tiao and Yao Erlang, there is an evil light in his eyes.


    "That''s right. I''m happy today. You can let him drink. Anyway, it''s OK."


    "Do you hear me, Qu Tiao? I don''t have to say anything today. They''ll leave you speechless." Looking at his brother, Yao Er Lang suddenly felt that Qu Tiao was a little pathetic.


    So many people, there is no one to help him, but who let him on weekdays are alone, also do not make more friends.


    "In that case, take your time." With that, Qu Tiao is about to turn around and leave. Now Yao Erlang can''t communicate with each other, and he doesn''t want to waste time on him.


    Can not walk a few steps, was Yao Erlang to pull the sleeve, Qu Tiao some puzzled looking at Yao Erlang.


    "What are you going to do? As a host today, you should greet the guests?"


    "You are the master, too." Qu Tiao can remember that although Yao Erlang is a guest in name, he and Lin Zhi are cousins, no matter how they are half masters.


    So now Yao Erlang is borrowing wine with him to pretend to be crazy?


    "I don''t care. You''re the master. If you don''t accompany me, I''ll go to Lin zhilai to drink with me."


    "You..."


    "Second cousin, what''s the matter? Are you drunk?" Lin Si, who has been greeting guests outside, also noticed the situation of Yao Erlang.


    Slowly came over, then looked at Yao Erlang and said that his mother had told her to take good care of elder brother Qu, and his second cousin liked to bully him most.


    "Cousin, what are you doing here?" Yao Erlang just pretended to be crazy by drinking, but Lin Si came here.


    I had always loved my cousin, and then I thought that the last time my cousin fell off the cliff because I didn''t catch up with her in time. At this time, that little wine had already woken up.


    "If I don''t come here, I''m afraid you will be bullied by elder brother Qu. Second cousin, when you talk about you, you are afraid of bullying. "


    "Hey, hey, I''m just teasing Qu Tiao because he doesn''t like to talk." Looking at Er Bao, Yao Erlang couldn''t get angry. Lin Si couldn''t continue to say anything because of his funny face.


    "Brother Qu, you go to other tables. I''ll take care of my second cousin."


    "Well." Although it''s not good for Lin Si to stand out for herself, Qu Tiao can''t bear Yao Erlang''s unreasonable making trouble. After listening to Lin Si''s words, she goes to other tables.


    Yao Erlang''s eyes move with Qu Tiao, which makes Lin Sizhen unable to laugh or cry.


    It seems that only brother Qu can cure his lawless second cousin.


    "What are you doing, cousin? Is your cousin so untrustworthy of your trust? "


    "Today is my brother''s wedding day. Aren''t you afraid that my brother will settle with you afterwards?"


    "All right, all right. I''m not going to mess with Qu''s head office."


    "It''s almost the same. By the way, second cousin, my mother asked me to bring you a message. Brother Qu is going to fight soon, so he may be very busy in the future. It''s estimated that you will meet very few days."


    "When? How do you know? "


    "Did my cousin forget that my father was a general? If the emperor wants to deploy troops, my father will surely know. "


    Hearing this, Yao Erlang was a little silent. How could he forget that Qu Tiao was the one who would go to the battlefield. Even if he liked to get along with him again, how long could he keep him?


    "What''s the reason this time?"


    "It seems that because of the invasion of the Xiongnu, the people on the border were in great distress, so the Taishou there gave a discount to the emperor. The emperor thought that the Xiongnu was really arrogant, so he wanted to attack their morale."


    "Must Qu Tiao go?"


    "Dad has already pushed this expedition to the emperor, and the emperor has agreed. But at the same time, there is also a requirement that brother Qu be the vanguard, so brother Qu must go. " Lin Si more or less also heard his mother mentioned Qu Tiao and Yao Erlang, so he couldn''t help saying more.


    "I know. I won''t make trouble with Qu Xiu any more. You can rest assured, cousin."


    Yao Erlang didn''t know that there were still these reasons, and he was silent at the moment.Knowing this will bring a lot of thinking to Yao Erlang. Lin Si looks at his second cousin, who is silent and doesn''t say anything anymore. He goes to greet other guests.


    And just now also lively seat, looking at Yao Erlang like this, they are no longer so lively.


    "Well, don''t think so much. Today is Lin Zhi''s wedding banquet. If you look like this, I''m afraid Lin Zhi will come out later and think you want to rob his new wife."


    "That is, we''ll talk about other things tomorrow. We''ll have a good drink today."


    "Well, so do you. But I have to say that Lin Zhi''s wife is really good-looking. I used to think that they were naughty, but now it seems to be true. I knew I would have been a matchmaker. "


    "You need to be a matchmaker? Don''t you know that this is the marriage that the Lin family and the Bai family have discussed for a long time? I''m in love with you. I want you to get involved? "


    No matter how unhappy they are, most people are happy today. Yao Shu and Lin radial sent off the last group of guests, watching Yao Erlang and Lin Si still playing.


    After all, it''s a child, so Lin Si is directly responsible for it. They enter the house. They haven''t come home so early for a long time. He also wants to stay with his wife and enjoy their time.


    Jiang Teng sat next to Lin Si and helped her peel the walnuts. He gave all the walnut meat to Lin Si, and he enjoyed it all the time.


    In this regard, Yao Erlang is really envious, but there is no way, no one to peel him, can only do their own, rich clothing and food.


    No matter how busy the banquet is, when the time is almost up, Jiang Teng takes Lin Si back to her yard and asks her to have a good rest. However, Yao Erlang keeps clamoring for Qu Tiao to see him off, otherwise he won''t go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    In the end, Yao Tiao Erlang can''t get out of the house as long as he wants to.


    "I hear you''re leaving?" Out of the Lin mansion, Yao Erlang was quiet, as if what had just happened was an illusion, but Qu Tiao knew that it was not an illusion.


    "Well, seven days to go." Qu Tiao only knew about it.


    "When will you be back?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe next spring, maybe a few years later, who can predict it?" There has never been a definite number of things like war.


    Qu Tiao didn''t know how long he would go this time, but he thought it was good. He was very happy with Yao Erlang. He almost forgot what it was like to be on the battlefield.


    "Well Take good care of yourself and come back alive. "


    "Don''t worry, no one dares to take my life." After patting Yao Erlang on the shoulder, Qu Tiao said with a smile that was relieved.


    "Well, I can''t stop you if you want to go. How about a good walk with me today?"


    "Good."


    Two people walk on the street like this, some do not talk, Qu Tiao slowly walk behind Yao Erlang, if there is any emergency, he can also respond in time.


    When Yao Er Lang swept through the street, he saw a young girl in a pink dress. She stopped in front of the stall as if she was shopping.


    This person, he is very familiar with, who is not Luyao.


    So he raised his legs and came forward, but he wanted to know what kind of charm this woman had, so that the prince could bully Er Bao for her, and also wronged Er Bao.


    "Are you?" Lu Yao was about to turn around when he saw a man staring at himself with his eyes.


    There is no temperature in my eyes, as if I didn''t put her in my eyes.


    "Are you Lu Yao?" Yao Erlang light asked, Qu Tiao just did not stop Yao Erlang, because he did not know what Yao Erlang to do.


    Now looking at Yao Erlang''s action, he immediately stepped forward and wanted to pull Yao Erlang away.


    People who have been drinking wine, whether they do things or conduct, can not be understood by ordinary people''s thinking.


    "Who are you? What do you want? " Lu Yao looked at Yao Erlang''s tall appearance. He was a little flustered. He could not help but step back.


    "Who am I? I''m Linz''s cousin. Miss Lu should be no stranger. "


    "Sister Lins?" Lu Yao looks at Yao Erlang and can''t put him and his sister Lin Si together.


    What sister Lin Si brings to Lu Yao is a warm feeling, but what Yao Erlang in front of her brings to Lu Yao is a kind of fear that can''t be expressed. It seems that she will be beaten up in the next second.


    "Yao Erlang, you are drunk."


    "I''m not drunk!" Qu Tiao wanted to pull Yao Erlang apart, but he was thrown away by Yao Erlang. Looking at Yao Erlang, who was not recognized by his relatives, Qu Tiao was really in a headache.


    "Miss Lu, I''m really sorry. Yao Erlang is drunk. After he wakes up, I will ask him to make an apology to you."


    "It doesn''t matter. Take care of Mr. Yao." Lu Yao shakes his head. The last time his royal highness misunderstood sister Lin Si, she was very sorry, so she could understand what Yao Erlang had done.


    But there will still be some fear, because at this time Yao Erlang looks really bad.


    Finish saying, want to take servant girl to leave, who knows to have not walked a few steps, was pulled back by Yao Erlang again.


    "Want to go? I tell you, if you don''t apologize to my cousin one day, it''s not over for a day! "


    "Prince Ben wants to see who has such a big voice!" His royal highness originally wanted to attend Lin Zhi''s wedding when he went out of the palace today. Who knows, he was called back by the emperor when he was halfway there, saying that he had something to discuss with him.


    He asked the boy to bring a message to Luyao. He asked her to wait for him. What he saw was that Luyao was bullied so much that he didn''t cry. He was even more angry. Could anyone bully Luyao?


    "Wei Chen joined the prince." When Yao Erlang and Qu Tiao saw that it was the prince, they immediately knelt down and saluted. At this time, Yao Erlang''s drunkenness also retreated.


    "My courtesan, please greet your highness."


    "Get up, Yao Erlang. Can you explain to Prince Ben what you were doing just now?"


    The prince was angry when he looked at Yao Erlang. Although he didn''t have much contact with Yao Erlang, he didn''t have a good reputation in the capital.


    "Minister, I''m just chatting with Miss Lu Yao. I hope your highness should not worry about it."


    "Chatting, Miss Lu Yao is a lady in a big family. She has little contact with other men. How do you know Miss Lu?"


    "I don''t know him, so I want to know him. Qu Tiao can testify to this matter!"


    Yao Erlang''s mind is very active. With Qu Tiao, even if there is any crime, his royal highness does not dare to deal with him. After all, Qu Tiao is the vanguard appointed by the Emperor himself."Qu Tiao, what Yao Erlang said is a fact?" The prince''s highness looked at Qu Tiao with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Although he was not familiar with Qu Tiao, his father often praised Qu Xian in front of him, so Qu Mei could be trusted in his heart, but he didn''t know how Qu Tiao got involved with Yao Erlang.


    "Minister..."


    "Your Highness, what Mr. Yao said is true. My daughter was just surprised for a moment, so she was scared. It has nothing to do with Mr. Yao."


    Before Qu Tiao spoke, Lu Yao rushed to speak.


    Last time, it was because of her that his highness misunderstood sister Lin Si. Now she should change her sister Lin Si.


    What''s more, although Mr. Yao was fierce just now, he didn''t really do anything to hurt her. From this, Lu Yao can see that Yao Erlang just wanted to scare her, and he didn''t really do anything to her.


    "Since you said that, that''s it." The prince looked at Lu Yao suspiciously, and finally relaxed.


    After all, Luyao is a woman. If this incident is spread out, it will be the worst for Luyao''s reputation.


    Yao Erlang, even if he was ridiculed in the capital, will not be remembered in the past. This is the difference between women and men.


    "Since you''re drunk, go home early and don''t hang out in the street. You met me today. If you met my father tomorrow, I''ll see if your life is still there!" His royal highness said to Yao Erlang, the severity of which is obvious.


    "Yes, I will send Yao Erlang back."


    Qu Tiao looked at Lu Yao gratefully. If it wasn''t for her, he really didn''t know what to do.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    He is not a good talker, and he is not good at lying. This move of Luyao undoubtedly makes him a lot easier.


    "Go ahead." Looking at Qu Tiao holding Yao Erlang away, the prince''s highness looks at Lu Yao beside him, which means that he hates iron but not steel.


    If she was not so kind, how could she be so easily bullied. Even now, anyone can bully her. Yao Erlang is a ruffian. It''s not worth her thinking.


    But the prince looked at Lu Yao''s eyes and was not willing to expose her.


    "Why are you still standing here when everyone is gone?"


    "Does the prince come to me?" Lu Yao looks at his royal highness and is very happy in his heart. Although the crown prince is not as sad to her as to sister Lins, he can also restrain his temper for her, and she should be satisfied.


    Lu Yao doesn''t think his poor acting skills can hide from his Highness the prince. He just wants to see whether he can let her go.


    "Not for you, but for whom? Now all the banquets in the forest house are over, and there are no more people to see. "


    "Did your highness still want to find sister Linsi?" Hearing the prince''s words, Lu Yao''s eyes are less light, she knew that the prince must not have come for her.


    "Well, don''t tease you. I came here for you today. Don''t you always say you want to see the river lantern? Today is a good day. It is said that there is a river lamp in the north of the city. Do you want to go


    "Really?" Hearing his Highness''s words, Lu Yao looked at the prince in disbelief. Is it true? The prince didn''t cheat her?


    "It''s true, of course. What''s the advantage of deceiving you, so are you going or not?" His royal highness, who has never known how to make girls happy, has been watching Lu Yao so depressed every day recently. He doesn''t look like the girl he knew at the beginning. He has tried his best to make her happy.


    It''s just that his mouth has always been tough, and even inviting people to enjoy river lanterns seems so unnatural.


    "Go, of course. Let''s go." Hearing the words of his highness, Lu Yao quietly crooked his mouth in a corner that his highness could not see.


    Why, she seems to like the prince more and more!


    When we got to the north of the city, there were crowds all around. There are hawkers who keep yelling, and they are very busy.


    Lu Yao has always been a person who doesn''t go out very much. When he saw such a battle, he was naturally happy and his face was filled with a smile he had never seen for a long time.


    "Your Highness, it''s so lively here." Lu Yao said to his highness prince, and then he saw a small stall beside the prince, who was making shadow puppets.


    Staring at the shadow puppet, although Du Zhen had invited someone to sing shadow puppet opera at home before, Lu Yao didn''t know that the shadow puppet was made in this way. Could a thin piece of paper be made into a shadow puppet?


    "If you like it, stop and have a look." His Royal Highness has been paying close attention to the situation of Lu Yao. Seeing that Lu Yao really likes shadow puppets, he asked the people behind him to stop. Then he and Lu Yao watched the shadow puppet play and watched the thin paper in the hands of the craftsmen, and soon the shape of a person came into being.


    "Miss, it''s all fresh shadow puppets. If you like, I can make shadow puppets for two people according to their looks. " The old lady, who was making a shadow puppet, said to his highness prince and Lu Yao.


    Then she saw the scissors and paper in her hand constantly moving, and soon a shadow puppet came out, and the one she cut now is exactly what Luyao looks like.


    "Wow, it''s really like that!" Lu Yao took it from the old lady''s hand, and with his cautious appearance, he successfully made his Highness the prince laugh.


    Because only the silhouette has not been finished, and the paper is very thin, Lu Yao picked it up carefully.


    "If you like it, buy it."


    "It''s better for me to be a childe again. It''s more fun to hold it like this." The old lady said slowly, obviously the prince and Lu Yao as a pair of lovers.


    "No need to..."


    "Well, I''ll trouble you, old lady." Before the prince''s highness refused, Lu Yao agreed.


    Although her royal highness does not like her, but now she and her royal highness have this memory, she does not ask much, that is enough.


    "No trouble, miss. It seems that we are all from the same family. We are so gentle to us old ladies. It''s really different. Please give me the silhouette. I''ll put on the limbs and draw the facial features. In this way, it will be a real shadow puppet. "


    "OK." Carefully handed the shadow puppet to the old woman, Lu Yao was very happy.


    The prince''s highness couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know whether Lu Yao was simple or she was simple. A small shadow puppet could make her so happy.


    "Can we give you the money first, and then come back to you later to get it?" Said the prince to the old lady.


    "Yes." His royal highness signaled the people behind him to give the silver to the old lady, and then took Lu Yao to the side.Along the way, people gathered in many places. Some were performing acrobatics, others were guessing lantern riddles. River lamps of various colors floated on the river, which added a lot of poetic charm to a river.


    If we can observe carefully, we can still see a few couples whispering under the tree from time to time, gentle and warm hearted


    "Your Highness, why don''t we also put the river lamp


    "Yes." With that, the prince asked people to buy two river lanterns, both of which are the most common pink lotus river lanterns. But in Lu Yao''s mind, they are still different. It was given to her by the prince himself!


    Looking at the crowd gathering, his highness carefully pulled Luyao to avoid the crowd, and finally found a place to put the river lamp.


    Taking the pen and paper from his entourage, Lu Yao began to write, carefully avoiding the eyes of his highness, as if he did not want his highness to know what she had written.


    The prince''s highness just wrote a few words casually, then folded the paper and put it in the lantern.


    Slowly walk to the river, looking at the river lamp, Luyao also carefully lights up the river lamp, and then gently put it in the water, carefully fiddle with the river, and gradually send the lamp to the distance.


    The prince''s highness gently put down the river lamp, learning from Lu Yao''s action, and began to put it on. To be sure, he had never done these things before, and this time, he did not know why he broke the law.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    "What did your Highness the prince write?" Lu Yao looked at the prince curiously. She didn''t expect that his highness, who always despised these things, would accompany her to set the river lamp. For a moment, she was a little curious.


    "The country is rich and the people are strong, and the people are peaceful."


    "Did his highness not pray for his own affairs?"


    "I don''t have to ask God for my business. I will try my best to achieve my goal. If everything depends on God, I''m afraid this country is not such a prosperous and prosperous time. "


    "It''s just a kind of hope to let the river lantern go. How can his highness be more serious?" Lu Yao didn''t expect that he just said it casually. His royal highness said so many things to her. He really didn''t know what interest was.


    "It''s me. What did you write?"


    After the prince said, it seems that he also understood something, looking at Lu Yao gently asked.


    "I wrote Don''t tell your highness. " How could Lu Yao tell his highness that what she wrote was "expecting his highness to get what he wants".


    Although the person in his Highness''s heart is not himself, as long as his highness is happy, she will be very happy.


    "It doesn''t matter. In the future, no one will bully you, because I will protect you."


    Every time, as long as the crown prince thinks of Lu Yao''s appearance of being bullied, his heart will ache, as if his heart had been hammered by something.


    So he told himself secretly that since Luyao had helped him so much, he should protect Luyao well in the future.


    "Really? Your highness Is that true? "


    "Nature is true. You have helped me so much. Shouldn''t I protect you?"


    "Then I will be afraid of nothing." Hearing the words of his highness, Lu Yao smiles happily.


    She never imagined that she could hear these words from her royal highness. Now she really heard them. It seems that she is much happier than expected!


    "Yes, I''m afraid of everything, so are you happy now?"


    "Well, happy." In fact, sometimes it''s not too difficult to make Luyao happy. As long as her royal highness can accompany her more, she will be very happy.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll take you home."


    "Good." Although the time passed quickly, Lu Yao also understood that it was not easy for the prince to accompany her for such a long time. Now he did not say anything else and nodded his head.


    They went to get the shadow puppet together and sent Luyao back to Lufu.


    On the other hand, after Qu Tiao sent Yao Erlang back to Yao''s house, he went to find Yao Chao.


    Although the crown prince doesn''t investigate the matter today, he still needs to talk to Yao Chao. Otherwise, with Yao Erlang''s temperament, he will not know if there is a big disaster.


    From Yao Erlang''s home, Qu Tiao did not go back to the Lin family, but went to the nearest military camp.


    Since we are going to go out for the war, we need to prepare a lot of things. This time, the Emperor didn''t ask him to take the previous team, but they were all new people. Therefore, he needs to run in with them in advance, so as to ensure strong cooperation in the battlefield.


    When Qu Tiao appeared in the military camp, all the people were still training. When they saw Qu Tiao, they said hello to Qu Tiao one by one. Then Qu Tiao went to the tent of the military doctor.


    The three armed forces did not move, but the most important thing in marching and fighting was medicinal materials.


    "General Qu, why are you here?"


    "I''ll take a look at the medicinal materials. Now the Huns are coming fiercely. If there is no suitable medicinal materials, I''m afraid it will be bad for our March." Qu Tiao also knows the doctors in the army, so the communication is very smooth.


    "What the army has prepared now are common herbs for treating wind cold and trauma, and some special medicines for treating Hun''s hook and claw injuries. But there are not many herbs, and there is no way to configure them. If general Qu has a way, see if he can help us buy some herbs."


    The doctor was not polite to Qu Tiao. He talked about all the difficulties in the army. Only in this way could Qu Tiao understand the situation in the army as soon as possible.


    "I''ll talk to general Lin about that. Are there any other questions?"


    "Everything else is OK, but the overall physical fitness of the soldiers this time is not very good. I''m afraid they will not be able to adapt to the long march. Even if they arrive at the border, they will not be able to fight."


    "In that case, I''ll tell those leaders in a moment that if they want to train more, they must improve the overall strength of the whole army."


    What the doctor said was exactly what Qu Ti was worried about. Although there are a lot of soldiers in the imperial court, only 12 out of 10 people have experienced the battlefield. Although the rest of them eat the food of the country, they seldom get in touch with such things.


    If you are not careful, you will die. Qu Tiao knew the cruelty of the battlefield, so he would never be soft hearted in this matter, otherwise he would have killed them.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the rest.""It will be hard for you. You should add more herbs for typhoid fever. After all, the weather here is quite different from that at the border."


    "Don''t worry, general. I know all about it."


    After understanding the situation, Qu Tiao went to the tent where the general was.


    Although the soldiers were all fake this time, the generals were all the people who used to contact Qu Tiao. The emperor must have thought that Lin could not go this time, so he arranged it like this.


    So when Qu Tiao put forward his own opinions, other generals also put forward their own opinions. Several people gathered around the tent to discuss carefully, from the soldiers'' daily training to the food supply, and even to the distribution of the war clothes in the back, they were all properly discussed. Qu Xie left at ease.


    Before leaving, Qu Tiao did not forget to see the training of those soldiers. Seeing that everyone was training seriously, she was relieved that someone would treat the war as a joke.


    When he came back to Lin Fu, the people in Lin Fu were still busy. Qu Tiao, though living in Lin Fu, was still half a guest. Naturally, he didn''t make him busy.


    So Qu Tiao went straight back to her room and took out her sword from the cupboard.


    He has never used a sword for a long time. Now, when I see it, he is kind. This is his partner who killed the enemy in the battlefield. I don''t know whether it is because of killing people that the blade looks fierce and bloodthirsty.


    Put the sword back into the scabbard. Qu Tiao is sleeping on the bed with his sword in his arms tonight, sleeping very well.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    In the next few days, Lin Si sorted out the conditions of salt merchants, and then sent a post one by one to let them come to Lin Fu to talk about it in detail.


    Jiang Teng quietly accompany Lin Si''s side to give advice for her, because Bai rubing has already married into Lin Fu''s relationship, so naturally also increased the opportunity to meet.


    After resting for three days, Lin Zhi went to the court. On weekdays, Bai rubing liked to stay in Lin Si''s yard.


    Even if she didn''t speak, she found it interesting.


    Especially see Jiang Teng for two treasure doting, let white such as ice good life envy. Although it''s not good for them to think more about themselves, they don''t think much about themselves.


    People learn to be content, so at present, Bai rubing is very satisfied with her state. Her parents in law are very good to her, her husband is more considerate to her, and a little sister-in-law who plays from childhood to big is enough.


    "Brother a Teng, if you look at them, I don''t think they are particularly reliable. When talking to me, my eyes are always looking around, which is obviously a guilty heart." Lin Si pointed to several names on the paper and said to Jiang Teng.


    Recently, she has been very busy. After confirming several people below, she discussed with them the details of setting up a charity hall.


    Although they didn''t understand at the beginning, they were willing to help when they heard that they didn''t need money for the charity hall and could please Lin Si.


    And others, looking at Lin Si''s younger age, want to please him from Lin Si. Who knows, there is another Jiang Teng nearby, who not only doesn''t get any benefits, but also implicates his previous business.


    After all, Lin Si has Yao Shu''s support behind him. How can ordinary businessmen compare with Yao Shu.


    The dialogue between Lin Si and Lin Si was not so sincere.


    "It''s OK. Since you are not satisfied with these people, you should put them aside first. Anyway, you have a lot of people under your command. Don''t worry about it at this moment and a half."


    Jiang Teng looked at the paper in Lin Si''s hand and said with deep meaning that a Si had given him too many surprises. Yufuxuan used to think that there was luck in it, but the salt merchant let Jiang Teng know Lin Si''s ability.


    This is not what ordinary people can do, but a si not only does it, but also does it well, even better than many businessmen. Indeed, his a Si is the best.


    "Yes, my second cousin has been locked up at home recently, and I can''t get out. But elder brother Qu is going to fight again. I don''t know if they can see the last time before they leave."


    "You want to help Yao Erlang?"


    "Well, after all, the second cousin is really good to brother qu. I think we should let them say goodbye to each other."


    "If you think so, let me do something about it."


    "Really? Do you have a way? Brother a Teng, how can you be so powerful! "


    "Because I can''t disappoint ace." After touching his head, he gets along with him more and more easily recently, and has more and more physical contact with him. I believe that before long, ace will never be able to leave him.


    In the morning of Qu Tiao''s departure, Yao Erlang finally escaped from Yao''s house with the help of Jiang Teng. Lin Si and Jiang Teng both hide far away to give Qu Tiao and Yao Erlang a chance to say goodbye.


    When he saw Qu Tiao, he was no longer in a long gown, but changed into armor and wrapped himself tightly.


    "Is it time to go?"


    "Yes, it''s urgent. No delay."


    "Take care, then. I''ll wait for you to come back and drink."


    "Good."


    "Why are you still like this? You can die if you say a few more words?"


    "It''s just a habit." Qu Tiao looks at Yao Erlang. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Yao Erlang was one of his few friends in Beijing, but he couldn''t say anything at such a time. Only Yao Erlang asked and he answered.


    "It''s very cold over there. You should wear thicker clothes. I wonder if Lin Zhi''s dolls will run all over the floor when you come back."


    "Maybe, if he moves fast enough."


    "Well, I''m sorry to talk to you all the time. There are so many people waiting for you. Take good care of yourself and write me a letter when you are free, so that I won''t be bored in the capital. "


    "Well."


    "Go ahead and don''t make people wait." Yao Erlang looked at Qu Tiao. After all, he didn''t stop him. He couldn''t stop some things.


    Qu Tiao is an eagle flying in the sky. He should not let him indulge in wine and sex.


    "Goodbye." No longer hesitating, Qu Tiao drove his horse to the outside. Outside the city was the army he wanted to take away, and he was the leader of the whole army.


    "Since the farewell is over, go back to the house." Yao Chao''s voice sounded behind Yao Erlang, which startled him.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    "It''s not because you are such a little son of a bitch that you dare to threaten Miss Lu Yao. What else would you like to do if it wasn''t for Qu Tiao? Now you have the chance to say goodbye to Qu Tiao. Now go home and shut up! "Looking at his incompetent son, Yao Chao feels that he has to live a few years less.


    There is no way to resist. Yao Erlang can only follow Yao Chao obediently. He really doesn''t want to be locked up. Is that a human life?


    But for uncle Wei''s absence, he would have interceded with him.


    But how does he feel that his father''s temper has become more and more irritable recently?


    On the other hand, Jiang Teng and Lin Si saw Yao Chao coming from afar, but they didn''t ask to remind them. Now they saw their second cousin''s dejected appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Brother a Teng, how did you tell your uncle?"


    "I said Qu Tiao was going to leave. Yao Erlang wanted to send him away according to the truth. Maybe Mr. Yao also thought of Xiao Wei Shu, so he agreed without saying a word."


    "I see. I''ll tell you how my uncle showed up in time." Lin sigang was still wondering why Yao Chao appeared. It turned out that it was brother a Teng who made the ghost.


    "Now that their affairs have been settled, is it time to talk about our affairs?"


    "What''s the matter with us?"


    "Did ace forget? We agreed that after the big brother got married, I would go to Aunt Shu to propose marriage. " Jiang Teng has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    "Well You can''t tell me about this. You should talk to your mother. "


    "Think of it as assent." In fact, Jiang Teng had already made an agreement with his mother. Now he told AZ just to make him have a psychological preparation.


    After all, to be able to marry AZ is the goal he has set since he was a child.


    Now, it''s finally coming true!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    "Yao Shu, you see, this is the sincerity of our Jiang family."


    Jiang Qi handed over the bride price list to Yao Shu. Although they are good friends for many years, Jiang Qi has never been vague on the bride price.


    Now Lin Si and Jiang Teng have a stable relationship, and they are getting married again.


    Lin Si is a girl who Jiang Qi looks at growing up. In her heart, Lin Si has been treated as a little daughter.


    Yao Shu carefully checked the dowry list, income in the pocket, nodded with satisfaction, now the two people this is a kiss.


    "These are all about our parents. I already know my sister''s sincerity. I can talk about the wedding at another time now."


    Yao Shu and Jiang Qi smile at each other, and their eyes fall on Lin Si and Jiang Teng at the same time.


    Lin Si saw her mother and aunt Jiang''s eyes, and her face wore an unnatural smile.


    This morning, he was suddenly taken to Jiang''s house. Lin Si was caught off guard and was told to discuss the engagement with Jiang Teng.


    All this is going on so fast that little miss Linz''s family is not ready, let alone in a state.


    Just listen to my mother''s voice.


    "You two can do whatever you want to do, and we adults have some whispers."


    Yao Shu and Jiang Qi drive them out of the house, leaving a world of two for the children to enhance their feelings.


    Lin Si and Jiang Teng walked on the road. For a moment, Lin Si felt that this feeling was really wonderful, and her face was creeping with blush.


    She pulled the topic and took the initiative to open a conversation with Jiang Teng, "do you hear that Yao Erlang is trapped at home."


    Jiang Teng turned his head and looked at Linsi''s rosy cheek, and thought her reaction was very interesting.


    He stretched out his hand and deliberately took the palm of Lins''s hand, drawing a circle between her palms. The little girl had never had such a close relationship with a man.


    Her face was even more tinged with a blush, showing a delicate expression and a coquettish tone.


    "What are you doing?"


    "After that, they will be husband and wife. Why can''t my wife stand such teasing?"


    Mrs. Jiang''s face was burning, and Mrs. Guolin''s face was burning.


    The man coughed softly, no longer provoked her, and led the topic back to the right path.


    "Tell me why Yao Erlang is locked up at home."


    "It wasn''t the second sister-in-law Yao and her husband who conspired. They were worried about Yao Erlang''s marriage and trapped them at home."


    Yao Erlang has reached the age of marriage, but he never cares. Yao er-sister-in-law naturally feels sorry for seeing her son become a lonely family.


    "People can''t be locked up, not to mention that he is a free man by nature."


    "But Yao Erlang is now locked up at home and can''t go anywhere or do anything."


    The Yao family had the same temperament. They were obstinate and refused to be soft.


    Jiang Teng knows a lot about Yao Erlang. If Yao Erlang''s sister-in-law wants to lock people at home by force, things will turn upside down.


    Marriage, if forced, will eventually be unfortunate.


    During the speech, Jiang Teng took Lin Si''s delicate hand.


    For the first time, they walked on the street in such an open and aboveboard manner. The neighbors recognized them and congratulated each other.


    The news of their engagement has been out for a long time, and the neighbors who watched them grow up congratulated one after another.


    "Oh, the Teng family boy finally got the beauty back."


    "Look at how well Lin Si and the Jiang family match each other. They''re made in heaven."


    "Our two treasures are so beautiful. It''s cheap, you boy!"


    The joy in his ear made Lin Si''s thin skinned face embarrassed. Compared with Jiang Teng, he held his head high and accepted their congratulations one by one.


    "Thank you very much. The wedding will be scheduled another day. Please come to your house to celebrate."


    "That''s nature!"


    "We can wait to have a wedding reception at your house."


    He led Linsi''s hand through the streets, and finally led him into a gold and silver jewelry store.


    "Ace, go and choose your favorite hairpin as my engagement gift."


    Lin Si stares at the man and shakes his head.


    "There are many things on the bride price list. You don''t need anything else."


    She took Jiang Teng''s hand and wanted to go out the door, but the man stood still and pulled her back into his arms.


    Jiang Teng''s height is still growing after adulthood, just like a head higher than Lin Si.


    He lowered his eyebrows and put the little girl in his eyes.


    "That''s the mother''s love for you, and also the sincerity of the Chiang family to marry you, but we will always give you our love object for our husband."


    He took Lin Si''s hand and went to the shopkeeper''s desk.


    "Help to get out your best jewelry."


    "Well! Just a moment. "


    The shopkeeper brought out the house ornaments and put them in front of them one by one.


    Lin Si couldn''t pick out a good one for a moment when he looked at all kinds of gold and silver jewelry.


    She threw her eyes for help to the man beside her. Jiang Teng held her little hand and put his eyes on the table.He picked up a peach blossom hairpin and put it in her bun.


    Jiang Teng smile on the face, "very beautiful."


    Lin Si was embarrassed to take it off and pushed it back to the shopkeeper, with a rosy face.


    "That''s it."


    Her eyes did not dare to look around. Jiang Teng held her cheek, and their eyes converged in the air.


    "Think again."


    "No, just one."


    Jiang Teng put her hand down and gave ace another hand to choose a pair of jade bracelets.


    Lin Si only remembered that day, Jiang Teng said that a pile of jade bracelets could lock her for a lifetime, lock her heart, so that she could not go anywhere and could not escape.


    I don''t feel like I''m going back to Yulin for a while.


    Jiang Teng saw her mind and gently touched her face.


    "Don''t be sad. I''m going to marry into my house soon. I''ll look up and see you."


    Lin Si, who was guessed as a girl''s mind, added a few blushes to her face.


    She took Jiang Teng''s big hand with sincere eyes.


    "We''ll be together for the rest of our lives? Like father and mother? "


    "Yes, I will."


    The first time I saw Linz, he was sure.


    Jiang Teng stretched out his hand and lifted the petals on her head and gently blew them open.


    The girl''s mind was also stirred. Jiang Teng Shun held the little guy in her hand ring and whispered in her ear: "don''t worry, madam. It''s not through the door yet. I''m so reluctant to part with me. Do you love me too much?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Lin Si''s Pink fist blows his chest, and the door of the house opens. Lin Si is like a child who is found stealing candy. She runs away from Jiang Teng''s arms and returns to the house.


    The little girl stood at the door, looking at Jiang Teng under the tree at the door and waved to him.


    "Go back quickly. I''ll take the hairpin you gave me on the day of my wedding."


    "The jade bracelet can''t be taken off."


    "I see."


    They looked at each other, seeing Jiang Teng''s back disappear at the end of the sunset, filled with endless sweetness


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    "Yao Erlang! You son of a bitch, you don''t listen to your parents, do you? "


    Yao Chao whipped him with a whip, and Yao''s second sister-in-law murmured in his ear about the mistakes of his second son.


    The second sister-in-law Yao took the matchmaker to the house to lead the marriage line. The Erlang was not willing to say nothing.


    When the girl came to the house, he even threw his face at others, making the blind date neighbors dare not send his daughter to Yao''s house again.


    "How dare you ruin your family?"


    Yao Chao''s whip whipped on his son, and Yao Erlang stood in the same place and accepted it.


    Finally, Yao''s sister-in-law couldn''t look down and trotted up to pull the father and son apart.


    The second sister-in-law hands Yao Chao a look and holds Yao Erlang to persuade him.


    "If you''re a soft matchmaker, you''ll never come again."


    When Erlang heard Yao Er Lang''s face changed, he felt that he was trying to persuade his parents.


    He didn''t feel that he was wrong at all. Yao Erlang stood up and continued to be stubborn with Yao Chao.


    "I''m right. I don''t want to marry a daughter-in-law. It''s good to live alone."


    Yao Chao was so angry with Yao Erlang that he seemed to have no effect on Yao Erlang''s whip just now.


    The man still didn''t listen to the admonition. Yao Chao blew his nose and stared at his son, who was not a tool in his family. He still didn''t run to the top when he was old, which worried the couple.


    "I''m going to beat you down today. How could you be such a rebel in my Yao family?"


    Erlang''s clothes had been whipped, and he still refused to be soft.


    Yao Er sister-in-law is distressed that her son is beaten like this. She blocks in front of Yao Erlang and winks at Yao Chao.


    "Enough! I''ll have no more sons. "


    At the critical moment, Yao Er Sao''s heart is still toward Er Lang.


    Erlang pushed aside his mother, left a proud, to Yao Chao to show his intention.


    "Dad, even if you break your tongue today, I can''t go to see those girls. I don''t like them."


    Erlang is usually called "Yu Mu tou" by Yao Er Sao when it comes to emotion. At the critical moment, he has a ruler in his heart.


    Marriage should be based on love, otherwise it is not counted.


    "Good! You are a tough guy. I think when you are tough enough, you don''t have to go out to work tomorrow, let alone go out and play. You just think about it behind closed doors! "


    Yao Chao is so angry that he orders the whole family not to let Yao Erlang go out of the house. If he violates the family law, he will serve him.


    Yao Er sister-in-law had to listen to Yao Chao. Maybe Erlang stayed at home for a period of time and could really figure out their intentions.


    The second sister-in-law of Yao looked at the helpless Yao Chao angrily, "it''s all spoiled by you. If you don''t learn well one by one, where can I put my old face?"


    Yao Chao is speechless. After his wife leaves, he looks at his son''s wound with heartache.


    "Erlang, why do you think it''s hard for you to marry a girl back? It''s not killing two birds with one stone?"


    "Some time ago, that girl of the Li family was born white and clean, which is also interesting to you. You have to ask people not to put their mind on you, and to say those words without emphasis. The girl of the Li family went back to cry for three days, and her parents told your father."


    Yao Erlang didn''t care, no matter how the people he didn''t like was meaningless in his heart.


    "Dad, you don''t have to say much. I won''t marry anyone at will. If you really want a girl, why don''t you let my father marry another one?"


    "Ridiculous! It seems that your father is right to keep you at home. You can figure it out. Don''t go astray. "


    Yao Er Sao was so angry that she ran into her husband when she went back to her room.


    When he saw Yao''s second sister-in-law sighing, he asked why: "Auntie, why is this?"


    "From today on, your brother can''t go out. He has to think about his faults behind closed doors and think about his marriage."


    He looks at Yao Erlang sympathetically, and the eyes of Yao Ersao and Yao Chao are all on him. There will be disputes if they are not together.


    Yao Dalang went to Erlang and saw the wounds on his body.


    "Why are you suffering? Against your father, you are the only one who will suffer in the end. "


    "They forced me to marry a woman I didn''t like, and now I have to be shut up at home. In particular, my father still listens to my mother. Uncle Wei is not here, and Qu Tiao is not."


    How come all of a sudden at home? All the running back is behind him.


    The more he said that the anger in Yao Erlang''s heart was more clear. He could not bear such grievances and wanted to flee.


    As the elder brother, Yao Dalang saw Erlang''s mind, "don''t act rashly. You know your father''s strength, you can''t escape."


    "Am I going to be locked at home and wait for them to arrange for the girls of seven or eight for me?"


    "Don''t fight against your father at this point. They will arrange girls for you to meet. If you don''t like quitting on the spot, no one will force you to marry, just take a form."Yao Dalang tried his best to persuade him, but Yao Erlang was still unhappy. He couldn''t get over the difficulty anyway.


    "Brother, why don''t you just run away from home?"


    "all the cities are the hands and eyeliner of Jing Zhao Fu Yin. Where can you go?"


    It is impossible to escape from the city. The two brothers, one of whom is the governor of Jingzhao, the son of Yao Chao, and the other is a rich businessman. They are so famous that they can''t escape at all.


    "Well, stay at home during this time. Don''t make a moth, and your father''s anger will dissipate."


    Yao Dalang understands Erlang''s temperament and is stubborn. He can only let himself understand.


    Erlang watched the elder brother go in and out of the house freely, the fire of desire in his eyes was even more intense, and the idea of fleeing in his heart became more and more strong.


    Thinking about something, he immediately stood up and went back to the room, began to pack up things, waiting for the dead of night.


    Yao Er Lang is ready to escape with the moon on his back.


    Just climbed up the ladder, behind the familiar voice sounded.


    "Yao Erlang! I think you''re good at it, don''t you? You come down for me


    Yao Er Sao''s voice pierced the sky, and the servants listened to the mother''s words and went up and down the ladder one after another.


    Yao Erlang fell off the ladder and was unable to move.


    "I don''t think you have a long memory, and now you will do this kind of unorthodox thing! Thanks to not being seen, or my face will be lost to you


    "I just don''t want to stay at home!"


    Yao Erlang wants to go out to pursue freedom. Even his dog can go in and out of the house freely. He is a living man, but he can''t do what he wants.


    "You''ve turned the tables! I''m not going to beat you up today. You just don''t know that heaven is high and earth is rich. "


    She picked up the stick on the side of the wall and waved it to Yao Erlang. Erlang cried out in pain.


    Finally, it was carried back to the room by the housekeeper.


    After beating her son, Yao Er sister-in-law felt heartbroken and came to the room to persuade her.


    "What do you think is not good for you to learn? You have to climb the wall. Why don''t you listen to your advice?"


    "I can''t be locked by you!"


    In the end, Yao Er Lang is very rebellious.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    "Achoo!"


    Lint rubbed his nose and was bored playing with the girls in the yard.


    Mother and father went out to play again, leaving her and Lin Zhi at home.


    Before Yao Shu left, he asked Lin Si to study female workers so as not to be disliked by his mother-in-law.


    Lin Zhi came back from the Hanlin academy to see his sister playing with embroidery, almost surprised.


    "I haven''t been home for a long time, so I''m back at the wrong place, am I?"


    "What are you talking about? Ah


    This is Lin Si does not know how many times stabbed the finger, she quickly put the finger in her mouth.


    He raised his eyes and complained, "is she OK?"


    "How can it be? I haven''t been home for a long time, so I come back to have a look. It''s really strange to see my sister do something she doesn''t usually do."


    Lin Si and Lin Zhi are both people who have suffered, and all of them have suffered from physical strength.


    Lin Si is not familiar with this needlework.


    He wanted to stab a god of wealth to Jiang Teng, which became a shape.


    Just as Lin Zhi returned home, Lin Si called for his help to have a look.


    "Brother, come and have a look at my craft and help to see where I need to improve."


    Lin Zhi has a closer look. It''s not as good as rust. I''m afraid that the Chiang family will retire overnight if this looks like something is sent out.


    He was embarrassed to look at Lin Si, but Lin Si was also smart. He muttered and said, "if there''s something wrong, just tell me. I don''t have to look like this. It makes me feel strange and flustered."


    Lin Zhi took the embroidery plate from Lin Si''s hand and made a serious comment.


    "Ace, your embroidery is better than your mind. I can''t see what it is when I get along with you day and night. I''m afraid the young man of Jiang family may not be able to see it!"


    This is a naked attack on Lin Si''s craftsmanship. According to Lin Zhi, she looked at it carefully, and she really didn''t look like the God of wealth.


    It''s just that the sword has come out of its sheath, and she can''t give up halfway. It''s not Linsi''s style.


    Lin Si was worried, "how can I do this? If my mother says yes, Jiang Teng dislikes my poor embroidery. What should I do if he wants to divorce me?"


    "Who said that?"


    Jiang Teng''s voice came from the door. Lin Si immediately put down his embroidery plate and trotted to him.


    Lin Zhi regrets that iron is not made of steel and laments that his sister is too much to control. He takes the initiative to see the man he loves.


    I''m afraid I''ll forget my mother''s family later.


    "Jiang Teng, the news of your engagement came out. Although you are a certain couple, are you against the rules when you come and go in and out of our house?"


    After all, they are not really married yet. If they are sent flowers by someone who wants to, they will be bad to their sister in the end.


    This is what Lin Zhi is worried about.


    Jiang Teng had a smile on his face, and his eyes were full of doting on Lin Si.


    "She''s my wife who will be passing by. Is it necessary for my husband to come and see his wife?"


    Jiang Teng''s words are so reasonable that Lin Zhi can''t refute them. He can''t say anything else when he looks at their good feelings.


    "Well, I won''t add any trouble to you two. I said if you could come to my home less before you get married and be more conscious."


    Only two of them were left in the yard. Lin si''ang looked up at Jiang Teng. The smile on her face could not be concealed.


    "Brother Teng, I''m glad to see you. Are you finished today?"


    Jiang Teng was in charge of the salt import and export of the whole city. It seemed that the matter was not big, but it was the most important thing. Every household must have this salt material.


    He took time out of his busy schedule to check the little girl''s recent situation. As soon as he stepped into the mansion, he saw the little doll embroidering.


    It''s just that he didn''t guess the pattern.


    "What is your embroidery pattern?"


    Half of Lin Si''s expectations were drowned out. He thought Jiang Teng could guess it. Finally, his brother said that he could not guess.


    She raised a smile and sent the embroidered plate to Jiang Teng.


    "This is the God of wealth. You are the salt officer. You have to make a lot of money."


    After listening to Lin Si''s words, Jiang Teng''s smile aroused, and he only thought that the little woman was very interesting.


    He fiddled with lint''s hair. "I''m an official. Do you think which rich officer has a good end in the end?"


    Lin Si thought over Jiang Teng''s words carefully, and finally found that he was right. He looked at the disk with disappointment.


    "Isn''t this white embroidery?"


    "How can you be so busy? I like you very much


    Lin Si looked at the four dissimilarities on the disk, and Jiang Teng was clearly perfunctory.


    The little woman was even more unhappy when she thought of it.


    Jiang Teng picked up her face and said, "Why are you unhappy? I said it all. Good. I like it


    "But you are an official, you can''t make a fortune."


    The man pinched her cheek, as if to quarrel with her, the little woman fat words did not listen.This sentence is printed in the bottom of my heart, which makes people like it more and more.


    "No matter what you embroider, it''s a blessing to me. How can I not like it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Teng''s words continued to ring out, "you said that you are going to be someone else''s wife. Why do you think more and more now?"


    "I don''t care about you, otherwise I think other men will go."


    "Dare you."


    Jiang Teng increased the strength in his hands and did not let her think about the side.


    Lin Si felt sweet in her heart. It turned out that the love between men and women could be so beautiful, which made her taste the happy fruit.


    "I''m here today. I have something to discuss with you."


    Originally, Jiang Teng was going to visit Yao Shu, but Yao Shu took advantage of Lin Si''s wedding and went out to travel with Lin radial.


    At present, he can only talk to the little fart boy. Jiang Teng looks serious, which makes Lin Si nervous.


    Is it really because her needlework is not living well and Jiang Teng is going to retire on behalf of the Chiang family?


    Seeing her worry, Jiang Teng shaved the tip of her nose.


    "You little guy, all day long, you have something in your head. You always think and write everything on your face. You can''t cheat people at all."


    Lin Si was embarrassed to sniff, even her mother said that she was kind and honest, no matter what she thought, it was clearly written on her face.


    She was still looking forward to finding out what Jiang Teng said, afraid it was about what happened to the wedding.


    Just listen to Jiang Teng rubbing the head of the little woman, the voice is gentle, "our wedding ceremony has to be postponed."


    Originally, the date set by the two families was an auspicious day. Now Jiang Teng was about to change, which made Lin Si daydream.


    "Why change the time all of a sudden? Don''t you want to marry me


    "Don''t think about it, because there was an accident in the salt field, which is related to our place. As a salt officer, I have to go to find out the truth in person. I don''t feel at ease about it."


    "So it is. I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Then you should embroider at home and wait for me. When I come back, you will hand me a sachet. In this way, I will go out and you will accompany me."


    Lin Si''s eyes were filled with stars. She was looking forward to the day when Jiang Teng came back, and the day when she embroidered it with the hand of the God of wealth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    It has been three days since Jiang Teng left.


    Lin Si didn''t see Jiang Teng for three days, as if it had been three autumn.


    When he went to other provinces, he would write a letter to Linsi every time he arrived at a post station. Every day, he expected to receive letters about him.


    As a result, it has become a tacit understanding between the two. While Lin Si embroiders, she also has some expectations.


    When Lin Zhi came home, he saw that Lin Si''s embroidery had some eyebrows. He could not help but sigh that the power of his feelings made him change.


    Sensing Lin Zhi''s return home, Lin Si raises her eyes.


    "Brother, Jiang Teng has been gone for three days. Why doesn''t he come back?"


    "What you said is that it will take three or four days to go back and forth, not more than ten days. Besides, you have to deal with things there. I don''t know whether it will go well or not."


    Lin Si loosened the embroidery plate in her hand and turned to think about something with her face.


    "What do you think?"


    "I was thinking, if he is a bigger official in the future, I will not wait for him at home every day."


    "You have to support a man''s career, which is inevitable."


    Although Lin Si knew that this was an unavoidable thing, she still did not want to be separated from Jiang Teng for too long.


    At present, everyone is busy. His mother and father go out to play. Lin Zhi is busy with the affairs of the imperial academy every day.


    Only Lins is free this time, she always thinks this is not a thing.


    She raised her eyes and stared at Lin Zhi, "brother, can you come back home less recently? You also have family affairs. How can you come to me three meals a day?"


    "Why don''t you know? Your sister-in-law and Jiang Teng are worried about your boredom, so let me accompany you. "


    Linz waved her hand and did not dare to let him accompany her.


    "If you always accompany me like this, it will make me feel that you have lost your official position, or that my sister-in-law and I have a bad business."


    "You son of a bitch! If your business is good, your sister-in-law will be tired. If you are OK, go and help her. "


    Lin Si and Bai rubing are partners in business. During this time, Lin Si is busy with engagement and marriage, and has no time to take care of their business. Naturally, Bai rubing is very interested in them.


    Now that he is free, Lin Si naturally wants to go back and help his sister-in-law.


    She patted the table and got up. "Why didn''t you say that earlier? What if my sister-in-law was exhausted?"


    "Don''t be duplicity. If you want to go, go quickly. If you are tired of my wife, I will go to your husband''s book."


    "Dare you


    Lin Si has the strength to protect his husband. He turns his head to Lin Zhi and "threatens.".


    "If you dare to do this to him, I will bully my sister-in-law!"


    Brother and sister are holding each other, and Lin Si trots out of the house.


    I haven''t met Bai rubing for a long time. She has some thoughts of the girl''s family to share with her sister-in-law.


    "Sister in law!"


    Bai rubing is playing with the abacus in the store. Hearing Lin Si''s voice, she raises her eyes from the account book and smiles at him.


    "Are we as coming? You look ruddy. You''ve had a good time recently. "


    Lin Si is embarrassed to scratch his head. It is clearly that she neglected the business with Bai rubing because of these trivial matters.


    But my sister-in-law will not worry about her because of these. It is Lin Zhi who has a good eye.


    "Sister-in-law, what you said is clearly that I have neglected my business with you recently, and you still think about my affairs."


    "We have a good home, my sister-in-law, of course, is mainly happy. Just when you come, come and have a look at the account books and check the accounts. When you are finished with these things, you will have to do it."


    "It''s nature!"


    Lin Si agreed. Bai rubing didn''t have a good rest during this period. When Lin Si finished her work, of course, she couldn''t let her sister-in-law tired all the time.


    Otherwise, Lin Zhi will go home from the Imperial Academy and suffer for Lin Si!


    She flipped through the account books at will. At the beginning, she and Bai rubing were in partnership with each other. She also took a fancy to her character and reality. Now Lin Si has no mind to seriously examine it.


    Holding her face, she shares her thoughts with Bai rubing mysteriously, "sister-in-law, I have something to ask you."


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    Bai rubing puts down his paper and ink and listens to Lin Si''s mind carefully.


    "How did you survive when your brother was away?"


    "Is Jiang Teng far away?"


    Lin Si nodded. "It''s been three days since I went out on business, but I think it''s been a long time."


    "Are you a girl in love?"


    At home, Bai rubing heard about Lin Zhi''s changes in her sister.


    Lin Si embroiders at home every day, and looks into the distance to ask when Jiang Teng will return home.


    This really has the appearance of a wife. Bai rubing really feels that her little sister has grown up, so she is always tolerant of her.


    "Sister in law, how do you spare your boring days every time my brother goes abroad?""Of course, you''ve only been there for three days. Once Lin Zhi was sent to Huaizhong for more than two months. I''ve been through it all by myself."


    Lin Si seemed to know something and nodded, "sister-in-law, I''d better go back and finish my embroidery. I''ll thank you for your business affairs recently."


    "It''s a rare time for you. Go back quickly. I''m here."


    "Thank you very much, sister-in-law."


    Back in the mansion, Lin Si is focused on the embroidery work on her hands, and she doesn''t even notice that Jiang Qi is coming.


    "Look at my daughter-in-law, it''s very virtuous!"


    Jiang Qi came to see Lin Si. As soon as he entered the mansion, he saw that Lin Si was absorbed in her work.


    She is very satisfied with the daughter-in-law.


    "Aunt Jiang, why are you here? I''m going to accompany you in a few days."


    "You girl, if you want to come to me, you can''t wait for a few days?"


    "I''m sorry, aren''t I?"


    After all, Jiang Qi will soon become her mother-in-law. This change makes Lin Si''s little girl unable to face Jiang Qi directly.


    Jiang Qi knows Lin Si''s mind. She looks at the embroidery plate in the little girl''s hand and is even more satisfied.


    "You really think about my boy everywhere. My boy is blessed."


    Jiang Qi watched Lin Si grow up and knew that Lin Si was a good girl.


    "Aunt Jiang, don''t say that. Brother Teng is very kind to me. He thinks it''s me who is reading."


    "He is busy with his official business. After you get married, you have to work harder on the family affairs."


    "Don''t worry, aunt Jiang. Please help me to see where the embroidery needs to be modified."


    Jiang Qi took the embroidery plate in Lin Si''s hand and saw the disordered embroidery method. She quietly withdrew her praise for her "virtuous".


    The child doesn''t know embroidery at all


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    "I can''t tell you. I said I was going out! Let me out


    Yao Erlang couldn''t stand the shackles of his family. After several attempts to break out, he was driven back by his servants.


    He couldn''t bear the boredom at home, and he was scolded by the housekeeper if he wanted to go out and do things.


    Then Yao Chao and all the family members have given orders. If Yao Erlang is allowed to escape from the house, the servants of the whole family will be punished.


    All the servants in the family all worked hard to keep an eye on Yao Erlang. He followed Yao''s advice and stayed at home for five days and finally couldn''t bear it.


    At present, the housekeeper would rather die than let him go out.


    "Young master Erlang, please stay at home and reflect. The master said when you want to understand before you can go out!"


    "I wonder what it has to do with you! I''m going out now! "


    Yao Erlang forced to break out of the house. The housekeeper and several other domestic servants blocked Erlang back into the room.


    A few of them put Yao Erlang back to his room, but he didn''t know why.


    "Why do you listen to that old man so much! You are imprisoning me


    "Young master, as long as you are willing to go out to see the matchmaker, the master must immediately lift your ban!"


    In fact, it means the housewife, but they dare not say that they can only blame the good-natured housewife.


    They locked the door of Yao Erlang''s room. It was useless for Yao Erlang to slap the door and window.


    Yao Erlang had to find a way to save himself.


    Since the old man wants to lock him at home and force him to marry, if he continues to stay at home, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    Yao Erlang''s brain is working. He looks up at the ceiling and suddenly comes up with brilliant ideas.


    It was the night of high night wind. Yao Erlang secretly raised the table. He tried his best to reach the height of the ceiling. Finally, he put on his feet and crawled to the ceiling.


    He lifted the brick from the top and climbed upstairs to escape from the room.


    Yao Erlang carefully jumped off the beam, but fortunately there was no movement.


    He trotted out of the house and just ran into Lin Si, who came back from Bai rubing.


    "Ouch! Who hit me


    Lin Si fixed his eyes on Yao Erlang, who had been locked up at home recently because he didn''t want to see the matchmaker.


    He should be locked up at home now. How could he meet him at this time?


    "Hush! Keep it down


    Yao Erlang was so anxious that he almost covered Lin Si''s mouth. He hurriedly asked Lin Si to close his mouth and pulled her aside.


    "Don''t make any noise. Let people know I''m here. I''ll be taken back again."


    "You, you, you, are you running out of here secretly?"


    Lin Si heard that Yao Erlang was locked in by Yao Chao. She didn''t expect it was such a serious thing. She thought that Yao''s family was just playing around.


    "No, I won''t tell you. How about if you haven''t seen me today?"


    Lin Si knew clearly that this was their family affair. He thought he had never seen it before, and no one would offend him.


    "I see. You should pay attention to your safety. Don''t let Mr. Yao worry."


    Erlang disappeared in the night, Lin Si looked at his back, and then took back his eyes and went back to the house.


    The house is full of lights. It seems that Lin Zhi is here again.


    "I said, elder brother, how can you run to me when you are free? You are not afraid that your sister-in-law is unhappy!"


    Lin Zhi''s expression is different from usual. His face is very serious today. His brother and sister know each other well.


    Seeing this look, lint knew that he must have met something extraordinary.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the big deal? Have you been dismissed? "


    Lin Zhi sighed, and his scornful eyes projected on Lin Si.


    She didn''t like such a trial. Lin Si didn''t have the patience. She urged Lin Zhi.


    "What happened? You should tell me quickly. It''s not a fight with my sister-in-law?"


    "No


    Lin Zhi''s expression is more serious than ever. Lin Si can''t help swallowing his saliva and can''t help wondering what happened.


    "Lin Zhi, I don''t have the patience to play games with you. Tell me what happened!"


    "It''s about Jiang Teng."


    Lin Si''s heart burst out. It was really about Jiang Teng. Her heart has been aching these days.


    At the beginning, she thought that Jiang Teng had not written to her for several days, which might mean something.


    Now, let''s be guessed. Lin Zhi looks at Lin Si sorry. When he knows the news, he wants to go to Huaizhong to pick up Jiang Teng.


    Unfortunately, it was fruitless.


    "When Jiang Teng went to deal with the affairs of the salt field, he met local ruffians on his way. After he was hijacked, his life and death are uncertain.""Is life or death uncertain? ! "


    Lin Si guessed a variety of results, but did not expect that the person in the accident would be Jiang Teng!


    She still can''t believe the result. Jiang Teng always likes to joke with her. Maybe it''s a fake message.


    "No way! He wrote to me a few days ago. How could he meet a few hooligans and his life be in doubt? "


    Lin Zhi sighed. At first, he didn''t believe it. The people sent out to investigate reported that Jiang Teng was kidnapped by local bandits because Jiang Teng was involved in the dispute over the interests of these people.


    "It''s true. When Jiang Teng arrived, he was held hostage. Now we suspect that the people there protect each other and collude with each other, that is, they don''t work for the people."


    "How could Jiang Teng be like this."


    She is still at home waiting for Jiang Teng to return home. Jiang Teng''s whereabouts are unknown and his life and death are unknown.


    Lin Si still couldn''t believe it. Lin Zhi took out the official approval and saw that the message above was all about Jiang Teng.


    She really believed that Jiang Teng''s whereabouts were really unknown.


    She was stunned and didn''t know what to do. How could she explain to Aunt Jiang?


    "Ace, it''s not settled yet. Don''t be sad too early. I tell you that is to prevent you from waiting empty. You should trust Jiang Teng. He promised you to wait for him."


    Linsi nodded, and Jiang Teng did say that he wanted her to wait for her.


    also said that she could finish her embroidery, only seven days before Kwai Tan returned.


    Her tears fell uncontrollably. Lin Si quickly wiped away her tears. Before brother Jiang Teng had an accident, she did not strive to cry. It was really too wrong.


    Lin Zhi patted Lin Si on the shoulder and said, "ah Si, if you want to cry, you can cry. My brother is here."


    Lin Si''s tears finally can''t help but fall, "how to do, I''m afraid."


    "Don''t worry about it now. I will pay close attention to it. You should take good care of yourself."


    "Brother, can you help me to ask for a letter, whether Jiang Teng is alive or dead."


    "You are my own sister. Don''t worry about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Lin Sishou was in the place where his brother was next. Two days later, Jiang Teng still had no news.


    She was so worried that she didn''t know about Jiang Teng, which made Lin Si sleep and eat hard.


    "Brother


    Seeing Lin Zhi''s figure, Lin Si ran to him and grabbed his sleeve.


    "Brother, have you heard from Jiang Teng?"


    Lin Zhi grabs Lin Si''s wrist, looks around and lowers his voice.


    "This is not the place where you should come. Recently, because Jiang Teng''s affairs are not peaceful, what should you do if you appear so rashly and become a thorn in the eye of others?"


    "Do you mean someone hurt brother rattan?"


    Lin Si''s mind was active, and he suddenly heard Lin Zhi''s implication. Jiang Teng''s trip to Huaizhong was to explore the truth.


    Being framed is also a reasonable thing, not only Lin Si, but also Lin Zhi.


    "Yes, but now we can''t make a statement, let alone act rashly, so you can stay at home and leave this matter to me."


    "But..."


    Linsi looked at her brother''s eyes and saw firmness in his eyes. She had nothing to say.


    Only to listen to Lin Zhi''s words, obediently back home.


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Shu and Lin radial have returned to the house, see the daughter figure, Yao Shu is overjoyed.


    "Is ace back? But I went to the Chiang family. "


    Mentioning Jiang Teng, Lin Si''s face was sad. Yao Shu saw that he was special. "What''s the matter? Is it Jiang Teng who bullied you? "


    Lin radial embraces Yao Shu, and they stand in front of Lin Si, as if they want to vent their anger for him.


    Lin Si let out her breath and lay on the rattan chair. The whole person was lifeless. Her tone was aggrieved.


    "Brother Teng went to Huaizhong to do business. Now there is no news."


    "Why is that?"


    She told her mother and father the whole story. After hearing this, Yao Shu''s face sank.


    They met each other''s eyes, and Yao Shu gently patted Lin Si on the shoulder. "Ace, your father and I will go to Jiang''s house to investigate the situation. You can stay at home and don''t have any other ideas."


    Now she had no desire or desire, so she could only lie on the cane chair and watch the falling flowers.


    Linz waved his hand to his parents to understand what they meant.


    Yao Shu and Lin radial rush out of the house. Lin Si takes out letters from his room and checks them one by one.


    Her heart is full of worries. Lin Si is so worried about him before she goes through the door. She also realizes her love for Jiang Teng.


    Lin Si sighed heavily and again took out the embroidery plate to embroider the God of wealth.


    Later, when his parents came home, they didn''t know what they said to Lin Si. Lin Si just nodded.


    Three days later, Lin Si finally couldn''t help missing her. She packed up her package at home. She decided to go to Huaizhong to check it out.


    Since everyone can''t find Jiang Teng, she must be able to find him!


    "What are you doing, miss?"


    Seeing this, the servant called out.


    Yao Shu looked at the movement of Linsi, "ash, what are you doing?"


    She quickly pulls Lin Si, Lin Si sees his mother, in the heart is more aggrieved, she misses Jiang Teng very much.


    There was no news at home, and lint couldn''t sit at home.


    "Mother, I''m going to find Jiang Teng."


    "Are you crazy? How can you go so far away from Huaizhong, a unmarried girl''s family?"


    "Don''t you usually go far away with dad?"


    Lin thought there was no difference between the two. She could go to Huaizhong better than wait here.


    Yao Shu grabs Lin Si and takes the bag from her arms.


    "How can you be so stubborn? I''m traveling around the world with your father''s company. It''s not decent for you to go to Huaizhong alone."


    The little girl was so anxious that she was about to cry. She mumbled and kept shouting to find Jiang Teng.


    When Lin Zhi came back to his house from the Imperial Academy, he heard Lin Si''s cry from afar.


    Yao Shu seems to see the Savior, "you come to persuade your sister, she must go to Huaizhong to find Jiang''s boy."


    "Ash, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Everyone asked Lin Si''an to keep himself and stay at home waiting for the news from Jiang Teng.


    Lin Si is not stupid. She can''t wait for the news of Jiang Teng''s death.


    "You all made me wait. Did you make me wait for the news of his death?"


    "What are you saying? Not only do you not know his news, not even your brother."


    Lin Zhi walks to Lin Si and pats the little girl who is choking.


    "Don''t cry. What we have to do is wait. What''s more, Jiang Teng said that he would come back and let you wait for him. Don''t you believe him?"


    "Who doesn''t believe him! I, I just worryEven if you believe Jiang Teng again, there is no news for such a long time, and Lin Si''s mind can''t hide his thoughts.


    Her tears burst, and she couldn''t help sobbing.


    "Mother, brother, tell me to be honest, brother Teng..."


    "What is it?"


    Lin Si seemed to have hallucinations, and seemed to hear Jiang Teng''s voice.


    The man stood beside her, and Lin Si smelled the familiar smell. This is Jiang Teng!


    She measured her body, Jiang Teng''s figure came into view, she looked at Jiang Teng excitedly and surprised.


    "Is it really you, brother Teng? Are you back? I''m not dreaming, am I? "


    Lin Si was worried that she was missing too much and had hallucinations. However, when the man was standing by her side, she could not speak.


    She couldn''t believe looking at the bearded man in front of her. Jiang Teng must have experienced a lot of wind and rain along the way.


    He put his hand on Linsi''s head. "What''s the matter? I can''t speak when I see you?"


    "Is it really you?"


    When the heart of the man really appeared in front of her, Lin Si could not adapt to this change.


    Yao Shu and Lin Zhi walked away quietly, leaving their world to them.


    "Do you know I thought you..."


    "What do you think of me? I thought you were going to have no husband, didn''t you? "


    Jiang Teng took Lin Si into his arms. Along the way, Jiang Teng experienced many hardships and faced with life and death. All he wanted was the little woman waiting for her at home.


    It was this belief that forced Jiang Teng back here.


    It was the concern for Lin Si that enabled Jiang Teng to return home safely.


    "You don''t want to tell me how you live, which makes me think about you day and night all day long, and I can''t sleep and eat well."


    "Fool, if I write to you, what will those who want to kill me do to me? And what will it do to you? "


    Jiang Teng takes all things into consideration. He hugs Lin Si tightly. They express their thoughts with their limbs.


    Linsi sniffed. "You''ve been working hard all the way. Go back and report peace with aunt Jiang."


    The man''s face outlined a smile, full of response, "good."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    Jiang Teng''s eyes look at Lin Zhi in the corner. Lin Zhi senses his eyes and knows what he wants to say.


    Lin Zhi goes to Jiang Teng, "I''ll take you back to your house."


    "You pay attention to safety, brother, you come back early."


    "OK, don''t worry."


    As the two men walk out of the mansion together, Lin Zhi looks at the vicissitudes and fatigue of Jiang Teng''s eyes. He thinks that all the hardships he has experienced along the way can be loaded with a basket.


    "Tell me what you''ve been through and discovered."


    Jiang Teng told Lin Zhi what he had seen and heard along the way. This time, he found many clues. Someone manipulated the price of salt behind his back, openly opposed the imperial court, and even used inferior salt to replace the salt on the common people''s table.


    After Jiang Teng found these things, he recorded them truthfully one by one, and the process of recording was found by the officials who received them. Jiang Teng became a thorn in his eye.


    On the way back, Jiang Teng was watched by others. There were constant disturbances along the way, and he faced death several times. After all, he escaped because of his great fortune.


    "They have people behind them."


    "Do you know who''s causing the trouble?"


    Jiang Teng stops and looks around carefully. After confirming that there is no one around, he pastes the name of three words in Lin Zhi''s ear.


    Lin Zhi couldn''t believe that he was staring at Jiang Teng


    "Seriously, so you must be careful when doing business in the Imperial Academy. The next target may be you."


    After Jiang Teng discovers the clue, he immediately tells Lin Zhi to take more precautions.


    He has prepared all the material evidence and is waiting to join hands with Lin Zhi to catch the people behind him, but they still need to hibernate at this time.


    "Well, I already know. You''ll go back and have a good rest this time. We''ll discuss it together when you''ve sorted out the evidence."


    "Good."


    The two separate at the crossroads. When Jiang Teng comes home, Jiang Qi can''t help but grieve when she sees her son''s vicissitudes.


    "Mother, I''m back."


    Jiang Teng appeared in front of Jiang Qi, with tears in her eyes.


    "Just come back, just come back."


    All the thousands of words are gathered into feelings.


    Jiang Teng was rushed to wash. After washing, his eyes wandered out of the door.


    Jiang Qi see his mind, let him eat hot meal, and then go to think.


    "Mother, I want to marry Lins soon, so she won''t be so worried."


    "It''s good that you have this idea, and I support your decision."


    "Thank you, mother."


    He put down the dishes and chopsticks, threw down a sentence, "it will be within the month."


    Jiang Teng came to Lin Si''s house again. He stood at the door and knocked on the door of the Lin family.


    The housekeeper saw that it was Jiang Teng and immediately opened the door for him.


    "Miss, here comes Mr. Jiang."


    Lin Si was sitting in the yard embroidering. Hearing Jiang Teng''s name, he immediately put down his embroidery plate.


    Jiang guangteng ran in front of her and looked at her.


    "Brother rattan!"


    "Ace, ace."


    He held Linsi in his arms and kept calling Linsi''s name, as if he couldn''t shout enough.


    The man''s eyes fell on the embroidery plate in Lin Si''s hand. He raised a smile and said, "ah Si, you haven''t abided by the agreement. Why haven''t you finished the embroidery?"


    Lin Si''s cheek was ruddy. "It''s about to end. It''s about to close the needle."


    "Embroider slowly. I''ll wait for you here."


    Her face was more ruddy. Lin Si was embarrassed for a moment. "Brother Teng, don''t you go back and have a good rest? Embroidery is too boring. I''m afraid you''re tired. "


    "With you, I''m not tired."


    Jiang Teng took her hand and sat down. They just didn''t talk. One was embroidering and the other was accompanying.


    Such a quiet and good time is exactly what Jiang Teng expected when he was facing the storm outside.


    Lin Si threw all her attention on the embroidery plate, and she was very careful when she put in the needle at last.


    After finishing the stitching, she put the embroidery plate in the sun and looked at the God of wealth.


    She excitedly fiddled in front of Jiang Teng, "brother Teng, what do you think?"


    Jiang Teng took it to check, spit out two words, "very good."


    "Then I''ll sew you a purse. No matter where you go, you can carry my purse. It''s filled with my blessing for you and my missing for you."


    "Good."


    Jiang Teng holds her little hand hard, Lin Si''s face is dyed with a layer of red halo, she pulls back her hand and busily embroiders the plate.


    An hour later, the purse finally took shape.


    "Brother Teng, are you satisfied?"


    "Satisfied. I''m satisfied with everything you embroider."


    He carefully pinned the purse embroidered by Lin Si to his waist. Finally, he took two serious photos. He raised his eyes and put Lin Si''s love into the cyst, which also came into his eyes."Ah Si, I want to marry you."


    "Why so fast? Isn''t it after autumn


    "No, I can''t wait."


    Jiang Teng Qi and his mother stay at home all night.


    He has asked his mother to discuss the time of marriage with Lin Si''s mother again. If the custom of marriage is not suppressed here, Jiang Teng would like to marry Lin Si tomorrow.


    "Why?"


    "I think a lot about this trip. Without you, my life is not fresh. With you, I have the energy to do anything. You are my weakness."


    Jiang Teng''s voice is soft, and Lin Si indulges in his star eyes, which are full of worship for him.


    she is as like as two peas in Chiang''s heart. If she can, she will also enter the Chiang family gate tomorrow.


    "I have to listen to my parents, but I don''t have any advice."


    Lin Si''s meaning is clear. She doesn''t have any opinions, but she still has to listen to her parents'' opinions on marriage affairs.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll marry you in a month."


    "Good."


    When Lin radial came back from work, he felt frustrated when he saw that the Jiang family and his younger sister were very close to each other.


    He coughed hard, and Jiang Teng and Lin Si quickly separated and returned to their respective positions.


    Lin radial went to Jiang Teng, "has not married a Si, so intimate contact, also not afraid of others to gossip about my girl?"


    "Uncle, I will marry ace in this month. No one will talk about him then."


    "You boy, you really want to go back to where you come from."


    Jiang Teng is reluctant to say goodbye to Lin Si. When Jiang Teng leaves, Lin Si complains and Lin Du complains.


    "Dad, why do you speak so harshly to brother Teng? He is also kind."


    "You girl, you are anxious to help him talk before you go through the door. I care about you, your father!"


    Lin radial found out that all the girls are white eyed wolves.


    Lin Si didn''t want to argue with Lin radial. He stood up and said, "Dad lied. What you care about most is your mother!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    "You girl!"


    Lin''s words were blocked in the mouth, the door suddenly came a line of soldiers, Lin''s rapid reaction immediately blocked in front of Lin Si.


    He took out the dignity of the owner and looked solemnly at the group of officers and soldiers who broke into the house.


    "Who are you and why are you trespassing?"


    "Mr. Lin has many misunderstandings. We are here to send a wanted warrant."


    "Wanted? What''s the biggest murder in the city? Or did the Treasury lose something important? "


    "You''ll see."


    Lin radial took the warrant and saw the face of the wanted man. This is Yao Erlang, the son of Yao Chao, the commander of the imperial army!


    Lin Si saw clearly the face above and exclaimed, "it''s the second cousin!"


    The officers and soldiers saw Lin Si''s expression clearly and thought she had some clues.


    "Miss Lin, have you met Yao Gao?"


    These people asked Lin Si with spears. Lin radial worried that they would frighten Lin Si. "You step back, don''t frighten my girl."


    "Let your general manager go to another house. We don''t have him and we don''t know where he is."


    Lin Du sent these people away in a few words. He turned and stared at Lin Si.


    "Have you met Yao Erlang?"


    Lin Si''s mind could not escape from his father''s eyes, so he had to tell the truth.


    She did meet Yao Erlang a few days ago, but she didn''t know where he had gone.


    "I did see the second cousin on the day he fled, but I don''t know where he was going."


    Lin radial put down his heart, that Yao Chao is a happy temperament, if you know that his girls know where people are, it''s better to tell them, I''m afraid they have to come to their house to make trouble.


    He patted Lin Si on the shoulder. "I don''t know the best. It''s just that Yao Chao is too wonderful. Anyway, Yao Erlang is also the official of Jingzhao, and he wanted his son directly. Isn''t it so well known all over the city?"


    Yao Chao is also the leader of the army. If he wanted his son in this way, it must be known to the whole city.


    "In order to force Yao Erlang to get married, what does it look like for Yao Erlang to be depressed?"


    Lin radial sighed. Fortunately, his two children were so easy to worry about. He told Lin Si not to contact with those people, otherwise he would only get into trouble.


    Lin Si promised, and secretly worried about Yao Erlang.


    If he is wanted by his family, he will lose face. Even if Yao Erlang wants to return home, he will lose interest.


    When she walked out of the door, she saw officers and soldiers sticking wanted notices door to door, and Yao Erlang''s wanted notices were flying in the streets.


    This style of doing things is also too strange, so their relationship between father and son will only be more condensed.


    Lin Si sighed. Fortunately, she and brother Teng were both in love, but they were not able to face these troubles.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Yao Erlang was hiding in the alley, watching the officers and soldiers coming and going outside. He was so angry that he was about to jump up. His father even wanted him directly, and even made people issue wanted notices door to door!


    Yao Erlang has the same temperament as Yao Chao. The more he is forced to do something, the more he can''t do anything.


    Yao Erlang can''t marry someone he doesn''t like in his life!


    "I''m so angry!"


    "How angry are you?"


    A woman''s voice suddenly appeared behind Yao Erlang, which scared him back and forth. He watched the woman in front of him warily.


    "Who are you and where did you come from? Why don''t you say hello? "


    "It''s you who are sneaky and don''t notice someone around you. How can you blame me instead?"


    The woman in front of him stopped talking on purpose. The woman looked at Yao Erlang and joked on purpose.


    "If you are not happy to stay with me, you can leave first."


    "Just go, I''m afraid you can''t do it!"


    Yao Erlang had just sold his steps when he was persuaded to come back by the officers and soldiers who came and went outside the alley. This is not a thing. Going out now is a death, and it is even more difficult to escape when he is caught at home.


    He thought that he would go on the road arranged by the old man when he got home, which made him feel even worse.


    "No, why not?"


    "Who are you? You don''t care whether I go or not. It doesn''t matter where I go."


    The little woman is staring at Yao Erlang with her face propped up. She is so absorbed in Yao Erlang''s appearance that she is so beautiful.


    I don''t know which girl it is.


    "It really has nothing to do with me where you go, but you are on the wanted list. If I give you to the officers and soldiers outside, can I make a lot of money?"


    "Who are you?"


    Yao Erlang''s face suddenly changed. She didn''t know where the woman was. She recognized herself. I''m afraid it''s not good for her.


    "I''m just a passer-by. Now I see the funny scenes and want to play together.""I don''t have time to play with you."


    Outside, the officers and soldiers were walking almost the same way. Yao Erlang heard that the movement was much smaller and planned to leave.


    The woman had no intention of letting him go. "Did miss Ben let you go?"


    "You


    She stood in front of Yao Erlang, and he didn''t care about the difference between men and women. He pushed away the little girl in front of him.


    "Go away."


    "How dare you push me! Somebody tied him up! "


    There are really three or five big men in the dark. They come up and tie Yao Erlang up. They don''t know what to use to block Yao Erlang''s mouth. At last, they take a condom to cover Yao Erlang''s head and fight him away.


    Along the way, Yao Erlang swearing, the young lady of the Kyoto guard couldn''t bear to disturb him and threatened him directly.


    "If you make any more noise, I''ll send you back to Yao''s house to see how you can be free!"


    Yao Erlang knew that if there was too much noise in the street, he would be found by the patrol officers and soldiers.


    He is suffering from a dumb loss, but he still has no place to reason about it. What is sacred about this woman


    "That''s natural. I''ll show dad later. I''ve got someone."


    Yao Erlang recognized from the girl''s words that this was a big family, otherwise there would not have been so many men.


    Fortunately, it was broad daylight and there was no danger to his life. Yao Erlang felt relieved.


    They walked more and more smoothly, and Yao Erlang estimated in his heart that he should have arrived at their home.


    "Brother, look who I''ve brought back."


    The guard in Beijing looked at the man in the sack. He took off the headgear and saw that it was Yao Erlang''s face. His face changed instantly.


    "How did you get it back?"


    "Wu Wu Wu!"


    Yao Erlang saw that the people in front of him were the guards in Beijing. They were all old acquaintances. He was excited.


    Dachun released Yao Erlang and said, "brother, my sister is not sensible. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Did you do that? Catch anyone you want! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    "You speak to my brother with a more correct attitude. What''s your attitude?"


    Yao Erlang looks at nvjiao''e, straightforward, completely different from his brother, who is more calm than her.


    "Dachun, although we don''t know each other, we''ve heard about each other''s reputation. How can you let me get along in the world when you arrest me like this?"


    Yao Erlang is very upset about being tied up in their house. This is not right.


    But in bichun''s eyes, Yao Erlang is a gangster wanted by his family. Whatever he is, bichun doesn''t care.


    "Then you''re still wanted by your family. If you talk wild again, I''ll let my elder brother send you home and punish you for your father!"


    "You


    Two people meet pinch, a moment also can''t stop, Beijing guard Dachun''s head will be two people quarrel fiercely.


    Dachun looks at her sister bichun and winks at her.


    "Bichun, it''s really wrong of you. How can you kidnap people? Those guards are used to protect your safety. You''ve tied people up! "


    Bichun mumbles. At that time, she didn''t think too much about it. Who let Yao Erlang be too arrogant? Bichun doesn''t help but bring people over directly.


    Dachun is full of apologies. He stares at Yao Erlang awkwardly.


    "It''s true that Jingzhao Fu Yin is not very popular when he is invited into our house like this. Otherwise, I''ll treat you to dinner and make amends for you."


    Dachun''s attitude is good, but Yao Erlang doesn''t buy it. In this way, he is easily left to eat. Where does his face go?


    "No


    He stepped forward and tried to go out. Bichun''s voice rang out coldly, "you''re going out now. The whole city is searching for you. In order to find you, your father has lost his blood. The more he can''t find Yao Chao, the more angry he is."


    "The prey he was looking for suddenly appeared. Do you think the adult is angry?"


    Yao Erlang fell into silence, but his father was willing to work hard for Yao Erlang, and he was never soft hearted.


    Dachun said to Erlang, "brother, since it''s a rainy and windy place outside, it''s better to stay here. We don''t know each other anymore."


    He had been silent for a long time, and finally reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    It''s not difficult for Yao Erlang to stay here. It''s just that the young lady of their family is really a headache.


    "All right."


    "If you''re in a dilemma, don''t stay. The gate is outside. Just go."


    Bichun''s mouth is still reluctant. As soon as Yao Erlang is about to reply, Dachun takes his strong shoulder and goes to the hall.


    "Come on, don''t meet girls. I''ll make amends to my little sister if I treat you with good wine and meat."


    As the party sat at the table, Yao Erlang was moved by the delicious food.


    I haven''t eaten any good food in the past few days. I''ve just dealt with it casually.


    Dachun poured wine for him and said, "I said, Jingzhao Fu Yin, your official position is better than mine."


    After a few cups, Yao Erlang was already drunk, and he waved his hand to deny it.


    "What''s good about that? Do you think it''s hard to deal with my old man every day?"


    No matter what he does, Yao Erlang is watched by Yao Chao. He can''t make any mistakes.


    Dachun smiles and fills Yao Erlang''s empty glass with wine. He and Yao Erlang are like old friends at first sight, like brothers who have seen each other for a long time.


    From business to family, they talked about everything.


    After dinner, bichun listened to these two people talk freely and sarcastically: "are you guys so arrogant after drinking? It seems that the world is yours? "


    "It''s bragging without a draft."


    Yao Erlang patted the table, eyes tightly locked the little girl, she was born beautiful, that is, this mouth is always unforgiving.


    Dachun thinks that Yao Erlang is going to be a demon, so he pulls Yao Erlang in a hurry.


    "That''s my own sister. Don''t worry. She''s just a child."


    Yao Erlang is much taller and stronger than Dachun. He doesn''t listen to Dachun.


    Break away from the shackles of Dachun, go to bichun side, bichun did not flinch.


    Yao Erlang crossed bichun''s side and picked up the sword placed in the living room.


    He went into the yard with a sword in his hand.


    Yao Erlang looked at Dachun, "if you invite me to dinner, I''ll dance sword to cheer you up."


    Maybe it''s the wine on the brain, he used his skills, shuttling through the falling flowers.


    Bichun looks at this man, his mind rippling.


    She knew that her elder brother had martial arts skills, but her elder brother was not good at playing with swords. She knew basic moves.


    Now when I see Yao Erlang, I know what it means to have people outside and mountains outside.


    "Brother, you are so dazzling. Let''s drink two more pots!"


    Dachun ran to the yard and took Yao Erlang to drink two more pots. At last, they couldn''t drink any more. They fell on the yard.Bichun looked at the two men, really feel helpless.


    "How old are you? Why don''t you know how to behave! Come on, take my brother back to his room and Yao Erlang to his wing room. "


    "Yes, miss."


    Yao Erlang was propped up the moment, his eyes staring at bichun, he forced to go to bichun side.


    A pair of eyes seriously staring at bichun, bichun has never been so watched by men, face instantly ruddy up.


    "Why are you staring at me like this?"


    "You''re beautiful. You''re a pretty girl, but you''re too good."


    After listening to the first half of the story, bichun was already in a state of happiness. She pretended to be calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Glib, go to bed quickly, or let the Yao family take you back!"


    Yao Erlang is taken to the wing room by his servant. Bichun stares at his back for a long time.


    The servant girl said in bichun''s ear, "Miss, you''re going to see people through. Did you play the sword in Miss Yao''s heart?"


    The maid around teases bichun. Bichun doesn''t care about their teasing.


    I have to admit that Yao Erlang did have so many times. The name of Jingzhao Fu Yin was not in vain.


    "Send someone to take good care of Yao Erlang. If he drinks too much, don''t let the guests get bad treatment here."


    Some of the people around him could not help laughing. Someone teased bichun, "Miss, you''re too devoted to Yao Erlang, aren''t you? Do you have a crush on Yao Erlang? "


    Bichun just reflected their meaning, blushed and quickly denied: "what are you talking about? Can''t I make amends if I tie people here? In order not to spread out in the future that I''m for a shrewd woman. "


    She ran back to the room and locked herself in the room. Her mind was just like Yao Erlang''s heroic gesture of playing with a sword.


    She remembers his name and his position, and Bi Chun smiles.


    "This guy and I are a good match."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    Yao Chao didn''t see Yao Erlang for a few days. Jingzhao''s official position is just right. The boy didn''t show up.


    Yao Er Sao is more anxious to get angry, "master, do you think this child will have something wrong?"


    "No way! I''ll know what''s happening in the city for the first time. It''s impossible that this guy has an accident. I don''t know. "


    After hearing what he said, Mrs. Yao felt relieved, but she was still worried and angry because she couldn''t see anyone.


    "Do you think it''s out of town?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. All the gates in the city are held by our people. It''s hard for him to escape even if he inserts his wings."


    In order to avoid the words of the matchmaker, Yao Erlang ran away from home.


    This is the opposite of Yao Chao''s attitude. If he finds this boy, he has to educate him.


    Such a big man, even let their husband and wife worry.


    The housekeeper ran out of the door in a hurry, "master, there''s news from the detective!"


    Yao Er Sao is more excited. She urges the housekeeper to tell Yao Er Lang''s whereabouts quickly.


    "Found someone?"


    "Someone saw the young master appear in the home of the Kyoto guard, and said that he was dancing with the Kyoto guard at home. It''s so happy."


    When Yao Chao heard this, he was even more angry. He had never heard of their communication before. Now Yao Erlang went to live in someone else''s house.


    "It''s lawless! My son, I have to break his leg when I catch him today! What a shame


    With that, Yao Chao really looked for the stick.


    Yao Er Sao knew that her husband''s temperament was completely for her, so she quickly stopped him.


    "What are you doing? If your son is OK, you will teach him again. Do you really want to interrupt the relationship between your father and son? "


    Although Yao er''s sister-in-law was also angry at Yao Er Lang''s practice, no matter how tall people were, they could not be treated like this every day.


    "What do you know, he lives in someone else''s house? There is a girl in the guard''s house in Kyoto who has not been released from the cabinet. Does it not sound good to the reputation of both families


    Yao chaoyubai''s face was full of anger, as if he really wanted to break his stupid son''s leg.


    "The child never listens to my advice when he does things. He always asks me to follow him and worry about it!"


    "Don''t say so many have no, first get the child back!"


    Yao Er Sao snatched back the stick from him and refused to let him take it with him. They arrived at the palace guarded by Kyoto one after another.


    When the housekeeper saw that it was the leader couple, he immediately opened the door to them.


    "Excuse me, commander, how did you come to my humble abode?"


    "Don''t pretend to be confused, and shout out my useless son!"


    With each passing day, the guard of Kyoto has already gone out to work, while Yao Erlang is still resting in his room, and he hears someone shouting in his sleep.


    He awoke from his dream and heard the voice of his father!


    Yao Erlang quickly dressed up and opened the door. Unexpectedly, he saw his father and mother standing in the courtyard.


    Yao Chao''s eyes are smart, "you boy! Hiding here?! You come here and come back with us


    "So that I won''t be humiliated here again!"


    "If you want to go back, go back by yourself, I won''t go back with you!"


    Yao Erlang''s voice resounds through the courtyard. Yao Chao is so angry that he wants to hit someone. Yao Erlang''s sister-in-law tries to stop him.


    "It''s in someone else''s house. Don''t fool around!"


    This kind of words can be regarded as suppressing Yao Chao''s anger. Yao Chao finally realizes that this is in front of an outsider, and his speaking attitude eases a bit.


    He stares at Yao Erlang, "I don''t care about you, I don''t quarrel with you, now go back with me."


    "I''m not going back!"


    Yao Erlang has a firm attitude. When he goes back, he will only face the same situation again and again. His family will still force him to do things he doesn''t like.


    Even let him marry a woman he doesn''t like. This is not the life Yao Erlang wants.


    "If you want to go back, go back by yourself. I don''t want to go back to that house."


    "You''ve turned the world upside down!"


    Yao Chao didn''t endure this time, even his second sister-in-law couldn''t stop his impulse.


    At the critical moment, when guard Dachun of Kyoto knew that there were guests at home, he rushed home and saw this scene.


    He quickly hugged Yao Chao, "Lord Yao! Lord Yao, please calm down! "


    Yao Chao sees Dachun''s face clearly. He puts away three points in anger. He has good words.


    "I have to take Yao Erlang away today."


    "I''m not anxious to leave you, but I''m not willing to leave you."


    Dachun''s words are nice, and he skillfully mediates the relationship between them.


    Yao Ersao gently advised Yao Erlang, "Erlang, go back first. We''ll go home and talk about everything.""Don''t go back."


    His attitude is firm. If this kind of thing shrinks at this time, there will be endless kinds of girls being pulled in front of him in the future.


    "You


    "Welcome to the mansion, madam."


    Bichun watched the "war situation" for a long time, and knew that master Yao was also a man of good disposition. He could be pacified by a few words.


    She said hello to Yao Chao and his wife with a sweet smile. Yao''s second sister-in-law looked at the girl in front of her and thought the baby was delicate.


    "Brother Erlang and I made a mistake and had a misunderstanding. That''s why my brother admonished brother Dalao to stay. It''s really not brother Erlang''s nonsense."


    The voice of the little girl''s home is sweet, and Yao Chao''s irritable heart is pacified.


    His eyes still with anger, "no matter what, Yao Erlang you go back with me first."


    Yao Erlang stood on the opposite side of Yao Chao, but he refused to bow his head and be soft.


    "Mr. Yao, please listen to me. I''m in love with Yao Erlang. Please let him stay in my house for a few more days to relax."


    He approached Yao Chao and said to Yao Chao Xiaosheng, "Mr. Yao, we all have a part-time official position. You know, if this goes on, it won''t look good to anyone."


    "You see, it''s better to let Erlang stay in my house for a few more days, so that I can give advice, and it''s good for the relationship between your father and son."


    What Dachun said is reasonable.


    Yao Er Sao also thought he was right, pulling Yao Chao''s sleeve.


    "That''s all for today, so that we won''t be embarrassed. I''ll come back myself."


    "That''s all! Yao Erlang, I''ll give you two days at most. Don''t blame me if you don''t come back! "


    See them off, leaving Yao Erlang standing in the courtyard.


    Bichun can''t help joking, "your son is really precious. You are the only one who can be urged to leave home by marriage!"


    "Just now things give you trouble, let you see a joke, today''s thing tomorrow I Yao must Yongquan report."


    Bichun raised his lips and said with a smile, "well, how do you plan to repay me?"


    Yao Erlang: he just said it casually. He is not polite.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    "Ah Si, why are you so sad? You''ve been sitting in the courtyard for days


    Yao Shu can find his daughter''s abnormality all the time. She sits beside Lin Si and asks why Lin Si is upset.


    "Do you feel bored because you are about to get married?"


    Lin Si didn''t know how to express his distress. He always felt hypocritical.


    "Tell it to your mother. She''s from here. She can help you out."


    The little girl wriggled. The closer she was to get married, the more words in her heart she didn''t know how to tell.


    Fortunately, as a mother, Yao was patient.


    "Niang, recently Jiang Teng didn''t know what he was doing and didn''t come to me. Several times I went to see him, either busy with the affairs of the salt officer or not in the house."


    "You said, he didn''t want to marry me, so he was cold to me."


    Yao Shu listened to her ideas and laughed. He thought his doll was interesting.


    She rubbed Lins''s head and said, "ah Si, this is all normal thinking. Don''t worry."


    "I''ve heard from sister Jiang that Jiang Teng has been busy in the salt field recently. It''s late at night when he comes home every day. You should be considerate of this situation."


    Lin Si knew all the truth, but when he did it, he couldn''t weigh his inner thoughts.


    Now they are about to get married. Before they get married, she often doesn''t see Jiang Teng''s people, which makes everyone feel bad.


    "Mother, I know the truth, but he is busy and doesn''t tell me anything. How can I understand it alone?"


    "You child, if you really want to miss him, you should go to him. It''s not easy for you to think about him alone."


    Lin Si felt that she was too active before, which might make Jiang Teng feel that she was very casual. Do you want to restrain her feelings?


    In order to make people love him more?


    She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she couldn''t even know when her mother would leave and when Jiang Teng would sit quietly beside her.


    "Niang, you said that if I don''t go to brother Teng, will she come to me?"


    "Of course."


    Miss who, whose voice rings in the ear, Lin Si startled, thought there was a hallucination.


    Until she saw Jiang Teng really appear in front of her eyes, she felt happy.


    Due to the previous distress, Lin Si didn''t show any joy. She looked at Jiang Teng''s face without any reaction.


    "What''s the matter? Just now I was still in distress, but now I am so indifferent to you? "


    "Aren''t you busy? Why do you have time to come to me? "


    Jiang Teng rubbed her head and said, "are you angry again? How can people who are getting married be so angry? "


    "Do you really dislike my childish character now?"


    "No, I''m here to make amends with my wife. I''ve been busy with business during this period, and I didn''t put your feelings first. Of course, I want my wife to know my apology."


    Lin Si stretched out his hand and asked for a gift. "Since you say you''re here to make amends, what about the amends?"


    Jiang Teng was stunned. He didn''t expect that this little woman had such a side. He stretched out his hand and put it into Lin Si''s palm. She started to smile.


    "No, I gave you my hand. I''m yours."


    "Well, I want a present, not you."


    Jiang Teng pulls her into his arms, and they look at each other affectionately, which is the purpose of Jiang Teng''s words.


    "Ah Si, in addition to making amends with you, I have one more thing to tell you."


    Seeing his serious face, Lin Si had a hunch that he would go to Huaizhong.


    This time, she said the same thing again. Lin Si was already afraid, and would she suffer that pain again?


    "If you say you want to go out for business, I''ll see you off now as soon as you leave for several days!"


    "We as smart, even know what I''m going to do."


    Lin Si guessed Jiang Teng''s real intention. He didn''t feel happy when he shut up, but it was a burden.


    It''s really complicated for him to Miss Lin.


    Lin Si''s face immediately collapsed, and she stared at Jiang Teng''s eyes.


    "Can''t we not go?"


    "Ah Si, no way."


    "Then why do you go every time?"


    Lin Si said angry words, Jiang Teng clenched his hand, never let go.


    "Because I''m a salt officer."


    "Can''t you take your family with you and take me with you?"


    "Of course."


    Jiang Teng smiles, which makes Lin Si feel incredible. He has never mentioned such a thing before, but now he can take her with him.


    "Really?"


    Jiang Teng told Lin Si that this time he was going to inspect the new venue, which is close to the south of the Yangtze River and has a beautiful scenery.


    He specially came here to get Yao Shu''s consent, and agreed to let ace go with him."Really, I never cheated you."


    Jiang Teng stood up and looked at Yao Shu in the distance.


    Yao Shu listened to their conversation just now, but her face was not clear.


    "We don''t go through yet. I''m afraid you''ll take us out like this..."


    "Auntie, you say so. It''s my thoughtlessness."


    "No! Brother Teng is very considerate. Mother, please let me go with you. "


    Lin Si blinks and stares at Yao Shu, who can''t bear to refuse.


    She asked Jiang Teng to protect Lin Si, who was their precious daughter.


    Lin Si is happy to see Jiang Teng back to his house. On the way, he meets Yao Erlang, who is walking about sullenly.


    Jiang Teng stopped people, "Erlang, are you arrested or exiled?"


    He said this deliberately, Yao Erlang want to go back to work, will meet his father, natural face is not right, "go back to work."


    Jiang Teng smiles, guesses the cause of his trouble, and pats him on the shoulder.


    "Erlang, why don''t you go to Jiangnan with me? It''s your duty."


    Yao Erlang''s eyes grow up. Jiang Teng is right. He can also go to other places to avoid.


    "You''re right. It''s really a good place to go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Jiang Teng, Lin Si and Yao Erlang were ready to mount the horse.


    Just into the carriage, but saw an uninvited guest.


    Yao Erlang was so scared that he fell off the car and stood up and patted his ass.


    "You, why are you here?"


    "Are you not satisfied that Miss Ben has been ordered to protect your integrity?"


    Jiang Teng and Lin Si pass their eyes to each other, and instantly understand the meaning of the eldest lady of the Kyoto guard.


    Lin Si said with a smile, "Yao Erlang, the journey is difficult. One more person is just right to accompany him. Why not?"


    "Get in the car."


    Jiang Teng echoed Lin Si''s words in a doting tone.


    How could miss Yao Erlang go with her?


    However, bichun begged Dachun at home to let her go to Jiangnan.


    Yao Erlang intentionally sits outside the wing room and listens to the three people''s jokes inside. He has to sigh gently. It''s really a bad fate


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    The four arrived one day ahead of schedule and heard that there was a grand temple fair tonight.


    Bichun is making trouble to go to play. Jiang Teng gives Yao Erlang the responsibility.


    "Brother Yao, the young lady of Kyoto guard''s house is going out for a visit. It''s hard to say if you don''t accompany her."


    "Why me?"


    Yao Erlang is now following Jiang Teng and they are not willing to take this young lady to play together.


    Her mouth, Yao Erlang is at a disadvantage every time.


    "Why it''s not you? I''ve decided it''s you. You can go to Gaoxiang."


    Temple fair.


    As previously agreed, on the day of the temple fair, Yao Erlang was waiting at the gate of the inn.


    He is waiting here quietly. It seems that he has been waiting here for a long time, but there is not a trace of impatience on his handsome face.


    Finally, at this time, a beautiful shadow appeared at the auxiliary gate, led by a small servant girl, and walked slowly towards him.


    "Mr. Yao, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    The maid looked at Yao Erlang like this. She seemed to have been standing here for a long time. She apologized for the young lady.


    But Yao Erlang didn''t care at all. He waved his hand to lift the curtain.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just early. The time is just about the same. When we get to the temple fair by carriage, the temple fair will just start. We don''t have to wait."


    After that, they got into the carriage and went to the temple fair.


    "It''s so busy here. We''ll have a good time today."


    Bichun opened the car curtain and looked out at the crowd, with colorful lanterns everywhere.


    Especially when their carriage was driving on the bridge, looking down from the bridge, there were lotus lamps for praying on the river below.


    Bichun was immediately interested and said excitedly to Yao Erlang.


    "Do you see those lotus lanterns on the river? Let''s buy two later and light them. We can pray for our family."


    Yao Erlang saw the excitement and expectation in Bi Chun''s eyes.


    If he wanted to refuse, he pulled up the curtain and asked the driver to stop after he got off the bridge.


    After they got out of the carriage, they saw that there was a street vendor selling lotus lanterns by the bridge.


    Yao Erlang bought two lotus lanterns. When they got to the Bank of the river, they stepped on the steps and prepared to go down. However, Yao Erlang quickly stretched out his hand to pull bichun in front of him.


    "Be careful, the steps are full of water. If you slip, you will fall into the water. No one will help you then!"


    "I know!"


    Looking at the temperature of Erlang''s feet, Yao Bi''s hands turned red.


    Here, Yao Erlang also responds. He boldly leads bichun''s subordinates directly and comes back. Their faces turn red together.


    However, after Bi Chun''s reaction, she laughed straightforwardly.


    "Thank you for reminding me just now. Let''s put the lotus lamp on, so that the Buddha can see our wish earlier."


    Yao Erlang see bichun let go, her heart also immediately relaxed, will just immediately forget the matter.


    Two people hold each other, went to the steps, squatted in the river, gently put the lantern on the water.


    Then ten fingers were put in front of me, closed my eyes, and slowly recited their wishes in my heart.


    "What wish did you make?"


    Bichun opened his eyes, looked at Yao Erlang on the side, and closed his eyes.


    Thinking about what kind of wish he made in the end, he hasn''t made it for such a long time?


    After hearing this, you can tell her the secret


    "Well, it''s not rare that you don''t tell me if you don''t!"


    Bichun looked at him deliberately selling the lawsuit, pretended not to care, and then stood up and walked to the shore.


    Seeing bichun turning around and leaving, Yao Erlang was stunned for a moment, and then quickly caught up with him. The corners of his mouth rose with radian, obviously very happy.


    However, bichun''s unhappiness soon passed. She took Yao Erlang around the temple fair and was very interested in many things.


    "Look at this pig mask, it''s so cute!"


    Bichun looked at the mask on the stand in front of her, picked up a face facing Yao Erlang, and covered it.


    For the first time, Yao Erlang saw that bichun was so unprepared for her smile and showed her white teeth. He only felt that she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life.


    For a moment, I was stunned in the same place, looking at BI Chun straight in my eyes, which contains a strange feeling.


    Bichun didn''t realize the change of Yao Erlang at the moment, but continued to smile.


    "You see, this pig mask is suitable for you to wear on your face."After listening to bichun''s words, Yao Erlang threw a smile and took the pig mask on his face.


    Then, facing bichun, he drew the distance between them closer and enlarged his face in front of her.


    "Then you say I''m a pig. What are you?"


    It''s the first time that Bi Chunzhi has been so close to a man that he suddenly brightens up in the same place. The whole person is not moved.


    A small face suddenly turned red.


    Yao Erlang hands a mask appeared in his hands, and then put on her face, is a little fox mask.


    "Then you are as innocent and lovely as this cunning fox."


    Bi Chun is a little upset when she is suddenly told that she is cunning. She takes off the mask on her face, pouts her little mouth, looks at Yao Erlang in front of her discontentedly, and picks the tip of her eyebrows.


    "What you said is wrong. How can cunning and innocence be combined? Besides, Miss Ben is lovely, but she''s not cunning at all, OK


    Looking at BI Chun''s lovely appearance, Yao Erlang didn''t hold back. He stretched out his slender fingers and pointed her small nose.


    He said that he was embarrassed to take back what he did.


    "Cunning in my mouth is not a derogatory word, but a commendatory word, because you are so cunning, so..."


    Speaking of the back, Yao Erlang suddenly shut up and didn''t go on.


    But it greatly aroused bichun''s curiosity and asked, "so what?"


    "There''s no time. It''s late. It''s time for us to go back."


    Looking at Yao Erlang suddenly say this, for a moment, bichun Jiao''s some disappointment, some unhappy in the heart.


    Bichun is not stupid. He just saw that Yao Erlang had feelings for himself. He swallowed some words.


    Just now, he was about to speak out, but at this time, he just shut up.


    Why? Do you like her so hard to say?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    "Now is not the time to say that. I''ll take you back first, or it will be dangerous if it''s too late."


    Yao Erlang wants to leave with bichun.


    But at the moment, bichun looks at Yao Erlang like this. When she looks at him, she feels sad for a moment.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I don''t care. I don''t need you to send me away. I can go back myself."


    Bichun went out for a few steps and then stopped, thinking that she had gone so far, why hadn''t Yao Erlang come up to chase her?


    Is he walking too fast, he didn''t catch up, bichun slowed down, but there was no movement for a long time.


    She quickly turned her head to see, the result in addition to the bustling crowd, can not see the end of the street, can not see the figure of Yao Erlang.


    Bichundun was so angry that he stamped his feet and thought that he didn''t care about himself in his heart. He didn''t even chase himself.


    For a moment, he felt more embarrassed and turned to leave directly.


    At this time, there was a commotion in the crowd.


    A group of masked people in black broke into the crowd and waved to bichun with sharp blades in their hands.


    The common people screamed one by one and ran around. The crowd became crowded and blocked, bumping against each other.


    If bichun doesn''t pay attention, he will be knocked down on the ground. It''s just the chance for the man in black to take advantage of. In the past, he wanted to hijack bichun.


    "Who are you? Why did you tie me? "


    Although I was afraid, I still let myself calm down.


    But those masked people in black didn''t want to have a conversation with bichun at all, and they went straight at her.


    The sound of iron collision emits sparks. Bichun looks at Yao Erlang, who suddenly appears in front of him, holding a knife and blocking the other party''s blade.


    "Are you all right?"


    He turned around and asked.


    "I''m fine."


    Bichun had a pale face and shook his head.


    As a result, at this time, I saw one of them stabbing Yao Erlang with a sharp sword.


    Scared, she screamed and yelled, "watch your back!"


    Yao Erlang is now looking back to care about bichun, even if bichun reminds him in time at this time.


    But when he turned his head, it was too late. The man in black''s blade still scratched Yao Erlang''s arm.


    For a moment, the blood flowed like a column, and the blood sprayed directly onto bichun''s eyes.


    Feeling the hot and humid temperature, it''s Yao Erlang''s blood.


    Bichun just feels that his heart is tightly closed. He looks at Yao Erlang in front of him with wide eyes and grabs him to escape.


    But Yao Erlang is hard to bichun to shake off, face serious said, "you go first, I give you mat, absolutely can''t let these people catch you!"


    "I don''t, I don''t want you to stay here alone, they won''t let you go!"


    At the moment, bichun is very afraid of Yao Erlang''s injury.


    But the situation is grim at this time.


    Yao Erlang doesn''t want to delay too much. Now there are more and more people in black. If he delays any longer, even bichun can''t run. He has a dark face and yells at bichun, "I''ll let you go!"


    Yao Erlang had never been so fierce to bichun. He was so surprised that bichun was stunned. Then he burst into tears and ran away.


    After seeing bichun leave safely, Yao Erlang is relieved. As long as bichun is safe, he doesn''t care about anything else, even if he loses his life.


    Bichun ran all the time, but didn''t dare to turn back in the middle.


    Waiting for bichun to run to the inn, he meets the bodyguard and rushes to them.


    He said to them, "go to the East Street. There are assassins there. Go quickly!"


    The bodyguards heard that he rushed to catch the assassin. By the time they arrived, all the people in black had gone, leaving Yao Erlang alone in a pool of blood.


    All over the body are injured, there is no place in good condition, it is obvious that the injury is very serious, the bodyguards quickly took him back.


    Bichun got the news and rushed to see Yao Erlang lying on the bed covered with white gauze, motionless, frowning tightly because of pain.


    Bichun knew that although he was in a coma, he could still feel the pain on his body, so he must be suffering now.


    If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t have to suffer.


    At this thought, bichun''s eyes slowly moistened and fell on him.


    "You must wake up. I have a lot to say to you. I shouldn''t have been angry before."


    Bichun''s tears flowed out of her eyes like pearls, which made her eyes red.


    No matter how she was comforted by others, she couldn''t stop crying until she was tired and fell asleep beside Yao Erlang''s bed.In her sleep, bichun suddenly dreams of Yao Erlang standing in front of her, covered with blood.


    Then I watched him lose his breath little by little in front of me.


    Bichun just felt that her heart was tightly pulled together, as if it was going to explode. It was so painful.


    "Yao Erlang!"


    Bichun woke up with a start.


    He opened his eyes in a daze and looked at Yao Erlang lying in front of him, breathing evenly. He was greatly relieved that there was no accident like that in her sleep.


    At this time, Bi Chun saw Yao Erlang''s originally motionless fingers suddenly move, and her eyes also turned a few times.


    She suddenly surprised to tighten his hand, "are you going to wake up? You wake up and look at me


    So excited, bichun began to cry again, a pair of red eyes.


    Yao Erlang slowly opened his eyes at this time, then raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears on bichun''s face,


    "fool, I didn''t really have an accident, how can you cry like this? Must my eyes hurt? "


    Listening to Yao Erlang''s gentle words, bichun was greatly relieved.


    Fortunately, things did not really come to the point of irretrievability, she still had a chance to tell him.


    "My eyes don''t hurt as much as you do. You care about me, don''t you? You like it as much as I do, don''t you? Why don''t you admit it? "


    Bichun holds Yao Erlang''s hand tightly. Now she doesn''t care. She doesn''t care about the woman''s reserve.


    She only knew that if she didn''t let him know, maybe there would be no chance in the future.


    "I like you."


    Bichun closed her eyes and said these four words, then she felt relaxed.


    From the first time Yao Erlang accidentally tied to the home, her heart has been placed on him.


    As a result, I haven''t heard Yao Erlang for a long time. I wonder if he wants to refuse himself?


    Is slowly opened his eyes, heart uneasy.


    See this Yao Er Lang''s facial expression is also Leng Leng ground, as if also didn''t return a God, so just looking at oneself.


    Thin lips gently open, do not seem to know what to say to themselves.


    "I don''t care whether you like me or not. I just want to tell you seriously and definitely that I like you. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance if I don''t say it now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    She''s saying she likes him!


    Yao Erlang only felt that he had just woken up and his calm heart was beating, as if he was going to jump out of his throat.


    Looking at bichun in front of him, Yao Erlang felt that it was not true. He thought that the injury was not too serious. Now he was dreaming?


    Is all this an illusion?


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Bichun was nervous for a long time. As a result, he looked at Yao Erlang and did not say a word. For a moment, his face was a little pale.


    Yao Erlang just wanted to speak, but he felt a sweet voice, then vomited blood, and then fell on the bed with a dizziness.


    Suddenly scared bichun a big jump, quickly stood up.


    "Yao Erlang!"


    At the moment, Chun Bi didn''t wake him up completely.


    It''s shocking to see his blood stained on the bed.


    Bichun was so frightened that she turned around and opened the door.


    As a result, at the door of the room, I saw Jiang Teng and Lin Si who had just arrived. They both looked at BI Chun with worried face.


    Lin Si quickly asked her what happened, "what happened? Was Yao Erlang seriously injured?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on. He just woke up. I thought there was nothing wrong. Then we said a few words, and he suddenly vomited blood and fainted. I was very worried, so I wanted to find a doctor."


    After hearing bichun''s words, Lin Si quickly reached out and grasped her arm, with concern in her tone.


    "We''ll help you find a doctor. Just stay here with Yao Erlang. Don''t worry. We''re sure he won''t have an accident."


    Bichun nodded after listening to Lin Si''s words, but her caring look still didn''t show. This is the man she likes,.


    Now she was seriously injured, unconscious, and vomited blood. How could it be possible for her to let go.


    "Jiang Teng, please help to find a doctor. I''ll take bichun into the house to guard."


    Lin Si said goodbye to Jiang Teng on the side. After he agreed, I took bichun back to the room.


    Then I saw a little bit of blood on the bedside, which was very frightening.


    Bichun is also easy to see the bloodstain, quickly moved his eyes, put on Yao Erlang''s pale face.


    "If he''s really hurt or..."


    Bichun stopped for a moment, "I can''t forgive myself all my life."


    Lin Si looks at BI Chun''s guilty look and quickly pulls her to one side of the table.


    "Don''t think too much, you have to think for the better at this time."


    They talked for a while. Just at this time, the door of the room was opened. Jiang Teng came in with a doctor with white hair and beard. The doctor didn''t say much, so he went directly to the bedside. After seeing the blood on the bed, he frowned and put his hand on Yao Erlang''s pulse. After listening for a while, he checked his face again The injury is serious.


    The serious face relaxed a lot, then opened his medicine box and began to write the prescription.


    To several other people in the room, he said, "don''t worry. He was injured too much and bleeding too much. He was just too excited, so he vomited blood. He just had a good night''s rest."


    "If you eat more blood enriching dishes, you will get better after a period of time. It won''t hurt your life or leave sequelae, but some wounds are too deep and may leave ugly scars."


    Lin Si listened to the doctor''s words and frowned. Then he saw Bi Chun and asked subconsciously, "what did you two say? How could he be so excited that he vomited blood?"


    "This..."


    Bichun was relieved to hear the doctor say that Yao Erlang was OK.


    But when she heard Lin Si ask herself, she suddenly became nervous again and blushed with shame. How did she open her mouth? Did she say that she had confessed to Yao Erlang?


    Then Yao Erlang was scared to faint. She felt that even if she was straightforward, she couldn''t say it directly.


    Seeing bichun''s shy appearance, Lin Si probably understood that he didn''t continue to ask.


    "Here''s a prescription. You can take it and boil it. You can pay him three times a day to take it."


    The doctor handed the written prescription to Lins.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Si sees bichun''s attention on Yao Erlang, and knows that it''s time to give them a chance to be alone.


    He took Jiang Teng out of the room to see the doctor off and take medicine by the way.


    Bichun looked at the room, and then he and Yao Erlang were the only two left. Then she slowly went to the bedside and sat down.


    Looking at him lying in bed still unconscious, his lips were pale and bloodless. Although the doctor said that he was all right, bichun couldn''t help but fix his heart tightly when he saw him like this."I wish you would never get hurt again."


    Bichun took out her handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from her eyes.


    So quietly watching him, until the sun set outside.


    Some tired, but bichun has not let himself sleep in the past, worried that during this period Yao Erlang will suddenly wake up.


    Just at this time, the door was knocked gently, and the voice of Lins sounded outside.


    "Bichun, I''ve cooked the medicine prescribed by the doctor. I''ll send it in now."


    After hearing this, bichun quickly stood up to open the door for Linsi.


    Then Lin Si directly put the tray into Bi Chun''s hand and winked at her, "you can feed this medicine yourself. You don''t need to trouble me, do you?"


    All of a sudden, bichun''s face turned red again. Naturally, she knew what Lin Si meant by that and hummed shyly.


    "Thank you. I''ll invite you to dinner next time."


    Bichun quickly turns around and goes back to Yao Erlang''s bed.


    Then use the spoon to feed Yao Erlang. Although he is in a coma, when Bi Chun feeds him, Yao Erlang subconsciously swallows. This makes Bi Chun feel relieved. At least he knows that he is not in a deep coma.


    Without a moment''s effort, Yao Erlang finished all the medicine, and his face became a little bit more bloody, which made Bi Chun feel relieved.


    Bichun put the bowl aside and got lazy. At this time, he was sleepy and finally couldn''t help it. He fell asleep beside the bed.


    It was a whole night.


    "Green spring?"


    Yao Erlang gradually regained consciousness and opened his eyes to see the sun outside.


    Think should have been the next day, and then saw the bedside lying sleeping bichun, subconsciously called her name.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    Bichun heard Yao Erlang''s voice in a daze. She opened her eyes and saw him half sitting by the bed, leaning against the head of the bed and looking at himself.


    The corners of the mouth hook with a shallow smile, that pair of eyes with strange feelings.


    "You wake up. Are you hungry?"


    Bichun asked him quickly.


    "I''m not hungry."


    Yao Erlang shook his head gently. His eyes were on Bi Chun all the time. He didn''t move away. He just looked at her.


    Looking at BI Chun, she was directly shy and stood up, a little flustered and nervous.


    "I''d better prepare some food for you. How can you not be hungry after you have been in a coma for so long?"


    "Don''t you go!"


    Yao Erlang quickly reaches out his hand to hold bichun. Bichun doesn''t expect to be so unprepared and falls back.


    Fell into his arms, Yao Erlang was pressed to cough, affected the wound, pain of frown.


    Bichun wants to stand up quickly, but Yao Erlang pulls her tightly.


    "You put me up, it will aggravate your injury."


    "No, I won''t!"


    Yao Erlang stretched out his hands and held bichun tightly in his arms.


    "I decided to face up to my heart. I don''t want to run away any more. You stayed with me all night, which made me understand what you mean to me. I also want to tell you what I want to say to you before I go into a coma."


    After hearing Yao Erlang''s words, bichun knew that he was going to answer his own question. For a moment, the whole person became nervous and clenched his fists tightly. There was a layer of sweat in his palm.


    "I''m just like you."


    Hearing these words, Bi Chun raised her head in surprise and bumped into Yao Erlang''s sight. Their hearts kept beating.


    He means he likes her, too!


    Bichun was so surprised.


    Bichun knows that she doesn''t like the wrong person, and Yao Erlang always has her in his heart, as long as this is enough.


    On the other side, Jiang Teng finished his work and came back to the inn to find Lin Si.


    Lin Si followed Jiang Teng out of the Inn and saw a horse standing in front of the inn. He looked at Jiang Teng and asked.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Looking at Lin Si''s puzzled appearance, Jiang Teng''s thin lips gently lifted a good-looking radian, took Lin Si''s hand, and took her to jump on the horse''s back.


    He held her tightly in his arms and whispered in her ear, "you''ll know when you go."


    After that, the stable and the two of them ran wildly on the road, and soon they went out of the city to the outskirts.


    All the way to the edge of a huge lake, where the sun is shining.


    There is also the shadow of the trees on the bank. It looks very good.


    These lights also reflected on the two people''s faces, with a faint yellow halo, as if they were in a fairyland.


    With the help of Jiang Teng, Lin Si jumped down from the horse and walked to the Bank of the river.


    "Are you going to show me this?"


    Jiang Teng tightly took Lin Si''s hand, "I can''t wait to bring you here to share after I found out here."


    "Yes, it''s really beautiful. It''s like a fairyland."


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng''s perfectly carved face.


    For a moment, I suddenly thought of the scene of two people meeting for the first time, with a leisurely smile.


    "So I''ll just take you here for a walk to relax."


    Two people hand in hand, walking in the lake.


    There was no word between them, but there was no embarrassment. They both felt extremely sweet in their hearts.


    This scene was once imagined by Lins countless times, and now the two of them finally don''t have to suffer from other troubles.


    You can walk quietly by the lake, don''t think about anything, just walk all the time, as if you can go to the end of your life and grow old together all your life.


    At this time, Jiang Teng suddenly stopped. He faced Lin Si with a serious expression.


    "I have an important thing to tell you. I think you will be very happy when you know it."


    Looking at Jiang Teng''s serious appearance, Lin Si also followed him seriously.


    Waiting for him to finish what he said, then listening to Jiang Teng tell her slowly,


    "I have talked your parents through, and they agree that we can get married ahead of time."


    "You mean we can get married early?"


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng in surprise.


    Under the reflection of the sun, her eyes were shining, like the stars in the sky, directly shining on Jiang Teng''s heart.


    Jiang Teng nodded, "yes, this time in addition to the position, I am going to do this thing."


    After listening to his words, Linsi was not happy. He loved him more. He always prepared everything silently.Sweep away the obstacles in front of them, do not let her have the slightest bit of worry and sorrow.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Si pours into Jiang Teng''s arms and hugs his lean waist tightly.


    Listening to Lin Si say thank you to himself, Jiang Teng was surprised and laughed. He reached out and rubbed Lin Si''s hair, with a gentle voice, "fool, do we use to say thank you between the two of us? I just want to hear you


    "I love you."


    He lowers his head and kisses Lins. His soft lips are tightly clasped. The shadow falls down in the sun for a long time.


    After a long time, two people went back to the city. On the street, two people led horses and strolled along.


    At this time, an old woman came up to them and stopped them.


    "Young lady, do you want to count your life?"


    Lin Si and Jiang Teng look at the old woman in front of them, and think that her life is not easy.


    Ah Si nodded and agreed, "well, grandma, how about my marriage with him?"


    Lin Si knew that she didn''t know much about fortune telling.


    Just to earn a little money and say some pleasant words, so as to barely live, Linsi is willing to pay this sum of money.


    "I think you two are made for each other, young master and young lady. And you will be married in the near future. I wish you a good son and a long life together."


    No matter whether the two smiling faces of Jiang and ah Teng are really happy when they talk.


    "Thank you, mother-in-law. You guessed right. We are going to get married."


    Lin Si smilingly took out a few pieces of silver and put them into Grandma''s hand.


    Grandma stood in the same place, looking at the back of the two of them, still with a kind smile on her face, looking at the silver coins in her palm, dumbfounded.


    She didn''t say that casually. She really calculated that they would grow old together and have a happy life.


    "I''m not miscalculating."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    "Ah Si, this trip is not in vain, is it?"


    "Of course, it was a very happy trip. Nothing unpleasant happened."


    They went back to the inn hand in hand.


    The other side.


    After Bi Chun and Yao Erlang knew each other''s mind, they were always stuck together.


    When they returned to the city and separated, bichun was burning up.


    "Erlang, I''ll give you the medicine, and then you go back."


    Yao Erlang looked at bichun and thought about it. He said to her in a soft voice, "it''s late. I''ll take you back, or your family should be worried."


    After listening to Yao Erlang''s words, bichun''s hand trembled and almost threw the bowl to the ground. Fortunately, Yao Erlang on the side of the bowl didn''t let it break until he helped it quickly.


    "But your injury is not good now. Without me to take care of you, will your wound aggravate?" With worry on bichun''s face, Yao Erlang quickly stretched out his hand to prove himself.


    "Don''t worry, my body is still very clear in my heart, there will be no matter, so it''s OK to walk back."


    "But..."


    Bichun knows everything, but she can''t stop worrying. Subconsciously, she doesn''t want to separate from Yao Erlang. They finally know each other''s mind.


    At the moment, bichun just wants to stay by Yao Erlang''s side, and doesn''t want to be separated from him easily, so maybe he won''t be seen after that.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Yao Erlang looks at bichun in a gloomy way and asks her quickly. He is worried about whether she has something on her mind.


    Erlang reaches out his hand and holds bichun''s hand in his big palm.


    "Now that we know each other''s mind, we will be together sooner or later. If you have something on your mind, just tell me. I can help you solve it together and find a way for you. Don''t be alone. I will worry about it."


    Looking at his eyes full of worry, bichun bit his lower lip, and finally sighed and said his inner thoughts.


    "I''m afraid that after we''re separated, I''ll never see you again. I can''t bear you."


    After hearing bichun''s words, Yao Erlang burst out laughing and rubbed her head. "Why can''t we meet each other? We just go back to our respective homes. If we want to see each other, we can always see each other. How can you say that?"


    "I didn''t mean that!"


    Bichun looks at Yao Erlang and laughs here. She doesn''t understand her worry at all. She is worried for a moment.


    "What I want is that we can see it all the time!"


    Yao Erlang listened to bichun''s words for a moment, then he reacted, "do you mean that you want me to marry you home?"


    "Don''t worry. Now that I''ve told you my heart, my wife in this life must be you. It won''t be anyone else."


    After hearing what Yao Erlang said, bichun turned red.


    He put his hand over his little face and stamped his feet in a hurry. "What are you talking about? Who promised to marry you


    Yao Erlang, oh, took bichun''s hand and refused to let go.


    "What''s the matter? So you mean you won''t marry me? Then I''m a little sad. It turns out that someone is a little liar. It''s fake to say that they like me. "


    "If you really like me, why can''t you marry me?"


    I just don''t want to explain that I don''t want to Oh, dear


    Bichun has always been a straightforward person, but in the face of the people he likes, he suddenly becomes shy, and can''t even speak quickly.


    What she shows is her little daughter''s coy posture. Looking at bichun, it makes Yao Erlang''s heart happy and no longer teases her,


    "don''t worry, after I go back, I''ll make it clear to my parents, and then I''ll go to your home to propose to your parents, such as you?"


    Bichun nodded heavily, "OK, I''ll meet you at home. You must come."


    Yao Erlang first sent bichun back home, and then he rushed to his home.


    As a result, I met Yao Dalang on the road.


    Yao Dalang was also in a hurry. He was in a hurry to do something urgent. He saw Yao Erlang stop.


    "Erlang, don''t you go out to work? How did you get so badly hurt? Do parents know? "


    Yao Dalang looked at Yao Erlang''s injuries and asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry, brother. It''s all right. It''s just some minor injuries. What do you need to do in such a hurry?"


    Yao Lang didn''t say anything more when he saw that Yao Erlang said he was OK. He explained patiently and showed a restrained smile on his face.


    "I''m going to see my beloved woman. It''s said that his parents have arranged a marriage for him. I have to stop them. She can only be my wife all her life!""And this kind of thing, brother, go quickly, and I won''t delay you!"


    Yao Erlang said, letting Yao Lang go quickly.


    The elder brother didn''t hesitate at all. After a while, there was no one.


    Yao Erlang was left standing in the same place for a while, thinking that he had to go back to his parents to propose marriage to bichun.


    How else can bichun''s family arrange a marriage for her?


    At that time, if Bi Chun falls in love with other men, his heart will be broken.


    It''s not easy to have a woman that I really love. I think Yao Chao and his second sister-in-law will no longer arrange for other women to meet him.


    He rushed back home in a hurry, without saying a word, and went straight to the subject.


    "Mom and Dad, I want the daughter of the guard in Beijing to be my wife!"


    "What did you say?"


    Yao Chao and his second sister-in-law, after listening to their son''s words, were shocked and wondered if his son had hysteria in broad daylight.


    Then he saw that he was hurt all over and asked what was going on. But at the moment, Yao Erlang didn''t want to take care of it at all. He wanted to marry bichun home.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m serious. I really want to marry the daughter of the guard''s family. I''ve already discussed with bichun. We love each other and have made sure of our mind."


    Looking at Yao Erlang''s serious and calm face, Yao Chao and Yao Ersao look at each other. Only then can they know that their son is not joking with them, but really wants to win the young lady.


    "It''s not a joke. You didn''t agree with me before, but now you propose to get married. The guard family in Beijing is not an ordinary family. It''s not a joke!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    Bichun returns home in a hurry, but Dachun hasn''t come home yet. She ponders in her heart how to tell her brother about her marriage.


    Before Dachun also has this idea to let her get married, are bichun with all kinds of excuses to avoid.


    Now that she really wants to talk about marriage, bichun''s heart trembles. After all, her brother is a martial arts practitioner. In case


    Dachun came home from outside and saw his sister wandering back and forth in the yard.


    He frowned and found bichun strange.


    "What''s the matter with you? What happened? "


    Bichun holds Dachun''s wrist, and her eyes gather together. This kind of situation makes Dachun feel that bichun is different from the past.


    He held bichun, "what happened? You dare to tell your brother that I will help you with anything. "


    Bichun took a deep breath, hoping that when she said this, she would not scare her brother.


    "Brother, I want to get married."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Is the sun rising in the West today?


    Although bichun is not like Yao Erlang, she ran away from home when she heard about her marriage. When Dachun gave her sister a red line, the girl also cried.


    Now, it''s a big surprise for Da chun to mention that he wants to get married.


    "Who are you going to marry? Is this marriage a joke? Elder brother is like a father. I''m half your father. I don''t even know what the other party looks like. So you come and tell me you''re going to get married? "


    Although Dachun loves her sister very much, this kind of thing should not be trifled with. He can''t answer bichun''s request when he has no clue.


    "It can''t be done."


    Hearing this, bichun''s face suddenly changed, and she was worried to hold Dachun.


    "Brother, listen to me. It''s not what you think. You know the man I want to get married."


    "Whose kid is it?"


    "The son of Yao''s family, Yao Erlang."


    "It''s him?"


    When Dachun heard the name of Yao Erlang, great changes took place immediately.


    He was very happy, and his state was even more jubilant. Yao Erlang was his brother.


    In addition, Yao Erlang is brave and resourceful. He is a man worth trusting all his life.


    "Yes, Yao Erlang and I have confirmed our friendship. He also went home to propose marriage with his parents. Now I''ll ask for your advice."


    Dachun fell into thinking. Dachun had no opinion about the fact that his younger sister''s target was Yao Erlang.


    "I have no opinion about this matter. After all, Yao Erlang and I are good brothers, but..."


    "Just what?"


    Dachun pressed bichun on the chair. "It''s just that Mrs. Yao''s character is too strong. I''m worried that you''ll get married and suffer losses."


    Generally speaking, they are worried about the contradiction between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, and Dachun is no exception. He helps to worry about the relationship between bichun and her future mother-in-law.


    After all, my sister''s hot temper is


    "So I made a decision. Tomorrow I''ll take you to visit them, and we''ll meet his family."


    Mrs. Yao is a difficult mother-in-law. Of course, Dachun will help her younger sister.


    Bichun returns to her room and thinks about meeting Yao Erlang''s parents tomorrow. She asks her maid to go to Yao''s house in advance to find someone.


    "You go to help me and Yao Erlang say that we''ll meet later, about half an hour later, at the entrance of the East Street."


    "Yes, miss."


    Bichun is sitting in front of the dresser to dress up. This is her first date with Yao Erlang. She must dress up carefully.


    By the time she arrived, Yao Erlang had been waiting for a long time.


    Erlang''s eyes brightened when he saw bichun.


    "Beautiful today!"


    "You said that, usually I am not beautiful?"


    Yao Erlang shook his head, "you are beautiful on weekdays, but today you are so beautiful that you can''t help being moved."


    He stood beside bichun and tried to hold her hand several times, but he took it back.


    Yao Erlang, a seven foot man, hesitated because of this.


    Bichun saw his big hand stretching back and forth. One of them didn''t hold back and held his hand directly.


    But it made Yao Erlang blush inevitably.


    "Bichun, I..."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I like you very much."


    Since the first meeting, he has been interested in this girl. Everything Bi Chun does can attract his attention.


    Compared with those Rouge fans before, bichun was the first-class one in Yao Erlang''s heart.


    "Erlang, I asked you out to tell you that my brother will take me to your house tomorrow to see your parents."


    "How can that be?"


    It''s usually the father''s parents who come to visit the woman with gifts. How can they become bichun and Jingzhong guards.This is not in line with etiquette, and Yao Erlang doesn''t want to disappoint bichun.


    "These are the things boys want to do. How can you be a girl?"


    "Erlang, you and I don''t care about this. Let your parents see our sincerity, and you can get married with me. You don''t want to give you all kinds of daughter''s homes."


    Yao Erlang holds bichun''s hand. "I''ve received your wishes, but I''m worried about your grievances."


    "I''m not wronged to be with you at all. Every minute and every second I''m with you, you are very brave. I''m very happy to join hands with you."


    She took Yao Erlang''s hand and reassured him.


    "I just told you that tomorrow I will visit my brother, so you have to wait for me at home. Don''t be abducted by other women."


    "Don''t worry."


    When Erlang returns home, he is hit by Yao Ersao and Yao Chao.


    Yao Chao was not angry and said, "look at this guy. He has been worried all day since he fell in love with the girl guarding Beijing."


    Yao Er Sao expressed her dissatisfaction with Yao Chao in tone. "You say that you, Erlang, are now with other girls. Are you still dissatisfied? Is he your own son?"


    "You said that. I''m not afraid that this bastard will be bad to other girls? You don''t know that the guard of Dachun in Beijing is a famous young man! "


    "Come on, let''s go to the guard''s house in Beijing tomorrow. Don''t always look scary, or you''ll scare my daughter-in-law."


    Yao Chao even tone, "know, what you say is what, listen to you."


    Yao''s second sister-in-law is offering betrothal gifts to the door, which can''t make people look down on the Yao family.


    The next morning, they got up early and picked up Yao Erlang.


    "Erlang, get up quickly! Today, we''re going to marry the girl in the guard''s house in Beijing! "


    "What? Today? "


    "What''s the matter? It''s not that you are clamoring to marry that woman. Now we are anxious to help you. Are you willing? "


    Yao Erlang is not unwilling, but bichun said to come, which makes him embarrassed.


    "Well, you child, go out quickly!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    "Mother, yesterday bichun told me that he and Dachun would come to our house. Why do we have to go to their house now?"


    After listening to what Yao Erlang said, Yao Erlang''s sister-in-law repeatedly scolded him for not being sensible.


    "I said that you are really a melon child, where come the girl to visit the truth, back bichun feel aggrieved, have to quarrel with you!"


    She hastens Yao Erlang and Yao Chao to go out with the bride price. Before they step out of the gate of the mansion, they bump into Dachun and bichun.


    Why did you come first? We''re still in a hurry to visit. "


    The more satisfied she was with the girl when she saw her second daughter-in-law for the first time.


    Who knows that Yao Chao at home is not willing to say that Yao Erlang is not worthy of such a good girl.


    Fortunately, now the two children are in love, but also save a lot of trouble.


    "Bichun, it''s our fault that Erlang doesn''t understand and doesn''t tell us that you are parents today."


    "At the moment, it''s a couple of weeks for us to go to the wedding ceremony."


    Dachun waved his hand, "Mr. Yao and Mrs. Yao, these things are not enough to care about, or their marriage is more important, so we don''t have to worry about who goes to who''s house."


    Yao Chao is quite satisfied with Dachun. The family background of Jingzhong guard is good, and he also has face.


    As a father-in-law, Yao Chao still wants to keep his face.


    "All right, we''ll talk in the mansion."


    He finally took out the dignity of the head of the family and asked everyone to come back to the inner hall to discuss.


    "Dachun, this is the bride price list of our family. Have a look at it."


    Yao Chao, as the head of the family, asked his second sister-in-law to send the bride price list to them.


    Dachun looked at the bride price list and put it in front of bichun. "Sister, you can see if you are satisfied. If you are not satisfied, you can come up with Yao Erlang."


    Hearing what Dachun said, sister Yao immediately agreed.


    "Yes, if you are dissatisfied with anything, you can say it. We will try our best to satisfy our family in the future."


    Bichun glanced at the engagement list at will, and the wedding supplies on it showed the sincerity of the Yao family.


    Overnight, they can take out such a gesture, which has already shown their satisfaction with bichun.


    Bichun had nothing else to say. She nodded clearly.


    "Satisfied, I want to know what Erlang means."


    Yao Erlang sat aside and was suddenly mentioned by them. He was embarrassed to scratch his head.


    He was used to being reckless before, and he was at a loss to talk about marriage with his beloved girl.


    He looked at bichun sheepishly and saw the stars in bichun''s eyes.


    Yao Erlang said: "bichun, I want to marry your heart. I hope you will agree to marry me."


    "Brother Erlang, I naturally agree to marry you. It''s just the bride price. But it''s the sincerity of the Yao family. I want to know your sincerity."


    She is not interested in any of the gold and silver jewelry that Yao wants.


    Marry this man, is she worth it or not.


    Yao Erlang stares at BI Chun''s eyes and thinks seriously. The man pats his head and suddenly rings.


    "Of course, my sincerity is full!"


    He trotted back to the room and took out his favorite.


    When Yao Erlang appeared in front of the crowd again, he held a silver sword in his hand.


    This is a saber he bought back when he was traveling. It is his favorite and most precious silver sword.


    Giving this to his beloved girl is enough to show his sincerity.


    Looking at her son''s appearance, Mrs. Yao could not help apologizing to Dachun and bichun.


    "My son is used to recklessness and inflexibility. Please forgive me."


    "No!"


    Yao Erlang anxiously explained, "this is my favorite silver sword. No matter where I go, I have to take it with me. I give it to bichun just to tell her that she is also my indispensable girl."


    "Come on! You smelly boy, how can you give a girl a dagger? Take it back quickly. Don''t make a joke in front of other people''s house. "


    With stars in her eyes and a smile on her lips, Bi Chun took the silver sword from Yao Erlang.


    "Mrs. Yao, don''t let brother Erlang take it back. I''ll take it. I like it very much."


    On the night of the first meeting with Erlang, Erlang''s elder brother drank and played with his sword. Maybe it was from that day that bichun became completely attached to Erlang and couldn''t extricate himself.


    Yao Erlang was embarrassed to scratch his head. "I knew that she liked everything I gave her."


    "It''s the most important thing for you, and I love it."


    Two people are mutual feelings, for each other naturally cherish.Yao Chao looks at his son''s appearance and is completely relieved. He stares at Yao Erlang.


    "From now on, you should treat others well and don''t bully them. This is our hard won daughter-in-law, and the daughter-in-law you choose yourself."


    Yao Chao rarely said these words to his son. Yao Erlang nodded heavily.


    Although the father and son quarrel constantly on weekdays, what Yao Chao said at the critical moment is also very reasonable, Yao Erlang will not listen.


    "Dachun, your elder brother has worked hard. You are my father. Please bear with our family''s work style."


    "Where is Mr. Yao? We will support and take care of each other in the future."


    They talked about their marriage and asked someone to fix a time. The ninth day of September was the big day for their marriage.


    Bichun feels that all this is like a dream. From the realization to today, it seems that everything is destined.


    Yao Erlang stood beside him, "what are you thinking?"


    "I think the fate between you and me is very wonderful. We met in that way, and now we are heading for a new direction together."


    Erlang rubbed the girl''s head and whispered in her ear, "who would have thought that the girl who kidnapped me at the beginning has kidnapped my heart now."


    "Yes, so from now on we are a family. You can''t run away any more."


    Yao Erlang and bichun face each other. They come out of the mansion and stroll in the street.


    The villagers knew that their good deeds were coming, and they blessed each other.


    "Erlang, does your father finally stop dating you?"


    "Now that you''ve got the beauty back in your arms, Yao Chao, that old man shouldn''t make trouble any more."


    "Look, the eldest lady of our guard family in Beijing has married you. You should treat them well!"


    Bichun blushes at the talk and pulls Yao Erlang away quickly.


    The man ran after her and said, "slow down."


    Beauty in the setting sun


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    In the morning, just after dawn, Yao Dalang got up in a hurry.


    because he was going to help his beloved girl to marry her today, Yao Dalang was a little nervous.


    Looking at his clothes carefully, he finally picked out his hair.


    The grooming was finished, but the things for marriage promotion were not ready. Yao Dalang quickly found out the list he had prepared and ordered his servants to pack them one by one.


    Now he''s ready, but Yao is still worried. He''s afraid that Fu Rou''s parents won''t agree, but how can he do without a try?


    Yao Dalang is ready for everything, but his parents haven''t cleaned up yet. Even if he is worried, he can''t urge him, but respectfully waits on one side.


    On the other hand, Fu Rou knows that Yao Dalang is coming to propose marriage today, which is agreed by the two of them. Fu Rou is a little nervous and excited.


    I didn''t sleep very well all night. I slept very late and woke up very early in the morning. Basically, I didn''t sleep very well. Some of them were too nervous.


    After lying for a long time, she can''t sleep any more. Fu Rou calls her maid to clean herself up. Looking at her heavy black eyes in the mirror, she is a little flustered.


    "Don''t be nervous, miss. We''ll cover you up later."


    To the maid Furou was so nervous, she comforted her in a low voice. The maid, Qing''er, grew up with her.


    "Well."


    Fu Rou replied shyly.


    Last night, she didn''t sleep all night and looked so bad. Although it''s not the first time she''s met Yao''s parents, Fu Rou is still worried and doesn''t want to leave a bad impression on them.


    But Fu Rou believes in Qing''er very much. After listening to Qing''er''s words, she is not so nervous.


    She knew that Qing''er would do everything well. She didn''t have to worry about it. It was like this when she was a child and it was like this when she grew up.


    When Qing''er sees Fu Rou''s trusting eyes, she feels warm in her heart. She can believe in herself and is not afraid that she will make a mess of it. She can''t live up to her expectations.


    Yao Dalang finally waited until his parents got up. After they had breakfast in the living room, they went out to help Rou''s family. Yao Dalang''s parents got on a carriage in front of them.


    Yao Dalang in the back of the command of the servants will be prepared in advance of their own things to carry a box by box, he also got on the back of a carriage, toward Fu Rou home.


    Along the way, Yao Dalang''s Banzheng road was full of worries.


    He wanted to see his beloved girl, and his mood was very complicated.


    Fu Rou just finished breakfast with her parents when she heard that Yao Dalang and his parents had already arrived at the door.


    They got up and went to the door to meet Yao Dalang''s family. As soon as Fu Rou got to the door, she saw Yao Dalang coming from afar. She was a little nervous. I didn''t know if Yao Dalang would like him or his parents would like him.


    "In laws, you are here. Please sit down."


    Fu Rou''s father looked at Yao Dalang''s parents and said that he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "You are so polite!"


    when Yao Dalang''s parents saw that Fu Rou''s parents were so polite, they cherished it. After all, they would be a family.


    "Come on, do it inside first. Don''t be too polite. Just take it as your home."


    Fu Rou''s parents see that the future in laws are so easy to get along with, so they quickly pull the three of them in, but they can''t stay at the door all the time.


    Yao Dalang, who was walking behind, finally got a chance to talk for a short time. However, both of them were still a little reserved.


    After all, their parents are still around, and they are both shy, so they walk side by side, and there is not much communication.


    "I''m here. I''ve kept you waiting, haven''t I?"


    It is not easy for them to achieve the right result.


    Originally, it was marriage promotion after matching the eight characters, but it took so long because the shop in the South suddenly had something to do with it.


    Some time ago, Yao Erlang also got engaged successfully. Naturally, he was a little worried.


    "I didn''t wait long, but I was too tired last night. I was worried about it all the time. I didn''t sleep well for fear of leaving bad thoughts for your parents."


    "How can it be? I talk about your benefits in front of my parents every day. They are looking forward to what kind of person this daughter-in-law is."


    Fu Rou raised her smile, "really?"


    She can''t believe that all this really happened to her. She was still very worried when she came back from the last meeting. Although she had eight characters, she was very scared when she met now.


    "There will be no fake."


    The parents of the two families sat on the chairs in the hall, while Yao Dalang and Fu Rou stood next to their parents.


    Yao Dalang''s parents said straight to the point: "in laws, you must know our purpose. We are here to propose marriage, and we have just seen Fu rou. The child is very satisfied.


    Fu Rou, standing next to her parents, was very happy and a little shy when she heard what Yao''s parents said. After all, there are so many people here.After hearing this, Fu Rou''s parents were very satisfied and nodded. It seems that her daughter''s future husband''s family is quite satisfied with her daughter, and this young man is really good.


    Fu Rou''s parents thought for a moment and said, "we are very satisfied with the child, and we also think it''s a good match."


    Parents of both sides have heard about each other for a long time, and their family backgrounds are very suitable, so they will not alienate each other.


    Dalao is a stable and mature child who can be entrusted.


    Moreover, all the eight characters are matched. These are just polite remarks.


    "In that case, we''ll discuss the date of marriage. I think the ninth day of next month will be a good day."


    Yao Dalang was very happy to hear that his marriage with Fu Rou was settled. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. He didn''t expect that this day would come so soon.


    Yao Dalang thinks it''s unbelievable. He didn''t expect that it would be so easy for him to marry Fu rou. It''s so happy that she can marry him.


    Fu Rou is very happy to know that the marriage is settled, but because she is a girl, her performance is not so obvious. She is a little shy, and her face is a little red.


    The two families were still discussing their marriage, but they were still in a daze. They also stopped talking and hinted at each other with their eyes.


    Finally, Yao darang summoned up his courage, stepped forward, took Fu Rou''s hand, and said sincerely, "Fu Rou, are you willing to marry me? I want to marry you to be my wife


    Yao Dalang is a bit clumsy and not very good at speaking. He clearly has a lot to say to Fu Rou, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    After getting along with Yao Dalang for such a long time, Fu Rou also knows Yao Dalang very well. Knowing that Yao Dalang is clumsy, she smiles shyly and says.


    "I will."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    At home, Lin Si was very happy to hear that the Yao brothers were getting married.


    If I had known that Yao Erlang and her beloved girl could achieve the right result, now they really have a good result.


    Yao Shu saw that his daughter was in a trance again. He tapped her little head and said, "what are you thinking? If you don''t write the invitation quickly, it will be a happy day for you and Jiang Teng. You still want to miss something else. "


    Lins was embarrassed to stick out her tongue. They were very busy during this time, all preparing for marriage.


    After a set of etiquette procedures, Lin Si found that the marriage event was really not a joke, and the red tape was too cumbersome.


    She was so busy that she was in a daze. Fortunately, her family helped her.


    Yao Shu wrote the invitation and found that her daughter was now in a good mood. Looking at her daughter, she felt some emotion.


    "Ah Si, you are a big girl now. You have to be alert about many things. Although we are good friends with the Jiang family, some things can''t be too casual after we become a daughter-in-law."


    "Mother, I know. I can''t let my mother-in-law return it to me."


    "You child, you know nonsense. If you have time, you''d better write more invitation cards."


    Yao Shu tapped her head and wrote down the invitation together


    Because Lin Si and Jiang Teng got engaged earlier than Yao''s two cousins, it was soon time for Jiang Teng and Lin Si to get married.


    Jiang Teng was riding a strong horse in the welcoming procession, and their friends were standing on both sides.


    The sound of gongs and drums and firecrackers took her heart away.


    Since waking up in the morning, Linsi hasn''t eaten. Her mother says she''s going to be a bride. Don''t eat too much to avoid being ugly.


    She felt the sedan chair stop, and the maid beside her said, "miss a Si, we''ve arrived at Jiang''s house. I''ll help you in."


    The other hand was held by the big palm, and the sound of reassuring her came from her ear.


    "Ah Si, here I am."


    "Brother Teng, I''m so nervous."


    "Not only you, but also me. It''s just that today is our wedding day. As I will lead you to a new beginning."


    "Brother rattan."


    Instead of being delicate, the two new people were pushed along.


    After three kowtows and three bows, Lin Si''s heart was even more clanking. They led red silk to complete the kowtow in the presence of their parents.


    She listened to Jiang Qi''s advice to Jiang Teng, "Jiang Teng, from now on, you will be a man of indomitable spirit. What you have to bear is not only your own life, but also the life of a Si and the responsibilities of both families."


    "Yes, mother, son knows."


    Yao Shu looked at the two children with a smile. She couldn''t help teasing Lin Si.


    "Jiang Teng, my good son-in-law, our a Si is good everywhere, beautiful, kind and generous, but you should pay attention to our a Si embroidery work is not good, you can''t give me a Si back because of this."


    There was a burst of laughter in the hall, and Lin Si was blushed.


    In the process of marriage, the bride can''t speak, otherwise she really wants her mother to stop talking.


    "Ah Si, your father and I are just a precious daughter like you. Your brother is also married. You have all grown up."


    "Mother, it''s a good wish that you are safe."


    Lin Si nodded clearly, tears could not stop falling down, this is also her good wish.


    After the uproar, Lin Si returned to the bridal chamber, waiting for Jiang Teng to return.


    One day without food, she was so hungry that Lin Si quietly lifted her head while there was no one around.


    She looked around to make sure that no one had broken in, so she picked up the chopsticks without fear.


    Halfway through the meal, he thought of the noise outside the door. It was the sound of Jiang Teng coming back. Before he finished eating, Lin Si put down his chopsticks and went back to the cave. He sat and waited.


    Her heart thumped for fear of being found.


    I thought a group of friends would break in, but the only voice behind the door was Jiang Teng.


    The man looked around for a week and found that the food on the table had changed. Knowing this, he came to Linsi.


    "Ah Si, I''m going to cover you first."


    He picked up the trestle to hook up the red head cover, and they looked at each other in pairs to see each other.


    Lin Si was looking forward to what would happen next. Who knew Jiang Teng took her hand and went to the table to sit down.


    Lin Si didn''t know, so, "don''t we drink Jiaobei?"


    "You haven''t eaten all day. If you are hungry, you should eat first."


    The little girl blushed. It turned out that he saw everything and knew everything.


    Embarrassed, she picked up chopsticks and continued to eat. Jiang Teng poured drinks on them. He picked up the wine cup and put another cup into his hand.


    "Ah Si, I know you are too strong to drink, but I have to drink this glass of wine today."


    "That''s nature."There was a smile on Lins''s face. It was a joy from the inside out. She couldn''t extricate herself.


    She couldn''t spoil her interest at this moment. Today, even if she wanted to drink a jar of wine, she would not turn back.


    Albizzia wine is named for two people''s longevity.


    Two people hand over a cup, swallow joy into the belly, don''t know how many cups to drink, Lin Si''s eyes appeared a lot of Jiang Teng.


    She put out her hand to shake, "why so many of you, which is the real you?"


    Jiang Teng took the cup in the little woman''s hand and looked at the little woman with wide eyes.


    "What do you think is me?"


    Lin Si hugs Jiang Teng. Jiang Teng holds the little girl up and walks to the edge of the shop. They look at each other from a distance and turn their affection into body language.


    A good night''s dream.


    The next morning, Lin Si awkwardly buries himself in Jiang Teng''s arms, with a satisfied smile on Jiang Teng''s face.


    "Ah Si, you are delicious."


    "You fool! Don''t say that. I''m a girl


    "You are no longer a girl. You are my wife."


    Jiang Teng dressed her, and they washed and went out. The servants looked at them with blessing in their eyes.


    Even Jiang Qi couldn''t help teasing them, "you are adults now. It''s time to offer me tea."


    "It''s natural."


    Jiang Teng took Lin Si''s hand and offered Jiang Qi a cup of tea.


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Qi, changed his voice and cried, "Niang."


    This sound melted Jiang Qi''s heart, and she looked at the little girl in front of her with satisfaction.


    "It''s a good boy. I''m so satisfied with you. It''s a great honor to marry a good daughter-in-law like you."


    After Lin Si and Jiang Teng finished their tea, Jiang Qi gave Lin Si a jade pendant.


    "This is my family heirloom. My mother gave it to me. Now I teach it to you."


    "Mother, it''s too expensive."


    Lins didn''t dare to accept such a valuable gift.


    "You are a good child, you are worthy of professional things, I hope you and Jiang Teng will be together for a long time."


    Jiang Teng took Lin Si''s hand and said, "ah Si and I must be together for a lifetime."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    In spring, the sun is just right.


    The sunlight above the head passed through the branches, cut into small shadows, and sprinkled on the people beside the wall.


    Furou pokes her head out and looks left and right.


    Yesterday she made an appointment with Yao Dalang to meet him at this time today, but she hasn''t seen him yet.


    "Not yet." Fu Rou lowered her head and muttered.


    At this time, Yao Dalang came from the corner, holding a box in his hand. When he saw the girl standing by the wall, his face immediately showed a smile.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Yao Dalang opened his mouth and handed the box in his hand.


    "How did you come?" Fu Rou complains, but sees the snack in the box and shows a surprise expression.


    "This is chunfangzhai jujube cake?"


    "I know you like this jujube cake best, so I''ll bring it to you today."


    Yao Dalang reached out and touched her head.


    The jujube cake of chunfangzhai is limited every day, so you have to queue up early to buy it.


    Thank you for looking down and smiling. The impatience just waiting for is gone now.


    "Let''s go. The carriage is waiting at the corner." Yao Dalang reaches out his hand and holds on to Fu rou.


    On the corner of the street there was a carriage with a velvet mat and a censer in the middle.


    After they went up, the carriage began to set out. This time, they went to the north city slope, about three miles away from here. Green grass was everywhere. It was just right to put paper kites this season.


    About half an hour later, they arrived.


    Yao Dalang came down from the carriage. As soon as Fu Rou was about to follow, Yao Dalang turned around and took her down.


    "I can walk on my own, too."


    Fu Rou whispered in Yao Dalang''s ear, but her heart was sweet.


    "I know. I just want to hold you."


    A low voice sounded in her ear. Furou felt that she was about to explode. She turned her head and glared at Yao Dalang. Then she turned around and looked again. Several carriages had stopped here.


    There are many ladies in the city who like to come here for an outing. She jumped off Yao Dalang and let others see her.


    "I won''t tell you. I''m going to put the paper kite."


    Furou grabs Zhiyuan from the car and runs out. Yao Dalang stands behind her and looks at her back, tying the carriage to a tree on one side.


    there is a gust of wind in spring from time to time. Furou takes Zhiyuan and slowly puts it up along the wind.


    Seeing the paper kite floating in the air, Fu Rou''s whole heart was on it and ran forward two steps, hoping that it could fly higher.


    But the paper kite faltered twice, but fell down. Fu Rou was not discouraged, and continued to run.


    Yao Dalang has come. Fu Rou looks at him, but she doesn''t care about her shyness. She puts the kite in his hand: "help me fly the kite."


    This is a swallow shaped kite. Yao Dalang holds this part in his hand, holding it carefully, and Furou runs against the wind. This time, the kite finally flies high.


    "See? The kite is flying Fu Rou is very happy. She shouts at Yao Dalang with pride. She looks up at the kite in the sky, but doesn''t notice that there is a woman behind her. They retreat together and bump into each other.


    Fortunately, they were not fast, so they just bumped and didn''t fall.


    "Yao Dalang, cousin, you are here, too."


    Yao Dalang looked at the man and walked over anxiously. Suddenly he heard someone calling him. The voice was familiar.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw that he was in the same hurry. It was his cousin, Yao Erlang.


    "Sister bichun."


    Here, Furou turns her head and recognizes bichun.


    "It''s you. You''ve come here for an outing, too." Bi Chun laughs when she sees Fu rou. It''s a coincidence that they are here to relax at this time. By chance, they meet Yao Dalang of Fu rou.


    "cousin, since we''ve met each other, let''s go to the restaurant for lunch later." Yao Erlang''s warm invitation, Yao Dalang looks at Fu Rou, and Fu Rou nods.


    "All right, let''s go at noon." Yao Dalang agreed.


    "Before we get married, it''s like a wife."


    Yao Erlang stood beside him and could not help looking at their little actions. He began to tease him. Yao Dalang was very helpful and gave him a light glance: "you don''t understand."


    Who don''t understand, he is also a woman.


    Since they bumped into each other, and Fu Ruan bichun put the wind together, Yao Dalang and Yao Erlang stood aside and occasionally participated. Most of the time, they stood aside and talked or looked at their own people.


    When it was late, the sun was high in the sky, and it was time to eat. In the morning, they flew kites and ran around. Now they were a little hungry. They left half an Mu slope and went to Chengzhong to choose a restaurantSeeing this, the sophomore immediately came up and took four people to a box on the second floor.


    The four are familiar with each other. You''re welcome, so they each ordered two dishes. After the second child wrote them down, he returned them directly. It wasn''t long before the food came up with tea.


    Although they met in the morning, because they were separated, they had no chance to do a good job and talk. Now they are sitting together.


    Bichun looks at Yao Dalang and Fu rou. They look at each other. When they bow their heads and talk, there is a natural atmosphere around them. It''s impossible for others to get in. They fall in love when they look at each other.


    "You two, how long do you want to get married? Today I wish you two peace and beauty."


    "Yes, the lady has said what I want to say. Then I wish brother Tang and sister Tang, who are going to be soon, a long life together and an early birth."


    Give birth to a noble son early or something, Fu Rou looks into their eyes and lowers her head in embarrassment.


    "Thank you." Fu Rou raised her head and said thanks. She could feel the kindness.


    "Drink some water first." Yao Dalang pushed the water cup in front of Fu Rou and played all morning. Now he should be thirsty.


    Fu Rou takes the cup and looks at BI Chun and Yao Erlang. They have deep feelings. Although they have already been married, they are still sweet.


    "Bichun, can you tell me how to be a good wife?"


    Fu Rou is still a little flustered. She is afraid that she can''t do it well. Today, she seldom meets Bi Chun, so she says the questions she wanted to ask for a long time.


    "Sister Tang, if you ask her this question, it must be wrong." Yao Erlang immediately shook his head.


    Why is this wrong? Isn''t bichun a good wife?


    "What do you mean?" Bi Chun turned his head to see him, and Yao Erlang immediately explained, "I mean, you don''t have to ask. You can see it at a glance."


    Yao Dalang and Fu Rou laughed and asked him to answer at random.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    Yao brothers, good things are coming.


    Finally, the two families decided to hold the wedding of Yao Erlang and Yao Dalang on the same day.


    In this way, double happiness will be more lively.


    Yao Erlang, Bi Chun, Yao Dalang and Fu Rou have no opinions on this.


    After all, there will be as much excitement as there is on a big day.


    In the morning, the air was still cold, and the sky outside was still dark, without any light.


    Bichun was dug out of the bed by the servant girls, and then pushed her to wash and dress. After wearing layer after layer of happy clothes, she took bichun to the dressing mirror.


    Last night.


    Because she knew that she was going to marry Yao Erlang today, Bi Chun didn''t sleep well all night. Now she was called up so early. She was still very sleepy and had been dozing.


    But there is no way to sleep in the past, can only let the servant girls toss themselves, to her face painted delicate makeup.


    Wearing a phoenix crown on her head, she nearly fell over with a crooked neck.


    One by one, the servant girls were so frightened that they quickly helped them. Fortunately, they didn''t fall down, otherwise today''s wedding would be a tragedy.


    Waiting for this side will be bichun to dress up after painting delicate make-up, outside the day has been bright, warm sunshine through the window into the house, full of golden.


    Bichun is not sleepy now. Before that, the excited feelings come back to her heart. She holds her hands tightly and is nervous.


    Thinking that he is going to get married soon, he will live with Yao Erlang forever and become a family.


    Bichun raised her head and looked at the red cloth hanging on the room, as well as the red everywhere outside, which showed her happiness. Her mouth could not help but rise, with a sweet smile.


    At this time, Xipo came over and told bichun.


    "Miss, I''ll cover you with a red cap later, and you must not uncover it yourself, you know? Only your husband can reveal it to you, otherwise it will be unlucky. "


    After hearing her words, bichun nodded shyly to show that she understood.


    "Go out, all of you. I''m talking to the lady in private."


    The maids knew that Xipo was going to talk to bichun at this time. They all went out with handkerchiefs and covered their mouths with smiles. They also took the door with them.


    "Miss, when you get married, how to serve your husband on the night of your wedding. I have to teach you well. It''s up to you if you are lucky or unhappy in the future."


    Xipo then sat on the edge of bichun, lowered her voice and told her about the technique of sexual intercourse.


    After listening to what Xipo said, bichun was ashamed and thought that when two people were together, she had to do such a shameful thing.


    "Miss, don''t feel shy. You have to do this. Otherwise, how can you pass it on to your husband''s family?"


    Xipo said, deliberately showing a meaningful smile, "and women, ah, will feel comfortable for this kind of thing."


    Bichun didn''t understand, but finally nodded. Her mother had told her that these are all the steps to get married, and she also kept Xipo''s words in her heart.


    Originally, bichun was always looking forward to the future between himself and Yao Erlang.


    After listening to Xipo''s words, I look forward to what will happen in the evening. Will it really be like what Xipo said?


    "The good time has come!"


    There were shouts of servants outside the house.


    Bichun''s heart trembled, knowing that it was time for her to get married.


    The Xipo on the side called the maid outside to come in, and then.


    They quickly check it again from inside to outside. After Bi Chun confirms that there is no problem, she puts on a red cap and leads her out step by step.


    The more she went outside, the clearer she could hear the voices outside, the beating of gongs and drums, and the crowds watching. For a moment, the whole atmosphere was very lively.


    Bichun can''t see clearly at all. The outside environment can only be led by people. Then she walks into the sedan chair and sits down. Then she feels that the sedan chair has been lifted.


    Yao Erlang sat on the horse with a big red flower on his chest. He turned around and looked at the red sedan chair behind him, where his bride was sitting.


    He can finally grow old with bichun, and soon they will form a new family.


    So think, Yao Erlang heart also can''t help but excited, tightly grasp the reins in the hand.


    The welcoming team drove slowly forward, and soon arrived at Yao Erlang''s home, just arrived at the door with Yao Dalang''s welcoming team.


    Then the two bridegroom led their brides to the door and crossed the brazier.


    Stepped on the cake, came to the main hall.


    Facing Xipo on the edge of Gaotang, he cried out,


    "worship heaven and earth!""Two worship high hall!"


    "Li Cheng!"


    Then there was the applause of many onlookers.


    Everyone roared into a group, are sincerely blessing the two couples.


    Xipo also continued to shout, "into the bridal chamber!"


    Bi Chun and Yao Dalang''s bride were sent back to their new house.


    Back to the new house, bichun stayed alone in the room, quietly waiting for her husband to come.


    Two hands tightly together, nervous, room only bichun a person, no one else.


    Bichun wants to quietly lift his red cap and have a look at the scene in the room.


    But when I think of Xipo''s advice in my ear, I must not lift the red veil. It will be unlucky. I''m afraid that it will affect my marriage with Yao Erlang, so I withdraw my hand.


    Originally, Yao Erlang was anxious to see bichun. After a few drinks, he was ready to leave after dealing with the guests. But Dachun stopped Yao Erlang at this time.


    "Ah! Brother in law, don''t leave in a hurry. My elder brother still has something to say to you. Now that you have married my sister, you must be kind to her. If you let her suffer a little injustice, I won''t let you go! "


    Yao Erlang listened to Da Chun''s words and immediately nodded his head with a heavy face. He was very serious.


    "Brother, don''t worry. Since I married bichun, I will be good to her in my life, and I will be loyal to her. I will give her my whole heart."


    With Yao Erlang''s words, Dachun was relieved. He let him go to the bridal chamber.


    After that, Yao Erlang rushed to the new house.


    Looking at bichun sitting quietly beside the bed with a red cap on her head, she hurried over and untied the red cap on bichun''s head with a fishing rod.


    It was her bright little face that came into view. It was very beautiful. He thought that this scene would never be forgotten in his life.


    "How did you come? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    Bichun looks at Yao Erlang and can''t help complaining.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Just now your brother said something to me. I promised him that I would take good care of you and treat you wholeheartedly. That''s why I delayed some time. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Yao Erlang immediately pacifies bichun in a soft voice and apologizes.


    This let bichun where still can get angry, is to puff Chi a smile, "I am not angry, tease you to play, that we drink to hand in a cup of bar!"


    "Well!" Yao Erlang nodded heavily.


    The light of the red candle in the room is flickering and flickering. The couple are a little dizzy after drinking a glass of wine. Yao Erlang leads bichun gently to the bedside.


    "Lady, can I undress you?"


    Looking at Yao Erlang''s blurred eyes, bichun thinks of Xipo''s words, and then lowers her face without tension and shyness. Well, it''s a promise.


    Seeing bichun agree, Yao Erlang is very happy.


    She gently took off the Phoenix crown on bichun''s head, untied her broad robe, pulled down the bedside curtain and pressed her under her


    On the other side.


    The bridegroom went back to their bridal chamber, and the guests had enough to eat and drink. They scattered around. Naturally, Jiang Teng and Lin Si left at this time.


    Two people hand in hand, slowly back to their house.


    They didn''t take a carriage to walk back. It''s not far from their house. It''s only a few cups of tea on foot.


    As a result, when he was about to get home, Lin Si suddenly turned pale and covered his stomach. He bent down and retched.


    Looking at the edge of the Jiang Teng immediately nervous up, quickly took Lin Si''s shoulders, asked about.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Lin Si slowed down for a long time, and finally felt more comfortable. Then he straightened up, leaned against Jiang Teng''s arms and shook his head,


    "it''s OK, but he just felt a little nauseous, but now it''s much better. Let''s go home. It''s easy to get cold when we blow here."


    Seeing that Lin Si said so, Jiang Teng quickly helped Lin Si back to his house.


    After going back, Linsi was ready to wash and sleep, a little tired.


    As a result, I didn''t see Jiang Teng appear in the room for a long time, so I asked the maid on the side, "where''s ye?"


    "The LORD said to go to the doctor. I guess I should have brought the doctor back. Madam, you are waiting here."


    After listening to the maid''s words, Lin Si frowned slightly, thinking that it was so late, how could Jiang Teng go to the doctor?


    Sure enough, after a while, Jiang Teng rushed over with the doctor and entered their room.


    As soon as he came in, Jiang Teng quickly explained to Lin Si, "I don''t think it''s OK for you to look like that today, so I don''t feel at ease, so I''ll come to the doctor to show you, otherwise I''m always worried about something."


    Listening to Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si was very sweet.


    Naturally, there would be no dissatisfaction, that is, he nodded and sat down at the table with a smile.


    "I know you also care about me. It''s OK. Let the doctor feel my pulse. I also want to see what''s wrong with me."


    When the doctor saw that Lin Si agreed to rectify the situation, he quickly took out his own tools.


    After carefully checking the pulse for Lin Si, the doctor raised his eyebrows and immediately threw his fists at the two men and cried out, "Congratulations, Congratulations, madam, you are pregnant!"


    Pregnant?


    Jiang Teng and Lin Si looked at each other in disbelief, thinking that they were short-sighted and would have children so soon?


    "Are you sure?"


    Lin Si, a little incredulous, asked the doctor in front of him.


    The doctor immediately touched his chin beard and said with confidence, "that''s natural. I''ve been a doctor for many years. I''ve treated many pregnant women, and I''ve never made any mistakes on this issue. Madam, you are pregnant, and your pulse is stable. Today you suddenly feel sick, but it''s not that bad. I''ll prescribe some contraceptives for you later. Take them regularly, and you''ll have a big baby in a few months Fat boy


    What the doctor said was particularly pleasing, which made Lin Si and Jiang Teng smile, especially Jiang Teng.


    Directly and quickly went to Lins in front of her, tightly put her into his arms, said excitedly, "we have children, we really have children!"


    Looking at Jiang Teng excited like a child, Lin Si gently smile, and then let Jiang Teng quickly release himself, "you don''t make me so tight, let people gasp, in case you hurt the child in the stomach how to do?"


    Seeing that Lin Si said so, Jiang Teng worried that he would really hurt his stomach. The child quickly let go of his hand and looked like a hand and foot.


    But the joy in his eyes could not be concealed.


    The doctor also knew that his mission had been completed, so he quietly left the room for the two to get along with each other.


    It was the first time for Lin Si to see Jiang Teng so excited. He had never been calm before. Now he was so excited because he had a child.Lin Si''s heart is also very sweet.


    After all, her baby is very popular, and she will feel very happy.


    "Let''s go to sleep. You are pregnant now. You must have a good rest."


    Jiang Teng suddenly seemed to think of something. He quickly supported Lin Si and went to bed to let her go to bed. He was very careful, just like holding a pearl and worried that it would be crushed.


    Seeing Jiang Teng like this, Lin Si didn''t say anything and let him move.


    "You have a rest first. I''ll go out and ask the doctor again. What does this woman need to pay attention to when she''s pregnant? You can''t have anything to do with her."


    Jiang Teng''s solemn appearance made Lin Si very happy. He nodded silently and then closed his eyes. Jiang Teng left the room at ease.


    After that, I learned from the doctor how to take good care of the pregnant woman, and then I sent the doctor away.


    The next day.


    At dawn, Jiang Teng couldn''t wait to tell Jiang Qi that Lin Si was pregnant.


    "What, really? My daughter-in-law is pregnant? " Jiang Qi couldn''t believe it at first, but looking at Jiang Teng''s face, he was so happy that he put his hands together and called Amitabha.


    "It''s very good for me to take us. I''m looking forward to my grandson so soon. I''m so happy to take me to see my daughter-in-law!"


    "There must be many things you don''t know about the first time you have a baby. I have to teach you."


    Jiang Qi is not happy, let Jiang Teng quickly take himself to see Lin Si.


    After that, the whole family carefully confessed Linsi.


    It makes Lin Si feel like a Bodhisattva. When she is held by them, she is afraid of falling in the palm of her hand. When she is held in her mouth, she is afraid of melting, and she is not allowed to walk around, which makes Lin Si very helpless.


    "I''m such a treasure."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    This kind of day lasted for a few days, which made Linsi feel very happy. This feeling of being held in the palm of everyone''s hand, but after a long time, Linsi felt a little uncomfortable.


    It''s always like a porcelain doll. It''s carefully protected by everyone. You can''t do anything. The only thing you can do is eat and sleep.


    It makes Lin Si feel like a pig that has to be slaughtered after fattening. He is very uncomfortable, especially in the aspect of eating. Everyone is very strict in controlling it.


    In particular, Jiang Teng absolutely refused to let Lin Si eat what she wanted to eat, and prepared meals for Lin Si strictly according to the doctor''s requirements.


    This makes Lins very uncomfortable. She likes spicy food very much after she is pregnant.


    But the doctor said that if pregnant women eat too much spicy food, it would be bad for their children. Jiang Teng did not let Lin Si eat spicy food. He basically did not give Lin Si any spicy food, which made him suffocate.


    When I have time, I will pester Jiang Teng and ask him to make a spicy dish for her, just a little.


    But Jiang Teng was always impartial. "Madam, you are pregnant now. The doctor said that eating spicy food would be bad for your children. For our future children, we will bear it. When the child is born, can you make whatever kind of spicy food you want for your husband?"


    Every time Jiang Teng used this kind of words to prevaricate Lin Si. Lin Si had to be discouraged, but he was still unwilling. How could he say that he would not eat.


    The less Lins was allowed to eat, the more she wanted to eat.


    So she thought that there was a plan rooted in Lin Si''s heart. She thought of a way. Jiang Teng had to go out to do business every day. She could take advantage of this opportunity.


    On this day, as usual, Lin Si watched Jiang Teng go out.


    Then taking advantage of the fact that the people at home don''t pay attention, they sneak into the backyard, open the door of the backyard, quietly run out, with a bag of money in their pocket, and then rush into the restaurants on the street.


    Take out the money bag is photographed on the table a pair of impatient appearance, the second child is quickly came over, asked Lin Si smilingly.


    "What would you like to eat, my guest?"


    "Give me all the chili dishes in your shop!"


    "Good!"


    Little two immediately turned around, is to go to the kitchen to report the menu.


    After a while, Lin Si was filled with dishes after dishes, sending out fragrance, which was particularly attractive.


    Lins took a deep breath. It was the spicy smell of pepper. It was so charming.


    She could not help but pick up chopsticks directly, picked up a piece of pickled fish, spicy body trembled.


    The whole person felt extremely comfortable.


    Then there are fried meat with chili, boiled fish, fried chili with sour bamboo shoots and so on


    Lin Si finished all the dishes at this table by himself. After all, he didn''t eat them all by himself. There was another one in his stomach.


    Two mouths. The food on this table is just right.


    Lin Si ate half a bucket of rice by himself, looked at the shopkeeper in the shop and the waiter, and was stunned, discussing with each other.


    "This lady is young and thin. How can she have such a big appetite? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big appetite."


    The second child is not surprised, "boss, don''t you see the little bulge of the lady''s belly? Should be pregnant, family members do not let eat spicy, so just secretly ran out to relieve greed, can not eat, refreshing


    Xiao Er has been a runner in the shop for many years, and he is the best one to make a thorough investigation. He has already made a thorough investigation of Lin Si, so he can understand why Lin Si is different from ordinary people.


    "Little two, come and check out!"


    "Ah! All right


    After finishing the bill, Lin Si left the restaurant, but she didn''t rush home. Since she was pregnant, she has been living at home and not allowed to go out, which makes her bored.


    Now it''s not easy to come out, plus just after dinner, you can take a walk, go shopping and eat.


    Lin Si leisurely walking in the street, see what gadgets is to buy some or what delicious, also buy some with.


    After a while, his hands were full of things. He didn''t give up until he couldn''t take Lin Si. He continued to walk slowly towards his home.


    When Lin Si was about to get home, he saw Jiang Teng coming towards him in a hurry.


    He thought that if he knew what he had done today, he would scold himself.


    Is to turn around quickly, secretly want to slip to the backyard, and then go back from the backyard door, pretending that nothing happened.


    But as soon as Lin Si went out for two steps, he was blocked by Jiang Teng. He was very fast and looked down at Lin Si in front of him.


    Looking at the things that Lin Si was carrying in his hand, he said, "you went out alone today. You didn''t even take a servant girl with you. What if something happened? Why is it so worrying? "


    Lin Si knew that he was guilty. He lowered his head and said cautiously, "I''m sorry, I know it''s wrong. I''m too bored to stay at home, so I came out to take a walk. I''ll be back soon.""You just don''t do anything but walk and shop?"


    Jiang Teng picked a sword eyebrow, with the look of seeing through everything in his eyes.


    Lin Si''s eyes fluttered and whispered, "yes, I just bought some things. I didn''t do anything else."


    "Nonsense, I can smell the pepper on you. Did you go to the restaurant to eat hot food? I told you not to eat spicy food? What should the baby do? The doctor has told you


    Jiang Teng''s tone of some hate iron does not become steel, helpless very.


    Looking at Jiang Teng a child, Lin Si was also angry. He didn''t want to bear the grievance in his heart any more. He looked up at Jiang Teng staring at him.


    "Child, you always care about children. Do you care about my feelings? The doctor said that it''s just to eat less spicy food. It''s not that I can''t eat any spicy food at all. What''s the matter with me if I eat a little? Besides, you won''t even let me stay at home every day. I''m going to grow grass. It''s not good for children like this! "


    Lin Sishi couldn''t bear it any more and roared at Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng was stunned and looked at the expression on Lin Si''s face. For a moment, he felt distressed and thought about himself. He seemed to be too careful. He didn''t think about Lin Si''s feelings at all. He just thought about his children.


    "Since I was pregnant, you seem to care about me everywhere, but what you care about is the baby in my stomach. Have you considered my own ideas? Or did you marry me just for the children, not for me? "


    Pregnant women''s emotions were more complex, and Lin Si had been struggling with this matter in her heart. Now she finally asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    "No, it''s not what you think. Just listen to me and don''t get excited? Watch out for the baby in your stomach


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si''s emotion so excited, a small face so red, quickly reached out to help Lin Si.


    But Lin Si raised his hand and waved it away, with a sad face, "you still said that you are not for children, you see what you care about now is not children? Where do you care about me? "


    Jiang Teng had heard from the doctor before that this woman was always emotional and sentimental when she was pregnant. Therefore, Jiang Teng knew that Lin Si''s emotion was reasonable.


    He quickly held his temper and carefully followed Linsi to explain, "madam, I''m sorry that I ignored your feelings. I''m just worried that the little guy in my stomach will be hurt. You can rest assured that I will take care of you and the child''s mood? No one ignores anyone. "


    "I don''t know!"


    Lin Si was not very satisfied with Jiang Teng''s answer, so he refused it directly.


    "Are children as important to you as I am?"


    Lin Si is a child now. He has to compete with Jiang Teng to find out whether the child is important or her.


    This is simply a fatal problem, let Jiang Teng for a moment do not know how to answer.


    He knew that if he answered that children were as important as Lins, Lins would not be satisfied.


    "Of course, ma''am, you are the most important one. You are the one I want to grow up with. When my child grows up, he will have his own family. I want to understand that I was wrong before. Can I apologize to you now? Let''s go home now. "


    Jiang Teng finally made a decision. Of course, Lin Si was the most important in his mind.


    This finally made Lins look better.


    But still did not let Linsi particularly satisfied, saw Linsi cover his stomach continued to say, "then you still want to put me at home every day, do not let me go out?"


    "No, you can go out at any time if you want, but I have a little request that someone should follow you." Jiang Teng chose to give in, but he had to protect Lin Si''s safety.


    Lin Si naturally felt that it was ok, that is, he was satisfied and nodded.


    "Then I want to eat spicy, will you let me eat?"


    Where can Jiang Teng not agree? He quickly said that he could, but just needed an appropriate amount.


    "What I know is that you are not the only one who cares. I also care about the baby in my stomach. I will eat in moderation."


    This time, Lin Si''s heart was completely happy. He didn''t continue to tangle, but he took the initiative to take Jiang Teng''s hand to go back to the mansion.


    But he didn''t want to, but he took out a hairpin from his sleeve and handed it to her. There was a phoenix ready to fly on the hairpin.


    The workmanship is extremely fine. Lin Si looks at Jiang Teng in front of him in surprise.


    "I made this by myself. It''s hard for you to get pregnant during this period, and I''ve ignored your feelings, so I''ll give it to you."


    Seeing Jiang Teng''s sincere words, how could Lin Si be angry with him? He thought that these two people were talking now.


    In addition, Jiang Teng also personally made a gift for himself. No matter how stingy Lin Si was, he could not be angry with Jiang Teng.


    "Why don''t you bring it to me now?"


    Listening to Lin Si''s words, Jiang Teng knew that she had lost her temper now. She quickly took the hairpin to Lin Si''s side and inserted it into her bun.


    "My wife is really the most beautiful!"


    Listen to Jiang Teng say love words without hesitation, Lin Si heart is full of sweet.


    But I remember at any time, now they are in public, and there are still people around.


    Passers by heard two people saying numb love words here, with different expressions.


    Lin Si suddenly blushed, quickly pulled Jiang Teng into the door, and said to him, "why do you say such numb words in broad daylight? How bad is it for others to hear?"


    With a smile, Jiang Teng put Lin Si in his arms and whispered in her ear, "so you mean I''ll talk to you in bed at night?"


    Lin Si''s face turned red, and he quickly pushed Jiang Teng away. "You''re really not serious."


    He turned and walked into the yard.


    Jiang Teng rushed to catch up, took off his coat and put it on Lin Si, "be careful to catch cold."


    "Well."


    Lin Si''s mouth was lifted up and a touch of sweetness was aroused.


    "But why are you back so soon today?"


    Lin Si suddenly thought of something. He asked Jiang Teng strangely. He thought it would take a long time for him to do business. It''s too early to come back today.


    "It''s not that someone suddenly ran away without a trace. I''m worried about someone''s accident, so even if there''s something big on my side, I have to hurry back."


    Jiang Teng said it on purpose, with a sense of teasing in his tone. Lin Si laughed awkwardly. He reached out and hugged Jiang Teng''s arm."Don''t worry, we are still very safe here. Besides, if you hadn''t kept me at home all the time, I wouldn''t sneak out. Don''t worry, it won''t happen in the future. It won''t delay you. Otherwise, you can go back and have a look."


    Jiang Teng stretched out his hand and patted Lin Si''s head gently. When he looked at Lin Si in his eyes, he was full of spoiling. "You can rest assured that there is nothing important there. Now the most important thing for me is to accompany my wife and have a good dinner."


    "Then I''ll have fried meat with chili!"


    Lins happily orders the dishes.


    "Don''t think I don''t know that when you were in the restaurant at noon today, you had a big table of hot dishes. You can''t eat any more today. You can only eat one plate of hot dishes every day."


    Seeing that Jiang Teng had regained the selfless appearance of Tiegong, Lin Si sighed helplessly, "OK."


    At dinner, Lin Si looked at the dishes in front of him. They were sweet and salty, but they were not spicy.


    I couldn''t help sighing. I didn''t have a good appetite. All I thought about was the hot dishes I had at noon today.


    Looking at Lin Si''s mood like this, Jiang Teng thought for a moment, thought of a way to put a meatball into the bowl for her.


    "If you finish this meatball, I''ll tell you something. You''ll be very happy."


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng strangely, but he ate the meatballs in the bowl, and then looked at him brightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The weather will be better in a few days. How about I take you to the temple on the mountain for an outing? It''s just so you can go out and get some air. "


    Sure enough, after listening to Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si immediately burst into a smile.


    "What you said, never go back!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    The next morning.


    When Lin Si woke up from his sleep, he saw Jiang Teng dressing and washing.


    She knew that she had been getting up very late since she was pregnant. Now that she woke up, she felt a little strange that Linsi had not left. She asked him quickly,


    "Why have you not left so late?"


    After listening to Lin Si''s voice, Jiang Teng turned around, went to the bedside, reached out and gently touched the tip of her nose.


    "Fool, have you forgotten what I told you yesterday?"


    Lin Si''s eyes were full of doubts and didn''t understand what he meant.


    But looking at the smile on Jiang Teng''s face, Lin Si soon understood what he meant.


    "But didn''t you say that in a few days we would go to the temple on the mountain to worship Buddha? Are you going today? "


    Jiang Teng nodded, "yes, today."


    "What about your business?"


    Lin Si was a little surprised. He thought that Jiang Teng had to deal with his official business every day. Now he suddenly took himself to the temple on the mountain. This time it would take three or four days. Wouldn''t it delay things?


    Thinking that Jiang Teng should not be for himself, regardless of the things over there, thinking that Lin Si said in a hurry.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. You can take me to the temple in a few days. There''s no need to go now. It''s still business."


    "Business matters less than you. My wife is the most important." Jiang Teng said so. Lin Si was so sweet.


    Looking at Lin Si, Jiang Teng was still worried, so he quickly explained to him, "don''t worry, I''ve already arranged things there, so you don''t have to bear any burden. I''ll go to pack things now, and you''ll get up and wash up quickly. We''ll hurry to start and try to get to the temple on the top of the mountain at noon."


    Lin Si nodded, and then began to dress under the servant girls.


    Jiang Teng''s side was also very quick. He was ready to use the things to worship Buddha.


    Waiting for everything to be ready.


    Jiang Teng carefully supported Lin Si and went to the gate of the mansion. He helped Lin Si to get on the carriage.


    "You try this."


    Jiang Teng took out a plate of sugar from the cabinet under the table in the carriage and handed it to Lin Si.


    Lin Si looked at the sugar crisp in Jiang Teng''s hand with some doubts, "what kind of sugar is this? How come I''ve never seen it before? "


    "Try it first and see if you like it or not."


    After listening to Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si put the sugar into his mouth. First, it was sweet. When the sweetness outside melted, there was a spicy feeling inside.


    Is surprised to see in front of Jiang Teng, "this sugar how or spicy?"


    "Don''t you always crave spicy food? Last night, I asked our chef to come up with this idea. The sugar made with sugar noodles and chili powder can usually relieve your appetite, and there is very little chili powder here, which will not have any effect on the children in the stomach. "


    Lin Si looked at Jiang Teng''s intimate appearance and directly tilted into his arms, holding out his hand tightly around his waist, "you are so good."


    "Of course you are my wife, and I take you for granted."


    They had a sweet time in the carriage and soon arrived at the temple at noon.


    Jiang Teng carefully helped Lin Si and walked into the main hall of the temple. The large Buddha statues were placed in the center of the temple. The pilgrims were lighting incense to pray for the Buddha.


    The servant girls also took some incense and handed them to Jiang Teng and Lin Si. They knelt down on the futon in front of the Buddha.


    Two people holding hands of incense, slowly closed their eyes, praying devoutly.


    When Lin Si opened his eyes and looked at Jiang Teng still praying, he thought about what he was saying to the Buddha, why he had not been ready for so long. He was a little curious.


    After the two men prayed, they closed the door and put the incense in their hands into the censer.


    "It''s lunch time. The two benefactors have already made a reservation. I''ll take you to vegetarian food now."


    The monk who led the way came to Jiang Teng and Lin Si, and then took them away.


    Walking behind, Lin Si asked Jiang Teng curiously, "what did you pray for just now? Why didn''t you do well for so long?"


    "Of course, I pray that you will be able to give birth safely, that the children and you will be safe, and that the people I care about can live this life safely."


    After listening to Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si was stunned, and then a good-looking smile bloomed on his face, "you think of everyone, but you forget yourself."


    "I don''t care. I just want you to be happy."


    Lin Si stretched out his hand, took the initiative to hold Jiang Teng''s hand, smiling, "but it doesn''t matter, I pray for you."


    Soon the two were taken to the room they had reserved before. After they went in, some people came up to Suzhai one after another. The others also withdrew, leaving only Jiang Teng and Lin Si."Vegetarian food is light. You can taste it like this. If you really have no appetite, I will give you some sugar in the carriage today and eat more."


    Cheap Jiang Teng so carefully about himself, Lin Si raised his lips to him, "don''t worry, I still like vegetarian food."


    "By the way, let''s go to the wishing tree in the back mountain after eating vegetarian food. I just heard other people talk about the special spirit of the wishing tree on the way."


    Seeing that Lin Si was interested, Jiang Teng naturally would not refuse, but nodded his head and agreed to win her interest.


    When they finished their vegetarian meal, they led the monk to the tree.


    The monk told them that the wishing tree has a history of hundreds of years, and it has always existed in the rear of the temple. Whether it is thunder or rainstorm, it can not be washed down.


    It is said that the wishing tree was once visited by Yuelao, so as long as you make a marriage here, you can be together for a long time.


    Lin Si and Jiang Teng were very interested in this. After taking Xu''s arrangement, they wrote on the sign.


    "Willing to get a heart, white head does not separate."


    Lin Si took a look at Jiang Teng''s brand and found that he wrote the same words as himself. He was immediately surprised, "it seems that we two really have a heart to heart, and what you wrote is the same as me."


    "So you are destined to be with me all your life."


    Jiang Teng raised the corner of his lips, raised a beautiful radian, led Lin Si, took their wish card and gently threw it to the tree.


    Hanging on the high branches.


    "I hope Yuelao can see our prayers and let us grow old together forever."


    Lin Si leans on Jiang Teng''s arms, "yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    "Ah -"


    in the delivery room, Lin Si''s screams of pain came from the inside to the outside, and Jiang Teng stood outside the door anxiously.


    There were many people standing outside the door, each with an anxious look on his face.


    But Jiang Teng was the only one who was most worried. The sweat on his forehead rolled down, as if the person who gave birth to the baby was not Lin Si, but him.


    Lin Si''s cry of pain seemed to be engraved on Jiang Teng''s heart like a knife.


    He just felt that his heart was tightly held together.


    The stable mother-in-law in the delivery room is also around the bed, one by one to cheer for Linsi.


    "Come on, madam. Now you can see the baby''s head. As long as the baby will be born in a short time, you don''t have to suffer any more. Make more efforts!"


    Lin Si clenched her teeth and tried to mobilize her whole body to give birth to her baby.


    But no matter what Lins did, there was no way.


    As a result, at this time, Lin Si suddenly felt a tear like pain in his lower body. He was numb with pain in his lower body, but now he suddenly felt this kind of pain.


    Lin Si almost fainted. He used to be OK. Wenbo on the side was quick eyed and quickly took a piece of ginseng and put it into Lin Si''s mouth.


    "madam, put the ginseng under her tongue. Don''t faint. If you faint, you and your child will be in danger."


    Lins nodded to show that she knew she would not faint.


    She doesn''t want to die now. If Jiang Teng is left alone in this world, how can he live? Lin Si can''t imagine, so she wants to live desperately.


    She wanted her mother and son to be safe when she gave birth to her child alive.


    "I can''t, madam. There''s too much blood under her. It looks like she''s going to have a blood collapse."


    Another woman cried anxiously. For a moment, everyone was in a mess. This haemorrhage is a big taboo. It''s a big thing for pregnant women.


    If it is not done well, it is a corpse with two lives, so at this time, we must let the puerpera and their families make a choice.


    Either choose the mother to give birth to the child, or give birth to the child, the mother will die.


    Wenpo finally discussed it, but they went out quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Teng looked at steady, the old women came out with a heavy face, and quickly went forward to ask this question.


    "Hurry up, what''s the matter with you? Why haven''t you been born yet? Is it difficult to give birth? "


    The women shook their heads. "No, it''s more serious than dystocia. My wife''s bleeding."


    "What?" Other people were surprised to see the steady women, especially Jiang Teng scared back a step.


    Naturally, he has learned about the matters that should be paid attention to when a woman is pregnant, so he also knows the seriousness of this matter when it comes to blood collapse.


    "Please make a decision, do you want to leave the mother or the child?"


    This steady old woman just finished saying, on the side another steady old woman hastily added a sentence.


    "By the way, it''s a boy. He has seen his head, so he can tell whether it''s a boy or a girl."


    Wenpo subconsciously felt that such a rich family must care more about boys, so she was afraid that the maternal life would be sacrificed.


    But he didn''t want Jiang Teng to listen to them, just like the boy who didn''t hear Lin Sisheng. He didn''t think at all and answered directly.


    "No children, leave the adults, you go quickly!"


    Several steady old women looked at each other, did not think that Jiang Teng''s choice was actually this result.


    However, at this time of crisis, they didn''t bother to ask, so they quickly turned around and went back to the delivery room.


    "What did he say?"


    As soon as wenpo came back, Lin Si reached out and held her hand tightly.


    I want to know what Jiang Teng''s answer is.


    "My Lord said to protect my Lord." Wenpo trembled and said, Lin Si immediately relaxed and let go, holding wenpo''s hand.


    Then all relaxed lying on the bed, "can hear him say this sentence, I am satisfied, protect the child."


    "But the adults said they would hold the baby..." Wenpo is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Lin Si was really satisfied with his smile and felt that he had been very happy in his life. At this time, Jiang Teng chose himself.


    But did not choose the child, that she is still very important in his heart.


    "Do as I say."


    There was no way. Seeing that Lin Si insisted that they protect their children, Wen Po and they had to choose that.


    "Then you need to relax for a while, and we will massage on your stomach, which will be very painful, even fainting. In the past, once you fainted, you would never wake up, but in this way, the child can be born smoothly."


    After hearing wenpo''s words, Lin Si bit her lower lip and nodded happily, then slowly closed her eyes.Seeing that Lin Si was ready, the steady old women skillfully put their hands on Lin Si''s abdomen and began to look for the child''s position, squeezing the child out from the top down.


    If you say the same, this kind of pain, like there are countless knives, at the same time in the stomach of Lins.


    But this time Lins didn''t cry out. She was biting her lower lip. Her mouth was full of blood.


    Finally, there was a loud cry in my ear.


    Lins opened his eyes.


    I can''t use my strength at all.


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, ma''am. You have a boy."


    A woman holding the child said happily.


    Another wenpo was also very surprised. "Madam, you have insisted on it. This is the first time that I have seen a woman with blood collapse survive. It''s really a great joy. I''m going to tell you the news about the safety of your mother and son!"


    Then he went out to tell them that the children and adults were all well.


    When Jiang Teng got the news, he didn''t go to see the baby at all. Instead, he ran directly into the delivery room. As soon as he went in, he smelled the bloody smell of the room. He felt guilty.


    Thinking that he would never let Linsi have a baby again, he didn''t want her to bear the pain for the second time.


    "Ah Si."


    Jiang Teng gently stroked Lin Si''s forehead with his hand. It was all her sweat, but he didn''t dislike it at all.


    "Brother a Teng, Xianggong."


    She has a weak voice.


    Jiang Teng will protect him in his arms, "sleep, er Bao, I promise you, wait for you, I will take you out to see the scenery of Dayan."


    As fell asleep in his soft voice of comfort.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    After having a baby, Lins seldom went out.


    In the past, when the child was still in his stomach, Lin Si was most afraid that he would feel bored after staying at home for a long time.


    Now, after the child was born, Lins was tied to the child with all his heart. He didn''t think of a door at all. He felt that going out was a waste of time, and it was better to take good care of the child.


    After all, the child is still so young that she can''t leave her mother for a moment, and Lins is always thinking about the child.


    He was worried that something would happen to the child after he left the child. Even when he was courting, Lin Si would hurry up, for fear that the child would have a problem.


    Lin Si sat on the edge of the shaking bed as usual, holding a rattle to amuse the baby lying on the bed, waving her limbs.


    "Isn''t it fun?" She followed the child in bed with a gentle face.


    Although the child is still young at the moment, he can''t understand what she said.


    But Lins is still happy to talk with the children.


    Jiang Teng was busy all day. After he came back, he saw that Lin Si was still rocking the bed with children.


    Thinking that before he went out in the morning, Lins was sitting there teasing the children. Now he has been busy all day. When he comes back, Lins is still sitting there teasing the children.


    It''s been a whole day. She''s just sitting there, never moving?


    He quickly walked over and pulled the rattle out of Lins'' hand.


    Lin Si immediately looked at Jiang Teng unhappily, "what are you doing? I''m talking to the child


    "Anyway, he''s so young that he can''t understand what you''re saying. Why have you been sitting here for so long? Haven''t you had a good meal?"


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si with a serious face.


    "How can I not have a good meal, I have to use my milk flavor children, have been three meals, you can rest assured."


    Although Lin Si was talking to Jiang Teng, his eyes were always on the child.


    From the moment he stood in front of Lins, she didn''t give him a single look.


    In this way, Jiang Teng was somewhat frustrated. Looking at his son lying on the shaking table, he only felt that this was not his son, but the one who came to collect money from him and robbed his daughter-in-law.


    Secretly scolded a little son of a bitch.


    "What did you say?" When Lin Si heard Jiang Teng''s words, he gave him a sidelong look.


    Jiang Teng shook his head quickly, "no, you heard me wrong."


    Lin Si looks at Jiang Teng suspiciously. He doesn''t go any further. Instead, he continues to coax the child.


    The child was coaxed very happy by Linsi and giggled all the time. It was as lovely as a silver bell.


    But this lovely also just feel lovely in Lin Si''s eyes, in Jiang Teng''s eyes directly regard him as his rival.


    "Well, don''t tease him. It''s time for us to have dinner. You don''t have to sit here and watch him eat dinner."


    After listening to Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si sighed and had to stand up. He went to the side table and sat down, but his sight was still on the shaking table.


    Lin Si was just stunned. Jiang Teng couldn''t help sighing. He really regretted that he made Lin Si pregnant and have a baby.


    Originally, he thought that Lin Si would give birth to a child with all his heart and soul on him. But he never thought that he would give birth to a child with all his heart and soul on him, completely leaving his husband behind.


    His heart is bitter.


    After dinner, Lin sidekong immediately went back to the shaking table. Jiang Teng quickly stood up and stopped the man.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Si looks at Jiang Teng in front of him suspiciously and doesn''t understand what he wants to do.


    "You''ve just finished your meal and you''re covered with oil and water. Go and take a shower and come back. I''ll watch for you, son."


    After listening to Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si was a little suspicious, "can you do it?"


    "Isn''t there a wet nurse here? Don''t worry. "


    Seeing that he had said so, Lin Si had to relax.


    Thinking about the smell of oil fumes all over his body, in case the child is smoked, he agreed and went to the next room to take a bath.


    See Linsi go.


    Jiang Teng was the nanny who quickly waved, "take the baby with you and take care of it tonight. It must be better for you to take care of the baby, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, my Lord."


    After that, when Lin Si went back to his bedroom after washing, he saw that there was no child on the shaking table. He was anxious to go out to look for him, but he was stopped by Jiang Teng.


    "Child, the child is gone, I''m going out to look for it!"


    Looking at Lin Si''s eager appearance, Jiang Teng quickly said to comfort her, "don''t worry, the baby is OK, but I let the nurse take the baby away, and let the nurse take care of the baby tonight."


    "What? How can we do that? All children want to be close to their own mothers. What do you mean when you send them to the nurse? I have to get them back. "


    Lin Si was about to leave, but as soon as he took a step out, he felt his eyes turned and he soared up. He was beaten and held on his shoulder by Jiang Teng.


    Jiang Teng carried Lin Si to the bedside, put her on the bed, directly put down the bed curtain, turned over and pressed Lin Si."What are you doing? Let go of me


    Lin Si stretched out his hand, thumped Jiang Teng''s chest hard, and pushed him to let go of himself.


    "No, if I let you go, you must go to find children. Now you are full of only our son. Do you still have me in your heart?"


    After listening to Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si was stunned for a moment. He always felt that he was familiar with them.


    "The child is so small that he has to stay with our parents. I should take good care of him, shouldn''t I?"


    Seeing that Lin Si told himself in this way, Jiang Teng was still reluctant.


    "There is a nurse to take care of you. You don''t need to stay with your child all the time. You can see that you have stayed at home since the birth of your child and never went out."


    Lin Si didn''t care. "I don''t think there''s anything necessary to do when I go out. It''s better to stay at home and play with my children. I think it''s very good."


    "But I don''t think it''s good at all. You don''t even have any time to accompany me. When I come back every day, you are taking care of the children. Is it the children or me that matters?"


    After listening to Jiang Teng''s words, Lin Si chuckled, and finally she knew why it was familiar.


    Is it that when she was pregnant, she liked to ask Jiang Teng something, but she just laughed,


    "why did you suddenly ask this question?"


    "You don''t care if I ask this question or not, you answer me quickly, is it me or the child that matters?"


    Seeing that he was suddenly childish, Lin Si had no choice but to smile, "of course, you are as important as children. Don''t you understand my mind?"


    "If you think so, why are you only full of children every day?" Jiang Teng asked.


    Lin Si coughed a little awkwardly. "It''s not that the child is still young and needs more care from adults."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    Fu Rou prepared some food early.


    Generally eat light in the morning, boil some millet porridge, and then prepare two refreshing dishes.


    She just mixed the last dish. Yao Dalang came in and took out the dishes and porridge.


    The small table outside the yard is just right for sitting and eating.


    "Hard work, lady."


    Yao Dalang handed the chopsticks to Fu rou. Fu Rou said with a smile, "eat quickly."


    Today''s cold dish is a favorite of Fu rou.


    She picked up chopsticks to eat some simple, and drank half a bowl of porridge, it felt that he did not have any appetite.


    "I won''t eat any more." Furou pushes the rice away.


    Yao Dalang looked down and saw that more than half of the porridge was left in Fu Rou''s bowl. Although it was only in the morning, he ate a little too little.


    "Why not? If there''s anything else I want to eat, I''ll go out and buy some. "


    Fu Rou is stunned for a moment, still shakes her head, mentioning that she doesn''t seem to be so interested in eating.


    Yao Da Lang frowned, helped Rou to have a look, walked over and patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK, but I have a bad appetite this morning."


    Maybe so. Yao Dalang didn''t think much about it. He picked up what was left of Fu Rou and drank her half bowl of porridge.


    Furou blushes, grabs the dishes and chopsticks, and then cleans up the house.


    Yao Dalang went out and came back at noon with three jin of pork.


    "How did you buy meat?"


    Fu Rou went out to meet her and asked after taking the meat. At the same time, she was thinking about what to do with the meat at noon today.


    "I don''t think you have much appetite in the morning. Have something different for lunch today."


    This is Yao Dalang. He has her in his heart and thinks that she doesn''t like eating very much today.


    Fu Rou smiles. At noon, she simply fried the pork with several dishes, and then made a stewed pork, which is full of color, fragrance and flavor on the table.


    But when it''s time to eat, Fu Rou doesn''t have much appetite. However, seeing that Yao Dalang has been looking here, she has to try her best to eat some.


    Just because she ate more, Fu Rou didn''t have much spirit all afternoon. After a lazy sleep, she still felt that she was not very refreshing.


    Maybe it''s because I have accumulated food these days, so I have no appetite.


    Fu Rou doesn''t feel uncomfortable, so she doesn''t care anymore.


    The next few days, Fu Rou has been like this, food can not eat too much, always no appetite, but just a few days, she was visible to the naked eye a little thinner.


    Fu Rou''s face was originally round and lovely, but now the flesh on her cheeks is thinner. Although the whole person looks more slender, you are distressing.


    Now, Yao can''t help it any more.


    "I''ll invite a doctor to come and have a look tomorrow."


    In the evening, only the husband and wife were in the room. Yao Dalang walked back and forth in the same place, turned his head to have a look, and helped Rou''s thin face. He was so worried that he had to ask the doctor to come and have a look.


    Fu Rou feels that she has no appetite. It''s not a big deal. She just wants to persuade her, but seeing the anxiety in Yao Dalang''s eyes, she finally nods obediently.


    This night, Yao Dalang did not sleep, lying in bed tossing and turning.


    Early the next morning, he immediately turned over and got up, ran out and invited the doctor back.


    Taking the doctor to the room, Yao Dalang stood aside and said, "look what happened to my wife? In recent days, I always don''t like eating. I''ve lost a lot of weight. "


    The doctor stroked his beard and reached out to Furou to feel her pulse.


    Yao Dalang watched nervously, for fear that the doctor would say something bad.


    But I didn''t expect that after I could feel the pulse, I turned to look at Yao Dalang and laughed.


    What''s going on? Why did the doctor laugh? Yao Dalang''s heart thumped, scared to death.


    "Madam, it''s not a disease. She''s pregnant. Now she''s in a small month, so some of her reactions are loss of appetite. She''ll find something she likes to eat and eat more. After a few months, she''ll be fine."


    The doctor stroked his beard and told him the good news.


    Yao Dalang was completely stunned. He thought about several possibilities, but he didn''t expect that Fu Rou was pregnant and had a child between them.


    "You are so confused. As a husband, don''t you find anything wrong?" After the doctor reported his happiness, he saw that Yao Dalang was dull and began to teach him a lesson.


    "Pregnant?" Yao Dalang turned his head and looked at the doctor.


    "Yes, you are really confused. You are pregnant with a child. That''s why you have these reactions. It''s all caused by the child."


    "Ha ha, that''s great. I have children." Yao Dalang half aware, silly smile up, as for the doctor''s lesson to him, Yao Dalang is not uncomfortable, this time he did not find out in time.


    Yao''s father and Yao''s mother were just in the kitchen. These days, Fu Rou saw the sale. The two old men were also very worried. They stewed a hen soup in the kitchen, thinking that even if they could not eat, they would drink some to make up their body.Two people just entered the room to hear, the doctor said that Fu Rou has been pregnant with a child, his silly son is still standing in situ, and heard the doctor''s lesson, so he came up.


    "You silly boy, you don''t even know your mother is pregnant. No wonder the doctor wants to teach you a lesson." Yao mother came forward to scold, and then sat beside Fu Rou, looking at her lovingly.


    "You two face each other day and night. Are you not interested in Fu Rou, so you don''t find it at all?"


    Yao''s mother said again, and her tone was more serious. If Yao really didn''t value Fu Rou, she would be the first to let go.


    "It''s my fault."


    Yao Dalang nodded repeatedly. Now he was taught a lesson, and his heart was mixed with honey.


    In the future, there will be a little life in their family. It is a little life with the blood of him and Fu rou. When they grow up, they will call Fu Rou Niang and his father.


    Fu Rou is sitting on the bed, and now she is also stunned.


    She looked down at her stomach, which was still flat, and she could not see the appearance of pregnancy. Unexpectedly, there was a little life in it.


    However, I heard that Yao''s mother had been teaching Yao Dalang a lesson. I saw him standing on one side, lowering his head, blushing quickly, and pulling Yao''s mother''s hand: "mother, don''t tell me. This is the first time we don''t know. Don''t tell him. Even I didn''t expect that I would be pregnant suddenly."


    Fu Rou''s voice was getting lower and lower, and she was a little embarrassed.


    "You can''t ignore it in the future. Now you have two people in your stomach. You have to take good care of your body. You can''t touch the heavy and cold ones."


    Yao''s mother took Fu Rou''s hand and patted her gently.


    The whole family sat together and laughed. It was a great event.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    Since she became pregnant, Fu Rou has become the focus of attention and care of the whole family. She must not be allowed to do some heavy work.


    Even sometimes, Fu Rou feels bored and wants to do something in the past. Either she is stopped by Yao''s father and mother, or she is stopped by Yao Dalang with a cold face.


    Therefore, Fu Rou has nothing to do but walk around the yard or occasionally clean the ground.


    With the passage of time, her month is also gradually big, her stomach is slightly bulging, and now her appetite is restored after the initial pregnancy and vomiting, so Furou is plump again.


    At this time, Furou was bored sitting in the room.


    She was just about to take a glass of water from the nearby table. When she bent down, she heard a pee.


    Fu Rou is holding a water cup in her hand. She froze in an instant. She turns around slowly and sees that her waist side has opened the thread.


    This dress used to be loose. How can it be stitched now?


    Fu Rou put down her glass and hurried to the mirror beside her.


    I haven''t observed carefully these days. Now I find that she has gained a lot of weight.


    Fu Rou looked carefully in front of the mirror. Her face was mellow. She reached out and pinched it. It was all meat.


    "Why am I so fat?"


    Furou is wilting. She is very unhappy on the table.


    Now she''s getting fat and out of shape. Isn''t that ugly?


    In fact, pregnancy longer, weight is normal, and she did not fat too much, just look at themselves feel very fat.


    Fu Rou''s depressed mood lasted until the evening.


    After Yao Dalang came back, she didn''t say much.


    When Yao Dalang went to bed, he put her in his arms as usual, and Fu Rou''s eyes were red.


    She''s like this now. It must be very strange to hold her.


    In the dark night, Furou''s eyes are bright.


    She decided that the status quo must be changed.


    She can''t get fat like this. She must lose weight.


    With determination, Furou goes to sleep.


    At dinner the next day, Furou put some dishes in the bowl: "I want to go back to my room to eat."


    She still remembers her plan. When she talks, her voice is small. She is a little weak.


    "It''s not enough to eat these in the room. Take more."


    Yao''s mother was stunned at first, but she didn''t retort. Now it''s the most important thing to make fu Rou happy.


    Yao''s mother got up and took a plate of vegetables and soup to Fu Rou''s room.


    "Well, that''s enough."


    Fu Rou quickly stops. She feels guilty.


    When the food was ready, she was the only one in the room. Fu Rou secretly served half of the rice, and then ate a little less.


    Although her stomach is still a little empty after eating, she will be thin if she insists on it for a few days.


    Furou rubbed her stomach, looked at the dishes on the table, and restrained her desire to eat.


    When Yao Dalang came back, he didn''t see Fu rou.


    Asked parents to know, Fu Rou alone in the room to eat.


    Yao Dalang didn''t think so much. He pushed the door and went in. Who knows, he just saw the food that Fu Rou didn''t have time to deal with.


    The food was set aside.


    Yao Dalang''s face changed. What happened to Fu Rou? Why cut down on your meals?


    He stepped forward and sat beside Fu rou.


    "Are you back?" Furou is a little nervous.


    "I''m back. Why do you take out the food and cut down on it yourself?"


    I didn''t expect to be found. Fu Rou was frustrated.


    She lowered her head and did not speak, but Yao was very angry and worried about her health.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Yao Dalang asked again.


    Fu Rou doesn''t want to talk, but Yao Dalang''s attitude is very tough and his eyes are very serious. In this kind of gaze, Fu Rou is afraid and can''t hide it.


    "Can''t I tell you? Don''t be angry. I found that I gained a lot of weight yesterday, so I want to eat less and lose weight. "


    On hearing this, Yao Dalang was angry and laughing for a moment.


    "You''re pregnant. It''s normal for you to be a little fat now. You won''t be fat again after you have a baby. You''re wasting your body."


    Coldly left a word, Yao Dalang turned and went out, helped Rou to sit on the chair, some at a loss.


    She made a mistake this time and made Yao Dalang angry. What should I do?


    Furou sat and stood uneasily, thinking of coming to him, but thinking of Yao Dalang''s appearance just now, she was afraid.


    She tangled in the room and worried herself.


    Until suddenly, Furou smelled a fragrance.I didn''t have enough to eat just now. After smelling this fragrance, I feel hungry again.


    "I haven''t had enough yet. Let''s have something more."


    Yao Dalang came in with two dishes, one vegetarian dish and the other meat dish, which were very attractive. Then he brought in several dishes and filled the whole small table with six or seven dishes.


    "How did you do so much?" Fu Rou is even more confused. She looks at Yao Dalang and doesn''t understand.


    "Eat well, and I''ll make you what I want to eat, but I can''t be hungry any more."


    Yao Dalang should not be angry. Fu Rou is relieved.


    These foods are very delicate. Some of them are from Fu Rou, which she has never seen before. I don''t know where Yao Dalang heard about them. Now he has made them again, just to make them fresh.


    Fu Rou picked up the chopsticks. She turned her head and looked at Yao Dalang. She couldn''t help saying what she thought.


    "I didn''t mean not to eat, but that day I looked at myself in the mirror and saw that I was ugly. I was fat, my clothes were stretched out, even my face. I felt a handful of meat."


    Fu Rou said something sad, she looked at Yao Dalang, some pitiful.


    "I don''t look good now." Fu Rou lowers her head and loses her soul. Yao Dalang looks distressed. He goes up quickly. First, he holds Fu Rou''s hand, and then he takes the person to his arms and whispers in his ear.


    "Who said you are not good-looking? No matter how you are, you will always be the best looking, and you will always be the best in my heart, as long as you and your children can be safe."


    Fu Rou was a little sad. She leaned against Yao Dalang''s chest and nodded her head.


    Since there is no way to continue to lose weight, we have to eat well. Yao Dalang just went out and spent more than an hour elaborately cooking food on the table.


    Furou handed the chopsticks to Yao Dalang: "we eat together."


    Yao Dalang nodded and sat beside her. They occasionally looked at each other and gave each other a smile. Fu Rou''s heart was more stable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    Two years later.


    Now that the child can walk, Lin Si takes Xiaobao along the road as usual.


    I''m wandering around.


    "Mother, can I have this sugar gourd?"


    Xiaobao looked at the sugar gourd vendors, passed in front of them, and immediately drooled.


    Carefully asked the edge of Linsi.


    Lin Si smiles and bends down to tell him, "no, you always like sugar. Now you have cavities. Will your mother buy it for you tomorrow?"


    After hearing Lin Si''s words, Xiao Bao''s face suddenly collapsed, "but my mother wants to eat it!"


    Xiaobao said that she was coquettish and stood there.


    The sugar gourd vendor also advised Lin Si, "the child is still so young, he wants to buy him one."


    Lin Si was very helpless, and finally chose one with less sugar and bought it to Xiao Bao.


    "Thank you, mother. I knew she was the best to me!" Xiao Bao grinned at Lin Si with a white tooth.


    "Little slicker!" Looking at Xiaobao like this, Lin Si had no choice but to smile, "now I''ve bought you a sugar gourd. Are you satisfied?"


    "Well! I won''t let my mother buy things for me today. My father said, "I can''t let my mother buy things for me often."


    Looking at Xiaobao''s clever appearance, Lin Si was also very happy. He put out his hand and patted his little head. "If you can say that, mother will be very happy."


    "Mother, let''s buy something else and go home. Daddy will go home soon. If he doesn''t see us, he will miss us."


    After listening to Xiaobao''s words, Lin Si thinks it''s reasonable. Today, she will take Xiaobao for a walk and buy something else.


    Today is Jiang Teng''s birthday. Lin Si is going to buy some vegetables and cook some delicious food for him.


    He took Xiaobao to the vegetable market to set up a stall there. There were all kinds of vendors.


    Xiaobao first came to this place with Lin Si. One year ago, on Jiang Teng''s birthday, Lin Si cooked for Jiang Teng himself, but Xiaobao was still young at that time, so he didn''t follow him.


    When he looked at these things, he only felt that they were very novel, that is, he looked around.


    Suddenly, he pointed to a pork vendor''s stall and said to Linsi.


    "Mother, let''s buy this for Dad."


    Lin Si looked at the pig hooves sold by the vendor and couldn''t help laughing, "when did your daddy like to eat this?"


    "Dad said, mom, you want to have a little sister for me recently, so you need to let dad make up for it. Grandma said it''s the best."


    Listening to Xiao Bao''s innocent words, Lin Si''s face turned red, thinking about how her mother said everything to the child.


    Although children are innocent, it''s a shame to say that.


    But in the end, Lin Si bought some pig hooves. Since he was pregnant with Xiaobao and was born again, Jiang Teng didn''t want to make Lin Si pregnant any more.


    He just didn''t want Lin Si to suffer like that again. Lin Si knew that, but Lin Si always felt that it was not enough to have a child and wanted to have another sister for Xiao Bao.


    After strolling around the vegetable market, Lin Si and Xiao Bao were all full of food. This satisfied Lin Si and led Xiao Bao home.


    As a result, when he was on the street, Lin Si saw a familiar figure in the crowd and frowned.


    Is that him?


    Lin Si had been staring at the man''s back, not sure whether it would be the prince. As a result, at this time, the man turned his head and it was him.


    The prince also saw it. Lin Si walked quickly towards him. When he came near, he saw that Lin Si was still holding Xiaobao in his hand.


    After a pause, he looked at Xiaobao with a smile and asked Lin Si, "is this your child and Jiang Teng''s?"


    Lin Si nodded with a smile and said hello to the prince, "long time no see, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    The prince looked at Lin Si''s face full of happiness, and there was a child on the side. It was very lovely.


    Thinking that Lins must be very happy now, with a lovely child and a loving husband.


    It turns out that she already has a good home.


    Thinking of the prince, I feel sad and uncomfortable.


    But it didn''t show, so as not to make Linsi feel embarrassed.


    "What''s the child''s name?"


    The prince bent down and looked at Xiaobao in front of him and asked Lin Si.


    Without waiting for Lin Si to answer, Xiao Bao answered the prince''s question.


    "My little treasure, my mother is Lin Si, my father is Jiang Teng."


    This is what Jiang Tengjiao Xiaobao said. He told Xiaobao that if he met other men outside talking to Lin Si, he should answer him like this.Xiaobao now is obediently fulfilled such a thing.


    After listening to Xiaobao''s words, Lin Si had no choice but to smile, thinking that these words must have been taught by Jiang Teng.


    "How old are you?"


    The prince continued to ask Xiaobao. Xiaobao held out two short fingers, "I''m two years old, and I''ve heard that I''m going to have another little sister this year!"


    This is undoubtedly another blow to the prince''s heart.


    Eyes with loss, but still try to hide.


    "Uncle, you look pretty, just like my father."


    Xiaobao put out his hand, poked his face and thought carefully.


    "But I still think my father is the most handsome!"


    After listening to Xiaobao''s words, the prince was surprised. Lin Si quickly pulled Xiaobao behind him and gave him an embarrassed smile. "I''m sorry, the child is naive and innocent."


    "It doesn''t matter. I like Xiaobao very much. That''s the most lovely thing for children."


    The prince''s good temper didn''t care at all. "I''m relieved to see that you are very happy now. I hope you will be so happy every year and every day in the future and grow old with Jiang Teng."


    Listening to the prince''s blessing, Lin Si was relieved. He was also very happy, and his face finally burst into a smile.


    "Thank you for your blessing. Jiang Teng and I wish you find your beloved woman as soon as possible and fly together. At that time, I will take my family and send you gifts and blessings in person."


    The prince nodded heavily. At this time, he let go. He thought that Lin Si was completely happy, and he should not continue to tangle in this.


    "Well, I''ll go first. Take care of yourself."


    Then the prince turned and left, without the slightest nostalgia.


    Lin Si took Xiaobao and stood in the same place, looking at the prince''s back, reflecting the sunset in his eyes, thinking deeply.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    "Mother, what are you thinking so much about?"


    Xiao Bao shakes Lin Si''s arm and pulls her back to reality from her memory.


    Today, his mother brought him back from the outside, and she has been distracted.


    Lin Si rubbed Xiaobao''s head and could not help touching the corners of his mouth. His tone was a little disappointed: "nothing. My mother just thought of an old friend."


    It''s a bit of a surprise to see the prince today.


    She is now helping her mother to run business. With the work she has, she is very busy every day.


    In addition, Lin Si''s attitude towards the affairs of the court hall is really not new.


    Occasionally, I heard from my family that the prince seemed to be quite good. He made a marriage with Lu Yao


    Lin Si gathered his mind, picked up Xiaobao and said in a soft voice, "my mother coaxed you to sleep."


    Lin Si takes Xiaobao back to his room, washes him out, and lulls him to sleep.


    Xiao Bao blinked and looked at Lin Si, holding her hand.


    "Mother, you have to stay with me until I fall asleep."


    "Don''t worry, my mother is here and won''t go anywhere."


    Xiaobao safely closed his eyes, breathed evenly and fell asleep.


    Lins stood up, blew out the light in the room and came out of Xiaobao''s room.


    After telling the servant to take care of the little guy, Lins went back to the room.


    At the moment of opening the door, the stars twinkled in Linsi''s eyes.


    "Why did you come back so early today? In the afternoon, the messenger came back to report that he would be busy all night


    In front of Jiang Teng, Lin Si is just a little girl.


    The man opened his arms and hugged Lin Si. His voice was soft: "I miss you so much, so I want to hold you and listen to your voice when I come back early."


    Lin Si seems to fall into a sweet dream, enjoying the joy of emotion.


    What flashed through her mind, she opened her eyes in amazement and stared at Jiang Teng.


    "Are you going to tell me something, that''s why you came back so early?"


    The room was quiet, and the nearby candles were flickering, which made Lins'' heart restless.


    What Jiang Teng wanted to say stuck in his mouth. He stroked Lin Si''s cheek, felt her questions, and felt her unique fragrance.


    "Ah Si, I''m going to the south."


    Lin Si''s action was stunned, and his eyes revealed the inconceivable.


    During this period, Jiang Teng was busy all day, leaving early and returning late, and even Xiao Bao couldn''t see him.


    "You didn''t come home until two o''clock this time. Xiao Bao said he missed you very much."


    With a little grievance on her face, Jiang Teng raised her lips and pinned her broken hair behind her ears. "Don''t you miss me, ah Si?"


    Jiang Teng encircles Lin Si''s waist and forces her to look at him.


    Their eyes met in the air. Lin Si''s face was red. Jiang Teng took her into his arms.


    "Ah Si, I''m sorry that I didn''t accompany you and the children well, but I can''t help myself."


    Recently, the officialdom is busy, and Jiang Teng''s fatigue is written on his face. Lin Si can''t bear to blame him, but he is also "distressed" because of the lack of communication.


    Jiang Teng had a good view of all her thoughts. He put more effort into embracing her in his hand, approached Lin Si''s ear, and whispered, "ah Si, forgive me for being in a hurry. I''m leaving tomorrow. When I come back, I''ll take a long vacation to make it up to you, OK? "


    Lin Si got up from his arms and looked at Jiang Teng with wide eyes.


    She did not expect that Jiang Teng''s trip would take so long, and she did not expect that he would be so anxious.


    Lins muttered, unwilling.


    "Not good."


    "Well, ah Si, you are a person of e Niang now. I''m afraid you''ve lost your tolerance when you are angry with me."


    Lin Si pushed him away, a group of anger in his heart, no longer talking with Jiang Teng.


    No matter how the man teases Linsi all night, the woman ignores him.


    When Lin Si went to bed, she blew out the candle and went to bed, leaving Jiang Teng alone outside the hall.


    Jiang Teng takes off his clothes and goes to bed quietly, for fear that his action will irritate the little lion who is ready to explode.


    He embraces Lin Si from behind. Lin Si doesn''t struggle. Jiang Teng calls Lin Si''s name softly.


    "Ah Si, are you asleep?"


    Lins opened her eyes in the dark. She didn''t fall asleep. She just didn''t know what to say.


    After her marriage, she became more and more dependent on Jiang Teng. She only wanted to have him every day and her children around her.


    Now Jiang Teng''s government affairs are busy, and Lin Si can''t be angry with him for his feelings and reason. In this way, she can only be angry with herself.


    The man behind gently gasps and pulls her into his arms.


    "Sleep, ace."


    The next morning, Jiang Teng got up early and put on his clothes. His eyes rested on Lin Si''s cheek.


    He came close to Lins, leaned down and gave him a kiss on his face.


    "Ah Si, I''m on my way. I''ll write to you everywhere I go. Be sure to write back to me so that I know you''re thinking of me."The time had come, and Jiang Teng set out to dispatch the horse team.


    The waiters reported the situation: "my Lord, everything is normal. You can start at any time."


    Jiang Teng answered in a low voice and looked out of the long street. He was staring at the corner of the long street. In the past, no matter where he was going, ah Si would come to see him off.


    But this time, ACE didn''t come.


    He lowered his head and said coldly, "let''s go."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Jiang Teng was so angry that he didn''t stop on his way in the morning.


    He raised his head to look at the sun, and then he realized that it was noon.


    "Rest!"


    With Jiang''s command to stop moving forward, Jiang Teng could not help frowning at the mighty motorcade.


    During his routine inspection, he found that he didn''t know when a bright carriage would come out. He lifted the curtain and saw the scene in front of him, which made him scream.


    "Ah Ace? What are you doing here? "


    Lins couldn''t help but lift his lips and get out of the carriage.


    "You set out to the south. It''s been several months since you left. I don''t want to bear the pain of Acacia, so I came with you."


    Jiang Teng could not help but help the amount, "a lot of things at home you need to manage, you go like this Xiaobao, how do they do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve taken care of it."


    Jiang Teng stares at Lin Si''s eyes and indulges in Lin Si''s moving eyes.


    Cough, it starts from yesterday.


    Yesterday, before Jiang Teng and Lin Si said that they would set out for the south, Lin Si had heard that he might set out for a long distance at home.


    I just didn''t think that this trip was so far to the south. After returning from the temple fair, Lin Si went to his elder brother''s house.


    See big brother and sister-in-law white ice, two people are crowded together, affectionately calculate the bill.


    "Cough, I say you two are too much alone, aren''t you? In broad daylight, we don''t pay attention to the influence. "


    Lin Si went through the yard and came to the inner hall. Bai rubing put away the account book and warmly welcomed Lin Si.


    "Why don''t you quarrel with Jiang Teng when you come to our house so late?"


    Lin Si pretended to sigh and waved his hand.


    "My sister-in-law, you said that. You don''t know how busy Jiang Teng is. Recently, he has been busy with the salt case. He can''t even see people all day. If it goes on like this, Xiao Bao will forget that he has a father. "


    Big brother came to Lins and patted her on the head.


    "Ah Si, no nonsense."


    Elder brother and Bai rubing sit on both sides of Lin Si, waiting for Lin Si to explain their intention.


    Lin Sitai raised her eyes, stretched out her hand and dragged her chin, with a melancholy tone.


    "Jiang Teng hasn''t been home lately, and he doesn''t know what he''s up to."


    "Ah Si, don''t make a fool of yourself. Jiang Teng is now busy inquiring about the salt case. I''m afraid he''s going south tomorrow. "


    "What did you say, brother?"


    Lin Si suspected that he had heard the wrong thing, and stared at his elder brother''s face.


    Big brother and Bai rubing look at each other, and Bai rubing winks at him. Then big brother realizes that he has said something he shouldn''t have said.


    Ah Si grabs big brother''s sleeve and doesn''t give him a chance to escape.


    "What do you mean, brother? Where is he going? Why don''t I know? "


    Bai rubing saw Lin Si''s firm eyes and made a look at him. The elder brother told him, "there are several new salt farms in the south, and the management is chaotic. Jiang Teng goes with his mission. He can''t be careless or shirk it."


    After hearing this, Lin Si frowned. She didn''t know all about it. Most of the time, when he came back home, Lin Si had already gone to sleep.


    "So you can''t fool around and don''t get angry with him."


    Lin Si was silent. Her elder brother Bai rubing didn''t know what was thinking in her mind.


    Bai rubing was worried that Lin Si was angry. She came to her side and said, "ah Si, these men are in official positions. Sometimes they can only understand."


    In front of Lin Si fiercely raised his head, on the white ice eyes, her eyes flashed a moment of cunning light.


    Big brother and Bai rubing see this light, they know what Lin Si is planning.


    "Ah Si?"


    "My good sister-in-law, there is one thing I need you to help me with."


    White ice will look for help to the other side, the man cleverly avoid white ice light.


    She had to take a breath: "as you say, I will do my best if I can do it."


    "It''s not a big deal. I just want to hand over the family''s children and family''s affairs to my elder brother and sister-in-law."


    She blinked and looked at Bai rubing. Bai rubing raised the corner of her lip: "you, ah Si, if you really want to follow Jiang Teng''s steps, you can go. Let''s leave the family business to us."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    Now.


    Lin Si looks at the man''s eyes in front of her. Jiang Teng reaches out and holds her face.


    "When I got up in the morning, I looked at you and ignored me. I didn''t see you at the old intersection when I left. I thought you were angry with me."


    Lin si''ang starts to stare at Jiang Teng''s pretty face, and the spirit in his heart has long dissipated because of his good-looking and handsome appearance.


    "I think about it. Instead of waiting for you at home, I''d better go with you."


    Then she said, "Mr. Jiang won''t blame me for following me without saying hello?"


    The man rubbed her head and shook his head.


    "I was worried about how to share the beauty of Jiangnan with you. Now you are going with me. I just have time to play with you in my spare time."


    "Ah Si, I''m sorry. Thank you, too."


    Lin Si took his big hand and passed the warmth on to their palms.


    Jiang Teng''s subordinates looked at the adult''s tense face for a whole morning, and finally relaxed, and the hearts of the people also relaxed a lot.


    "My Lord, the beauty is on your side. Your heart is set."


    "That''s right, madam. Your brows are wide open."


    Laughing around, Lin Si''s cheek burned red, hiding behind Jiang Teng.


    The man took her hand and looked at the crowd.


    "Rest where you are."


    Jiang Teng took Lin Si to one side of the tea stand and sat down, without looking away, "tired or not? I don''t know to tell me that you''re here. It''s a bumpy journey. I''m afraid my wife is tired. "


    "I don''t feel tired and excited with you. The beautiful scenery of Jiangnan must be very beautiful."


    Jiang Teng looked up at the distant town. He drew back his eyes and held Lin Si''s hand excitedly: "ah Si, the garden party in the south is very different from me. There is a lantern party in that town tonight. I''ll take you there."


    "Good."


    "My Lord!"


    Suddenly came the cry around, broke the two people''s good.


    Jiang Teng raised his head, and Lin Si naturally took back his hand.


    "Sir, this is a secret letter."


    The servant handed the secret letter to Jiang Teng and then retired.


    Jiang Teng opened the secret letter, his face became more and more ugly, and black haze climbed on his face.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "The spies have come to report that the people we sent out to check the situation of the saltworks have lost contact for no reason. I''m afraid someone in the South has received the news that I''m going to visit."


    "If you don''t do something bad, you won''t be afraid to knock. There are ghosts in those people''s hearts."


    Jiang Teng brought up the teapot and poured tea for Lin Si. He slowly opened his mouth as she drank it.


    "Yes, but, as, who do you think is a ghost?"


    The little woman blinked and said, "is it urgent? Do you need to speed up and stop those people destroying the evidence? "


    "If you do something bad, there must be something to follow. Even if you arrive in advance, they will destroy it. It''s better to deal with it calmly, so that they can''t understand the meaning of Kyoto."


    He put away the secret letter and poured a cup of tea for ace.


    "Drink more water. I''m tired. I don''t want you to be ill."


    "How do you treat a child? I''m not that vulnerable. "


    "You will always be a child in my heart."


    They look at each other and smile. Lin Si stands up and helps Jiang Teng clean up.


    "Let''s go. Don''t delay the journey."


    Jiang Teng holds Lin Si into the carriage, and Lin Si grabs him by the wrist.


    "Together?"


    "Ah Si, I have to work with them, so that they don''t resent me."


    Lins curled up and went back to the cart.


    She lifted the curtain and watched as Jiang Teng sat on the horse.


    His back was reflected in Linsi''s eyes. At last, Linsi was tired and closed his eyes. His figure was also in his dream.


    She felt someone patting her on the cheek, and Lins opened her eyes to the darkness.


    "Ah Si, wake up?"


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s night, it''s Town, and it''s time for the Lantern Festival. If you like, I''ll take you to put out the lantern, pray and wish. "


    "Not tired!"


    She came here just for fun. How could she cry for pain easily.


    Jiang Teng grabs Lin Si''s hand and they walk into the town hand in hand.


    "The town in the south is really different from ours. Even the girl has beautiful water, don''t you think?"


    "Yes."


    He took Linsi''s hand and walked into Denghui street with the crowd.


    Lin Si picked up a rabbit lamp and looked at Jiang Teng: "is it beautiful?"


    "Good looking."


    Jiang Teng took out a few copper coins from his sleeve and put them in the hands of the stall owner.


    "Come on, ace."


    Walking hand in hand in the river, Lin Si couldn''t help laughing.


    Jiang Teng turned his face and bowed his head. "Are you so happy to buy a rabbit lamp?""Do you think we haven''t played like this for a long time, like a newly married couple?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    Jiang Teng''s eyes cast into the stream of people, he clenched Lin Si''s slender hand, "a Si, no matter how long I am with you, I''m still just beginning to be together."


    Lin Si drew close to Jiang Teng''s eyes and looked into his eyes.


    "What kind?"


    "So cherish you, so love you."


    Lin Si is embarrassed to bury his head in Jiang Teng''s arms. Jiang Teng''s words linger on her heart and ripple.


    Jiang Teng patted Lin Si''s back and played with his hand.


    "Ah Si, let''s go and take you to the river to put lanterns."


    They turned to join hands and went to the river.


    The more we go to the river, the quieter it is. Everyone comes to pray with sincere heart.


    "Ah Si, you wait for me here."


    Jiang Teng released her hand and went to the other side. Looking at the man''s painstaking efforts to select the lantern, Lin Si felt warm in his heart.


    This time, she did not discuss with Jiang Teng in advance.


    When he saw her appear in the horse team, Jiang Tengfei didn''t get angry. Instead, he was happy. His eyes were full of beautiful stars.


    After paying the money, Jiang Teng turned around, holding two lotus lamps in his hand.


    "Here you are, ace."


    Lin Si took the lantern with a pious heart, and Jiang Teng took out a hand to hold Lin Si''s wrist.


    They walked toward the river. Jiang Teng carefully helped Lin Si down the stairs.


    They squatted down slowly, looking at the small lights in front of them.


    "What kind of wishes do you think these lanterns carry?"


    Jiang Teng smiles and his voice is soft.


    "It carries the wishes that they can''t realize now, people''s sustenance and hope."


    Jiang Teng looked at Lin Si, "what wish do you want to make?"


    Looking at the flickering candle in his hand, Lin Si conceived many good wishes in his heart.


    Finally, she felt that a lantern might not be able to bear her beautiful thoughts.


    Seeing her distress, Jiang Teng rubbed her head and said, "do you have too many wishes?"


    Lins was a little stunned. After being together for a long time, the man could even know what she thought, and her eyes and actions could not escape his control.


    "Well, too much."


    "If you want to think deeply, God will feel your heart."


    With a low voice, Lin Si closed his eyes and made a wish in his heart.


    She felt Jiang Teng''s hot eyes beside her cheek. Lin Si opened her eyes. As expected, she was a little angry with Jiang Teng''s eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me at such a good time? What if the river God thinks you are insincere and doesn''t listen to your wishes? "


    "How do you know I didn''t make a wish seriously?"


    Jiang Teng refutes Lin Si. Lin Si''s words are stuck in his mouth, a little irritated.


    She curled her mouth and stared into Jiang Teng''s eyes.


    "Let''s hear it. What''s your wish?"


    In front of the man, affecting the corner of the mouth, full of doting.


    "My wish is that my wife''s wish will come true."


    Jiang Teng''s words were like a stone thrown into the stream, which made waves in Lin Si''s heart.


    His words were plain but with firm strength, which could wave Lins'' heart.


    Lin Si''s eyes suddenly get hot. Jiang Teng takes the lantern from her hand and puts it into the water.


    She wiped away her wet tears and watched the lantern leave.


    Lin Si sniffs and Jiang Teng holds her on the steps.


    "I haven''t been told what my lady just wanted."


    "It doesn''t work to say what you wish. I''ll tell you all when it comes true one by one."


    She pretends to be mysterious, but Jiang Teng sees her through.


    However, these wishes are related to him, but Jiang Teng is not in a hurry to know.


    "Since the lady doesn''t want to say it, that''s all."


    Lins took his arm and leaned on his shoulder.


    They were silent, looking at the beautiful scenery.


    As the night deepened, Jiang Teng hugged Lin Si and said, "go to the market and buy some interesting things for you and your children."


    Lin Si muttered, "why do you still treat me as a child?"


    "You will always be a child with me."


    Two hands hand in hand walking on the road, Lin Si around Amoy those fun little things.


    One way down, Jiang Teng''s hand was full of objects.


    "Ma''am, if you buy a husband again, you will empty it."


    "It''s your responsibility. You should be happy when I spend your money."


    Jiang Teng dotes on to drown a smile, bear hardships and grudges to follow behind her.


    Lin Si saw the unique bagpipe in the South and played with it in his hand. "Shop owner, how can I sell this bagpipe?"


    The moment she raised her eyes, she saw the man behind the store.


    Luoxi stood far away. Lin Si thought that he was hallucinating. Was he too tired today?How could Luoxi be here?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Teng saw her distracted, thought she was uncomfortable, frowned and worried.


    "Seeing acquaintances, am I wrong?"


    "See who?"


    "Luoxi."


    Jiang Teng followed Lin Si''s eyes and looked far away. He didn''t see the shadow of Luoxi in the crowd.


    He knocked Lins on the head. "Are you out of your mind again?"


    "How could you be wrong?"


    Lin Si muttered and pinned the bagpipe to his waist. Jiang Teng followed him and paid the money.


    Her mind is full of the shadow of Luoxi, the relationship between them is no longer what they used to be. It''s very delicate, and even there is no unnecessary conversation.


    Maybe she was wrong.


    When Jiang Teng sees the picture album, he goes to check and inquire. Lin Si sits at the booth and waits.


    She looked away, her eyes wandering in the sea of people.


    Sure enough, I saw the figure of Luoxi again.


    Luoxi stands far away, and Lin Si looks at each other. Their eyes meet, as if they were talking about their friendship.


    The people standing next to Luoxi are very close. At first sight, they are lovers.


    "It''s really you."


    Their eyes intertwined and twinkled, as if everything had been said.


    There was a smile on Luoxi''s face. That kind of smile completely warmed Linsi''s heart. This trip really didn''t come in vain.


    She smiles back. Luoxi, you are really happy.


    Jiang Teng bought a picture album and returned to Lin Si. He saw that she was in a trance again.


    "Silly lady, why do you smile here alone, but who do you see?"


    When Lin Si took back his eyes and raised them again, Luoxi had disappeared in the sea of people.


    She adjusted her mood and stood up to hold Jiang Teng.


    "Ah Teng, ah Teng."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Si holds Jiang Teng''s hand and pulls him into the stream of people, leaving thousands of words in his heart.


    No matter how many words there are, she can spend her whole life telling Jiang Teng that all the good things they have experienced together since tonight.


    "The front is the busiest place this evening. Do you want to see the lantern show?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Teng leads Lin Si to the deep. Lin Si looks at the lanterns all over the sky, and her heart is illuminated.


    She stretched out her finger and pointed to the lantern.


    "Do you think it''s beautiful?"


    Jiang Teng turned his face and looked at Lin Si, his eyes burning.


    "Beautiful."


    For the rest of our lives, we will live a bright and happy life like this lantern.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!